《Queen Revenge》


 Chapter 1: No Alva Hill in the World

    Late at night, it was pouring.


    Walker Richter, returning from a month-long business trip with the smell of booze, felt a lump copse behind me, and I was jolted awake, and before I had time to react, a hand suddenly wrapped around my waist, and I was scooped up into Walker Richter¡¯s arms.


    The unpleasant odor of alcohol spewed over his face.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m home.¡±


    The voice was deep and extremely nice, but when it fell on my ears, it was a frightening heartbeat.


    I¡¯m not Be Hill.


    It¡¯s Alva Hill who has the exact same face as Be Hill.


    There was a sudden softness on my lips, and my eyes widened and my soul was scared out of me.


    Feeling a hand wandering underneath me, I panicked even more and struggled underneath him, ¡°Let go of me ¡­¡±


    His hands were suddenly imprisoned, and his cold voice wasced with a few sneers, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Huh?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­.¡±


    The lips were sealed again.


    His kisses were as dominant as his person.


    My mind went nk, but somehow this scene had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, just like that lingering night a year ago that made people unconsciously sink ¡­


    With a chill in my chest, I snapped back in horror and, on my hands and knees, pushed Walker Richter away.


    I looked in shock at the man who had copsed on the bed like a puddle.


    He was extremely good-looking, with a knife-carved, handsome silhouette that was angrly cold.


    I had never seen Walker Richter before tonight.


    He was the husband of Be Hill.


    And my ¡®husband¡¯ from now on.


    I didn¡¯t dare to move, and within a few moments, Walker Richter was asleep, and hearing his even breathing, I waspletely relieved and carefully drew my hand back.


    A bolt of lightning struck the window, threatening to tear a hole in the sky.


    I got up and walked over to the windowsill, it was raining hard outside, and by the streetlights in the neighborhood, I nced toward the vi next door.


    It used to be my nightmare.


    I am a twin sister to Be Hill, and because of hospital negligence, I was disced for twenty years before returning to the Hill family.


    A year ago, I was tricked into going out rock climbing by Be Hill, who then secretly imprisoned me in the wine cer of the vi next door, and it wasn¡¯t long after those dark days that I found out I was pregnant.


    When I close my eyes, it¡¯s as if I can still smell the stench emanating from the wine cer and feel the pain that tore through me when I gave birth in the cer.


    Before I could even get a look at the kid, not knowing if it was a boy or girl, Be Hill snatched it away.


    A month ago, Be Hill came to see me again at the cer, and I got my chance, knocked her out, and escaped from it, and I realized that there was no more Alva Hill in the world.


    When Be Hill imed to the public that I had lost my footing and fallen off a cliff, the police also found a disfigured body gnawed by wild animals at the bottom of the cliff three dayster, and ¡®Alva Hill is dead¡¯, as confirmed by the Hill family, followed by a hurried funeral.


    Soon after, Walker Richter named Be Hill, and the two were soon consummated.


    Be Hill became the envy of all Ms. Richter and not long ago gave birth to a daughter for Walker Richter.


    And me, out of sight in that wine cer, and my child nowhere to be seen.


    I still can¡¯t figure out why I¡¯m alive and well when the Hill family confirms that I¡¯m dead.


    Be Hill couldn¡¯t have paid off the police to make a fake autopsy report if she was any good.


    And who is that body?


    I can¡¯t be Alva Hill anymore, only ¡®Be Hill¡¯.


    This night, because of Walker Richter¡¯s sudden return, I lost sleep, or to be precise, I dared not sleep.


    I¡¯ve been ¡®Be Hill¡¯ for a month now, the servants can¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on, but Walker Richter is Be Hill¡¯s husband, and if he finds out I¡¯m not Be Hill, the consequences will be disastrous.


    I¡¯m not sure how Be Hill and Walker Richter get along on weekdays, and since I can¡¯t get a word in edgewise with the servants, I can only take one step at a time these days.


    The next day.


    I went to the nursery after washing up first before Walker Richter got up.


    Walker Richter and Be Hill¡¯s daughter SWEETHEART has woken up, the little girl looks very watery, white and tender, her eyes are especially beautiful, just like a yearbook doll.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    SWEETHEART is only a day younger than my kids and I can¡¯t help but think about my kids and if they are so cute.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡± The nanny was breastfeeding, and when she saw meing, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Miss looks so pretty, carved from the same mold as Young Lady, Young Lady, would you like to hold her?¡±


    Looking at the adorable SWEETHEART, my hand subconsciously reached out, even if I knew it was Be Hill and Walker Richter¡¯s child, I still had an indescribable feeling of closeness in my heart.


    The soft body was cradled in his arms, a burst of milky scent drilled into his nostrils, and his heart followed in a soft mess.


    That¡¯s when I miss like crazy the child I gave birth to in October and want to hug that child so much.


    The nanny eximed out in shock, ¡°Young Lady, why are you crying.¡±


    I realized with a start that my face had filled with tears at some point.


    ¡°It¡¯s too windy, sand in your eyes, I guess.¡±


    I pulled ame lie, handed the baby over to the babysitter, turned my back to wipe the tears from my eyes, and when I looked up, I saw Walker Richter standing behind me at some point.

 Chapter 2: Love is Destroy and Destruction

    I giggled inwardly and was hesitant to say anything, but Walker Richter just gave me a faint look and turned toward the stairs.


    His eyes were so indifferent, not at all like the way he looked at his wife, and so unlike the enthusiasm ofst night, that for a moment I was even more puzzled as to how Be Hill had gotten along with Walker Richter before.


    The maid called me downstairs for breakfast, which brought me back to my senses.


    Walker Richter was already sitting at the table eating breakfast when I came downstairs.


    I walked over and sat down across from him with an awkward hello, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t even raise an eyelid, ignoring me quite thoroughly.


    Are the two not as in love as rumored?


    I served a bowl of porridge and ate it with my head down, feeling ufortable even though Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything, and he was Be Hill¡¯s husband.


    The bowl of porridge was at the bottom, and when I saw that he had eaten well too, I was about to clear away the dishes, when Walker Richter suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Get ready tonight, and go back to the old mansion in the evening.¡±


    The old Richter family home?


    As soon as I heard this I involuntarily panicked, one Walker Richter is already difficult to deal with, but also have to deal with the Richter family that group of people, if exposed ¡­


    Walker Richter¡¯s gaze came over and I took a secret breath and tried to speak in Be Hill¡¯s tone, ¡°Yes, husband.¡±


    Walker Richter froze for a moment, his eyes giving me a somewhat strange look.


    I don¡¯t know what I said wrong, he gave me a look and I panicked.


    Just as my palms were sweating with nerves, he pulled out a card and ced it on the table, his face expressionless, ¡°Buy a kid¡¯s gift, and do whatever you want with the rest of the money.¡±


    A kid¡¯s gift?


    Walker Richter did not want to exin the meaning of how big a child, boy or girl, I can not ask, for some reason, always feel that Walker Richter eyes can see through the hearts of the people as if.


    I collected the card and smiled as I slipped it into my coat pocket.


    He went back upstairs to get changed for the office, and as the ¡°wife¡±, I walked him to the door, ¡°Take care, hubby.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly paused and folded back, taking a step toward me, and I instinctively took a step back, keeping a somewhat stiff smile on my face, ¡°Honey, is there something else?¡±


    Walker Richter gazed at me with a dark gaze and a slight frown on his brow, and suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s a nice scent of perfume on you today.¡±


    I froze, I wasn¡¯t wearing any perfume, the ones Be Hill had bought earlier smelled too strong and I wasn¡¯t used to them.


    Iugh, ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡±


    He gave me a smirking look and turned toward the car.


    Watching the car drive away, I was relieved and lifted my arm to sniff, not smelling anything at all.


    Thinking about Walker Richter¡¯s ount, I went out and bought a gift.


    I had juste out of the store when a text message came through.


    It¡¯s Fiona Croix, the only person in the city I can trust, and she¡¯s the only one who knows that I¡¯m now Alva Hill as ¡°Be Hill.¡±


    Fiona Croix asked me to meet her at the Maple Leaf Cafe.


    It¡¯s a special time nowadays, and she wouldn¡¯t make an appointment to see me without something important.


    Taking a cab to the appointment, I saw Fiona Croix sitting in the corner as soon as I entered the cafe.


    She was holding a cup of coffee in her hand, her eyes staring out of the window in a vacant and lifeless manner, the hot air rising from the coffee on her face, making her look lonely and still.


    I was shocked, I remembered that Fiona Croix never looked like this, she was vivid and bright.


    I walked over quickly, and when she saw meing, she slowed down, a feeble smile curling the corners of her mouth as she gestured and asked me, [What¡¯ll I have to drink?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Fiona Croix is mute, she wasn¡¯t born mute but something happened when she was five years old and suddenly she couldn¡¯t speak.


    As for what happened, she kept her mouth shut and no one knew.


    Two years ago, Fiona Croix was pregnant and married into the Astor family as Ms. Astor, andter gave birth to a son. It is said that the mother is the son, but Fiona Croix¡¯s status in the Astor family is getting worse day by day, her husband Jack Astor¡¯s side news has been constant, and her mother-inw is constantly searching for a new Fiona Croix¡¯s status in the Astor family is declining.


    The whole circle knew that Fiona Croix was going to be swept off her feet by the Astor family sooner orter.


    The Astor family wouldn¡¯t care for a dumb daughter-inw.


    I¡¯ve seen everything she¡¯s been through, sat down across from her, frowned, and asked, ¡°What happened.¡±


    She stared at the coffee in her hand whose heat was dissipating, and lightly, she gestured bitterly, [He ¡­ filed for divorce from me.]


    The light hot breath, the silent gesture, but like a thousand pounds mmed hard into my heart, half-unresponsive.


    I ordered a cup of coffee and drank two mouthfuls in a row, the unsweetened coffee was really bitter, full of bitterness, I looked at her and asked, ¡°How do you ¡­ n to do it?¡±


    Fiona Croix smiled and gazed out the window, nothing but endless destion left in her once crystalline eyes, her thin body painful to look at.


    [I signed.


    From her feeble gestures and widowed look, one could tell just how hard it was for her at this point.


    We were suddenly all silent.


    After a long time, Fiona Croix gathered herself and forced a smile, [How have you been? Walker Richter didn¡¯t find out the end, did he?


    Walker Richter¡¯s inscrutable eyes came to mind, along with the inexplicable words.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, he didn¡¯t find out the end.¡±


    [That¡¯s good.] Fiona Croix breathed a sigh of relief and said with worry: [Alva, what do you want to do next? You can¡¯t always stay in the Richter family with Be Hill¡¯s identity, no matter if the Richter family or the Hill family side noticed the clues, the consequences would be unimaginable, Be Hill is held in the heart of the Hill family and is Walker Richter¡¯s wife, have you suffered enough from her before? Be Hill is held in high regard by the Hill family and is Walker Richter¡¯s wife, have you suffered enough from her in the past?


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about what Fiona Croix said.


    ¡°Be Hill turned me into a ¡®dead man¡¯, there is no more ¡®Alva Hill¡¯ in the world, I can only stay as ¡®Be Hill ¡®, I can only stay in the Richter family as ¡®Be Hill¡¯,¡± I clenched my hands, a sh of hatred crossing my eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I have a measure, Be Hill killed Ulysses Will and stole my child, that¡¯s the child that I had with Ulysses Will¡¯s child, is Ulysses Will¡¯s only bloodline in this world, I have to find the child, to figure out who was the one who pretended to be my body back then, and why the Hill family people imed the body and hastily organized the funeral.¡±


    When I think of all the things Be Hill did to me, the year of dark imprisonment, the pain of being separated from my child, the hatred in my heart can¡¯t stoping in like a tidal wave, swallowing up my entire sanity.


    Fiona Croix pursed her lips and offered no further advice.


    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Walker Richter picked me up and took me back to the Richter family¡¯s old mansion, and all the way there, he was stoic, his eyes closed, and the car was so quiet that it made your heart grow fuzzy.


    I stole a nce at him and saw that he kept his eyes closed, so I looked out the window.


    The car slowly drove into the old house, which was a luxurious and beautiful castle like a pce, showing the status of the Richter family in the North City.


    The car came to a stop and my eyes retracted from thevish architecture as Walker Richter¡¯s voice chilled in my ears, ¡°Did you get the presents?¡±


    I patted the bag in my hand, ¡°Bought it.¡±


    He got out of the car first and went into the lobby, and when I saw the birthday cake on the table, I realized that it was the fifth birthday of Miley, the daughter of Walker Richter¡¯s older brother.


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thankfully I had bought a girl¡¯s favorite gift.


    The Richter family is all here, even Walker Richter¡¯s sister Nancy Richter, who is far away, is back.


    It was my first time at the Richter family¡¯s old mansion, but Be Hill wasn¡¯t, so I suppressed my nerves and sat on the couch peeling fruit and listening to their small talk in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, it¡¯s boring for everyone to sit around, I bought a piano for Miley, why don¡¯t you and Miley y a song together? By the way, you can instruct Miley,¡± Nancy Richter suddenly suggested, scaring me so much that I almost changed my face.


    Be Hill was the daughter of a famous family with a twelfth-grade piano, but I was a halfway decent girl who had been living in exile for twenty years and had never touched a piano.


    This touch of the piano is bound to reveal itself.


    Nay Miley was so excited that she pped her hands and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I want to y a song with Auntie Two too.¡±


    The Richter family emphasizes the development of their offspring, even five-year-old Miley has passed Grade 5 piano.


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± my mind spun, trying to find an excuse to avoid it, only to meet Walker Richter¡¯s eyes.


    He spoke faintly, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you y in a long time either.¡±


    That means you can¡¯t even y a song tonight.

 Chapter 3: Walker Richter gets suspicious

    Pretending to be sick?


    That¡¯s a move that¡¯s definitely not going to be avoided.


    To say that it won¡¯t is even more self-defeating and self-defeating.


    I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t know what to do when a loud crackle suddenly came from the side room.


    The maid eximed, ¡°Why are you so clumsy, these teacups are limited edition, expensive.¡±


    It turns out that the new nanny broke Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite tea set.


    Themotion in the side room attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and I nced at the fruit knife in my hand, and suddenly thought of a way to cut my hand with it, and the blood bubbled out instantly.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± I let out a deliberate cry of pain.


    Miley turned around and saw it and let out an ouch, ¡°Auntie Two, your hand is bleeding.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes followed, and I pinched my bleeding finger and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a small cut ¡­¡±


    Before the words were out of my mouth, there was suddenly an extra hand on my wrist, and without saying a word Walker Richter pulled me towards the stairs, and I was a little confused when I saw him pull the first aid kit out of the cupboard.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s just a small injury, there¡¯s no need ¡­¡±


    Walker Richter gave me a bemused look and I immediately stopped talking and watched as he rinsed the wound with hydrogen peroxide, sterilized it, and wrapped it in gauze.


    A series of movements in one fell swoop.


    Walker Richter¡¯s movements were gentle and light, clearly cold like a block of ice, and even more so with a biting look of do not let anyone in, but this did not feel the least bit incongruous with his behavior just now.


    After bandaging it, he grabbed my hand and looked at me meaningfully, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have the ears to hear you y the piano tonight.¡±


    I always felt there was something in his words.


    Those falcon-like eyes were like eagles in the night, sharp and straight to the heart.


    I lowered my eyes and was about to say something when Walker Richter added, ¡°It¡¯s okay,e on.¡±


    This is the rhythm of hiding from the first day, but not the fifteenth.


    A chill ran down my back. Had Walker Richter found out what was going on?


    Even supper was out of my mind because of Walker Richter¡¯s remark, and after supper Mr. Richter¡¯s mother offered to let us stay over at the old house.


    Those few short hours were enough to make people scared, and if they stayed, something else might happen.


    Fortunately, Walker Richter spoke up and declined, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with Be back at Pear orchard.¡±


    I breathed a secret sigh of relief.


    Saying goodbye to the the Richter family people, I got into the car with Walker Richter, who had a little wine at the dinner table, was slightly red in the face, and closed his eyes to rest as soon as we got into the car.


    That¡¯s just what I wanted.


    I was a little sleepy too, but with Walker Richter around, I couldn¡¯t dare fall asleep, so I had to close my eyes and fake sleep to stay on high alert.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Walker Richter woke up and adjusted his sitting position, and I took advantage of my fake sleep to move a little to the side to get the maximum distance from him.


    I kept my eyes closed, and after another long moment of silence in the car, I then opened them and was about to see what Walker Richter was doing when I turned around and Walker Richter¡¯s handsome features zoomed in front of me, startling me into sitting up straight with a jolt.


    ¡°Honey ¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± I got a little tongue tied.


    Walker Richter nced behind my ear and dropped a bomb in the clouds, ¡°That¡¯s a nice red mole behind the ear.¡±


    The words scared me straight away and I nched.


    Even though Be Hill and I look exactly alike, there are still differences, for example, Be Hill doesn¡¯t have a red mole behind her ear, whereas I do.


    Walker Richter and Be Hill are husband and wife, and frankly, where on their bodies have they not been seen before?


    Meeting Walker Richter¡¯s deep eyes, I forced down my fear and said with a smile that didn¡¯t move on my face, ¡°This is a fake mole, if my husband likes it, I¡¯ll go and get a few more some other day.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Walker Richter said this and then closed his eyes again.


    I don¡¯t know if Walker Richter suspected it or not, and the fact that he didn¡¯t pursue it further gave me a sense of hijacking.


    Back at Pear orchard, I was worried about how I was going to cope through the night when Walker Richter went straight into the other bedroom.


    I was thankful to have dodged a bullet for the night and went downstairs for a drink of water when I overheard the servants talking.


    The new nanny gossiped, ¡°I just saw Mr. go back to his bedroom, the youngdy has been inbor for such a long time, and the two of them even sleep in separate rooms.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about that, the youngdy married and the two have always slept in separate rooms.¡±


    ¡°Have been sleeping in separate rooms? Can¡¯t be, the outside world rumors that the two people are very close ah, that little miss ¡­ is how toe?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy married in with her belly, and after they were married, the youngdy tried to go to Mr.¡¯s bedroom many times, and guess what? They were all kicked out.¡±


    Sleeping in separate rooms?


    Walker Richter has been sleeping in a separate room from Be Hill? And got kicked out?


    Then why was Walker Richter in my roomst night?


    Also, how is it possible that Be Hill married into THE Richter family in the first ce with a baby.


    More and more mysteries.


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t treat Be Hill well, and why does he want to marry her by name?


    Was the concerned nervousness at the old mansion for show?


    With a stomach full of doubts, I went back to my room, so sleepy that I fell asleep within a while after my body touched the bed.


    The next day.


    When I got up I realized that Walker Richter had been traveling again and I didn¡¯t see anyone for the next few days.


    I¡¯m a lot more rxed without Walker Richter around.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    One more day of being ¡®Be Hill¡¯ is one more day of danger.


    There is not a single piece of information on the inte about the cliff fall that year, which has obviously been deliberately erased.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t ask anyone I knew well, so I had to take the bank card Walker Richter had given me and get a private investigator to help me find out about the fall off the cliff back then, and how Be Hill had managed to hide it from the world and turn me into a ¡®dead man¡¯.


    A few days had passed since the incident, and with no word from the private investigator, my mother, Jane Hasis, hade to my door instead.


    I came back to the Hill family when I was twenty years old, and after only a year in the Hill family, I didn¡¯t have much affection for my birth mother.


    But Be Hill is different.


    Jane Hasis is the one who spoils Be Hill.


    As soon as Jane Hasis saw me, she looked like a mother and daughter, taking my hand and shushing me, ¡°Be, why are you all skinny, why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself.¡±


    Jane Hasis has a motherly love that I have never enjoyed, and even suchmonce affection I could only watch Be Hill have from afar in the old days.


    Be Hill was the spoiled princess, and I took her cue and shrugged off Jane Hasis¡¯s hand and sat across from her with a pillow of my own, saying in Be Hill¡¯s tone of voice, impatiently, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here.¡±


    Because it¡¯s ¡®Be Hill¡¯, even if I¡¯m disrespectful, Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t get angry, but rather more affectionate.


    ¡°You child, mom is thinking of you and came to see you.¡± Jane Hasis dismissed all the servants, sat next to me, and suddenly said with a serious expression, ¡°Be, I heard that recently someone was inquiring about Alva¡¯s fall off the cliff back then, and the body wasn¡¯t found back then, so do you think Alva will ¡­ still be alive? ¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ words made my head explode.


    Wasn¡¯t the ¡®body¡¯ found back then?


    Why did Jane Hasis say she didn¡¯t find it?


    Did Jane Hasis know that the body wasn¡¯t me?


    If so, then why did THE Hill family confirm?

 Chapter 4: Having sweetheart for the Hill family is enough

    I changed my breath secretly, restraining my inner doubts and shock.


    ¡°Impossible, such a high cliff, falling down must have killed him, even if he didn¡¯t die, then he must have been crippled, and it¡¯s been a year since then, why are you mentioning this.¡±


    From what Jane Hasis just said, you can tell that she had no idea about my imprisonment by Be Hill.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, in case shees back for THE Richter family to find out ¡­¡±


    Worried about what?


    What did the Richter family find out?


    Why does the safe return of her own daughter scare Jane Hasis so much?


    Her words filled my stomach with doubt. Could it be that Be Hill didn¡¯t imprison me simply out of cynicism, but that it had something to do with the Richter family?


    But before ¡®Be Hill¡¯, I had nothing to do with the Richter family.


    I was about to listen to what Jane Hasis would say next when she suddenly paused, turned her words around and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably her life, whoever made her have to go rock climbing and pull you, luckily you¡¯re okay or it would have been mom¡¯s life.¡±


    As it turns out, all Be Hill said to the public back then was that I was going rock climbing, and when I had an ident, that was to me.


    But they are all daughters, even if they didn¡¯t grow up by their own side, they are still their own blood, so why is there such a big difference?


    You obviously didn¡¯t find a body, but you just left it at that?


    I deliberately asked, ¡°Mom, what do you think will happen if Alva Hill doese back alive someday?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only Qianjin in the Hill family, and even if shees back alive someday, she can¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Jane Hasis held my hand and sighed, ¡°The rest is just her life¡¯s fault.¡±


    I know Jane Hasis and I are not close, even if the Hill family will get me back, has not been announced to the public my identity, know that the Hill family also has a daughter of very few people, but in person to hear their own mother to say such a thing, or gouge out the heart like pain.


    I was so insignificant in Jane Hasis¡¯ mind.


    Her hand was warm and her gaze was gentle, and that¡¯s what made it all the more painful as a sharpened de dug into my heart.


    I looked at Jane Hasis with blood dripping from my heart and a smile on my face and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    The irony of that statement is beyondpare.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t hear the meaning behind these words at all, she smiled more happily, ¡°You are mom¡¯s daughter, who would mom treat well if not you, by the way, has your rtionship with Walker Richter eased up a bittely?¡±


    ¡°Same old same old.¡± I jerked my hand back and replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°You have a child beside you, this THE Richter family youngdy¡¯s position you are sitting firmly, as for the man outside of the scene, it does not matter, get tired of ying, and ultimately toe back home.¡±


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t get suspicious, stayed a while and left.


    As I watched Jane Hasis leave, I was suddenly afraid to find out the truth¡­ Was Be Hill the sole operator? Was Be Hill alone? Or did the entire Hill family know about it, and only chose to sacrifice me?


    The cool intimacy, the brutal truths, and the careful consideration of the situation are chilling.


    Fiona Croix is divorced.


    She voluntarily cleaned herself out of the house, didn¡¯t fight for custody of her children, moved out of the Astor family, rented a room out of the house, and took a job at a gallery to make a living.


    It was very heartbreaking to watch her skim so clean with Jack Astor.


    It¡¯s getting colder in the North Side.


    I can not find the whereabouts of the child, private investigators have no news, someone is secretly obstructing the investigation, the person in charge of the autopsy was very tight-lipped, half a word.


    Apparently, it was Jane Hasis who sealed the deal.


    I stood on my balcony looking out into the distance and was lost in thought when a text from Fiona Croix came through asking me to visit the gallery.


    I obliged her and took a cab to the gallery.


    When I arrived, she was busy, greeting me and letting me wander around at my leisure, it was all about a new batch of paintings.


    I told her to mind her own business and not to worry about me.


    I was casually walking around the gallery when suddenly andscape painting caught my eye unawares.


    Thisndscape painting ¡­


    I was transfixed in front of the painting, my eyes tight and sour on the small word in the bottom right corner, the word ¡® Will¡¯, and I just looked at it, tears silently streaming down my face.


    I touched that one word with a trembling hand, my heart suddenly hurting so much I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    [Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±]] Fiona Croix came over and tugged on my arm, gesturing and asking me worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him ¡­¡± I choked up so hard I could hardly speak, and gripped her shoulders in excitement, incoherent, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s him, Fiona, it¡¯s him, he painted this picture, look at this writing, he wrote it , I recognize his handwriting, Ulysses Will is alive, he¡¯s alive.¡±


    I pulled Fiona Croix to read the small print in the bottom right corner of the painting, she frowned and looked more worried as she relieved me, [Alva, you are thinking about him too much, it¡¯s not his painting, he died a year ago, how could he have painted it].


    The painting is dated and was paintedst month.


    How can someone who¡¯s been dead for a yeare back from the dead?


    A year ago, Be Hill arson, Ulysses Will thought I was in there, he rushed in and never came out.


    The man who wouldy down his life for me is no longer in this world.


    I got emotional and said firmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s really him, I recognize this character, only he would write this character in this way, look at this stroke in the word ¡® Will¡¯, it¡¯s his habit, I used to evenugh at him, it¡¯s really him, believe me. ¡±


    Thisndscape painting convinced me that Ulysses Will is still alive.


    Fiona Croix couldn¡¯t persuade me that I wouldn¡¯t die until I found the author of the painting to confirm it, and she helped me to ask around the gallery and finally got the address of the owner of the painting.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to find it that day by following the address.


    That¡¯s the most remote suburb of North City.


    I stood in front of the door of my dpidated rental, looking at the discarded raw materials and paintings in the aisle trash cans, and I was too afraid to knock on that door.


    That each of those drawings had the word ¡® Will¡¯ in his handwriting in the bottom right corner.


    I slowly crouched down, picked up the discarded paintings, and wept silently.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    It was a coarse voice.


    The door ¡®creaked¡¯ as it was opened from the inside.


    I tilted my head, staring nkly at the man in front of me, tears rolling down my face like broken beads.


    He appeared before me like that in a cheap sweater with an apron stained with raw materials and a mask over his face.


    We locked eyes, and even if he only showed two eyes, I recognized him instantly.


    I never thought we¡¯d meet again.


    No words could describe the joy in my heart at that moment.


    ¡°Ulysses Will ¡­¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, turning into disgust and hatred, but not a hint of tion.


    ¡°Be Hill, how did you find this ce.¡±


    He thinks I¡¯m Be Hill.


    I wobbled to my feet and looked at him, tears blurring my vision as I leaned back and smiled, taking a step closer to him as I tried to reach out and touch him, to feel that one piece of truth.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I want to make sure that this isn¡¯t a dream, that he¡¯s really alive and well and standing in front of me.


    My hand had just touched the mask on his face when his pupils plummeted, as if he had been hit hard, and he took a violent step backward, ¡°You, you¡¯re ¡­ Alva?¡±

 Chapter 5: So Everything Was Wrong

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± My voice had long since choked, ¡°Ulysses Will, it¡¯s me, Alva.¡±


    Ulysses Will was not as ted to see me as he thought he would be, but instead stumbled back into the rental, ¡°You, you have the wrong person.¡±


    He shut the door in a panic.


    Boo!


    My whole body froze in ce, and my tears suddenly stopped halfway through.


    How could I possibly be mistaken.


    He is Ulysses Will.


    He recognized me too and called out my name.


    I pounded on the door, ¡°Ulysses Will, open the door, I won¡¯t mistake you for anyone else, it¡¯s Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    Why won¡¯t you see me.


    No matter how much I screamed and knocked on the door, there was always nothing inside, no movement at all.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s reaction was like a pot of cold water, dousing all the joy I had just felt.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, you open the door na!¡± I sat helplessly on the floor, it was dark early and the dark aisles reminded me of my days in the cer, fear took advantage of the situation and I cowered in the corner of the door.


    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, my voice had gone hoarse, when the door behind me suddenly opened again, and like a poor abandoned cat, I curled myself up, my eyes red and swollen as I looked at him, and asked numbly, ¡°Ulysses Will, you said you wouldn¡¯t leave me behind, so why don¡¯t even you want me anymore.¡±


    Ulysses Will looked at me from above, those eyes so cold, no longer gentle as before.


    Even his voice was that cold.


    ¡°You go back and don¡¯te back.¡±


    He gouged his hands tightly on the doorframe, as if he were suppressing something.


    With tears streaming down my face, I looked at him, ¡°Where do you want me to go back to? I don¡¯t have a home anymore, you used to say that my home is wherever you are, Ulysses Will, do you really not want me anymore?¡±


    He closed his eyes and stopped looking at me, ¡°Go back wherever you like, just don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    His cold words stabbed all the aggression out of my heart.


    I immediately stood up and tugged on his arm, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°Ulysses Will, look at me, look at me properly, why are you like this, do you know what I¡¯ve been going through all year? I ¡­¡±


    When he removed the mask from his face, revealing a face covered in burn scars, the whole world seemed to fall silent for a moment.


    I was full of shock.


    I have to admit, at first nce, I was shocked by the hideous scars.


    Ulysses Will snorted coldly, ¡°Scared? Did you think it was ugly too?¡±


    I shook my head frantically, my face full of tears, the first look was fear, but at this point all that was left was heartache.


    ¡°Was it left over from the fire?¡± I choked out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    The fire that destroyed Ulysses Will¡¯s face and his voice.


    His tone was still as cold as ever, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, just go.¡±


    His indifference made me panic and afraid.


    He doesn¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m ¡®back from the dead¡¯, why I¡¯m here, or where I¡¯ve been for the past year, it¡¯s like treating a stranger with total disinterest.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, don¡¯t kick me out, you¡¯re all I have left.¡± I pleaded as I clutched his hand.


    He shook me off coldly, like a different person, ¡°Are you pitying me, sympathizing with me? Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t rush into the fire back then to save you, I thought Be was in there.¡±


    ¡°Be?¡±


    He looked at me, his tone that light, but his words were like bays stabbing.


    He said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve been trying to find a chance to tell you that the person I love is Be, and I¡¯m here to hide from Be, and I don¡¯t want her to see me like this, do you hear me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not ¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it, how could Ulysses Will love Be Hill, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me aren¡¯t you, on my birthday we . .¡± got together and had a baby.


    Before thetter words could leave my mouth, Ulysses Will¡¯s next sentence sent me through the ice.


    He said cruelly, ¡°I was with Be all that night.¡±


    His words exploded in my head like a bomb with a thud.


    I tried to find a hint of what was going on underneath his grimy scars, he must have been lying to me, we were obviously together that night.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I locked his gaze and pursued it until my whole heart fell into the abyss.


    He¡¯s not lying.


    Boo!


    The door mmed shut once more.


    I suddenly remembered being held captive in the wine cer and Be Hill bragging to me about it, and the video of her with Ulysses Will, which I¡¯d always assumed she¡¯d synthesized, that she was trying to prove that it was her that Ulysses Will loved, trying to take away the only thing I had.


    But it turns out she wasn¡¯t lying to me, she was really with Ulysses Will.


    The person Ulysses Will loves is really her.


    He chose to hide out in order to give Be Hill a better ce to call home.


    And I made a fool of myself.


    What about the year I suffered in the cer?


    Be Hill has the entire the Hill family doting on her, not to mention the coveted title of Ms. Richter, and now tells me that even Ulysses Will loves her.


    What about me?


    I have nothing.


    I touched this face, clearly the same face, but in a world of difference.


    It¡¯s pathetic.


    I don¡¯t know how I got back to Pear orchard.


    The servants had all rested, and the whole vi was dark.


    My limbs were cold and my lips were purple from the cold, I groped my way into the bathroom and buried myself in the warm bathtub, but I couldn¡¯t feel the warmth, there was just a piercing cold.


    If Be Hill¡¯s year of captivity and what she did to me destroyed the original Alva Hill, then just now, Ulysses Will¡¯s words have brought me toplete ruin.


    I survived the year in the cer with the support of the baby in my belly, when I thought Ulysses Will was gone, and the baby was thest gift Ulysses Will left me, and I had to have the baby, it was the continuation of his life.


    After escaping from the wine cer, I have also been searching for my child, who is thest support I have to live in this world.


    But today I realize how ridiculous it was to think that.


    It wasn¡¯t him that night, and the baby, it wasn¡¯t his.


    All the negativity came flooding back and I couldn¡¯t hold it together any longer and lost my voice.


    I drank a lot of Walker Richter Reserve foreign wine and got myself drunk.


    When Walker Richter came back, I was wrapped only in a bath towel, lying on the floor cloaked like a madman with a half-drunk bottle of foreign liquor in my arms and empty bottles all over the floor.


    My whole face burned and my stomach twisted even more.


    Walker Richter, with a sullen face, walked over quickly, snatched the bottle from my arms, helped me to my feet, and chided very angrily, ¡°What new trick are you ying here.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s the booze, but I¡¯m not afraid of Walker Richter.


    I huped and looked at him with a mesmerized gaze, grabbing a handful of his cor and looking closer to see that he was really good looking.


    His eyebrows look like Ulysses Will¡¯s.


    Ulysses Will, Ulysses Will ¡­


    It was very hard to think of that person, and my heart throbbed.


    I grabbed the bottle and mmed it down, choking and coughing, I started to get mad, crying andughing, ¡°I¡¯m a loser, Walker Richter, you¡¯re a loser too, the person I love doesn¡¯t love me, and the wife you married back doesn¡¯t love you, and by the count, we¡¯re both at the same end of the world, so I think we should have a drink,e on, cheers. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blur, but Walker Richter¡¯s face seems colder, and his eyes seem to hold a fire in them.


    I smiled and reached up to stroke his brow, relieving him, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯re so good looking and rich, you don¡¯t have any woman you want, not me, I don¡¯t have anything, no one loves me, even he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Walker Richter grabbed my hand with a hard, scary look on his face, ¡°Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 6: Walker Richter’s First Love

    ¡°He is ¡­ yue¡­¡±


    My stomach turned over, and when I couldn¡¯t hold back, I threw up all over Walker Richter, whose face, I could vaguely see, was as ck as a pot, and had the air of strangling me.


    Iy on the floor like a puddle of mud, my head was so foggy and my stomach was so cramped that I covered it and squinted and asked him, ¡°Walker Richter, why were you so intent on marrying Be Hill?¡±


    In my opinion, Walker Richter marrying Be Hill is an act of wantonness.


    In a daze, I seemed to hear Walker Richter¡¯s voice through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s for you to ask yourself, when you were saying that you loved me to death, and that you would not marry me.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± I shook my groggy head, my hands gripping hispels feebly, drunkenly babbling, long past my guard, ¡°I don¡¯t love you, what are you, how could I love you, you¡¯re hrious.¡±


    ¡°Say what you just said again!¡±


    ¡°I, I said ¡­¡± My stomach hurt like a knot in my stomach, and I couldn¡¯t stand any longer, sweating profusely, and fainted with both eyes.


    I woke up in a hospital.


    Stomach bleeding.


    When he opened his eyes, all he felt was a splitting headache, his mouth was thirsty as hell, and he smelled so full of alcohol that he smoked himself.


    ¡°Second sister-inw, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the first person I woke up to see to be Nancy Richter.


    I sat up rubbing my groggy head and tried to pour myself a ss of water to drink, Nancy Richter had the good sense to say, ¡°Second Sister-inw, you want some water, I¡¯ll pour it for you while you lie down.¡±


    Memories from before he fainted flooded his mind intermittently.


    I think I remember puking all over Walker Richter, and I¡¯m disconnected as far as anything else goes.


    ¡°Nancy, where did your second brother go?¡± I asked a little sheepishly.


    Fiona Croix used to say that I babble when I¡¯m drunk, and that I hate telling people about my ancestors.


    That¡¯s why I rarely drink.


    Who knewst night that Walker Richter would suddenly return.


    And I don¡¯t know if any of that nonsense slipped out.


    ¡°Ergo has gone to the office, it¡¯s been quite busytely as thepany is preparing for a big acquisition program, that¡¯s why I was asked toe over.¡± Nancy Richter poured water for me and sat down at the edge of the bed, wanting to say something: ¡°Second sister-inw, you are already Ms. Richter, there are some things that you should turn a blind eye to, second brother is out to socialize, it¡¯s inevitable that he needs to y games, it¡¯s normal to have one or two confidantes, it¡¯s not necessary for you to put yourself in such a situation, it will only cause second brother to hate you even more, you married into the Richter family for so long, you¡¯ve been crying and making trouble, almost hanging yourself. You¡¯ve been married into the Richter family for so long, you¡¯ve cried, you¡¯ve been on the verge of hanging yourself, but which time have you seeded?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I froze, Nancy Richter thinks I¡¯m drinking myself into a stomach bleed because of Walker Richter?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nancy Richter added, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you reacted so strongly this time, after all, Pheobe Wilson once had a rtionship with my second brother, and she came back this time just for my second brother, so maybe you won¡¯t be able to keep your position as the youngdy.¡±


    Who is Pheobe Wilson?


    Nancy Richter, why does that sound like a bit of gloating?


    It seems that Be Hill is not very popr in the Richter family, and her rtionship with Walker Richter is not as loving as rumored.


    Luxury marriages are all about showmanship when ites to the real thing.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of stupid things the old Be Hill did for seducing Walker Richter, and even if I exined it now, no one would believe it, only acquiesce.


    I took a big sip of water in my cupped hands and felt better in my mouth before I took a long look at Nancy Richter andughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s time to turn a blind eye and be content.¡±


    This time it was Nancy Richter¡¯s turn to freeze; she probably didn¡¯t expect me to be so obedient this time.


    If it¡¯s really Be Hill, with her character, naturally she won¡¯t listen to it, I know Be Hill too well, she determines who she is and what she wants, no one else can ever get their hands on it.


    Nancy Richter frowned and asked me with some disbelief, ¡°Have you reallye to your senses?¡±


    ¡°Figured it out.¡± I¡¯m not Be Hill, why do I care if Walker Richter is out looking for women? I said with a smile on my face, ¡°It¡¯s quite hard for a man to work outside, as a woman, you should give understanding, and your second brother is so good, even if there is no background of the Richter family, with that face, I don¡¯t know how many women are willing to fall on it, if your second brother really looks at who, I can also give up my position as Ms. Richter. hand over.¡±


    Nancy Richter¡¯s jaw dropped and she looked at me with an expression of surprise that said I¡¯m about possessed.


    Just then, Walker Richter¡¯s cold voice ghosted through the doorway.


    ¡°Ms. Richter can be very generous.¡±


    That tone, sarcastic, with a face like someone owed him eight million dors.


    ¡°Ergo.¡± Nancy Richter saw Walker Richter arrive and immediately made an excuse to slip away, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend for shopping, so I¡¯ll leave you guys alone.¡±


    After Nancy Richter left, Walker Richter and I were the only ones left in the hospital room, and the atmosphere became eerie.


    I just learned an important piece of information from Nancy Richter, that Walker Richter loathes Be Hill and has a touch of the white moon living in his heart, and that the marriage between the two is on the rocks.


    So why don¡¯t I just add more fuel to the fire?


    Consider it a little interest paid back by Be Hill.


    Walker Richter looked down at me, his face expressionless, hard to tell if he was happy or angry, and I met his cool gaze with candor, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Backing down to get ahead?¡± Walker Richter snorted coldly, propped one hand on the head of the bed, his deep eyes gazing at me, ¡°You¡¯ve learned something this time, Be Hill, put away those little thoughts of yours, as long as you keep your peace, this position of Ms. Richter will still be yours, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    You can tell by the look in Walker Richter¡¯s eyes that he truly loathes Be Hill.


    I can¡¯t wait for Walker Richter to be heartless enough to file for divorce.


    I sat up, looked like I¡¯d figured it out, and very understandingly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you hate me so much, so let¡¯s get a divorce, it¡¯ll be a relief for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyes changed suddenly, his hawk-like eyes cold and sharp and scary as he mped down on my wrist, ¡°You want to go after that guy?¡±


    I¡¯m a little confused.


    Who is ¡®that guy¡¯?


    Did Be Hill have someone on the outs behind Walker Richter¡¯s back?


    Whether it did or didn¡¯t, I can¡¯t admit to going through the wrath of Walker Richter on behalf of Be Hill.


    My wrists were pinched to the point of pain, I struggled a little, but in vain, I secretly took a breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯ve been married to you for so long, and as Nancy said, I couldn¡¯t please you even when I cried, and I was close to hanging myself, and you hated me, and you had someone else in your heart, and I¡¯ve figured it out, and I want to make it work for you.¡±


    Walker Richter looked deeply at me, his eyes containing a glint I couldn¡¯t understand, that handsome face slowly moving closer to me, his gaze exploring my body, sending chills down my back, my body involuntarily leaning back, too weak in my heart to look him squarely in the eye.


    ¡°Be Hill, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

 Chapter 7: Finding Bella Hill’s Journal

    I giggled inside, my heart beating very fast.


    I was so focused on destroying Be Hill¡¯s marriage to Walker Richter that I neglected to mention that a sudden shift of this magnitude was bound to arouse Walker Richter¡¯s suspicions.


    If it backfires, it¡¯s not worth it.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were so cold and sharp that just a look sent shivers down one¡¯s spine and any lie had nothing to hide.


    I forced down the fear of him in my heart and squeezed out a smile, quickly hooked his neck and pouted like Be Hill¡¯s whiny voice: ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m just kidding, you¡¯re so handsome and nice, where would I want to give you away, unless my brain was kicked by a donkey.¡±


    Since Walker Richter loathed Be Hill, he must have greatly resented Be Hill¡¯s touch, so I gave in, closed my eyes, and put my mouth on it.


    It was as if Be Hill possessed me at this point.


    Sure enough, Walker Richter reacted extraordinarily, pushing me away very hard, his face appallingly cold, and almost squeezing the words out of his teeth, ¡°Be Hill.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This gnashing of teeth, if I wasn¡¯t a woman, I¡¯d have to be punched in the face.


    I copsed on the bed and yed the drama to the end, pretending to be aggravated, looking up at him with slightly red eyes and crying out delicately, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Almost didn¡¯t gross myself out.


    Walker Richter looked at me with decidedly great distaste, and with a cold, sullen face, wiped the left side of his face hard, where my lips had just identally touched.


    Just the slightest touch made him so disgusted, and it seemed that the reason he had run into my room that night was because of the alcohol.


    Men, they¡¯re all lower body animals.


    That¡¯s really true.


    Walker Richter pointed angrily at me, ¡°Be ¡­¡±


    ¡°Be, Be.¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Jane Hasis arrived, presumably having learned that I was bleeding from the stomach, which had caused her to rush over, with a few kes of snow falling on her shoulders.


    Jane Hasis crossed over Walker Richter and rushed to the bedside, pulling my hand painfully, ¡°Be ah, how are you, are you still not feeling well anywhere ah, you say this child of yours, what are you doing drinking so much alcohol for, how much it hurts your body, you have only given birth to a child not long ago ah.¡±


    Jane Hasis should have been here a long time ago, and also mentioned the child on purpose, the purpose is to use the child to y the affection card, and sure enough, once he heard the child, Walker Richter¡¯s face eased.


    Jane Hasis turned to Walker Richter and smiled, ¡°O son-inw, Be¡¯s weak, and I miss her, and would like to take her back to the the Hill family for a few days, what do you think?¡±


    Jane Hasis seems to be a little intimidated by Walker Richter as well, with an ingratiating tone.


    Walker Richter, who had just been disgusted by me and naturally didn¡¯t want to see me, nodded in a light tone, ¡°Eh, just the thing to calm her down.¡±


    Jane Hasis was here, and Walker Richter didn¡¯t stay long, dropping this line.


    Seeing that the people had left, my hanging heart waspletely relieved, and I realized that my palms and the back of my hands were full of cold sweat.


    ¡°Be, Walker Richter didn¡¯t hurt you just now.¡± Jane Hasis worriedly checked my hand, seeing that my hand was pinched red, her heart ached, and she said angrily, ¡°This Walker Richter is really getting more and more inconsiderate, at least you¡¯re also the Hill family¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯ve given birth to a daughter for them, the Richter family, so how can he be such a bully to people.¡±


    Jane Hasis would never have dared to speak in that tone if Walker Richter had been here.


    I drew my hand back, gathered my expression, and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go ahead and check out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom will be right there, you rest for a while.¡±


    Once the others left, I was the only one left in the hospital room, and I looked at the snowkes falling outside the window with mixed feelings.


    Ever since I did ¡®Be Hill¡¯, I¡¯ve been afraid to go back to the Hill family for fear of being found out, but I still have to make a trip back to the Hill family in order to figure something out.


    After checking out of the hospital, THE HILL FAMILY¡¯s car was waiting in front of the hospital.


    Once in the car, I closed my eyes and faked a nap in order not to listen to Jane Hasis¡¯ nagging.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, I had reached THE Hill family.


    After an absence of over a year, I never thought it would be under these circumstances that I would return as ¡®Be Hill¡¯.


    Jane Hasis greeted the maids to bring the things in, and had the kitchen make soup for my tonic, and told me to go upstairs and rest, fearing that I would be tired.


    My room is next to Be Hill¡¯s, and when I return, I forget that I am now ¡®Be Hill¡¯ and habitually head towards my old room.


    Pushing open the door of the room, I thought I was in the wrong ce when I saw it disyed full of expensive clothes and bags, a total closet.


    Lily, the maid, was passing by and I called out to her and asked, ¡°How did this room get like this, and what happened to the original stuff in there?¡±


    Lily looked confused, ¡°Miss, this room has always been like this, since Missy ¡­¡±


    The maid realized that she had said the wrong thing and hastily changed her words, ¡°After Miss Alva passed away, you converted her room into a closet, and you threw out everything in it ah.¡±


    Be Hill never allowed anyone to call me Missy, even when I was ¡®dead¡¯ and the servants dared not do so.


    I have the same blood as Be Hill, in THE Hill family, yet there is only one Missy, and that is Be Hill.


    ¡°You go get busy.¡± I waved Lily off to get busy.


    While Jane Hasis was in the kitchen exining to the maids about the soup, I wandered up and down the Hill family.


    This ce where I had lived for a year, I could no longer find a single thing about me, it had all been thrown away by Be Hill.


    The big blonde I once had was also given away.


    The family picture that hangs in the living room doesn¡¯t have me in it either, and it¡¯s kind of ironic to look at it as if, well, this Alva Hill person never existed.


    Father Frank Hill was busy and it was just Jane Hasis and me for dinner.


    I really didn¡¯t have an appetite, so I hurriedly ate a couple of bites and made my excuses and went back to my room.


    Naturally, I had to go back to Be Hill¡¯s room.


    Be Hill is THE Hill family princess, and even her room is fantastically decorated.


    I had no intention of going through Be Hill¡¯s things, and when I came out of the bathroom, I opened the closet to look for clothes, and once I pulled it open, I was a little surprised to see the assortment of erotic lingerie and items inside.


    I hooked a ck thong with my index finger.


    Be Hill can really y.


    Eyes unintentionally nced at a ck diary in the corner.


    I ghosted it and brought it in and opened it, and most of what was written inside were words of curses against me, and a few lovey-dovey words for Ulysses Will.


    As it turns out, Be Hill fell in love with Ulysses Will at first sight, and knowing that Ulysses Will and I knew each other, and knowing that I liked Ulysses Will, fueled her determination to try to snatch Ulysses Will up.


    She even wrote down in her journal the details of the entanglements she had with Ulysses Will.


    The date was the exact day of our shared birthday.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t lie to me. They¡¯re really together.


    There¡¯s smugness in every word, and you can imagine how crazy the two were.


    Ulysses Will clearly asked me out that day ¡­


    A hateful feeling of betrayal and deception crept over me, and I squeezed the journal so tightly that my knuckles turned white.


    I turned to thest page of my journal.


    I was a little surprised that the page had been torn out and there were only a few words on the tattered paper.


    ¡®Pregnant¡¯ ¡®Married into the Richter family¡¯.


    Is it true that Be Hill had sex with Walker Richter and had a child before they were married?


    I looked at the date.


    This diary entry was written after Ulysses Will¡¯s ident.


    That¡¯s when Be Hill was pregnant and from sweetheart¡¯s birth time ¡­


    Murphy ¡­

 Chapter 8: Have you all forgotten Alva Hill?

    Is sweetheart the daughter of Ulysses Will and Be Hill?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Be Hill posing as a child and marrying into THE Richter family?


    I was startled by the thoughts that popped into my head.


    No way.


    I quickly dismissed the idea.


    Luxury families pay the most attention to the bloodline, and a paternity test will definitely be done after the child is born.


    I must have watched too many dog and pony shows or how else could I havee up with such an idea.


    ¡°Be, what are you doing.¡±


    A voice came out of the cold behind her, startling her so much that she almost dropped the diary in her hand.


    I turned around and it was Frank Hill.


    He looks a lot older than he did a year ago.


    Immediately shaking the bold thought from my mind, I see Frank Hill walk in and I put my journal back in its ce, quickly closing the closet.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you asleep.¡±


    ¡°Passed by your room, saw your room light on, so I came in to take a look.¡± Frank Hill chided: ¡°I heard your mother say, you stomach bleeding hospitalized, you this child, how do you not know how to cherish themselves, Dad only you such a daughter, if you have a long and short, let Dad and your mother how to do.¡±


    The seemingly reproachful tone of voice contained a strong sense of fatherly love.


    A daughter.


    Only Be Hill is the daughter of the Hill family, where is Alva Hill?


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been dreaming about my sister a lottely.¡± I looked at Frank Hill and tentatively asked, ¡°Do you think my sister could not be dead?¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Frank Hill drifted off for a moment, seemingly remembering that he once had an older daughter, hisplexion tinged with grief, guiltily saying, ¡°Alva was out in the world for twenty years, and suffered a lot, and before Dad had a chance to make it up to her, something happened to her, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the medical examiner giving out an autopsy report that said that it was your older sister, I still sometimes don¡¯t believe that Alva would have been so gone.¡±


    Said Frank Hill with a little moisture in his eyes.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, no matter how much guilt he had in his heart, at least, judging from his reaction, he didn¡¯t know about the falsified autopsy report.


    When I came back to the Hill family, I rarely saw Frank Hill; he was so busy, traveling constantly, flying all over the country, that he didn¡¯t have time to cultivate a father-daughter bond.


    ¡°Dad, sit down.¡± I poured him a ss of water.


    Frank Hill gave me a somewhat ttered look; Be Hill was so used to being pampered that she had always been the only one served tea and water.


    With the favor given by her parents, she only takes and never gives.


    I ignored Frank Hill¡¯s gaze and said tentatively, ¡°Dad, maybe my sister really isn¡¯t dead, the body was so disfigured back then that it was unrecognizable, and the coroner may have made a mistake.¡±


    I did it on purpose, Jane Hasis had a n to hide it from the world, and I nted a seed of doubt in Frank Hill¡¯s mind that he would have verified if he really cared if I lived or died.


    Even if the end result is unsatisfactory, it knocks Jane Hasis to sleep.


    Frank Hill was suddenly silent with his ss of water, his thumb rubbing the wall.


    His first reaction to hearing that his daughter might not be dead was actually silence.


    That¡¯s a little unusual.


    I could not at once guess what was in his mind, and fearing that I had been too forward and aroused Frank Hill¡¯s suspicions, I could only follow the silence.


    Suddenly, Frank Hill put his ss of water on the table, got up and said, ¡°Be, you get an early night, Dad still has a few things he hasn¡¯t taken care of, go to the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad, don¡¯t stay too busy toote, take care of yourself and get an early night.¡±


    Frank Hill left in a bit of a panic, as if he was afraid I¡¯d say anything more.


    I watched Frank Hill leave, pursing my lips tightly, always feeling that something was wrong.


    After a few seconds of thought, I walked out of the room to the study door.


    Jane Hasis is also in the study.


    Jane Hasis¡¯ surprised shrill voice came out, ¡°Be really said that?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something different about Being back this time.¡±


    Is this a sign of suspicion?


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Jane Hasis said: ¡°may be in the Richter family suffered aggression, Walker Richter does not treat Be, outside and keep women, who put in a good heart, if not the Richter family personally to propose marriage, I will not marry Be over. ¡±


    ¡°What do you know as a woman, your hair is long and your eyes are short, Be and Alva are ipatible, Alva¡¯s ident has been going on for so long, have you ever heard her mention half a word about Alva?¡±


    ¡°This indeed did not, you say so, I do remember, before Be also mentioned Alva wille back alive, Jianguo, you say will not ¡­¡±


    There was fear in Jane Hasis¡¯s voice, and the sound behind it was gone.


    I stood outside the door for a while listening, and there was no more sound.


    I went quietly to my room for fear of being discovered.


    The next day.


    Jane Hasis herself cooked a table of appetizing mornings, and when I came downstairs, Frank Hill was on the phone in the living room, and from what I could hear, it was work stuff.


    ¡°Be,e on in for breakfast.¡± Jane Hasis smiled at me, looking as usual, not much different.


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    I nced at Frank Hill and headed toward the dining room.


    As soon as I sat down, Jane Hasis put the hot milk and eggs in front of me, ¡°Be, eat quickly, look at your dark circles, after eating, mom will take you to the SPA, women must take good care of themselves you know.¡±


    ¡°I have something going on, I¡¯m meeting a friend.¡± I didn¡¯t want to spend any time with Jane Hasis at all and made a random excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to get together with friends more often.¡± Jane Hasis took out a bank card and gave it to me, ¡°Buy whatever you like, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Squeezing my bank card, feeling Jane Hasis¡¯ coddling, and remembering all the ways she once ignored me, I felt even more miserable.


    Frank Hill came over for dinner after the call and said, ¡°Be, you might as well go back to THE Richter family as soon as possible.¡±


    Jane Hasis was not happy when she heard this, ¡°Your daughter has only been back for one day and you let her go, Frank Hill, what do you mean.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with Be, and I wish she¡¯d stay a few more days, but after all, she¡¯s in THE Richter family now, and she¡¯s just had a baby not too long ago, and she¡¯s been staying at her mother¡¯s house, so what¡¯s that going to make people think?¡±


    Jane Hasis knows this reasoning too, and can¡¯t find anything to say in rebuttal.


    I said nicely, ¡°I know dad, I¡¯ll be back today.¡±


    After breakfast, I went out in Be Hill¡¯s car, a red Maserati, which was very racy.


    But in a city as big as this one, I found myself with nowhere to go, and before I knew it, the car stopped in front of the rented house where Ulysses Will was staying.


    I sat in the car, thinking of Ulysses Will¡¯s desperate words, the details of how they¡¯d tangled in Be Hill¡¯s journal, and I didn¡¯t even have the courage to get out of the car.


    Ulysses Will doesn¡¯t love me, and that¡¯s a fact.


    Toe to the door again would be nothing more than a self-inflicted dishonor.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been sitting in the car, but I was about to leave when Ulysses Will suddenly burst into view.


    He was still wearing a mask, a ck down jacket, and a drawing board and paint canister on his back.


    When I saw his eyes looking this way, I immediately lowered my head.


    When he looked up after a moment, Ulysses Will was already far away, hailing a cab from the curb.


    Watching him get into a cab, I ghost started the car and followed.


    I followed Ulysses Will all the way into an upscale clubhouse, and I followed him in, but I lost him and couldn¡¯t find him.


    I was looking around when a hand suddenly came up on my shoulder, a creepy voice sounded behind me, and my whole heart followed.

 Chapter 9: First Love Declares War

    ¡°Second sister-inw, what a coincidence.¡±


    I turned around, not expecting to run into Nancy Richter here.


    ¡°Nancy, what a coincidence.¡± I smiled awkwardly.


    Nancy Richter alsoughed: ¡°Indeed it is a coincidence, I heard my second brother say that my second sister-inw went back to her mother¡¯s home to stay for a few days, howe she is here, it¡¯s hard to believe that my second sister-inw knew that my second brother was here and came over ¡­ on purpose.¡±


    Walker Richter was here?


    Nancy Richter eyes with contempt, from her words, Walker Richter should not be alone here, and the other party must still be a woman, she is afraid to think that I followed Walker Richter to catch adultery.


    I was gracious enough to say yesterday that I don¡¯t care about Walker Richter, and thises back to stalk me, and it¡¯s a p in the face.


    ¡°No, I came to ¡­.¡±


    Without waiting for me to exin, Nancy Richterughed and pulled me toward the second floor, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, I¡¯ll take you to Ergo.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If Walker Richter is with some woman or doing something, I¡¯d be a dead man walking over there.


    Nancy Richter is up to something.


    How much does she really dislike Be Hill here.


    Deliberately uttering at the hospital that Walker Richter¡¯s old me is back, suspiciously meaning that the old me is back.


    And now they¡¯re dragging me to Walker Richter. Isn¡¯t that just asking for my own demise?


    ¡°Nancy, I¡¯m really not here for your second brother ¡­¡±


    Nancy Richter had a strong hand and pulled me to a stop at the door of apartment, a wry light crossing her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Second Sister-inw, go in, Second Brother is inside.¡±


    I was pushed inside by Nancy Richter, and when I saw the person inside, I paused for a moment, even the air froze for a split second.


    I was looking around the clubhouse for someone and I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.


    Ulysses Will looked up when he heard themotion, his voice as coarse and raspy as ever, ¡°Mr. Richter¡­¡±


    When he saw it was me, he swallowed back thetter words, a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    When you look at each other, you still can¡¯t stop the sourness in your heart, like old brewed vinegar, that sourness goes straight to your eyes, and you instantly turn red.


    After a moment of surprise, he quickly collected his expression and sat down again, his hand touching the drawing board next to him,pletely treating me like air.


    A nameless fire rose in me at his neglect, and I walked over to him quickly, snapping, ¡°What, pretending you don¡¯t recognize him again?¡±


    I reacted violently, but he looked nd and greeted me like an ordinary person, ¡°Ms. Richter.¡±


    What a ¡®Ms. Richter¡¯.


    I was exasperated, ¡°Since you call me Ms. Richter, you know that I am now carrying the identity of ¡®Be Hill¡¯, don¡¯t you love Be Hill, why don¡¯t you ask and care where Be Hill has gone nowadays? ¡±


    Thest time I saw Ulysses Will, I didn¡¯t say anything about my current situation, so how did he know I was now ¡®Be Hill¡¯?


    Then it can only be that he investigated.


    Ulysses Will gave me aplicated look in his eyes and was reticent.


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± I steeped up my voice, looking at the dead weight of him, my heart feeling like it was clogged with a breath that wouldn¡¯t go up or down.


    I lost my temper and tugged on his arm, ¡°Tell me, are you in some kind of pain, you¡¯re lying to me aren¡¯t you, Ulysses Will, speak up, if you really loved Be Hill, how could you sink your teeth into her disappearance, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to her and hurt her? I¡¯ve known you for over ten years, I know you better than anyone.¡±


    We were childhood sweethearts and grew up in an orphanage together.


    That ¡®like¡¯ was never said, but we knew each other, and he had promised to watch over me for the rest of my life.


    Be Hill is scheming, so maybe she pulled some kind of stunt to get Ulysses Will to stay with her.


    Yeah, that must be it.


    I made a good case for him, and as soon as he admitted it, I was able to throw myself into his arms without a second thought.


    ¡°Ms. Richter, please behave yourself.¡± He wrinkled his brow, seemed to have lost his patience, broke my fingers and said in a rather heavy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you, to reiterate to you once more, the person I love is Be, I just treat you as a younger sister, you know me, and I know you, you won¡¯t do anything to Be, Be loves to y, Walker Richter womanizes, she must have gambled and gone off to y somewhere, when she¡¯s had enough she¡¯ll be back, and I¡¯ll give you a word of advice, you¡¯re not Be, when Bees back, everything will be exposed, you leave THE Richter family as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± I looked at him ruefully and smiled, only the pain behind that smile was something only I knew.


    I was hysterical and all I got in return was the word sister.


    ¡°Alva, I¡¯m sorry for making you misunderstand for so long.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back safe and sound, and if you don¡¯t mind, I can be your brother.¡±


    His apologetic tone was like a sharpened arrow shot at me, plunging unbiasedly into the heart.


    ¡°Who wants you as a brother.¡± I growled lowly, ¡°Do you know where and how I spent the year? I was imprisoned by Be Hill for a year, in a dark cer, and I got through it by thinking about you, but now you tell me that I misunderstood? Ulysses Will, I¡¯m giving you onest chance, if you truly have no love for me, I¡¯ll leave you alone from now on.¡±


    A sh of shock crosses Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes, his face hidden under his mask so I can¡¯t see his expression.


    Just as I was waiting with high hopes that he would give me a different answer, his next wordspletely crushed my expectations.


    He said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Be, though yful, wouldn¡¯t do something like that, there must be a misunderstanding between you sisters.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to side with Be Hill.


    In his eyes, Be Hill is just a little bit yful and has a good heart.


    I looked at the man in front of me, who I had obviously known for more than ten years, but suddenly felt that I didn¡¯t recognize him at all, it was too strange.


    I stumbled two steps, dropping my eyes in disappointment, tears falling with them.


    Whispering, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡± Mr. Will.¡±


    A woman suddenly pushed her way in, and Ulysses Will and I turned around to look at the same time.


    It was a tall, fair-skinned beauty with those long legs that were especially beautiful.


    The woman nced at me, a sh of surprise crossing her eyes as if she recognized me, and soon she tore her gaze away from me and walked toward Ulysses Will.


    ¡± Mr. Will has been waiting for a long time, Mr. Richter is busy right now, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have time toe over, you just leave the painting behind, the final payment will be credited to your ountter.¡±


    Turns out Ulysses Will was selling paintings to Walker Richter.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ulysses Will left the painting as if it were a dragon¡¯s den, and he left in a panic without even looking at me.


    I looked at Ulysses Will¡¯s back as he left, and my heart throbbed.


    It was thest time my heart ached for him, and it never will again.


    I closed my eyes and waited for the throbbing pain in my heart to pass and was about to leave when I looked up and saw the woman looking at me with a measuring gaze.


    With that, she smiled and extended her hand, introducing herself, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Pheobe Wilson.¡±


    Why does that name sound familiar?


    I quickly remembered, isn¡¯t this Walker Richter¡¯s old me?

 Chapter 10: Walker Richter’s Unwarranted Rage

    Walker Richter has a good eye, Pheobe Wilson is good looking and the type of guy men love.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to be ravishing.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Out of politeness, I reached out and touched her fingertips.


    Surprisingly, it was an old me of Walker Richter¡¯s, so it must have known me, no, Be Hill to be exact.


    Pheobe Wilson smiled warmly, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Walker, I believe, he¡¯s very busy at the moment, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have time to see you, if you have anything to say, I can convey it for you.¡±


    What¡¯s the point of acting like a courtesan?


    He¡¯s only just returned home, and he can¡¯t wait to dere his purpose.


    It is I, Alva Hill, who now holds the title of ¡®Ms. Richter¡¯.


    If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t bother with Pheobe Wilson, Walker Richter loves whoever he wants, I don¡¯t care.


    At this point I was holding a lot of anger in my heart and had no ce to vent it, so I just med Pheobe Wilson¡¯s bad luck for crashing into it.


    I smiled back, ¡°If he¡¯s busy, then I won¡¯t bother, it¡¯s the same if hees home to talk at night, besides, there are some things that couples say to each other that aren¡¯t convenient for outsiders to convey.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson is not angry at all, on the contrary, there is a hidden smile in his eyes, ¡°Walker is afraid that he won¡¯t go back tonight, by the way, I heard that you put yourself in the hospital in order to let Walker go back, this trick was used once, and it won¡¯t work if you use it again, Walker, he is most averse to being threatened, so I suggest that you change a trick. ¡±


    Make it sound like she knows Walker Richter well.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s verbal irritation is nothing more than an attempt to make me jealous, to provoke me to seek out Walker Richter for a big fight, or to tear into her.


    It¡¯s bound to piss off Walker Richter even more.


    That¡¯s a good agitation move.


    Pheobe Wilson is beautiful and has a good head on his shoulders, but he¡¯s just a little too eager.


    I stepped forward and raised my lips lightly, ¡°You want to be Ms. Richter.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson really doesn¡¯t hide his ambition either, and graciously admits, ¡°The person Walker loved was originally me, and if you hadn¡¯t used some tactics to climb into Walker¡¯s bed, get pregnant, and force him to marry you, do you think you would have been able to marry into the Richter family?¡±


    It¡¯s true that Be Hill used her children to force Walker Richter to marry her, and it¡¯s no wonder Walker Richter is so disgusted.


    I nodded with a smile, ¡°Miss Wilson originally wanted to be a lover ah, this year can really be anything, even to be a lover are so on the rush, who let my husband handsome, handsome, jade, no wonder Miss Wilson do not want to face, tsk, tsk, it is a pity that Miss Wilson this good body good face .¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the lover.¡± Pheobe Wilson could no longer copse her face, coloring, ¡°I was dating Walker when you didn¡¯t know where you were, you¡¯re the third party, Be Hill, I¡¯m Pheobe Wilson straight, I came back just for Walker, and he has lingering feelings for me, he¡¯ll marry me, all men have first loveplex, you didn¡¯t just give him a daughter, you¡¯ll be dumped sooner orter.¡±


    That¡¯s pretty straight forward.


    I raised my eyes carelessly and deliberately provoked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a daughter? If you¡¯re capable, you can climb into Walker Richter¡¯s bed and give birth to one for me to try, I¡¯ll see if Walker Richter will marry you then.¡±


    First love, indeed, counts as a rival.


    The people you fall in love with when you¡¯re in the throes of love are the most wonderful and unforgettable.


    But even if Pheobe Wilson gave Walker Richter ten or eight, what does that have to do with me.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s face went white with anger: ¡°Be Hill, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Coming through.¡± I deliberately bumped Pheobe Wilson hard with my shoulder as I crossed to her side; if she was going to hate it, she was going to hate Be Hill, but it had nothing to do with me.


    I dashed out of the clubhouse as it snowed even more outside, falling all over the front of the car.


    I stood at the front of the car, thinking of Ulysses Will¡¯s indifference, and the tip of my nose soured for no apparent reason.


    Nothing hurts more in this world than feelings.


    Alva Hill,e on out and don¡¯t cry.


    I forced the tears back, pulled the door open, started the car and took off.


    I went back to Pear orchard, where sweetheart had gone to bed, and the maids were doing their jobs, busy with what they had to do.


    But it was only two days away, and the house had gained another maid when Aunt Lexi introduced her daughter, just in her early twenties, to the family.


    The little girl was very watery looking, with big eyes and a rippling chest, plump and fleshy.


    Dressing up is very pretty.


    It¡¯s just a little harsh with too much body perfume.


    Where is this to be a servant.


    Aunt Lexi¡¯s little gesture was obvious to anyone with eyes: she knew I was sleeping in a separate room from Walker Richter and was trying to get her own daughter on top.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Walker Richter is still really popr.


    Aunt Lexi observed my face and asked tentatively, ¡°Young Lady, Kelly is very hardworking, do you think you can keep someone?¡±


    Kelly Zex nodded her head as if she were pounding garlic and looked at me with an expectant face, ¡°Young Lady, can I stay?¡±


    ¡°Then stay, there¡¯s a shortage of people at home.¡±


    Keeping Kelly Zex, I have a personal agenda.


    Walker Richter, though he rarely came back, could not be sure to fire at me again someday, and after pissing him off at the hospital earlier, I was happy to have a Kelly Zex around to distract Walker Richter.


    Kelly Zex was thankful to be able to stay, but she was too young to hide her thoughts and they showed on her face.


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Walker Richter is suddenly back.


    Looks like Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯t keep anyone around either.


    Listening to the sound of the car turning off, Iy back down on the bed and closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I heard Walker Richter¡¯s footstepsing closer, somewhat sharply, as if they wereing directly my way.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back, do you need a snack, the kitchen has some on hand, I¡¯ll bring it to your room.¡±


    It¡¯s Kelly Zex¡¯s voice.


    Can¡¯t wait to brush up on performance.


    ¡°No need.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s voice was a little cold.


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, there was a rattling at the door, the sound of a door being wrung.


    I¡¯ve kept it unlocked since thest time Walker Richter broke into the room.


    ¡°Be Hill, open the door.¡±


    I sat up from the bed with a jolt at the sound of the tap on the door.


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice wasced with anger.


    My instincts told me that Walker Richter wasing after me, and it had to be about Pheobe Wilson.


    Walker Richter is still banging on the door, and the fire is getting hotter, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hide from it even if I y dead in my room.


    I raked my hair and messed it up a bit before putting on my slippers and answering the door.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I smiled and deliberately struck a seductive pose in order to cause him to turn on me.


    But this time it failed.


    Without saying a word, Walker Richter grabbed my wrist and yanked me toward the room, and Kelly Zex, who was intentionally wearing a sexy nightgown, stomped unwillingly in the doorway, lifted her eyes to meet my line of sight, and then busied herself by lowering her head and scrambling away.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± I asked, feigning bewilderment.


    Walker Richter flung me hard onto the bed, anger brewing in his eyes, ¡°What did you do at the club today?¡±


    Sure enough, it had something to do with Pheobe Wilson.


    Walker Richter reacted so well, it seems like Pheobe Wilson has a special ce in his heart.


    I moved my pinched wrist and gave an honest ount, ¡°Ran into your old me and made some small talk.¡±


    ¡°Gossip?¡± Walker Richter snorted coldly, ¡°Be Hill, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t forget who gave you your current status, and if you don¡¯t settle down, you won¡¯t be able to hold on to this Ms. Richter position.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t even react this badly to the previous divorce, I don¡¯t know what Pheobe Wilson told him that made Walker Richter warn me about Ms. Richter¡¯s position.


    ¡°Who cares about the position.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyes sank.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be at peace.¡±


    The anger in Walker Richter¡¯s body faded, and I secretly just breathed a sigh of relief when Walker Richter¡¯s next words nearly scared me out of my wits.

 Chapter 11: Is it possible for you to fall in love with me

    ¡°You know Ulysses Will, the guy you drunkenly said you likedst time.¡±


    Although it is a question, it is derative in tone.


    He¡¯s stating the fact that I know Ulysses Will and like him.


    Pheobe Wilson came in at the time, and I had pulled away from Ulysses Will, and she would never have thought I had anything with Ulysses Will.


    And what makes Walker Richter so sure I like Ulysses Will?


    What else did I sayst time I was drunk that I shouldn¡¯t have?


    Walker Richter seemed to be able to hear the voice of my heart and said quietly, ¡°There is surveince in the box, Be Hill, I don¡¯t care who lives in your heart, you are my Walker Richter¡¯s wife for one day and you will keep your end of the bargain or you and THE Hill family will disappear from the North Side. ¡±


    I¡¯m sure with Walker Richter¡¯s temperament & the strength of THE Richter family, he could totally do it.


    The Hill family is more than a match for the Richter family.


    The Hill family is, at best, a rich family, not even qualified to enter the outer circle in the three-six-nine circle of North City, while the Richter family, however, stands at the top of the pyramid.


    I gulped and cautiously asked, ¡°What else did I, what else did I sayst time I was drunk?¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted them.


    If I had said something, Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep me here, but I¡¯d have aroused his suspicions by asking, wouldn¡¯t I?


    Walker Richter stood up straight, crossed his arms, and looked at me askance in a good-natured way, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    That¡¯s pretty crafty.


    This is clearly an attempt to set me up.


    ¡°Broken, don¡¯t remember.¡± I quickly changed the subject and looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a divorce?¡±


    I¡¯m kind of baffled that Walker Richter only gave a verbal warning after he knew someone else was living in his ¡®wife¡¯s¡¯ heart.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wouldn¡¯t it bemon sense to sweep me off my feet?


    ¡°You want a divorce that badly? For that man?¡±


    Walker Richter brow suddenly tightened, in his face, I can not see the expression of jealousy, this wrinkling of the eyebrows means how much, also do not understand, it is difficult to believe that he is still really interested in ¡®Be Hill¡¯?


    Naturally I wasn¡¯t doing it for Ulysses Will; at first I was afraid Walker Richter would find out the end of the story, and not knowing Walker Richter¡¯s reasons for marrying Be Hill, I disguised myself as much as I could as Be Hill, pandering to him and not pissing him off.


    But now I have changed my mind, and it was Ulysses Will who reminded me that sooner orter Be Hill will return, and when that happens, naturally, my impostor won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold; on the contrary, Be Hill is not only the Hill family¡¯s favored daughter, but also has the esteemed title of Ms. Richter, and when that happens, you can only imagine what will happen to me.


    So until Be Hilles back, I¡¯m either folding the Be HillMs. Richter title or making Walker Richter fall in love with me.


    Thetter is too hard; Walker Richter¡¯s old me is back, Be Hill has annoyed Walker Richter before, and divorce is easier instead.


    I took a deep breath and said half truthfully, ¡°Ulysses Will and I are limited to knowing each other, it¡¯s not a rtionship as you think, I admire his paintings, a year ago, I heard that he was killed in a fire, I didn¡¯t think that I would see him today, so I got a little excited, filing for divorce has nothing to do with anyone else, I¡¯m thinking about both of us from both of our perspectives. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Walker Richter fell back with a look of interest and looked at me with his arms around his chest, ¡°Tell me what you think about it.¡±


    I froze, when did Walker Richter be so nice?


    Words have been said to this point, I can only harden my head and make up nonsense in a serious way: ¡°As the saying goes, marriage is the tomb of love, but even if it is a tomb, that is also lest love is not a wilderness, and there is no love between us, but a business marriage, now sweetheart has been born, divorce ismon in the mansion, since you are so disgusted with I, I also don¡¯t upy thetrine not shit, I out of the house, sweetheart¡¯s custody I also don¡¯t fight, after the divorce, you can also marry the person you want to marry, you see how?¡±


    The divorce thing has done Walker Richter no harm.


    ¡°Netting?¡± Walker Richter sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really thinking of me.¡±


    I knew Walker Richter didn¡¯t believe me and immediately threw up my hands and assured him, ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can sign an agreement, how about you look at this divorce thing?¡±


    I have retreated to this point, thinking that Walker Richter should also agree, but I did not think that he just faintly looked askance at me, seemingly smiling and said, ¡°I Walker Richter only widowed, not divorced, you even want to fulfill me, then selfpletion.¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I wanted to explode right then and there.


    All I wanted was a divorce, and Walker Richter wanted me dead.


    Walker Richter really wasn¡¯t fooling around, his eyes flicked around and caught a glimpse of the scissors on the table, he walked over and grabbed them and tossed them to me, saying lightly, ¡°Do it.¡±


    Looking at the scissors beside me, I was dumbfounded.


    That¡¯spletely out of character.


    The corners of my mouth twitched hard, naturally I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to actually stab myself with scissors, I value my life, there¡¯s nothing better in this world than being alive.


    Seeing my dy, Walker Richter snorted, hands propped up on the edge of the bed, deep eyes flooded with a bit of cold light, his voice also cold for a few points: ¡°Be Hill, if I can divorce you, I have long been divorced, I really want to know, how you coaxed Grandma to be happy, so that she take the Richter Group ten percent of the Richter Group¡¯s shares to protect your position as Ms. Richter.¡±


    Ten percent?


    Is there such a thing?


    Ten percent of the Richter Group¡¯s shares, how many billions of dors in annual dividends would that be?


    Be Hill can be a real piece of work. I didn¡¯t realize there was such an ace in the hole.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were so regal, his aura so full-blown, that my body went straight to the bed, paralyzed, and I didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at him squarely.


    Walker Richter grunted coldly and added, ¡°Don¡¯t try any more tricks, as long as you keep your head in the sand, this Ms. Richter position is yours and no one can shake it.¡±


    The words blew my head off and divorce was not an option.


    Ten percent of the shares that a fool would give up.


    Walker Richter¡¯s words were clear. He could give me a name, but that was all.


    Then there¡¯s only one way out for me.


    Make Walker Richter fall in love with me?


    I gulped, the odds seemed no easier than winning the lottery.


    I stared at him and asked tentatively, ¡°What if I not only wanted this position, but wanted you to love me? Is that possible?¡±


    Walker Richter looked as if he¡¯d heard the biggest joke of the year, sarcasmced in his tone, ¡°Die while you¡¯re ahead.¡±

 Chapter 12: Making Walker Richter Fall in Love with Me

    That night, Walker Richter did not stay at home, and the next few days, again no one, Kelly Zex repeatedly asked me when Walker Richter will return, if not Aunt Lexi on the sidelines to remind her, I am afraid that I really do not put me as a ¡®realdy¡¯ in the in my eyes.


    While Walker Richter wasn¡¯t home for a few days, I packed up a few clothes and went to stay with Fiona Croix.


    She gets off work prettyte every day and I have nothing to do, so I make dinner at home and wait for her toe back.


    Fiona Croix looked at the table full of food andughed, [I¡¯m so blessed, or you shouldn¡¯t go back to the Richter family, just cook for me here, I¡¯ll have somepany too].


    After the divorce Fiona Croix does not look disheveled and depressed, she schedules her time every day, but at night she is holding photos of her children and weeping silently.


    ¡°You make money to support me.¡± Iughed as I brought thest te of ribs to the table.


    Good. Fiona Croix sat down and couldn¡¯t wait to taste a piece: [It¡¯s so good, it¡¯s almost up to five-star chef¡¯s standard].


    I smiled, ¡°I love that, eat more, here¡¯s some chicken soup, specially made for you.¡±


    Fiona Croix has lost a lot of weight from the stress of her job.


    She smiled and hugged me, [Alva, you¡¯re so sweet, love you].


    ¡°But don¡¯t.¡± I ruffled my hair and lifted my lips, ¡°I¡¯m sexually normal, and you falling in love with me will only disappoint you.¡±


    We smiled at each other, a feeling of relief we hadn¡¯t had in a long time.


    Fiona Croix took a sip of her chicken soup and asked me, ¡°Is that guy him?¡±


    I knew she was asking about Ulysses Will.


    I pursed my lips and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Fiona Croix froze as I told her briefly about Ulysses Will¡¯s recent past, and she was particrly shocked: [How, how could Ulysses Will be in love with Be Hill.]


    Even Fiona Croix didn¡¯t believe it, and how could I have believed it if I hadn¡¯t heard and seen Be Hill¡¯s journal with my own ears?


    Ulysses Will is three words I don¡¯t want to mention again.


    Fiona Croix could see I didn¡¯t want to talk much either and held my hand in silentfort.


    By this time, we all know that any words of relief pale inparison.


    Fiona Croix changed the subject; [How¡¯s your erranding along?


    An old case, it can¡¯t just be rehashed and re-investigated so easily, I can only continue to be ¡®Be Hill¡¯ and the whereabouts of the child are still unknown.


    I shook my head and Fiona Croix suddenly thought of something and shook my arm, [Why don¡¯t you ask Walker Richter for help?


    I was careful in front of Walker Richter for fear that he would find out what was going on and ask him for help, wouldn¡¯t that be like telling him that I was Alva Hill.


    Fiona Croix, knowing what I was thinking, gestured and exined, [I thought you said Walker Richter couldn¡¯t get a divorce? If you can¡¯t get a divorce, why don¡¯t you go another way? It¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re impersonating Be Hill, there¡¯s no such thing as an impermeable wall, why don¡¯t you find yourself a backer before it¡¯s revealed.]


    I reacted to what Fiona Croix meant.


    ¡°Fiona, are you kidding me, making Walker Richter fall in love with me?¡± I shook my head vigorously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    That Walker Richter quote rings true.


    I might as well die trying.


    Fiona Croix anxiously gesture: [Who else is more stable than Walker Richter, Walker Richter loathes Be Hill, but you are not ah, if you can get Walker Richter¡¯s love, even if it¡¯s just a hint of goodwill, then you can also protect you, you can be a fair and square to do back to Alva Hill]. Hill, perhaps can also help you find the child, have Walker Richter¡¯s shelter, the Hill family will also scruple, Be Hill at that time can not do anything to you].


    That¡¯s true, and there¡¯s no one more stable than Walker Richter as a backer.


    If I robbed Walker Richter, Be Hill would be afraid to break down, and isn¡¯t that what I want?


    I¡¯m a little heartened and apprehensive ¡­


    ¡°The thing about love is that it¡¯s nebulous, it cane about in a sh or it can nevere about in a lifetime, and there¡¯s no shortage of women for a man like Walker Richter, and he told me inly that it wouldn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    How do you know if you don¡¯t try, now do you have another way to go?¡±]] Fiona Croix looked at me: [A woman chasing after a man, letting you let go and slipping back to being Alva Hill, are you willing to do that? Alva, I know you too well, you won¡¯t be willing to do that. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let go of Be Hill for all the things that she¡¯s done, I¡¯ll definitely treat her the same way as she treats others.]]


    I was shocked that these heated words wereing from Fiona Croix, who had always been as soft as a bun.


    If she had such a temper, would she have been bullied by THE Astor family to get out of the house?


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I called out to her numbly, frowning, ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±


    People change. Fiona Croixughed bitterly: [This is sort of the experience of those who have been there, in this world, if you don¡¯t fight, you are bound to have nothing.]


    If you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯re bound to have nothing.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words hit me like a hammer and I tossed and turned that night.


    It¡¯s a good choice whether you want to continue to be the Alva Hill who lets people bully you or fight back.


    Since I¡¯m hogging ¡®Ms. Richter¡¯s¡¯ spot, why not grab the guy too?


    The next day, I smiled and told Fiona Croix, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make Walker Richter fall in love with me.¡±


    Fiona Croix was happy for me: [Wishing you sess.]Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few days here at Fiona Croix, I headed back to Pear orchard, and to get Walker Richter to fall in love with me, it would definitely take meeting people to create the opportunity.


    I started inquiring about Walker Richter¡¯s trip.


    Nancy Richter likes to make things happen and watch the action, and it works best from her side.


    Sure enough, with a little set of words, I got Walker Richter¡¯s itinerary from Nancy Richter.


    He hasn¡¯t been traveling at all, he¡¯s been in the North Side the whole time, and he¡¯s been with Pheobe Wilson the whole time, too.


    Pheobe Wilson came back as a representative of a foreign JK group to talk to the Richter Group about a coborative project.


    Men and women who work and spend all day together can easily rekindle old feelings.


    Walker Richter is at the office most of the time and has not been back to Pear orchard for the past few days, back to his other house on the North Side.


    I sought it out hastily, rather like a check-up, and was sure to anger Walker Richter.


    I was trying to think of an excuse to see Walker Richter when Frank Hill called me.


    It was a rare day when Frank Hill was free to ask me to join him for lunch at the restaurant across the street from Hill¡¯s Group.


    I¡¯d never eaten alone with Frank Hill like this before, and his incessant serving of my food and mouthfuls of Be were no doubt a reminder of the difference between me and Be Hill.


    ¡°Dad, what did you want to see me about today?¡±


    Frank Hill hesitated and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that Alva might not be dead, two days ago I had dinner with the coroner who did Alva¡¯s autopsy in the first ce, Forensic Lee has been working for more than twenty years, and has never made a mistake, Be, I know that you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Alva as much as dad does, things have gone on for so long, so don¡¯t be so upset over this matter in your mind, it¡¯s my father-daughter bond with Alva.¡±


    I remembered thest time he¡¯d talked to Jane Hasis in the study, and how Frank Hill could have said ¡®I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Alva Hill¡¯ when he knew full well that Be Hill and I were ipatible.


    Be Hill is thest person who wants to hear the word Alva Hill, even the servants in the house can¡¯t mention the name, so how is Frank Hill not aware of it.


    I was more than a little wary.


    Frank Hill¡¯sment today sounded a bit intentional, as if he was testing me for something.


    He was really suspicious.


    I put down the chopsticks in my hand and said with feigned indifference, ¡°Mom said Alva Hill might be alive, I just blurted it outst time, I don¡¯t have much of a sister, so what does her death or life have to do with me, there¡¯s only one Qianjin in THE Hill family, and that¡¯s me, Be Hill.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect much from Frank Hill, but blood ties are strong, and he wasn¡¯t a good father to me, but he gave me life.


    My words stabilized Frank Hill, who mouthily reprimanded, ¡°You boy, even if Alva passed away, that¡¯s still your sister.¡±


    ¡°I would never recognize it.¡±


    Frank Hill was busy and the call came before this meal was even eaten.


    ¡°Be, Dad has something he needs to take care of, so eat and go home, stop being willful and have a good time with Walker Richter, you¡¯re Dad¡¯s pride and joy.¡±


    He gave this ount and hurried away.


    Through the ss window, I watched Frank Hill hurry back to the office.


    It always felt like he didn¡¯t know anything about my ident back then.


    What was Frank Hill¡¯s role in the conspiracy?

 Chapter 13: Walker Richter, Let’s Get Reacquainted

    The snow finally stopped today.


    My cell phone rang at that moment and it was Pear orchard¡¯sndline number.


    Aunt Lexi said anxiously on the phone, ¡°Young Lady, SWEETHEART has a high fever.¡±


    Sweetheart was sick for the first time, and Walker Richter, while not treating me well, was kind to Sweetheart, hiring the best nanny to take care of Sweetheart exclusively.


    I told Aunt Lexi to take it to the hospital right away, and I went straight to the hospital from this side.


    When I arrived, Aunt Lexi & Kelly Zex had just arrived at the hospital with their children as well.


    The hospital was owned by THE Richter Group, and SWEETHEART had alerted the people on the old side of the mansion as soon as she arrived at the hospital.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson arrived in a hurry.


    The olddy asked the doctor about sweetheart¡¯s condition, and after that, she scolded the servants, Aunt Lexi said she was sorry, and Kelly Zex hid behind Aunt Lexi, with her head down, looking like a thief.


    The ¡®mom¡¯ in me was also too scared to say anything.


    My mother-inw, Fin Wilson, advised, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, take care of your health, it¡¯s normal for children to be sick, the doctor has said that after the fever is gone, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smoothed out her breath and shooed Aunt Lexi, Kelly Zex all the way back, her eyes going to me, ¡°Be, you¡¯reing out here with me.¡±


    Fin Wilson was in the ward tending to sweetheart, and I followed Mr. Richter¡¯s mother out.


    I prepared myself for Mr. Richter¡¯s mother to rise to the asion, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m not Sweetheart¡¯s real mother, so I¡¯m not really interested in Sweetheart, but when I see her suffer, it¡¯s like a knife scraping my heart.


    Where is my poor boy, at this moment?


    Who takes care of you when you are sick?


    Is it as hard as sweetheart?


    Suddenly my hand was warm, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took my hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°Be, don¡¯t me yourself, grandma didn¡¯t mean to me you, I know Walker is not interested in you, andtely he has been hanging out with that vixen, so you have been aggrieved, don¡¯t worry, there is a grandma, she will be the master of your case, grandma! This life was saved by you, if anyone bullies you, they¡¯re just messing with me, an old woman.¡±


    Be Hill is lucky to have Mr. Richter¡¯s mother siding with her.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this life-saving favor, I can only sell myself in front of the olddy, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t feel aggrieved, and don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s going on between Walker and I. He¡¯s been busy with worktely, and I know all about it, and I can understand it, and he¡¯s quite good to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was a little disbelieving.


    I took the olddy¡¯s arm, ¡°But why have I heard that you still sleep in separate rooms.¡±


    I was momentarily speechless, gingerly, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was at the old mansion, but Pear orchard knew all about it.


    The olddy added, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for him, my own grandson, I still don¡¯t know what kind of temperament he has? I¡¯ll have that brate to the hospitalter.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson stayed at the hospital until Sweetheart¡¯s fever had subsided, and the hospital made it best to keep her in the hospital for a night¡¯s observation, while I stayed behind to take care of Sweetheart.


    I sat by the hospital bedside to watch over SWEETHEART, the little girl had suffered and had just fallen asleep, her long, curly eyshes still stained with tears, it was heartbreaking to watch.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a soft heart, I leaned over and kissed SWEETHEART¡¯s little cheeks and whispered, ¡°Little baby, grow up fast, yo.¡±


    It is the greatest wish of every mother to let her child Randy grow up well and happily.


    The night is gettingte.


    The temperature plummeted, and snowkes fluttered outside the window, so I took off my shoes and carefullyy down next to SWEETHEART, my hand patting SWEETHEART¡¯s chest and humming a little tune.


    Drowsiness set in and before I knew it, I was asleep.


    I seem to have had a very, very long dream, in a thick fog, all around the children¡¯sughter, they chased, yful, the fog gradually dispersed, a little girl sitting on the ground in a pink tutu, pink, especially cute.


    The little girl crawled towards me, screaming for her mommy.


    My boy.


    I was so happy that I ran towards the child.


    When I ran over, the child was suddenly gone.


    The scene changed, the child fell into Be Hill¡¯s hands, she held the child and smiled grimly at me, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re still a bit young to fight with me, you want the child, get down on your knees and beg me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to get down on my knees and beg her, but all I got in return was herughing with glee and the baby¡¯s incessant crying, which intertwined with theughter and ignited all my madness, making me nearly copse.


    Suddenly, Be Hill lifts the child and, with a sinister look, ms the child hard to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    The cries were gone, reduced to a puddle of blood flowing in front of me.


    ¡­


    ¡°Give me back my child.¡±


    I struggled to wake up from my nightmare, my forehead and back were covered in a cold sweat, I was in shock when a creepy voice suddenly emerged from the room.


    ¡°Having a nightmare?¡±


    I jerked my head up as Walker Richter¡¯s cold face zoomed in front of my eyes, startling me so much that I subconsciously jerked backward and fell under the bed with a crash behind me.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face immediately went cold, ¡°Am I that intimidating?¡±


    I sucked in a breath of cold air as I fell on my ass and took a moment to get up, ¡°You showing up out of the cold would scare anyone else.¡±


    Because of the nightmare, my tone was also very bad.


    Walker Richter looked at me askance, his demeanor indifferent to the point of being almost cold, ¡°If you can take care of SWEETHEART, I don¡¯t have to show up here.¡±


    Does that mean I¡¯m to me for Sweetheart¡¯s illness?


    I bristled, ¡°I had the baby, what did you do but provide a sperm and hire a nanny for sweetheart? Don¡¯t forget, you were with your old me when sweetheart got sick.¡±


    ¡°Be Hill,¡± Walker Richter said, his eyes a shade darker, squeezing out the words almost through clenched teeth.


    Thinking of my n to also make Walker Richter fall in love with me, immediately curbed my temper, collected the thorns in my body and became meek: ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry, I am also jealous before I speak out of turn, who let you be with Pheobe Wilson every day, she threatened to be Ms. Richter, how can I not worry about it. ¡±


    My temper softened, and the hostility in Walker Richter collected.


    After all these days together, I realized that as soon as I called him my husband, his temper would tighten up.


    ¡°Eat these.¡± Walker Richter pointed to the boxed lunch next to him.


    I¡¯ve been taking care of SWEETHEART and I haven¡¯t eaten dinner, and I¡¯m still really hungry.


    It¡¯s a good thing Walker Richter had a conscience and knew to bring me food.


    ¡°Thank you husband.¡±


    I realized the ¡®thank you¡¯ was a bit premature when I opened the box and took a bite.


    The food was so cold and salty that it was impossible to swallow.


    Walker Richter looked at me with a grin, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    I raised a smile that was worse than a cry, ¡°The food my husband brought is naturally delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more.¡±


    Walker Richter seems to be in a good mood, the corners of his mouth curving up into a shallow curve.


    In all the time I¡¯ve spent with Walker Richter, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile.


    Walker Richter is already a siren looking man, and this smile makes him even more sirenish.


    It was really as cloudy as rumored.


    I buried my head and continued to eat, so salty that I drank tworge sses of water, which finished my meal.


    When I finished thest sip of water, I looked up and ran into his secretive eyes.


    I giggled inwardly, swallowed, and called out to him, ¡°Honey?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s face cleared and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll squint for a while.¡±


    With that, Walker Richter actually went to the bed next to him andid down.


    The hospital room was suddenly quiet, and I was actually in a trance for a moment.


    Outside the window, snow is flying, inside the house, sweetheart and Walker Richter are already asleep, actually have a feeling of the quiet years.


    The next day.


    After the doctor gave SWEETHEART a full body checkup, he made sure there were no more problems and discharged her.


    Walker Richter walks ahead with his baby in his arms and I follow a step behind.


    He sent us back.


    ¡°Sir is back.¡±


    When we arrived at Pear orchard, Kelly Zex was the first toe out to greet us, trotting up and down with two piles of flesh calling out from her chest, tantalizingly close.


    I, the youngdy, waspletely ignored.


    Walker Richter responded tersely and carried the baby up the stairs, Kelly Zex tried to follow her up and I called out to her, ¡°Kelly Zex, go help in the kitchen and add two extra dishes for lunch.¡±


    Kelly Zex is a bit reluctant, but doesn¡¯t dare to retort.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡± Kelly Zex nced obsessively at Walker Richter¡¯s back before heading to the kitchen.


    I¡¯m still trying to seduce Walker Richter, where can I let Kelly Zex get the jump on me.


    After dismissing Kelly Zex, I went upstairs as well.


    Walker Richter ced SWEETHEART in her crib, carefully tucked her in, and barked out another note from the nanny¡¯s doctor.


    Actually, Walker Richter counts as apetent father.


    I sometimes envy Be Hill for having such a lovely daughter, the love of Ulysses Will, and such a handsome, golden husband as Walker Richter.


    ¡°Think what?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice yanked me out of my funk, the babysitter had already gone out, and I looked at Walker Richter and asked earnestly, ¡°Walker Richter, how about we get reacquainted?¡±


    Walker Richter frowned, ¡°What are you trying to pull again.¡±


    ¡°Your first impression of me may not be very good, so I want you to reacquaint yourself with me, with three months as the deadline, in these three months, if I can make you fall in love with me, you have to make up for the wedding in style, I want to be the real Ms. Richter, if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll let grandma give you that ten percent of the shares, and I¡¯ll be out of the house in, how about that. ¡°

 Chapter 14: Husband Chasing Tips

    With such a tempting offer, Walker Richter was still indifferent and just walked past me without even giving me a look.


    See him heading downstairs as if he¡¯s going out.


    I immediately called out to him, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat lunch before we go out.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s footsteps paused, and the man didn¡¯t turn around; his feet fell back toward the den.


    I breathed a sigh of relief that people were finally staying, no matter what.


    After spending the night in the hospital and smelling like antiseptic water, I went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into morefortable loungewear.


    The ones Be Hill left behind were too sexy and not my favorite style, so I re-added a few casual ones.


    I wanted to put on some makeup, but I thought Walker Richter had seen too many women with borate makeup, so maybe a in face would catch his eye.


    I¡¯ve always been confident in my face. Jane Hasis didn¡¯t give me a mother¡¯s love, but she did give me a pretty face.


    Gathering my ear hair, I was ready to brush up my presence in the study, and just as I reached the door, I heard movement inside.


    ¡°Sir, this is the tea I made with my own hands, I purposely went to learn the art of tea, you taste how it tastes.¡±


    That was some quick action by Kelly Zex.


    I don¡¯t go in either, half leaning against the doorway, watching with interest how Kelly Zex seduces Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter rewarded his face by picking up his teacup and taking a sip of what seemed to be a very good cup of tea, an evocative expressioning across his face, ¡°Quite nice.¡±


    Walker Richter what high-ss tea has not been drunk, I do not believe that Kelly Zex tea is really good, this tasting is not tea, I¡¯m afraid it is people.


    Once Kelly Zex heard this, a petnt expression appeared on her face, and she added more tea to Walker Richter, ¡°If sir likes it, then I will cook it for sir every day from now on, I know a lot of things, sir will surely like it.¡±


    That¡¯s a hint.


    Talking is talking. What¡¯s with the close proximity? Kelly Zex¡¯s boobs are dying to stick to Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s refusing either.


    Men, truly, are animals of the lower body.


    Walker Richter absently shook his teacup, the corners of his mouth curved into a shallow curve, ¡°Smells pretty good on you, what kind of perfume do you use?¡±


    Why does that sound so familiar?


    Didn¡¯t Walker Richter say something simr to me not too long ago?


    How many women has Walker Richter actually said this to?


    Kelly Zex blushed with a girlishly wistful look, ¡°It¡¯s the new Chanel model ¡­¡±


    ¡°Drinking tea.¡± I interrupted Kelly Zex with a smile and walked in, not moving to cross between the two, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m thirsty too, Kelly Zex, make me a cup too.¡±


    Being stirred up, Kelly Zex¡¯s face fell at once, and with a respectful surface, she pretended to look embarrassed and said, ¡°Young Lady, the tea is out.¡±


    Kelly Zex must have known from Aunt Lexi that Walker Richter didn¡¯t treat me well to be so ck.


    I gave a stern look over and said in a cold voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, go get it, how can THE Richter family be missing tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡± Kelly Zex went out reluctantly.


    After Kelly Zex went out, I turned around to see Walker Richter calmly sipping the rest of the tea in his teacup, and I was now somewhat regretting leaving Kelly Zex behind.


    I break the silence with a grin, ¡°Honey, do you want to take a shower?¡±


    Walker Richter drifted off, his eyes going to the wall, ¡°What do you think of that painting?¡±


    I followed his line of sight and my eyes were instantly frozen on the painting hanging on the wall.


    In the painting, a young girl in a field of purple flowers, face with a rosy smile, and then the beauty of the flowers, in the girl¡¯s stunning face are eclipsed, became apanion.


    That¡¯s a painting by Ulysses Will.


    And the person in the painting is none other than Be Hill.


    That field of flowers, he took me there, and to my surprise, he took Be Hill there, too.


    This painting would have been thest time Ulysses Will sold it to Walker Richter, not realizing he had it hanging in his study.


    Walker Richter should have recognized the man on it when he got it, but why did he hang it up?


    I didn¡¯t understand what Walker Richter was trying to do, andmented calmly, ¡°The painting is excellent, but the person on the painting looks a bit like me, is this a special painting that my husband got someone to paint for me?¡±


    Thetter words were merely deliberate on my part.


    I didn¡¯t think Walker Richter would be generous enough to give it to me: ¡°You got credit for giving birth to SWEETHEART, this painting is a reward for you.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe such a thing, but with a smile on my lips I say, ¡°Thank you, husband, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s cell phone rang at that moment, and I subconsciously nced at the screen to see that the caller ID was Pheobe Wilson.


    He didn¡¯t avoid it, or rather, he didn¡¯t have to worry about my feelings at all, and directly connected in front of me, I don¡¯t know what was said on the other end, only to see his face all of a sudden staring, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson is much more tactful than I am, and one phone call away from Walker Richter.


    I had Aunt Lexi dump the two extra dishes for lunch and feed them to the dogs.


    It¡¯ste at night and Walker Richter hasn¡¯t returned, must have tripped over Pheobe Wilson.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to try to track down Walker Richter when Aunt Lexi knocked on the door and said a friend of mine had called.


    I don¡¯t have any friends other than Fiona Croix.


    The call, from a friend of Be Hill¡¯s.


    Be Hill has too many friends, and I don¡¯t know who called, in case I say the wrong thing, I¡¯ll be exposed, and I¡¯ll let Aunt Lexi hang up.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the call came back and Aunt Lexi came knocking on the door again, ¡°Young Lady, why don¡¯t you answer the phone, Miss Lancelot says it¡¯s urgent for you.¡±


    Surname Lancelot, I do remember that Be Hill did have a yful friend named Helen Lancelot.


    It urred to me that I might be able to find out a little about the whereabouts of the child from Helen Lancelot, and I went downstairs to answer the phone.


    Taking on the tone Be Hill used to use with Helen Lancelot, I opened my mouth and asked, ¡°Helen, what¡¯s the rush to find me?¡±


    Helen Lancelot should be in the nightclub. It¡¯s noisy over there.


    ¡°Be, I saw your husband, he¡¯s with a woman,e here.¡±


    Walker Richter goes to nightclubs too?


    Helen Lancelot gave me the address and I changed my clothes and went there.


    Be Hill is supposed to be a regr at this nightclub, and as soon as I got there, the manager came to say hello and get close to me.


    I followed the box number given by Helen Lancelot and went straight to the sixth floor.


    It was dimly lit, and I was looking up at the box number and not paying attention when I rounded the corner and bumped into a man.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After apologizing I made the mistake of leaving, but the man suddenly grabbed my arm with a shocked expression on his face, ¡°Why are you here, how did you escape?¡±


    The man¡¯s words made my whole nerves tense and alert all at once.


    I didn¡¯t know the man in front of me, and I¡¯d only told Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix about my imprisonment by Be Hill, so why would the man in front of me use the word ¡®escape¡¯?


    Did the other guy think I was Be Hill?


    But it¡¯s not right either.


    I wrenched my hand away with force, ¡°Who are you, I don¡¯t know you, what¡¯s with the hooliganism.¡±


    This man terrified me for no reason, especially those eyes, which were intensely possessive.

 Chapter 15: Drugged

    The man¡¯s strength was so strong that he tightly tugged and pulled me toward the outside, even lowering his voice and threatening me, ¡°Honestly go back with me.¡±


    Many possibilities shed through my mind at the time.


    I am certain that this man knows Be Hill and is very close.


    My instincts were even more telling me never to go with him.


    Seeing that I was about to be dragged to the elevator, I was so anxious that I lifted my leg and kicked it towards the man¡¯s lower body, which is the weakest part of a man.


    The man cried out in agony and crouched on the ground covering his lower body, his face twisted in pain.


    I took the opportunity to pull out and run.


    ¡°Be, don¡¯t run ¡­¡±


    Sure enough, I know Be Hill.


    The man chased after him, but was stopped by an acquaintance, and I vaguely heard the man say, ¡°Young Master Pan, what¡¯s wrong with you, the one who ran past just now is Be Hill? I heard that Walker Richter is here today, and I¡¯m afraid that Be Hill isn¡¯t here to arrest someone again¡­ ¡­¡±


    As for what was said after that, I didn¡¯t hear it.


    Startled, I found the box number Helen Lancelot had given me and pushed open the door.


    ¡°Be, why are you panicking, someone is chasing you.¡± A sexy woman in a ck halter walks over.


    I¡¯ve seen Helen Lancelot at the Hill family before and recognized her instantly.


    ¡°Met a drunk.¡± I casually lied, ncing at the people in the box, men and women, but quite a few of them, were already having a good time.


    Most of this ce is full of Be Hill¡¯s foxy friends.


    One woman who was so high I didn¡¯t recognize her stumbled over, ¡°Be, you haven¡¯te out to drink with us in a long time, let¡¯s not get drunk today,e on, drink.¡±


    Helen Lancelot said to me, ¡°Be, sit over here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect so many people. I¡¯m not Be Hill. I can¡¯t handle this many people.


    I asked her, ¡°Helen, where is Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, people are in the next box, don¡¯t worry, I let my sisters watch, nothing can happen for a while.¡± Helen Lancelot asked someone to open a few bottles of wine: ¡°One bottle each, drink up.¡±


    I¡¯m well aware of my capacity for alcohol, and when I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m babbling about, so I don¡¯t dare to drink.


    I smiled and refused, ¡°I¡¯ve only had the baby for how long, so I won¡¯t be drinking today.¡±


    Helen Lancelot drank some wine, her face was slightly red, and she supported her head to look at me: ¡°Be, this is not your usual style ah, before you were pregnant with us every day blowing bottles and drinking and smoking and bouncing around, and I wondered whether you were pregnant or not at that time, a bit of pregnant women did not look like it, how to wimp out today.¡±


    A pregnant woman who drinks and smokes and hangs out at nightclubs every day?


    And Be Hill isn¡¯t afraid of something happening to her child?


    Helen Lancelot suddenly came over to me with an impish grin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find that thing for you earlier, and I brought it to you today, so I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to take Walker Richter down tonight, flipping him off and doing whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    I was just thinking about what would take Walker Richter down when Helen Lancelot took a small bottle out of her bag, ¡°I asked a friend to get this from overseas, it only takes two capsules, and it¡¯s guaranteed to be too much for Walker Richter to handle.¡±


    I don¡¯t recognize the English on the bottle, I always recognize the picture on it.


    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a sex drug.


    Be Hill actually tried to drug Walker Richter to sleep with him?


    The chances of getting Walker Richter to fall in love with me in a short period of time are not great, but if you put Walker Richter to sleep and have a substantial rtionship ¡­


    What was I thinking.


    Rush to shake the thought from your brain.


    With a particrly honest mouth, she asked, ¡°Are there any side effects?¡±


    ¡°No, feel free to use it.¡± Helen Lancelotughed thievishly, ¡°You¡¯ll take it back and try it tonight.¡±


    I was stuck in a tangle with the pill bottle, whether to use it at night or not.


    ¡°Stop researching,e on, drink.¡± Helen Lancelot took the medicine over to me and slipped it into my bag.


    The wine had been poured, Helen Lancelot had brought the ¡®good stuff¡¯, and if I didn¡¯t drink it, I was sure to arouse her suspicion.


    ¡°First things first, I¡¯m not going to drink too much tonight or I won¡¯t be able to do anything else at night.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Helen Lancelot winked at me with a knowing expression, ¡°Won¡¯t keep you from doing your nightly errands.¡±


    Halfway through the bottle of wine, I deliberately brought up the subject of children in front of Helen Lancelot to try and get some useful information out of her.


    But after all that talk, there was nothing to be gained.


    Suddenly she gets a message that Walker Richter next door is breaking up and is drunk.


    This is a great opportunity.


    I set aside my ss, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Helen Lancelot followed me out, and as soon as I left the box, I met Walker Richter, who had juste out from the next room. He was really drunk, and was supported by Pheobe Wilson, who would have been cheaper if I hadn¡¯te tonight.


    The people who came out of the box with Walker Richter were all business people, Ben Richter was there, and when he saw me here, he was slightly surprised, and then he whirled around to greet me, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Getting together with friends.¡± I naturally will not say that I know Walker Richter is here, so I rushed over, Walker Richter want to save face, so many people are here, spread the word that the wife came to catch people, how disgraceful.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter is so drunk his eyes are squinting.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, you guys are breaking up, right, and it just so happens that I¡¯m going back, so let me take Walker back.¡±


    Naturally, Ben Richter doesn¡¯t meddle in the affairs of husband and wife, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson, however, doesn¡¯t know any better and says with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll do it ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, I walked over and pulled Walker Richter straight over to me and held him up, grinning, ¡°With me as my wife, I won¡¯t have to bother Miss Wilson.¡±


    I¡¯m the ¡®real¡¯ one, and Pheobe Wilson has to put up with it, even if he¡¯s not happy about it.


    Walker Richter was so heavy that I gave Helen Lancelot a wink to help, and she immediately responded by helping to assist towards the outside.


    The car was parked right outside, Helen Lancelot helped tuck people in, Walker Richter was showing signs of waking up, and I softly coaxed, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t make a fuss, get some sleep, we¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    I mmed the car door shut and Helen Lancelot snickered, ¡°Yo, hubby all the way, didn¡¯t Walker Richter used to not let you call him hubby.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Walker Richter won¡¯t allow Be Hill to call him her husband?


    I suddenly remembered when I first called Walker Richter husband his reaction, it seems to be quite surprised, but he was not forbidden to call him that after that, on the contrary, every time I called him husband, he was in a pretty good mood ah.


    I grinned, ¡°Helen, thanks for tonight, I¡¯m going to head back, we¡¯ll get togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Springtime is worth a thousand dors.¡± Helen Lancelot smiled.


    I don¡¯t drink much and I can still drive, I drive a Be Hill car and I¡¯m not afraid of the traffic police.


    Back at Pear orchard, just after 2am.


    I struggled to get Walker Richter back into the room, my whole body was exhausted, and I sat down on the floor and shook both arms out for a moment¡¯s reprieve.


    ¡°Water ¡­¡±


    Walker Richter rolled over and ripped off his tie, revealing a lean, sexy chest.


    ¡°Going to get you some water in a minute.¡±


    I poured a ss of water, suddenly thought of the medicine in my bag, and after a moment¡¯s tussle, my hand ghosted over it.

 Chapter 16: Anger

    Medicine poured into my hand, I looked at Walker Richter and hesitated again.


    Isn¡¯t that a bit mean.


    Be Hill must have gone to a lot of trouble and used a lot of methods, but what she got in return was Walker Richter¡¯s disgust, and if I drugged Walker Richter, it would just be a repeat of the same mistake, and would only make Walker Richter even more disgusted.


    Then I¡¯ve made an enemy instead of a backer for myself.


    After thinking about it, I dumped the medicine, helped Walker Richter up, and fed him water.


    Seriously, Walker Richter is really good-looking, the kind that makes women blush at a nce, and the man¡¯s unique cold breath surrounded me, and I had no choice but to blush.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have time to react, Walker Richter spit right on me.


    What karma. Last time I threw up on him, this time I got thrown up on him.


    The unpleasant odor filled the air with that sour ¡­


    I pinched my nose and turned my back and took two deep breaths in a row, good-naturedly took off his shoes, got a hot towel and washed his face, and took off all his clothes.


    Eyes move from Walker Richter¡¯s chest all the way down ¡­


    Nice guy, really big.


    I gulped and hurriedly averted my gaze, casually wiping him down twice and tucking him in.


    After cleaning that up and leaving only a bedsidemp on, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    It was so stinky that I had to wash myself twice before I walked out of the bathroom scrubbing my hair.


    Looking at Walker Richter on the bed, I just reacted to the fact that I had brought someone back to my room, the bed was taken by him, and I was either going to go sleep in the guest room or on the couch.


    Took care of Walker Richter for a night, even if it did not put someone to sleep, but also can not be a living thunderbolt, dared to do good things without leaving a name, at least let him know what I have done for him, once how thoughtful care of him is not, and perhaps in the future can rub this good feeling to save his life.


    I blow-dried my hair, grabbed aforter and plopped down on the couch next to me, it was sote and sleepy that I fell asleep within a few moments.


    In a daze, I felt a tickle on my face, as if a pair of warm hands were roaming around.


    I dreamed of being at the orphanage with Ulysses Will, in the afternoons, wey under the sycamore tree, the sun beating down warmly, the breeze blowing through, everything was so beautiful, and he always liked to tickle me in the face with a leaf while I was asleep.


    ¡°Stop it, Ulysses Will, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    I rolled over, feeling the temperature plummet and the cold as I wrapped the covers tightly around me.


    The next day.


    It was almost noon when I woke up, the bed was empty, and Walker Richter was out again.


    Kelly Zex told me that Walker Richter was out the door at nine in the morning.


    It¡¯s the end of the year and Walker Richter is naturally busy with his project with Pheobe Wilson¡¯spany, which also has to be finalized soon.


    I washed up and changed to go next door to the nursery to check on SWEETHEART, the little kid is getting more and more like Walker Richter every day with those eyes.


    After ying with SWEETHEART for a while, he got a call from a private investigator.


    We set up a location to meet.


    He didn¡¯t have good news for me and said very apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Hill, I couldn¡¯t do it for you, I really don¡¯t have a clue, why don¡¯t you ask someone else to try again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s an oue I expected.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one in the world who knows the whereabouts of the child except Be Hill, and I¡¯ve tried to get a word in edgewise with Jane Hasis, but I¡¯ve had no luck.


    Be Hill is doing a careful job when ites to children.


    I gave him the final payment, ¡°No need to investigate in the future.¡±


    It would be futile to continue.


    ¡°Things didn¡¯t work out, I won¡¯t take this money.¡± The other party was still very principled.


    After the private investigator left, I sat alone in the cafe for a while before leaving.


    I tilted my head and looked up at the gray sky.


    Where the hell are you, kid?


    Passing a private clinic, I suddenly met an acquaintance.


    Ben Richter¡¯s wife, Tina Deross.


    Tina Deross was carrying arge bag of medication in her hand, her head was bowed and she seemed to be crying, a man in a white coat had his hand on her shoulderforting her, she was heavy hearted and nodded her head carelessly, she looked up and saw me, after a moment of surprise on her face, she hastily pulled away from the man.


    The man, sensing her strangeness, followed the line of sight toward me, said a few more words to Tina Deross and went into the clinic.


    I didn¡¯t know what Tina Deross¡¯s rtionship with the man was, and not wanting to be nosy, I started the car and walked away as Tina Deross tried toe over.


    I nced at the time, it was one past noon, and passing the downstairs of THE RICHTER GROUP, I had a change of heart and bought a takeaway to carry to the office.


    As soon as the young girl at thepany¡¯s front desk saw me, she immediately greeted me with a sincere, ¡°Hi Ms. Richter.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± I smiled back.


    The little girl was even more terrified.


    Along the way, employees of the Richter Group greeted me when they saw me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled back one by one, my face stiffening.


    I came at a bad time, Walker Richter was still in a meeting, his secretary Emily told me to sit down and wait for a while, and soon served me coffee and snacks, afraid of slowing me down.


    It seemed that Be Hill hadn¡¯t been in thepany much before, and with her temper, it was normal for the secretary to be terrified and afraid.


    ¡°Young Lady, if you need anything, just call me.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you, what are you so afraid of me for.¡±


    Emily shook her head in a huff, ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°Go out and do your business.¡±


    As soon as I opened my mouth, Emily gave me a forty-five degree bow and headed out.


    Walker Richter¡¯s office isrge and has a great view, standing in front of floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking a third of the North Side.


    Standing tall and enjoying the wider world, one will realize that human beings are really very small, just a grain of dust.


    I¡¯ve never had a better look at the city I¡¯ve lived in for twenty-two years than I have today.


    Before I came back to the Hill family, Ulysses Will and I were busy surviving. In order to make ends meet, we rented a basement of less than ten square feet, and in order to earn rent, he went to the street to paint portraits for people, while I, too, ran around in various night markets, set up stalls to sell jewelry, and sold snacks, and when the city police came, I rolled up my things and ran for my life.


    I don¡¯t have the privileged life that Be Hill has; she wants what she wants, and she can get it just by asking for it, and I, for one, fight for my life and live like an ordinary human being.


    When the Hill family came to my door, I kind of couldn¡¯t believe I had family in the world.


    I remember the first time I went to THE Hill family and met Be Hill for the first time.


    I was wearing a cheap T-shirt and jeans from the ground floor with white shoes and a ponytail, while Be Hill, beautiful as a princess in a high-fashion dress that cost over 100, 000 dors a piece and a million dors of LV in her hand, was getting ready to go to a party.


    She gracefully came down the stairs, looked at me condescendingly, a touch of contempt in her gaze, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, have you made a mistake, how can this bumpkin be my sister.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t have the exact same face as Be Hill, I wouldn¡¯t believe I was from the Hill family.


    ¡°Who told you toe.¡±


    A cold voice yanked me back from my funk.


    Walker Richter came in with a cold face and mmed the file in his hand on the table.

 Chapter 17: Tina Deross knows my secrets

    I settled down, reced my smile, and said solicitously, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re hungry after such a long meeting, I brought you lunch.¡±


    I opened the boxed lunches and set them out one by one, handing the chopsticks over very curtly, and when Walker Richter didn¡¯t respond, I called out again, ¡°Honey?¡±


    Walker Richter nced ndly at the meal on the table, and with a tter, surprisingly swept it all straight into the trash.


    The tone wasparable to the December weather in the northern city, cold to the bone.


    ¡°Be Hill, don¡¯t ever do this useless ingratiating again, get out.¡±


    Thosest two words were almost yelled.


    I didn¡¯t react for half a second, although I knew Walker Richter was shady, it was the first time I¡¯d seen him so angry, and every word shook my head.


    It¡¯s eating a bag of dynamite.


    Looking at Walker Richter¡¯s cold face, I clenched the chopsticks in my hand.


    Anyone can lose their temper when they¡¯re yelled at like that, but how many people dare to lose their temper in front of Walker Richter?


    I gritted my teeth, tempted to keep the fire down, I¡¯d given too many people smiles to make a living, but looking at the meal in the trash, the fire rubbed off.


    I didn¡¯t eat a bite of my own. When I lived in the basement, I was often so hungry that I couldn¡¯t even afford to buy bread, and when I was imprisoned by Be Hill, I was starving, and I could have swallowed a rancid meal, not to mention such a good one.


    The fire grew, I yelled right back, ¡°Walker Richter, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re talking about, who do you think you are, if I¡¯m willing to hold you up right now, you¡¯re a grandpa, if I¡¯m not happy, what are you.¡±


    Walker Richter froze at my yelling, and even Emily, who then followed Walker Richter in, froze in the doorway, afraid toe in.


    I broke the chopsticks in my hand and dropped them at Walker Richter¡¯s feet, and at that moment I couldn¡¯t care less about my original n and just left the office.


    Trying to get Walker Richter to fall in love with me, that¡¯s too hard.


    It¡¯s almost like being in thepany of a tiger.


    I really regret how I didn¡¯t drug him yesterday and then leave him alone to die hard.


    When I got downstairs, Ben Richter chased me down and called out to me, ¡°Sister-inw, I heard that Walker was angry in the office just now, don¡¯t be angry, Walker wasn¡¯t angry at you, there was a problem with one of the projects in the south, so he was in a bad mood.¡±


    Is Walker Richter someone who will be influenced by the program?


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to speak for him, who in THE Richter family doesn¡¯t know he doesn¡¯t treat me well.¡±


    Even Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knows that Be Hill sleeps in a separate room from Walker Richter, so I¡¯m afraid the whole the Richter family knows.


    What Be Hill did to marry into THE Richter family and what she did to hold on to the title of Ms. Richter is not clear to outsiders, how is it not clear to THE Richter family people.


    Ben Richter smiled warmly, ¡°Walker is that nature, I can see that you really like Walker, it¡¯s a blessing for him to have a wife like you, by the way, let¡¯s go back to the old mansion for dinner in the evening, grandma called just now and said so herself.¡±


    The real Be Hill probably really likes Walker Richter, and as for me, Walker Richter is so grumpy, I just like any random guy on the street better than him.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother opened her mouth, so naturally she had to go back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in the evening.¡± I said, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t bother you with your work, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Ben Richter had been standing in front of the office watching me leave.


    Fiona Croix messaged me and asked me out for dinner tonight, and after promising the olddy¡¯s side, Fiona Croix¡¯s side had to push it.


    But if I had known that something was going to happen to Fiona Croix at night, I would have said nothing to put it off.


    I went back to Pear orchard, but instead of going straight back to the cottage, I headed next door.


    Perhaps Walker Richter doesn¡¯t even know that the cottage is in the name of Be Hill, who used it as a prison cage and kept me locked up for a whole year.


    Be Hill presses the door for facial recognition, I stand there and the door opens.


    When I first knocked out Be Hill and escaped, I never came in here, even when I was so close.


    The blow I gave her wasn¡¯t fatal, she would have woken up, but she suddenly disappeared, which allowed me to stay in the Richter family under the guise of ¡°Be Hill¡±.


    I also wondered where the hell Be Hill had gone and when she would be back.


    I pushed open the door to the cer, which still reeked of a foul odor, and the blood that had been spilled when I gave birth had long since dried up and turned ck. Even the umbilical cord was still thrown on the floor, and there were chains hanging from the walls, the same ones Be Hill had used to lock me up in the first ce.


    Back here, images of those days of captivity came to mind one by one, and hatred grew in his heart.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside, as if footsteps.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    I was alert and immediately walked out, the empty vi was empty.


    Did I just hear it wrong?


    I didn¡¯t think much of it; the furniture was dusty, no one had been here for a long time, and Be Hill wasn¡¯t here.


    I left quickly and took SWEETHEART with me to the old mansion at night.


    When I arrived Walker Richter was not yet back, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was teasing sweetheart with Fin Wilson, Nancy Richter was not at home either, I heard that she went to the branch office to study, this time when she came back from abroad, Charles Richter was interested in letting her start helping to manage thepany.


    It was not time for supper, so I went around the back garden of the old mansion, and also to avoid some questioning from Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and exposing myself.


    There was a pavilion in the garden, and I was about to go over and sit in it when I realized it was already upied.


    It¡¯s Tina Deross.


    I turned to walk the other way when Tina Deross called out to me, ¡°Sibling.¡±


    Tina Deross came over, ¡°Sibling, why do you leave when you see me.¡±


    I smiled, pretending to have just seen her person, and said in surprise, ¡°Sister-inw, so you¡¯re here too.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Tina Deross has with that man. If it¡¯s that kind of rtionship, and she¡¯s cuckolding Ben Richter and I see her, will Tina Deross still be thinking about me?


    I didn¡¯t mean to get into such trouble.


    Tina Deross frowned and exined, ¡°Sibling, the man you saw at noon was an old schoolmate of mine, we¡¯re not in the rtionship you think we are, I was visiting him.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Tina Deross does smell faintly of medicine.


    Tina Deross exined it to me and I was kinda surprised.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re worrying too much, you¡¯re in love with big brother, how could I think that.¡± I asked, ¡°Sister-inw, are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to a major hospital?¡±


    ¡°A minor ailment, no need to go to a major hospital, just take a few pills and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tina Deross wanted to say something, ¡°Sibling, what happened when you saw me at noon, can you not mention it in front of Grandma?¡±


    That¡¯s an odd thing to say, Tina Deross isn¡¯t worried about me talking to Ben Richter, howe she¡¯s worried about Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knowing?


    And for whatever reason Tina Deross, I nodded my head in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister-inw, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Tina Deross fell back on her heels when I agreed so readily.


    I almost forgot about Be Hill¡¯s temperament. She¡¯s not such a good talker.


    I know Be Hill, but I can¡¯t manage to act like Be Hill all the time.


    I was about to say something when Tina Deross suddenly asked me, ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t you divorce your second brother, he doesn¡¯t love you and I know you don¡¯t really love him either, you¡¯re just in it for the title of Ms. Richter, I saw you go into a hotel with a guy once.¡±

 Chapter 18: Two Sides of the Story

    I stayed out of Tina Deross¡¯s personal business. She tried to meddle in my marriage to Walker Richter.


    That¡¯s a little unkind.


    Whether or not what Tina Deross said about Be Hill going to a hotel with a man is true, I can¡¯t admit it.


    I looked closely at Tina Deross, and it didn¡¯t sound like she was using it as a threat, but rather a bit of a hug.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re not me, so how can you be sure that if I don¡¯t truly love Walker and go to a hotel with a man, something is bound to happen?¡± The smile on my face went cold, ¡°Sister-inw, sweep the snow from your own door, you can leave my marriage with Walker alone.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you that Walker will find out sooner orter about the things you¡¯ve done, and that paper can¡¯t hold fire.¡±


    This is inexplicable from Tina Deross, does Be Hill really have something on her.


    Or is she afraid I¡¯ll tell Mr. Richter¡¯s mother about her, so she¡¯s hammering me with it?


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I asked, deliberately rhetorical, trying to get words out of Tina Deross.


    Tina Deross thought I was unrepentant and deliberately denying it, and with a real sh of anger under her eyes, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second time I¡¯ve seen you with Randy Pan¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, but she suddenly paused, took a breath, and frowned, ¡°Anyway, you better not have done anything to wrong Walker, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Why does that sound so jealous?


    Could it be ¡­


    I was taken aback by the suspicion in my mind that Tina Deross had that kind of thing for Walker Richter?


    There can be all sorts of strange things in the hoi polloi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, I love Walker Richter and married him with all my heart, want to spend my life with him, never had second thoughts.¡± I deliberately uttered these words to show my loyalty, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go back to the house if there¡¯s nothing else to do, so you can stroll around on your own.¡±


    I turned around, saw Walker Richter not far away, and my feet froze.


    He was standing right under the pear tree, wearing a turtleneck beige sweater, orange light spilling over him, snowkes falling in kes, on his hair, on his shoulders, in a windy manner.


    I wonder how much Walker Richter just heard. Did he stumble upon us by ident, or did hee looking for me?


    Walker Richter had no intention of leaving, his face calm rather than heartbreaking.


    Tina Deross set me up and didn¡¯t help exin something, and when she saw Walker Richter, she put her head down and went inside, seeming a little afraid of Walker Richter.


    Thinking about Walker Richter¡¯s rage at thatpany, it¡¯s important to save your life, and the thirty-sixth n is to walk away.


    I scowled and crossed over to him, heading straight down the hall.


    ¡°Be Hill,¡± Walker Richter grabbed my wrist and yanked hard, pinning me against the pear tree, his eyes shing coldly with hidden anger, ¡°Which of your words is true and which is false, I can¡¯t understand you more and more. ¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± I reacted, he should have been referring to what he just said, he did hear it after all, I raised a warmthless smile, ¡°Whichever sentence you think sounds good is true.¡±


    His deep gaze was locked on me, as if he was trying to see through me.


    Abruptly, he suddenly pinched my neck, the cold light in his eyes was reced by a murderous aura, and he smiled coldly: ¡°I only realized today that my wife is so attractive, there are really quite a lot of ¡®friends¡¯ out there, and it seems that my words have fallen on deaf ears.¡±


    He bit out the word ¡®friend¡¯ extra hard, almost squeezing it through his teeth.


    I guess Walker Richter should have known Be Hill¡¯s style before, just never cared, didn¡¯t care, but if he really cuckolded him and touched the bottom line, he probably would have killed someone.


    I don¡¯t know any Randy Pan, I believe that Be Hill likes Ulysses Will, I also believe that she hooked up with Ulysses Will, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this Randy Pan, and listening to Tina Deross, it¡¯s obvious that Be Hill is having an affair with Randy Pan, and Walker Richter heard it just now. And from what Tina Deross just said, Be Hill and Randy Pan obviously have something going on, and Walker Richter just heard it, so what¡¯s the big deal?


    Walker Richter has been sleeping in separate rooms from Be Hill, and it¡¯s not unreasonable to think that a woman, who needs a bit of physical need anyhow, is really going down the wrong path, and with what Tina Deross just said, it¡¯s impossible to even try to convince Walker Richter that Be Hill hasn¡¯t been cheating on him.


    I bet Walker Richter has had women all year too.


    I¡¯m having a particrly hard time breathing. It¡¯s hard. I¡¯m trying to stay alive. Paying for Be Hill, that¡¯s just stupid.


    Seeing the murderous look in Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, I didn¡¯t dare die and said with difficulty, ¡°I haven¡¯t betrayed you, I swear, and if I have, then let me go out and get hit by a car.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Be Hill was the one who betrayed, not me.


    This oath I sent especially serious, in order to calm Walker Richter¡¯s anger, I said again very doggedly, ¡°Look at the whole North City, where can I find a man who is more elegant, suave, handsome and gold, and good body than you, Randy Pan who I do not know, in front of you, what is he ah, I can marry you, I must have saved the whole gxy in my previous life. I can marry you, I must have saved the whole Milky Way in my previous life, how can I do something wrong to you, I am not stupid.¡±


    I do not know which of my words pleases him, the hostility in his eyes is reduced quite a bit, his eyes in my face back and forth, cold hooked lips, seemingly smiling: ¡°You really are not stupid.¡±


    Seeing that he was in a slightly better mood, I tried to break his grip and gained fresh air, which soothed my whole being.


    I raised my biggest smile, ignored the sarcasm in Walker Richter¡¯s tone, and went along for the ride, ¡°Thanks for thepliment, hubby.¡±


    Instead, he mentally greeted Walker Richter all over, and Tina Deross in passing.


    Walker Richter, out of the corner of his eye, gave me a very strange look and pointed his finger at me, ¡°Be Hill ¡­¡±


    I held his hand, pretending to be aggrieved and interrupted him, ¡°Husband, you won¡¯t even have this confidence, right, my whole heart can be pounced on you, the whole North City knows that I like you, why don¡¯t you know it.¡±


    Walker Richter stared at me, and after a moment, drew his hand back, said nothing, and turned toward the hall.


    Looking at Walker Richter¡¯s upright back, I took a long breath.


    At the dinner table, I didn¡¯t dare to talk much, I sat next to Walker Richter and kept eating with my head buried in my mouth, Tina Deross looked my way a couple of times, but I pretended I didn¡¯t see it and continued to eat my own.


    Walker Richter had to maintain the illusion of our love in front of the olddy by offering me food every now and then.


    The man can really pretend.


    After the meal, Charles Richter called both Walker Richter and Ben Richter to his study, supposedly to talk about business, and the women just chatted in the hall.


    Tina Deross suddenly spoke up about apanying her daughter Miley to the piano room to practice.


    Whenever I hear the word ¡®gin¡¯, I get sensitive and always have a feeling that I¡¯m going to be in trouble.


    Sure enough.


    Nancy Richter immediately smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know how to y the piano, let your second sister-inw keep Mileypany, she¡¯s passed grade twelve, and I hear she¡¯s won a lot of awards.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why Nancy Richter is so insistent on having me y the piano.


    You can¡¯t cut yourself this time.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother chimed in, ¡°Be, go ahead and mentor Miley.¡±


    I let out a dryugh, and was about to tough it out and see what happens when my cell phone suddenly rang, a lifesaver.


    I immediately got on the line, and on the other side of the line was an unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice: ¡°Is this Ms. Alva Hill, please?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard the words ¡®Alva Hill¡¯, and I subconsciously covered the receiver, ncing at THE Richter family man for a reaction.

 Chapter 19: There are benefits

    My current phone number is new, and Fiona Croix is the only one who knows my phone number and that I¡¯m Alva Hill.


    But the phone number is not Fiona Croix¡¯s.


    I pushed down the shock and weakness in my heart and said calmly on my face, ¡°You have the wrong number.¡±


    The other side said suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s right, you know Ms. Fiona Croix, don¡¯t you, we¡¯re here at the People¡¯s Hospital ¡­¡±


    At the sound of Fiona Croix¡¯s name, I jerked to my feet and anxiously asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    I was told that Fiona Croix was being resuscitated in the operating room, and that the phone number was the one that Fiona Croix had told the doctor before she went into surgery, and that I shoulde over as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I looked over at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°Grandma, I have to go out for something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, let Walker drive you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    How dare I let Walker Richter send, Fiona Croix¡¯s side of what exactly the situation does not understand, I was anxious, driving immediately to the people¡¯s hospital.


    In this cold city, where Fiona Croix isted from the Astor family, has no close friends, and her family is thousands of miles away in her hometown, I rushed to the hospital and there was no one outside the operating room.


    I asked the nurse at the nurses¡¯ station and found out that Fiona Croix was still in there being resuscitated, shed seven or eight times, and was brought to the hospital by a man who went to the police station to make a statement.


    Fiona Croix a mute, gentle nature, where would she get such a big grudge against someone.


    Seven or eight cuts, that¡¯s like killing someone.


    Fiona Croix is still in surgery and I can¡¯t ask for anything else but to wait.


    I was standing in the doorway of the operating room, walking around anxiously, when suddenly a familiar voice came.


    ¡°Nurse, how is the patient I just brought in now?¡±


    I looked over at the sound of the voice and who was standing at the nurse¡¯s desk inquiring if not Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will happened to look over as well, and he wasn¡¯t surprised to see me, nodding his thanks to the nurse before moving towards me, his tone light and reassuring, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°Why are you here? Did you bring Fiona to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°What the hell is going on and who hurt her.¡±


    Ulysses Will shakes his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t see iting.¡±


    He told me briefly that he had gone to look for Fiona Croix and happened toe across someone who had injured Fiona Croix in the hallway, which was dimly lit, and that the murderer had seen Ulysses Will running away in a panic.


    Fiona Croix was brought in covered in blood.


    I had a lot of doubts I wanted to ask Ulysses Will, but Fiona Croix isn¡¯t out of the woods yet, so I didn¡¯t.


    Ulysses Will and I waited outside the operating room for nearly six hours, during which time the doctor issued two critical care notices, before Fiona Croix was out of danger and transferred to the ICU at dawn.


    I was afraid that Fiona Croix may have an emergency, I contacted her mother in her hometown, but for a while, she could note over, and the Astor family, Fiona Croix has already left the family, there is no need to notify the Astor family.


    I went to pay the fee, which was money Walker Richter had given me earlier, but it was only enough for ten days of hospitalization.


    I stood guard outside the ICU as Ulysses Will bought breakfast and brought it over, ¡°Have some, you go back and rest, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I had no appetite, I hadn¡¯t slept all night, and though I felt tired, I didn¡¯t dare rest, I was afraid of another Fiona Croix, I had to wait for her to wake up.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t advise either, just stayed quiet.


    After meeting up with Ulysses Will, which has been an uneventful affair every time, this is the first time we¡¯ve sat down together so calmly.


    A long silence stretched across us, as if this was the best way for us to get along.


    After I don¡¯t know how long, Ulysses Will suddenly spoke up and asked me, ¡°When are you going to leave the Richter family?¡±


    I looked sideways at him.


    After his face was destroyed, he always wore a mask, once spirited, I do not know when he has gray hair in his hair, bleak eyes can no longer be seen that year¡¯s radiance.


    I asked him back, ¡°Why would I leave?¡±


    He frowned slightly and his voice was dark, ¡°Alva, what kind of person is Walker Richter, aren¡¯t you aware of that? If you stay in THE Richter family, sooner orter you will be exposed, and then ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± I tugged at the corner of my mouth, interrupting him, ¡°What are you standing for to ask me to leave THE Richter family? To hold out for Be Hill? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯m going to steal everything from her? Ulysses Will, I, Alva Hill, have lived for twenty-two years, and you¡¯ve made me feel like a total loser, and I¡¯m telling you, the Alva Hill of old is dead, and the Alva Hill of today is out of your league.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Ulysses Will called out to me in a very heavy tone, ¡°are you betting against me?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± I looked at him coldly and deliberately said, ¡°Both are THE Hill family daughters, why should she get to live in an ivory tower and I have to humble myself for the rest of my life? Ulysses Will, to say the least, I¡¯m really thankful to you and Be Hill, it¡¯s you guys who made me realize that you have to fight for what you want, Walker Richter is a million times better than you a million times better, so why can¡¯t I just snatch him up.¡±


    Be Hill stole Ulysses Will and I stole her husband, which is fair enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Ulysses Will unbelievably grabbed my wrist, ¡°That¡¯s Walker Richter, shady, I don¡¯t know how many women are out there, where would he be true to you, listen to me, leave THE Richter family.¡±


    How many people in this world can¡¯t get love even if they spend their whole life in poverty? I used to believe in such things as sincerity, but nowadays I don¡¯t expect it anymore.


    ¡°What Walker Richter does to me is my own business, not yours.¡± I shrugged him off, a chill rising steeply up my spine ¡­


    I detect Walker Richter¡¯s scent almost instinctively.


    The afterglow, sure enough, there was a pair of familiar feet around the corner.


    I stabilized my mind and intentionally said loudly, ¡°Ulysses Will, you don¡¯t take a piss and look at yourself, I am admiring your paintings and treating you as a friend, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of mind, let me tell you, I, Be Hill, only have my husband in my heart, so please don¡¯t harass me in the future.¡±


    Ulysses Will had a surprised look on his face as I got up and deliberately walked in the opposite direction from Walker Richter.


    The hospital was crowded, and it¡¯s a good thing Ulysses Will didn¡¯t catch up, or he would have been really exposed.


    I went to the restroom, and when no one was there, I realized that my legs were weak, and I really didn¡¯t know what I would be facing next if I hadn¡¯t noticed Walker Richter¡¯s presence in time just now.


    I deliberately stayed in the restroom for a while, washing my face in cold water to clear my head, before walking out.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ulysses Will & Walker Richter were both gone, I stayed at the hospital untilte afternoon, I didn¡¯t sleep all day and night, I couldn¡¯t stay up any longer, I said hello to the hospital and to call me immediately if there was anything going on, and that¡¯s when I went back to Pear orchard to rest.


    I was really tired, so I came home and fell asleep.


    This sleep until the middle of the night, I woke up by the urine, confused up to go to the toilet, as soon as I pushed open the door of the bathroom, I saw a scene that makes people spurt blood.

 Chapter 20: Bella Hill Calls

    In a spray of water, Walker Richter stands in a pristine pose, rubbing his hair, water beading down his toned muscles ¡­


    I stood dumbfounded in the bathroom doorway, my eyes wide, my eyes moving down the droplets of water to catch a glimpse of the big guy, and my face flushed red.


    That¡¯s a body that gets full marks.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Walker Richter yanked on a nearby towel and wrapped it around his face, which was cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    I snapped back to my senses and immediately brought the door with me and closed it.


    In the middle of the night, who expected Walker Richter to be inside taking a shower.


    I patted my heart as the scene I¡¯d just seen came to mind, my heart racing as if it were going to jump out of my chest.


    Nope.


    This is my room. Why would Walker Richter take a shower in it?


    I was just reacting when, with a snap, Walker Richter wrenched open the door and emerged wrapped in a towel, broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted, with even a mermaid¡¯s line, thinly muscled and powerful, reminiscent of the explosiveness he must have had in that area.


    Alva Hill, what are you thinking.


    I hurriedly shook off the evil image in my head and stammered, ¡°When did you, when did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Just got back.¡± Walker Richter returned to me in a tone so light that one couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry, and headed straight for the closet.


    It was clearly my room, but he pulled a man¡¯s bathrobe out of it and turned his back, and when I saw him about to untie the towel, I turned around in a hurry.


    After waiting a while, I turned back.


    Walker Richter sat on the couch with his legs crossed airily and hooked his index finger at me, ¡°Come here.¡±


    As if the cello¡¯s low, deep voice, with a hint ofpulsion, is simply criminal.


    There was something different about Walker Richter tonight, the corners of his mouth curved in a shallow curve, those eyes like a wolf in the night locking onto its prey, ready to pounce and devour it.


    ¡°Fuck, what?¡± I was a bit of a wimp and didn¡¯t dare go over there, ¡°If you have something to say just, just say it here.¡±


    He hooked his finger again, ¡°Come here.¡±


    I gulped, thinking that I had acted okay at the hospital during the day and he shouldn¡¯t have noticed the end, so I bravely and slowly moved over, ¡°This, this is my room, why are you in here.¡±


    I was so tired when I got back today that I also forgot to unlock the door.


    As soon as the words left my mouth and my body lost its center of gravity, Walker Richter ripped me into his arms, the fresh scent of shower gel mixed with a man¡¯s distinctive scent enveloped me and my face immediately burned, my heart pounding.


    In his ear was hispelling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? Grace?¡±


    Both of my eyes zed over, what was Walker Richter¡¯s rant about in the middle of the night?


    I was panicked and scared to death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    I hurriedly got up from his arms, I wanted him to be my support, to make him fall in love with me, but I didn¡¯t think about ¡®giving up my life¡¯.


    Walker Richter¡¯s hands are tightly imprisoned around my waist, hisrge hands caressing my face with a gentleness that¡¯s almost unlike him.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t? You won¡¯t get a chance next time.¡±


    My eyes fell on his toned chest, and with the images I had just seen, it made my gaze shift downward.


    In such an intimate position, it would be unnatural for me, a normal woman, not to have a reaction, but how Walker Richter is suddenly like this makes it seem like a conspiracy.


    My head shook like a rattle drum, but my tone said regretfully, ¡°Today is a bit inconvenient, husband, why don¡¯t we do it some other time ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it then.¡± Walker Richter suddenly let go of me, flipping his face faster than a book, ¡°You go back to sleep, I¡¯m going next door.¡±


    I missed my footing and fell straight onto the soft carpet, and froze for a moment before getting to my feet as I watched Walker Richter walk out.


    At the end of the day, I didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Walker Richter tonight.


    The room was still heavy with the faint scent of the bath and her face was still burning.


    In thetter part of the night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, and when I closed my eyes, Walker Richter was always in my mind, and I could even feel his burning breath erupting in my ears.


    It was almost dawn before I fell asleep, but I had a difficult dream.


    Dreaming of the man he¡¯d been entwined with a year ago, it was a little blurry, but the feeling was real, hands touching his broad, firm back, holding on tightly under one impact.


    As the man looks up, what was a blurry face gradually clears up into that of Walker Richter.


    I was so scared I woke up straight from my dream.


    I tapped my head, how could I dream of Walker Richter?


    It must be fromst night.


    I looked at the time, nine in the morning.


    Thinking about Fiona Croix in the hospital, I immediately washed and changed and hurried downstairs.


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice came hushed from the living room.


    ¡°Going somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± I was a little surprised; normally at this time of day, Walker Richter would be out the door by now.


    Walker Richter set aside the magazine in his hand, ¡°Get ready to apany me to a dinner party tonight.¡±


    This is his way of informing me directly, not discussing it.


    I have never attended any dinner party, the banquet to the time must be celebrities gathered, those social etiquette I do not understand, that year back to the Hill family, Frank Hill proposed to ask the teacher to teach me, Jane Hasis but only perfunctory promise, and finally Be Hill stirred up, and did not ask the teacher.


    Whenever they received an invitation to a party, Frank Hill and Jane Hasis were the ones who took Be Hill out because Be Hill was their pride and joy.


    ¡°I may ¡­ at night.¡±


    I was about to make an excuse to excuse myself when Walker Richter¡¯s cell phone rang, and he gave me an admonition that Emily would be dropping off the tuxedo for the evening, picked up the phone and headed out the door.


    The dinner is a must.


    I went to the hospital first, Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t woken up, Jack Astor had gotten the news from somewhere and came to the hospital, I ran into him in front of the ICU, he saw me, a sh of shock crossed his eyes and subconsciously called out, ¡°Alva Hill?¡±


    Thinking about Jack Astor¡¯s abandonment of Fiona Croix, I didn¡¯t give a good look, ¡°Mr. Astor, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m Be Hill.¡±


    Jack Astor¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a few seconds before returning to his normal demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you sisters are so much alike, I almost forgot that Alva Hill had passed away.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Astor for remembering my sister.¡±


    He asked, ¡°You came to see Fiona Croix?¡±


    The real Be Hill is not close friends with Fiona Croix, and is limited to just knowing her, and won¡¯t be visiting in the hospital.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m visiting another friend, I heard about Fiona Croix¡¯s ident and stopped by to see how she used to be a close friend of my sister¡¯s when she was alive.¡±


    Jack Astor didn¡¯t doubt it.


    With him here, I can¡¯t afford to stay at the hospital any longer, so I have to go back first.


    At 6:00 p. m. Emily delivered the gowns and brought a makeup artist with her, so it looked like tonight¡¯s party was important.


    After applying my makeup and changing into my dress, it was already 7:30pm.


    I was amazed by myself in the mirror.


    I¡¯ve never been so dressed up before. I had a Cindere-as-princess feeling.


    Emily smiled and praised, ¡°Youngdy is so beautiful, with our President Richter is just like a man and a woman, a match made in heaven, tonight you will surely overwhelm the crowd.¡±


    Good words are most pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I stepped out on my seven-centimeter heels and followed Emily to the dinner party.


    I was a little nervous and a little excited along the way.


    In the midst of these mixed emotions, the destination was soon reached.


    Walker Richter was waiting at the door, and tonight he was wearing a white high-fashion suit that was supposed to be a couple¡¯s version of the dress I was wearing.


    ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Emily reminded me.


    Walker Richter was alreadying my way, and as I got out of the car with my gown, the cell phone in my handbag suddenly rang, and I worried that it was from the hospital, and even though I saw that it was an unfamiliar number, I immediately answered it.


    I nearly threw my cell phone out in shock when a familiar female voice came eerily through the receiver.


    ¡°Alva Hill, how does it feel to be Ms. Richter?¡±

 Chapter 21: You Sisters Look So Much Alike

    It¡¯s Be Hill!


    Be Hill, who had disappeared for almost a month, suddenly called my phone, and the cold, oozing voice, and all the things she had done to me immediately came to mind, leaving me instinctively terrified and my limbs cold.


    I gripped my cell phone tightly, always feeling like she was nearby, my eyes ncing around.


    Be Hill¡¯sugh continued, as eerie as if she had crawled out of hell, ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±


    She seemed to have insight into my mind.


    I covered the receiver, saw Walker Richter approaching, panicked, took the phone a little farther, lowered the volume, and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t give me any funny business,e out if you can, I¡¯m telling you, Ms. Richter is content, and if you don¡¯t show your face, everything you have will belong to me.¡±


    I purposely provoked Be Hill, I was afraid she would show up, yet I kept hoping to hear from her, she was the only one who knew the whereabouts of my child.


    Perhaps, she also knew who the man was that night a year ago.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re a loser, always will be, Ulysses Will is mine, Walker Richter is mine, you can¡¯t take it away from me, you¡¯re a pathetic piece of shit.¡± Sheughed maniacally on the other side of the phone, very confident, showing off to me like a victor, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a thief nowadays, you stole from me and sooner orter you¡¯re going to have to give it back.¡±


    ¡°Be Hill, get your ass out here ¡­,¡± anger surged in my chest.


    Suddenly, the phone hung up on the other end.


    I was so angry I had the urge to smash my phone.


    I hate and fear Be Hill.


    She¡¯s beautiful on the outside, but in reality she¡¯s a viper.


    Be Hill¡¯s appearance and inexplicable disappearance without warning left my whole heart in turmoil.


    ¡°Be Hill, what are you doing.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s cold, deep voice came from behind me coldly, and I instinctively jumped.


    The disy of weakness fell in his eyes, and he nced at my cell phone, wrinkling his brow as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°Someone else made a typo.¡± I tucked my phone into my handbag, stabilized my mind, and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Without further questioning, Walker Richter took the lead and stepped toward the entrance to the dinner, with me close behind.


    I was upset because of Be Hill¡¯s phone call, and when I got to the entrance, Walker Richter suddenly stopped, and I didn¡¯t pay attention with my head down and ran straight into it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I apologized in a huff.


    Walker Richter had a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything, passing his arm in my direction.


    I froze for a moment before responding.


    The femalepanions who came to the event entered with a man on their arm.


    I had never been to such a formal asion before, and as the countless camera lights shone over me, and I watched the femalepanions, regal and elegant, that the mening and going on the side of me were carrying, my palms broke out in a cold sweat of nervousness.


    Walker Richter nced at me and I hastened to take his hand and the two of them entered together.


    A hall that seats thousands, Champagne Phantom with the cups go gaily round.


    As soon as I entered, many people¡¯s eyes were looking this way, and that feeling of being noticed by millions of people was something I had never experienced before, and it was the first time I had ever done it.


    Walker Richter exudes a powerful aura of innate reserve when he raises his hands and throws his feet.


    He¡¯s the kind of man who is thrown into a crowd but shines the brightest.


    Seriously, standing next to him, a slight inferiorityplex grew inside me.


    I restrained the timidity in my heart, with a smile on my face, as Walker Richter entered the stage, and with each step, I had the unreal feeling of stepping on cotton.


    Walker Richter picked out a ck sheath evening gown for me that was demure and a bit overbearing.


    At first, my eyes did not dare to scan the whole room widely, my ears suddenly rang Be Hill¡¯s ¡®I¡¯m just pathetic¡¯, or stimted, I secretly clenched the palms of my hands, tilted my head back to stand up my chest, and epted the crowd¡¯s inspection in a generous manner.


    Walker Richter leaned over slightly, leaned in to my ear, and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful tonight.¡±


    That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve gotten apliment from Walker Richter.


    He was very close to me, very close from an outsider¡¯s point of view, and seemed to be whispering.


    ncing at the stares cast by those around me, I blushed and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Walker Richter raised his lips and led me to say hello to the organizers of the evening.


    From their chat, I realized that tonight was a circle charity dinner, rich people like to do these gimmicks, where these people¡¯s money ended up being donated, no one knows, it¡¯s just for the sake of a good reputation.


    That¡¯s how people are. They have money and they want fame and fortune.


    I¡¯ll act as Walker Richter¡¯s vase today, just with a smile on my face and a nod when appropriate.


    Walker Richter told me to step aside after taking me to meet a few people in the business world.


    I begged to differ, the seven centimeter heels were a bit abrasive, my heels hurt like hell, and the balls of my feet were starting to hurt.


    I found the lounge area and sat down, ordering a ss of red wine.


    I hadn¡¯t been seated for long when I heard the women at the table behind me whispering and talking.


    ¡°Who is that woman next to President Richter, why haven¡¯t I seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Kind of looks familiar, can¡¯t remember, could it be President Richter¡¯s new favorite?¡±


    ¡°I heard that President Richter¡¯s family that wife is notoriously shrewd, the means is also powerful, but all the women around President Richter, not long after all disappeared, I heard that this Ms. Richter found someone to do it.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing, I also heard that President Richter¡¯s wife is always checking up on him, when President Richter goes to a certain club, she will follow himter, how long do you think this woman can stay by President Richter¡¯s side? How long will this woman stay by President Richter¡¯s side? She looks so pretty, Ms. Richter¡¯s jealousy will be overturned.¡±


    Wherever there are women, there will be gossip about right and wrong.


    Not to mention, though, the gossip is pretty fun to listen to.


    I was about to listen to it again, when Helen Lancelot suddenly came toward me, and, as she supposed she had heard the remarks of the men, she said, purposely and loudly, ¡°Ms. Richter, you are so beautiful to-night, and Walker Richter is so lucky to have married you.¡±


    At Helen Lancelot¡¯s words, the gossiping women at the table behind her turned pale.


    The object of their half-dozen discussions was sitting right next to them, and that feeling of gossiping behind someone¡¯s back only to be caught in the act, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d hate to find a hole in the ground to burrow into.


    Be Hill¡¯s reputation is so bad and her methods are so powerful, these people are probably afraid of being thought of, they dare not offend and walk away resentfully.


    Helen Lancelot sat down across from me with some irritation, ¡°I say Be, it¡¯s not like you to do nothing when those broken women are right under your nose.¡±


    I shook the ss of red wine in my hand carelessly, nced in Walker Richter¡¯s direction, and spoke in Be Hill¡¯s tone, ¡°Walker Richter is here, if I make waves, it¡¯s not looking for death, but it¡¯s just some women with broken mouths, as long as they don¡¯t have anything to do with Walker Richter, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true, it¡¯s never been just Walker Richter that you cared about,¡± Helen Lancelot suddenly asked me curiously, ¡°Why did Walker Richter bring you to the party today, he never used to bring you, could it be that the drugs I gave Is the medicine I gave you working?¡±


    I coughed lightly, ¡°Sort of, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Helen Lancelot is someone who knows Be Hill very well; after all, the two have known each other for many years and hang out a lot, so they talk too much for fear of finding out the end of the story.


    I got up and went to the restroom, also an excuse to get some air.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into the strange man she met in the clubhousest time at the restroom door again.


    He looked me up and down and smiled and said, ¡°You sisters really look alike.¡±

 Chapter 22: I Heard You Have a Twin Sister

    The man¡¯s words made me nch.


    I suspected before that this man knew Be Hill, but how did he know today that I wasn¡¯t Be Hill?


    I frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, so please move over.¡±


    The manughed, not meaning to get out of my way, but instead pressed closer to me, the smile in his eyes always making people feel unsuspecting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me, that being said, we¡¯re in the same category, not only will I not tear you down, but I¡¯ll also help you secure the position of Ms. Richter, any interest in making this deal?¡±


    The man in front of me seemed to know everything about me, and the feeling of beingpletely seen through while I knew nothing about the other person was very bad and off-putting.


    With that one sentence, I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s friend or foe.


    But obviously, this is a man I can¡¯t offend.


    I pulled away from him at a distance, sizing him up carefully, and hooked my lips faintly, ¡°A deal? That would require me to see your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Is it not sincere that I did not go to Walker Richter and tell him who you are?¡± The man was very cunning, and smiled, ¡°I wish more than anyone else that you had taken the position of Ms. Richter.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked tentatively, ¡°You have a problem with Be Hill? Or maybe you like her?¡±


    Thest sentence is nothing more than my random guess, I didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s pupils to suddenly shrink, judging from his reaction, my guess was really right.


    I was able to get a little bit of a feel for the other side.


    Associated with what this man saidst time, I suddenly had a bold guess: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Be Hill is in your hands, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sure enough.


    The man¡¯s face changed when he heard this.


    After a brief moment, an appreciative smile yed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re smart, and I like dealing with smart people.¡±


    I smiled back, ¡°You¡¯re also honest enough to show me that you¡¯re truly sincere.¡±


    I¡¯m quite surprised that this man is so bold as to directly hide Walker Richter¡¯s wife. He¡¯s not afraid that something will really go wrong when the timees, or if Be Hill escapes and things fall apart, Walker Richter wille after him?


    ¡°Looks like the deal is a go.¡± The man handed me a business card, ¡°If you need any help, feel free to call the number above.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the card and scanned it.


    Randy Pan.


    Turns out he¡¯s the crown prince of the Pan Group.


    Be Hill is a real charmer, attracting so many men to her.


    But Randy Pan is no slouch when ites to imprisoning people.


    That said, these two are a good match.


    I flicked at the photo and reminded him, ¡°Keep an eye on your Be Hill, I got a call from her just now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Randy Pan smiled a slightly creepy smile, looked away, and said softly, ¡°There won¡¯t be a Be Hill in the world.¡±


    The words made my heart skip a beat.


    Randy Pan wouldn¡¯t be so in love that he¡¯d go psycho and kill someone, would he?


    I was about to open my mouth to ask Randy Pan about the whereabouts of my child when suddenly there were footstepsing this way, and Randy Pan went towards the banquet hall as if nothing had happened.


    The person who came over was none other than Helen Lancelot.


    She rubbed shoulders with Randy Pan.


    After Randy Pan walked away, she reminded me, ¡°Be, is Randy Pan harassing you again, you stay away from that guy from now on.¡±


    Helen Lancelot is really looking out for Be Hill and isn¡¯t exactly a drinking buddy, or she wouldn¡¯t have warned.


    ¡°I know.¡± I didn¡¯t move to put the business card away.


    We went to the restroom together, touched up our makeup, and reentered the banquet hall, but instead of seeing Walker Richter¡¯s people, we ran into Nancy Richter.


    She was wearing a long beige dress and delicate makeup, giving her more of a mature woman¡¯s charm than usual.


    Nancy Richter saw me, smiled and said something to her friend beside her and came my way.


    ¡°Second sister-inw, you look quite pretty today.¡± Nancy Richter smiled brightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it just now when I heard that Second Brother had brought you here, but I didn¡¯t realize it was true, you were looking for Second Brother just now, weren¡¯t you, I saw him go out with Pheobe Wilson.¡±


    After a few contacts with Nancy Richter, I can feel that Nancy Richter does not treat Be Hill well, but not to the point of generating hostility, but more of a kind of dislike, trying to find things to add to the problem.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± With a couldn¡¯t-care-less look on my face, I casually asked, ¡°That man you were just with was quite handsome, your suitor?¡±


    When Nancy Richter returned home, many men rushed to curry favor with her as the Richter family¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Instead of caring what Ergo is doing with Pheobe Wilson, you care about me.¡± Nancy Richter looked surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve really turned the corner?¡±


    ¡°Your second brother tantly brought me to the party, everyone knows I¡¯m Ms. Richter, your second brother isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know how to behave, so what do I have to worry about.¡±


    Nancy Richter rolled her beautiful eyes, propped her hand on her chin, and cocked her head at me, ¡°Second Sister-inw, I¡¯ve really noticed that you¡¯ve gotten smarter.¡±


    Just how stupid did the former Be Hill give Nancy Richter to be able to say that.


    I smiled, ¡°A lot of things in this world can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, at first I don¡¯t know how many women wanted to climb my second brother¡¯s bed, but in the end, you got your way, with the body of pregnancy, coupled with the gift of saving my grandmother¡¯s life, sessfully marrying into THE Richter family, if you don¡¯t fight or snatch, without a little bit of tactics, I¡¯m afraid that I will have to change my mouth to call someone else my second sister-inw, right.¡± Though Nancy Richter smiled, her eyes carried the light of looking down on me.


    With the Hill family¡¯s status as a thousand-year-old, it¡¯s a real reach for the Richter family, and Be Hill¡¯s reasons for marrying into the Richter family aren¡¯t morous, so it¡¯s no wonder Nancy Richter looks the other way.


    In the face of Nancy Richter¡¯s squeeze, all I could do was smile and not say anything and pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.


    Nancy Richter wasn¡¯t angry, instead she was interested and asked me curiously, ¡°By the way second sister-inw, I heard you have a twin sister, is this true? Howe I haven¡¯t heard you mention it before.¡±


    At that, I giggled and looked up, wondering what Nancy Richter intended.


    When I returned to the Hill family, not many people know that the Hill family also has a daughter, and with the status of the Richter family, much less to care about the Hill family, a year ago, Be Hill lied that I fell off a cliff and died, the Hill family even the funeral was organized very low-key, just choose a tombstone for burial, even the funeral hall did not set up. The Hill family people even held a very low-key funeral, just chose a tombstone to be buried, and even did not set up a hearse.


    I subconsciously squeezed my goblet tighter, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to mention, the man is dead.¡±


    ¡°Died?¡± Nancy Richter pressed, ¡°Died how?¡±


    I looked at Nancy Richter with calm eyes, ¡°You¡¯re concerned?¡±


    Nancy Richterughed, ¡°Just asking, after all, that¡¯s your mother¡¯s family.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe Nancy Richter really cares about the Hill family people.


    ¡°Dropped dead.¡± I was concise and told the truth.


    ¡°What fall?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s voice emerged from behind him, ¡°Nancy, Ms. Richter, what are you talking about, who fell to their deaths?¡±


    Walker Richter is standing right next to Pheobe Wilson, also interested in this topic, waiting for the following.


    Nancy Richter took Pheobe Wilson¡¯s arm very warmly, and I don¡¯t know if the two are really close or if they are doing it on purpose for me, ¡°Sister Pheobe, Ergo, we were just talking about Second Sister-in-Law¡¯s ¡­¡±

 Chapter 23: Bad Polish, Walker Richter for company

    Fearing that Nancy Richter would say the words that followed, I deliberately slipped the ss of red wine from my hand.


    It shattered on the floor with a thud.


    Red wine stains sttered Pheobe Wilson and Nancy Richter¡¯s skirts, and I busily voiced, ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped, let me walk you to the restroom to clean it up.¡±


    Due to Walker Richter being here and the fact that themotion over here attracted a lot of attention, Pheobe Wilson and Nancy Richter couldn¡¯t turn on me even if their faces were ugly.


    Nancy Richter frowned, ¡°We¡¯ll go change one ourselves.¡±


    For them, dresses are nothing more than disposable clothes, not to mention that if they get dirty, then they surely won¡¯t want them again, and for such asions, most people will prepare one or two sets of dresses just in case.


    Pheobe Wilson also graciously said, ¡°That¡¯s okay, just get another one, Walker, I¡¯m going to go change first, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    The two said hello to Walker Richter and went to change.


    As for the broken sses, the waiters will clean them up.


    Walker Richter frowned and I said, rather embarrassed, ¡°Did I embarrass you?¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time.¡± Walker Richter said so faintly that no joy or anger could be heard.


    With Nancy Richter at the party, I really wanted to leave, but the night was really full of situations. I had just dealt with Nancy Richter, and then a Singaporean, who was Walker Richter¡¯s business partner, came to say hello to me enthusiastically.


    Walker Richter and the other party chatted about work, as if there would be a client from Pnd tomorrow to negotiate a project that would be very profitable if it could be won.


    I was staying on the sidelines, bored, when Walker Richter suddenly looked over at me, ¡°Be, I think I heard earlier that you know Polish.¡±


    I was dumbfounded at being named, I knew a few broken English sentences in addition to Chinese, so I didn¡¯t know anything about Polish, which was a smallnguage.


    Upon hearing this from Walker Richter, it was not for me to state my position, the Singaporean was very surprised and said: ¡°Ms. Richter will? That¡¯s really great, President Richter, you can really marry a both beautiful and intelligent wise wife, enviable, Ms. Richter, then tomorrow will trouble Ms. Richter to trante.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know when Be Hill knows Polish, and suddenly I have the feeling that I¡¯m being herded.


    Two dryughs, ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡±


    The words left me wanting to smack myself hard in the mouth.


    Now that the word is out, I don¡¯t know Polish, so how am I going to get by tomorrow?


    I took a lingering nce at Walker Richter, only to see that his face was expressionless, and that there didn¡¯t seem to be any wiggle room left in this.


    It was hard to get through until the dinner broke up, and Pheobe Wilson verbally implied that Walker Richter had given her a ride.


    She¡¯s trying to punch me in the face.


    I¡¯m the ¡°realdy¡± here, and my own husband sends another woman, isn¡¯t that embarrassing for me?


    I didn¡¯t say anything either, it was Walker Richter¡¯s first love, and I was ready to be punched in the face, but my palms suddenly warmed up, and then I heard Walker Richter say to Nancy Richter, ¡°Nancy, you take Pheobe back.¡±


    ¡°Walker ¡­¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s eyes stayed on Walker Richter, and I saw the disappointment in her gaze at Walker Richter¡¯s words


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t bother with Pheobe Wilson either and took my hand and headed for the car.


    I couldn¡¯t see Walker Richter¡¯s intent for a moment.


    Once in the car, I watched Pheobe Wilson¡¯s slender, single figure grow farther and farther away through the rearview mirror, while her gaze followed our car obsessively.


    I withdrew my eyes and pursed the corners of my lips, but I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Miss Wilson a ride back? She wants a ride from you, not from Nancy.¡±


    Walker Richter had a sneer on his lips, ¡°You expect me to send her?¡±


    Did Walker Richter not send Pheobe Wilson because I was there?


    I grinned, my eyes looking out the window.


    The thought of having to deal with some Polish guy tomorrow and being a trantor gives me a headache.


    I can¡¯t always cram anguage into my head in one night.


    I was preupied, and when I got home, I was distracted and went straight to my room.


    Walker Richter suddenly called out to me, ¡°Be Hill.¡±


    I was so lost in my own thoughts that I forgot that I was now Be Hill and didn¡¯t answer when Walker Richter pulled up the volume and yelled again, which snapped me back to my senses, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Walker Richter came toward me and asked meaningfully, ¡°You don¡¯t need a refresher course in Polish?¡±


    I froze, and he added; ¡°This is an important client tomorrow, and if you screw up, THE Hill family will pay for all the consequences.¡±


    I subconsciously shot back, ¡°On what grounds.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I heart the Hill family, but that Walker Richterment just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    The Richter family owns the money, and the Hill family has to bear the consequences, for what?


    ¡°Defending your own family so much?¡± Walker Richter coldly grunted, ¡°Since this year, the Hill family has not made less money by relying on the Richter family, a little bit of blood, you are heartbroken? If you are heartbroken, finish the matter tomorrow, maybe I am in a good mood and share a cup of the Hill family.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll screw up, dang it, the Richter Group, it¡¯s such a bigpany, can¡¯t you find someone who knows Polish, and you have to ask me to step in?¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly put his hand on my shoulder, leaned down slightly, and gazed at me with a deep gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to join thepany before, if you get the project contract this time, I¡¯ll grant you permission to join thepany as my secretary, and then you¡¯ll be able to see me every day, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Why does this assiduous tone sound like a trap?


    Did Be Hill really want to be in thepany before?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Be Hill is just a ten-fingered golden girl, how can she go to work in apany, or be a secretary.


    I met Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, those hawk-like eyes that hid so much calction, like a sophisticated fox.


    Yearster I realized that it was impossible to count past Walker Richter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    There¡¯s only a reprieve to be had now.


    I don¡¯t care to be Walker Richter¡¯s secretary, and I don¡¯t care about the Hill family, I just want to stay alive.


    There¡¯s not much in the world today that I can cherish, and I couldn¡¯t care less what happens between THE Richter family and THE Hill family.


    All I want to know now is what Randy Pan will do to Be Hill.


    If Randy Pan can really get Be Hill to never show her face again, it¡¯ll be revenge for me, and then I just have to find my kid and get out of the North Side.


    That was the n made on the way back.


    I had promised Walker Richter that I would help him with the trantion tomorrow, and thought it was time to leave me alone, but instead he pulled me into the study, ¡°In order not to make any mistakes tomorrow, you¡¯re going to have a good time cramming tonight.¡±


    Walker Richter came true, he found quite a few books in Polish and gave me all hisptop to use so that I could just go online and look up information if I didn¡¯t understand anything.


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth, ¡°¡­ don¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to join thepany?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s sturdy arms were propped up on the desktop, and because of his years of fitness, his muscles were well-textured and powerful to look at.


    With Be Hill¡¯s nature, going into thepany as a secretary is impossible, but going into thepany where she can see Walker Richter every day and cultivate a rtionship, that¡¯s something she¡¯s definitely looking forward to.


    These days I also know from Nancy Richter and the servants a lot of the stupid things Be Hill used to do to please Walker Richter.


    I raised a big smile, ¡°Naturally I want to spend every day with my husband.¡±

 Chapter 24: A Wonderful First Love

    Lately Walker Richter has been cloudy and moody, snapping at me one minute, hating to strangle me for what Tina Deross said, and today not only taking me to a party, but trying to get me into thepany.


    There¡¯s something a little odd about how it all feels in here.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But I can¡¯t think of anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Then study hard.¡± Walker Richter piles a stack of books in front of me, ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    I¡¯m bracing myself with both eyes, which is very ttering.


    Walker Richter got real, he had Kelly Zex prepare ate night snack, which was meant to be ate night fight.


    I sat in Walker Richter¡¯s usual chair, while Walker Richter sipped his coffee and worked on thepany¡¯s paperwork, and I stared at thepletely unrecognizable Polish text for less than ten minutes, and I had double vision in front of my eyes.


    Walker Richter is here, and I¡¯m afraid to move, and thefy chair is giving me a feeling of being on pins and needles at this point.


    I stole a nce at Walker Richter, who was sitting on the couch, flipping through papers, his brow sometimes stretching, sometimes wrinkling.


    Those bony hands were better than a woman¡¯s.


    They say that men who are serious about their work are the most attractive, and it¡¯s true.


    Noticing my gaze, Walker Richter suddenly looked up at me, legs folded and chipper, ¡°Having some kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I quickly put my head down, my eyes glued to the words on the books, another headache.


    A thought urred to me that Walker Richter was able to pull so much material on Polish out of his study, if not prepared for it, then he knew thenguage himself.


    Then why does he want me to trante?


    I thought about it and wondered about Walker Richter¡¯s intentions, pretending to review the material, but couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness that hit me.


    Eventually his head sank, and he couldn¡¯t care less that Walker Richter was here watching, so he just fell asleep.


    I fell asleep in my study and woke up in my own bed.


    My first thought was, Walker Richter sent me back to my room?


    Looking down at the clothes on his back.


    It¡¯s not even the tuxedo I wore yesterday. Did Walker Richter change it for me?


    At the thought of this possibility, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver and immediately lifted the covers off the floor, without changing my clothes, and hurried straight downstairs.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡±


    Bumping into Sunny at the stairway, I nced warily downstairs and whispered, ¡°Is Sir out?¡±


    Sunny said, ¡°Sir went out early in the morning.¡±


    As soon as I heard that, my volume let up, ¡°Who walked me back to my roomst night? The clothes on your body are ¡­¡±


    Sunnyughed and said, ¡°Last night it was mister who carried the youngdy back to her room, I came out to go to the toilet and happened to see it, the clothes were what mister asked me to change for the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s distaste for Be Hill, shouldn¡¯t it be carried?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s mister who carried the youngdy back to her room, and mister was very careful to put the youngdy on the bed for fear of waking you up.¡± Sunny said, ¡°They all say that mister is not good to the youngdy, but I think that mister really likes the youngdy, whether you like someone or not, you can tell from your eyes.¡±


    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I wondered where Sunny could tell that Walker Richter had eyes for me.


    Sunny has a rare innocence in his eyes, untainted by the worldliness of society.


    If I remember correctly, she was new to the area, just two months more than Kelly Zex, and had been tending to the flowers in the backyard before that.


    It was winter now, the flowers and nts had long since died, and she didn¡¯t have much to do, so she came out front to help.


    I asked her, ¡°In love, right?¡±


    Only a girl in love expects good things from everything.


    At that, Sunny blushed shyly and nodded her head a little embarrassed, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Sunny¡¯s pouty look reminds me of myself back in the day, once I showed the same look in front of Ulysses Will.


    At that time, I had a beautiful vision of everything, and had fantasized about Ulysses Will confessing his love to me, a moment that must have been romantic and unforgettable and brought tears to my eyes, a happy nod of my head amidst the uproar of my friends and passersby, holding hands with him, and then we¡¯d save up some money and get married.


    The wedding could be simple, or take a trip to see the south and have another child as talented as he is.


    Ulysses Will fulfilled all my fantasies about the future, but he also ruined it all with his own hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas, I¡¯m giving you the day off, go have fun with your boyfriend.¡±


    I also just remembered that it¡¯s Christmas.


    Sunny was ttered, ¡°Thank you Young Lady.¡±


    Watching Sunny¡¯s joy as she turned to call her boyfriend, I wished in my heart that all lovers would be happy together.


    I washed up and yed with sweetheart for a while before going to the hospital, Fiona Croix was still in aa, Croix¡¯s mother had already arrived from her hometown, seeing her daughter lying in the intensive care room, she had been shedding tears non-stop, mumbling about Fiona Croix¡¯s life.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s divorce from Jack Astor is not known to Croix¡¯s mother, and naturally, I¡¯m not at liberty to talk about such matters.


    The police came to the hospital for routine questioning and left, as for the murderer who injured Fiona Croix, he has been caught, and is said to be an ex-convict who had served a few years in jail for molestation, and was only released from it a month ago.


    The man lived in the same neighborhood as Fiona Croix, and knowing that Fiona Croix lived alone and was mute, he set his sights on her after that, and that night, while she was out taking out the garbage, heid hands on her, and because she resisted, that¡¯s when he stabbed her with a knife.


    This reminds me of a not-so-long-ago case of an online taxi where the owner unsessfully molested a passenger and brutally murdered a 20-year-old college student.


    At the time, the Inte set off a debate and a disagreement over whether to preserve your innocence or your life.


    This society is still so under-inclusive of women that instead of iming men, they me women.


    I left the hospital with a heavy heart, and with the matter of the evening¡¯s meeting with Walker Richter to see a client behind me, I went to the orphanage with a lot of winter clothes and food, bought with the pocket money Frank Hill had given me.


    The orphanage where I grew up.


    Dean Zheng didn¡¯t know that ¡°Alva Hill¡± had died, and when he saw meing with a big bag of stuff, he warmly greeted the volunteers to help move the stuff.


    ¡°Xiao sheng, you have not been here for a long time, you don¡¯t need to buy so many things, recently the orphanage got sponsorship, there is no shortage of anything, you ah better keep the money and spend it yourself.¡± Dean Zheng was as loving as a mother, she had run the orphanage for more than thirty years, she never sought personal gain, her heart was only for the children, she treated all the children in the orphanage as if they were her own.


    I smiled, ¡°I want to do my part for the orphanage.¡±


    Dean Zheng suddenly asked me, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with Ulysses Will, before I heard him say that you went to a faraway ce, where you went and didn¡¯t say, how have you been doingtely? When are you going to drink your wedding wine with Ulysses Will.¡±


    In the face of Dean Zheng¡¯s jab, my heart was bitter.


    She always looked up to me and Ulysses Will. Everyone thought we¡¯d get married.


    ¡°Went out of town.¡± Iughed and lied to match Ulysses Will¡¯s words, ¡°As for me and him ¡­ we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Dean Zheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Richter, what brings you here in person.¡±


    A voice of surprise sounded at the same time outside the door.

 Chapter 25: Car Accidents

    As soon as I heard the word ¡°Mr. Richter¡±, I almost reflexively looked outside, and through the window, I stood up from the couch in shock at the sight of the familiar tall figure.


    Who is that if not Walker Richter.


    A doubt popped into his head.


    What¡¯s Walker Richter doing here?


    Did hee here to see me to meet that Polish client?


    Dean Zheng heard the voice also looked towards the outside, his face suddenly flooded with smiles: ¡°Alva, that¡¯s Mr. Richter, now this orphanage is his sponsorship, Mr. Richter generous and caring, love the children, invested quite a lot of money it, those sick children¡¯s medical expenses Mr. Richter alsomitted to all inclusive, specially from the Foreign experts were invited to consult.¡±


    Walker Richter was talking to the vice president in the courtyard when a group of kids heard that Walker Richter was here and ran to gather around him.


    Walker Richter, who is usually unsmiling and looks like he owes everyone 80 million dors, actually squatted down and greeted the children casually, and even took a dirty little girl who was ying with mud in his arms and wiped the stains on her face personally.


    This usual him was a different person.


    I skimmed my lips with prejudice and muttered, ¡°Rich people nowadays like to do charity for nothing more than fame and fortune, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s that kind.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richter is not one of those people, his donation to help the orphanage is just his personal behavior and has not been announced to the public.¡± Dean Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a few that do charity, as you said, most of them are to use these children to gain fame, like Mr. Richter who doesn¡¯t do it for fame and fortune, and almostes to see the children after a month or two is rare, Alva, I¡¯ll take you out to meet with Mr. Richter.¡±


    See Walker Richter?


    I can¡¯t even hide.


    Having Walker Richter know I¡¯m here, in case I reveal my identity again, would be the end of it.


    I shook my head and lied, ¡°Dean, I¡¯ll pass, you go about your business, I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll borrow your lounge inside for a while.¡±


    If I go out now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll run into Walker Richter, so I¡¯ll just have to go inside and hide.


    Inside the office was a very small lounge, usually Dean Zheng would rest in it when he was tired.


    Well, Dean Zheng did not force it, said, ¡°Look at your face is not good, then you go in to rest, I will go to entertain Mr. Richter, when the busyness is over, have a meal together in the evening, call Ulysses Will together, I will ask him properly what is going on with the two of you, you are all grown up under my watch, less to take the word friend to fool me. ¡±


    Dean Jung is not easy to fool.


    I barely managed to squeeze out a smile, and when Dean Zheng went out, I immediately went into the rest room inside.


    I drew the curtains in the lounge closed, leaving only a gap to see into the courtyard.


    I kept praying that Walker Richter would hurry up and leave, but instead he talked to Dean Jung in the courtyard.


    It¡¯s freezing cold. Why don¡¯t youe inside?


    Time passed by, Walker Richter seemed to notice my gaze and suddenly turned his head to look over, frightening me so much that I hurriedly hid behind the curtain, not daring to utter a breath.


    Once a person has done something wrong, he is really weak at the slightest breeze.


    After a few more moments, I heard Dean Jung talking as if he was going to show Walker Richter one of the orphans who had only just been operated on.


    I waited to make sure the people were gone, didn¡¯t even dare to go to the front door, left a note for Dean Zheng, and left directly through the window.


    I was driving down the road, my nerves slowly easing, when just then Jane Hasis called.


    Seeing the caller ID, I wrinkled my brow and waited for the phone to ring for a moment before stopping on the side of the road to answer it.


    ¡°Mom, what is it.¡±


    Knowing that Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t give a damn if I live or die as her daughter, I couldn¡¯t have a good attitude towards her and my tone was a little bad.


    Jane Hasis won¡¯t care as long as I¡¯m ¡°Be Hill.¡±


    She was especially happy on the phone when she said, ¡°Be, Mom heard that Walker Richter brought you to the party, he¡¯s recognizing you from the bottom of his heart, my daughter is awesome.¡±


    So that¡¯s what this is about.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Still my daughter is awesome.¡± Jane Hasis words can not hide the excitement, after all, once Be Hill ate Walker Richter too much closed door, she has Ms. Richter title, seemingly enviable, Walker Richter but never take her in and out of public ces, which is very strong vanity Be Hill naturally can not stand.


    Every point Walker Richter is kind to Be Hill is one more point of benefit to THE Hill family.


    Jane Hasis has bragging rights, too.


    This is what is known as a one-man show.


    I rubbed the corner of my forehead, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t have anything else I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Be, something¡¯s wrong with mom.¡± Jane Hasis was afraid that I hung up the phone, eagerly said: ¡°Your father he seems to have doubts about Alva Hill¡¯s matter, you say that this has been more than a year, your father how suddenly suspected that this matter, if I did not run into Forensic Lee, I still do not know that your father and he inquired about the appraisal results of the year, but you can rest assured, Forensic Lee¡¯s side of the mom are hidden over, there will be no trouble, mom is a little worried, your sister should not  really still alive. Forensic Lee side mom are concealed past, will not be what mess, mom is a little worried, your sister should not ¡­ really still alive.¡±


    I heard a hint of fear in Jane Hasis¡¯ tone.


    Jane Hasis added, ¡°Be,e back and stay with mom when you have time, mom has been having nightmarestely about your sister standing in front of me in blood, questioning me.¡±


    I have an indescribable feeling in my heart that my own mother is so afraid of her ing back from the dead¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± My tone cooled a few notches, ¡°Alva Hill she¡¯s dead.¡±


    Died the moment you abandoned her.


    Turns out I was resentful in my heart after all.


    After hanging up the phone, I sat alone in my car, watching the streets colored with Christmas cheer everywhere, but I felt lonelier than I had ever felt before.


    ¡°Knock knock ¡­¡±


    Someone knocked on the car window.


    I looked back up, caught a glimpse of my face reflected in the car window, and was too busy panicking to roll it down.


    The traffic cop had a serious look on his face, ¡°You can¡¯t park here, please show your driver¡¯s license.¡±


    I handed the traffic cop the driver¡¯s license belonging to Be Hill in my car and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I stopped for a while when I suddenly got a little sick, so don¡¯t write me a ticket if I drive away right now.¡±


    The traffic police did not give a face, and directly issued a ticket: ¡°Remember to deliver the fine on time, and don¡¯t park illegally in the future.¡±


    It¡¯s really been a bad day for everything.


    After receiving the ticket, I started the car, only to be momentarily distracted at the intersection because Walker Richter suddenly called, and a sedan on the side came crashing into me, and even though I hit the steering wheel first to avoid it, I still didn¡¯t make it in time.


    I only heard a loud bang, the car suffered a violent impact, along with me also due to inertia hit the steering wheel, and finally only feel severe pain, consciousness slowly began tox,pletely plunged into the darkness before the fall in the corner of the car¡¯s phone is still ringing.

 Chapter 26: Your Second Sister-in-Law Is Quite Uncomfortable

    I woke up in a hospital.


    Greatly injured with some minor injuries and a mild concussion to the brain.


    It¡¯s kind of God¡¯s way of favoring me.


    Those who have experienced the edge of life and death have an extra sense of reverence for life.


    When the car crashed, I was scared, scared to death, I was scared to die as ¡°Be Hill¡±, and in the cemetery where my name is engraved on the gravestone, someone else is buried, and if I die and my gravestone is engraved with the name ¡°Be Hill¡±, it¡¯s ironic to think that I would die with the name ¡°Be Hill¡±. If I die and my tombstone bears the name ¡°Be Hill,¡± it¡¯s ironic to think about.


    Besides, I can¡¯t die without finding the baby.


    Luckily I¡¯m still alive.


    The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was Walker Richter.


    Hey down on the couch next to him and fell asleep, his long arms and legs curled up in the couch, and it wasn¡¯t nice to look at him.


    I looked out the window, it was dark and the wall clock showed the time, seven thirty.


    I was just about to try to sit up when Walker Richter suddenly rolled over as if he was going to wake up.


    I hurriedlyy back and closed my eyes pretending to be asleep, and before long I heard him get up, followed by a shadow over my head, and I could feel his deep eyes scrutinizing me.


    My heart raced suddenly, and I heard the sound of the instruments ticking faster, and just as I was about to hold my eyes open, I heard his footsteps as he turned and headed out the door.


    I quietly lifted my eyes and saw that he had really walked out, which was a huge relief, then reacted to the fact that I didn¡¯t even know why I had just pretended to be asleep.


    After about a few minutes, a set of footsteps came this way.


    Then I heard Walker Richter¡¯s voice: ¡°Dr. Ho, check it out, what¡¯s going on with her rapid heartbeat just now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richter take it easy, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The words just fell, I feel a cold chest, cold instruments in my body to listen to me, the doctor and prop open my eyes to check, at that time I almost can not help but directly wake up, but also afraid of Walker Richter know that I woke up early, but also let me go to do what the interpreter would be suffered.


    After some examination, Dr. Ho said to Walker Richter, ¡°Nothing serious, Mr. Richter don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°So when will she wake up?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s uncertain for now, maybe he¡¯ll wake up soon, maybeter.¡± Dr. He answered officially.


    ¡°Could she have suffered any aftereffects from the blow to the head? Like dementia? Or memory loss?¡±


    Why does Walker Richter care so much about me? Why do you ask such detailed questions?


    I think Walker Richter just wants me to be demented.


    ¡°It depends on the specific situation after Ms. Richter wakes up, maybe there will be aftereffects, maybe there is none, these can¡¯t be said.¡± Dr. Heughed and said, ¡°As for memory loss, that¡¯s all a bridge inside a novel, from a medical point of view, this kind of possibility is very small, transient amnesia, or cause certain memory fragments to be missing this may be possible, but from the point of view of Ms. Richter¡¯s injury ¡­ ¡­¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped abruptly, and then Walker Richter was heard to say, ¡°Please, Dr. Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richter is wee.¡±


    And then after that, I heard the footsteps of the doctors leaving and Walker Richter sitting back on the couch.


    The hospital room was suddenly quiet, the kind of dead silence.


    Walker Richter was not going to leave, so I had to ¡°wake up¡±, saw Walker Richter, and asked in mock surprise: ¡°Honey, why are you here, what happened to me? By the way, I remember a car crashed into me, and then I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te over immediately to care for me either, but instead looked at me with an air of calmness and a question on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t know anything anymore? Where did you go before the ident?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My heart thumped, could it be that Walker Richter knew I had gone to the orphanage?


    I look at Walker Richter and shake my head, ¡°Nothing more.¡±


    Dr. Ho said just now that it¡¯s still possible to have transient memory loss.


    Walker Richter got up, walked over, looked at me condescendingly, and said without haste, ¡°I saw your car at the Angel Orphanage today.¡±


    I braced both eyes.


    I had forgotten about that.


    I drive a Be Hill car, how could Walker Richter not recognize it.


    What if he knew I went but went quietly to avoid him.


    I rubbed my head and asked back in mock bewilderment, ¡°Did I go to the Angel Orphanage? What did I go there for, and why don¡¯t I remember anything about it.¡±


    Walker Richter looked at me with an I¡¯m-continuing-to-make-things-up look.


    At this point in time, beat a dead horse and not admit it.


    I rubbed my head and let out an ouch, ¡°Honey, my head hurts, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve hit my brain.¡±


    ¡°Busted your head?¡± Walker Richter raised his hand and poked me in the forehead.


    I bet Walker Richter did it on purpose, with the gauze wrapped around his head, he poked the wound impartially, and it hurt so much I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He had a cloudy tone; ¡°It seems to be really crashed, such a smart head, it¡¯s a shame to crash it, on the side of the Polish client, it seems that we can only find someone else as well.¡±


    Iughed inwardly at how that sounded a little weird.


    Do I count this as a blessing in disguise?


    I¡¯ve been thinking about how to avoid tranting for Polish clients before, but now, well, isn¡¯t being injured like this a perfect excuse?


    Happy in my heart, I didn¡¯t move on my face and said in a regretful tone, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really sorry for not being able to help you, I really wanted to share my husband¡¯s worries, I only me myself for not being able to do so.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Walker Richter leaned over slightly, a smirk that was unreadable at the corners of his mouth, ¡°When you¡¯re well enough,e help me at the office.¡±


    What?


    Where does Walker Richter need my help?


    Didn¡¯t he used to loathe Be Hill?


    Why did you suddenly ask me to go to the office?


    In his heart, he refused ten thousand times, but on his face, he pretended to be ttered, ¡°Really husband, it¡¯s great, from now on, I¡¯ll be able to see you every day.¡±


    Walker Richter smiles back, ¡°I think so very much the same.¡±


    This night, Walker Richter unprecedentedly stayed in the hospital, the next few days, also are personally care for me, moved the work to the hospital to deal with, but just a few days, Walker Richter good husband image tall established.


    The pretty nurse sister in the hospital said when she saw me, ¡°Ms. Richter you are so happy, your husband is so good to you, so considerate, so enviable.¡±


    Walker Richter is real considerate, even when he feeds the medicine, Walker Richter brings the water himself, brings the medicine to his mouth, and then has the thoughtfulness to say, ¡°Be careful it¡¯s hot.¡±


    I was so ttered, I was so careful reaching for the water, and every day, I felt like Walker Richter was plotting against me.


    I took advantage of Walker Richter¡¯s absence to call Dean Jung, and I was a little more relieved to make sure that Dean Jung hadn¡¯t said anything in front of Walker Richter and that Walker Richter hadn¡¯t inquired about it with the dean.


    My injury is not serious, I could have been discharged from the hospital to go home to recuperate, Walker Richter insisted on not agreeing that I be discharged from the hospital, gesturing gently and touching my head and saying, ¡°Injury to the head is a big deal, you can¡¯t be careless, rest assured that you will recuperate.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s sudden transformation is really unsettling in the mind, even Nancy Richter feels something is wrong and quietly asks Walker Richter what¡¯s wrong.


    I was eavesdropping just outside the door when I heard Walker Richter say, ¡°Your second sister-inw is pretty tough.¡±


    Nancy Richterughed softly, ¡°Ever since she married into THE Richter family, she¡¯s cried and cried and almost hanged herself to get your attention, and now look at Sister Pheobeing back, even the whole car ident thing, it sure wasn¡¯t easy for her to make it this far.¡±

 Chapter 27: Inviting the King into the Jar

    Nancy Richter still has a problem with me, and the contempt in her words is undisguised.


    I was about to go back to lying in the hospital bed when I heard Walker Richter add, ¡°I mean it was pretty hard for her to hit her head.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nancy Richter eximed, ¡°Did she really blow her brains out? Second brother, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that she lied to you, just that slight concussion can be knocked out where, I think it¡¯s 80% that she¡¯s just putting on a show, wanting you to take care of her in the hospital, you didn¡¯t see that she¡¯s been so pleased with herselftely, and also, Pheobe¡¯s sister¡¯s side ¡­¡±


    Walker Richter interrupted her, ¡°Thepany¡¯s been pretty busytely, so if you¡¯ve got nothing to do, help out a little.¡±


    That sounds pretty defensive of me.


    Finally just heard Nancy Richter wrongly shouted Ergo and left, listening to the footsteps, walking a bit sharply, it seems that Walker Richter¡¯s maintenance exasperated her.


    Hearing the footsteps go away, I immediatelyy back down on the bed, and within a few moments Walker Richter pushed his way through the door, carrying a brain tonic soup in his hand.


    ¡°Awake, just in time to drink the soup while it¡¯s hot and replenish the ce.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s long, slender index finger nudged his head.


    As soon as the lid of the lunchbox was opened, an unpleasant odor wafted out, making people sick to their stomachs.


    Walker Richter has been making me drink these messy soups every day since I said I hurt my head, euphemistically called a brain tonic, and I¡¯m so remorseful that I¡¯m lifting a rock and hitting my own foot.


    I frowned and was very resistant, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m better, so I don¡¯t have to drink it.¡±


    He was so sweet, he served the soup in front of me, ¡°I¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s good or not, drink it.¡±


    I took the bowl of soup with almost trembling hands, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the smell drilled into my nostrils and made my stomach flip and I almost threw up, this time the smell was stronger than the previous times.


    I pouted at him, ¡°Honey, I really can¡¯t drink this, I¡¯m really good, just stop.¡±


    At this time the nurse came in and said with an envious face, ¡°Ms. Richter, you are so lucky, Mr. Richter brings you tonic soup every day, look envious of us.¡±


    I¡¯m so close to tears.


    I nced at Walker Richter, who had his gaze fixed on me and a look of intense favor in his eyes, as if we were really much in love.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Iughed dryly, pinched my nose, gulped, and closed my eyes, as determined as if I were going to the execution ground, and


    The bowl was up to his mouth when suddenly the bowl was taken from his hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Walker Richter cing the bowl of soup on the table and saying, ¡°Get discharged today, and go live over at the old mansion when you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    Walker Richter can really change his face faster than the weather.


    It¡¯spletely puzzling.


    I was discharged in half an hour, Emily was waiting at the hospital entrance, and Walker Richter was already nning on discharging me today.


    After all, I was in a car ident and hurt my leg bones, and now I can only walk with a cane, and when the roads are slippery in the snow, Walker Richter has a wheelchair for me, and as soon as I sit down on it, I have the feeling as if I¡¯m so serious that I¡¯ll be confined to a wheelchair for the rest of my life.


    Emily drove me back to the old mansion, Walker Richter had a prior engagement.


    sweetheart was also received into the old mansion to take care of, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had already had the room cleaned up, as soon as I returned to the old mansion, the olddy let Fin Wilson assist me to go to my room to rest.


    Fin Wilson admonished, ¡°Walker said you can¡¯t put too much force on this leg yet, and you shouldn¡¯t walk around, and if you need anything just call me or ask your aunties and the girls to help.¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡± I smiled and said thank you, I don¡¯t have much contact with Fin Wilson, she gives me the feeling of dullness, although she is Charles Richter¡¯s wife, in this the Richter family but as if transparent, also not housekeeping, not like other broad wife to go out to the beauty of the pastime, she is almost always in the house, trimming a little flower branches, holding the little teddy amusement.


    Fin Wilson smiled, poured me a ss of warm water and went out.


    The Richter family old house is very beautiful, I sat in front of the window, looking at the beauty of the garden downstairs, but could not produce a point to appreciate the mood, but rather feel very ufortable, as if there are eyes in the dark staring at the same.


    My heart hangs on Fiona Croix, wondering if she¡¯s awake yet, and now that I¡¯m in THE Richter family, I can¡¯t get out to visit.


    Jane Hasis went to see me in the hospital to find out that I was out of the hospital, and called to find out that I had gone back to the old house to recuperate, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, and told me to take advantage of the opportunity to cultivate a rtionship with Walker Richter, and that it would be nice to conceive another one and have a boy.


    After the car ident, I¡¯m more interested in finding out what happened to my kids and getting away from THE Richter family sooner rather thanter.


    I can¡¯t really go to work for Walker Richter and live as Be Hill for the rest of my life.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    To find the baby, you have to find Randy Pan, and that¡¯s all until my leg heals.


    The time spent recuperating from my injuries was torturous, and the first night at THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion, I was nearly exposed.


    After an early dinner that night, I made my excuses and rested.


    Who knows in the middle of the night, Walker Richter suddenly came back, I felt the bed behind me copsed a piece, immediately opened my eyes and sat up, because the movement is toorge, pulled the wound, the pain I grimace.


    But those aches and pains are nothingpared to seeing Walker Richter take off his jacket in front of me with a look of readiness to rest here.


    ¡°What are you doing undressing.¡± I stammered in shock as I held the covers over my chest.


    ¡°Undressing is naturally sleeping.¡± Walker Richter had a matter-of-fact look on his face as he gracefully unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    ¡°Who told you to sleep here, this is my room.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s gaze ghosted over and his face reminded, ¡°This is the old mansion, do you want the whole THE Richter family to know we sleep in separate rooms?¡±


    It was only after he reminded me that I reacted.


    Walker Richter had to maintain the appearance that he and I were on good terms in our marriage in front of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, so naturally we couldn¡¯t sleep in separate rooms.


    But let me share a room with Walker Richter ¡­


    ¡°Why do we have to go back to the old mansion to live, can¡¯t we just go back to Pear orchard?¡±


    Walker Richter shook out his shirt and put it on the drying rack, ¡°Grandma¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°What about at night?¡± I looked at the two meter wide bed, although I spent some time in the hospital with Walker Richter, but this is not like the hospital, two people sleeping in a bed ¡­


    I shook my head secretly, shaking the juvenile images out of my mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to stay?¡± Walker Richter suddenly leaned in very close, his hands propped up on the bed, the distinctive scent of tobo lingering on the tip of his nose, his maic, low voice containing a touch of indescribablepulsion.


    The cheeks suddenly burned.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ ¡­¡±


    The heart skipped a beat again, something that used to only happen when you saw Ulysses Will.


    No, it can¡¯t be.


    How could I possibly have a heart for Walker Richter.


    Just as the sky was the limit in my mind, Walker Richter suddenly took the pillow over to me, straightened up, and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°Did you really think I was going to do anything to you?¡±


    The light tone wasced with a touch of sarcasm.


    His words were like a pot of cold water poured down, and his heart immediately returned to its normal beating rate.


    He pointed to the couch next to him, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 28: Could it flipped

    My face went a shade of red and white, and it was obvious that Walker Richter had just done it on purpose.


    Watching him ce the pillows on the couch and take the covers, with the full intention of sleeping on the couch and drawing a line in the sand with me, a sudden pang of congestion went through my heart.


    Walker Richter got his clothes from the closet and went into the bathroom to take a shower, the sound of ttering running watering out of the bathroom made me think of the images I had seen in the bathroom that day.


    Alva Hill, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it.


    People are disgusted that it¡¯s so obvious, and they¡¯re still fantasizing about it.


    I buried my head under the covers and plugged my ears from the sound of running water.


    In my heart, I decided even more to leave the Richter family earlier, or else Walker Richter would flirt with them from time to time, and if it went on like this, I was afraid that I would fall into Walker Richter¡¯s hands.


    The thing about feelings is that you really can¡¯t tell.


    Walker Richter is excellent, that skin is enough to make a woman fall, and to spend so much time together for so long, with the asional physical contact, who can afford it.


    I was so upset I couldn¡¯t sleep until Walker Richter came out of the bathroom and I still had my head under the covers like an ostrich.


    ¡°Walker, are you asleep?¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯ voice suddenly sounded outside.


    What¡¯s Tina Deross doing here looking for Walker Richter thiste at night.


    I hated to put my ears up to hear themotion.


    Walker Richter walks over and listens for half a second, but I can¡¯t hear the two men talking, and am puzzled, curious to stick my head out to see what¡¯s going on, when I see Walker Richter fold back over with a bowl.


    Caught in the act.


    Immediately I buried my head back again, I heard Walker Richter say, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be asleep, here¡¯s some bird¡¯s nest from my sister-inw, get up and eat it.¡±


    Tina Deross is so nice to send me bird¡¯s nest?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I can remember thest time she talked me into leaving Walker Richter and divorcing Walker Richter.


    Punctured and unable to pretend any longer, I lifted the covers, nced at the bird¡¯s nest, and, thinking of Walker Richter¡¯s earlier sarcasm, said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    I thought Walker Richter would be angry, but he just said in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯m down then.¡±


    From his tone, I couldn¡¯t hear any joy or anger, and then I saw him really take the fine bird¡¯s nest into the bathroom and pour it.


    Hearing the toilet flush suddenly made me feel a little riotous.


    Tina Deross sends something, that must be bird¡¯s nest which is extremely hard to get on the market.


    Walker Richter came out of the bathroom, set the empty bowl down on the table, and without even a nce at me in his afterglow, turned off the light and plopped down on the couch.


    Eyes could also make out roughly the furnishings of the room as they adjusted to the pitch ckness, as well as the outline of him lying on the couch.


    His back was turned in my direction and it didn¡¯t take long for him toy down and actually fall asleep.


    Listening to the sound of even breathing, but the irritation in my heart gradually dissipated.


    Laying back down under the covers, sleepiness struck a whileter and a deep sleep settled in.


    I don¡¯t know when I was so relieved that a man was sleeping next to me, and my guard was off without me realizing it.


    I slept a little cold the first half of the night, but the second half of the night I suddenly felt warm, as if I had hugged a heater, and had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next day.


    Tina Deross came knocking on the door of the room early, and I was so dazed from sleep that I heard Tina Deross ask, ¡°Is everything finished?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s tone was consistently cool.


    To avoid another awkward moment with Walker Richter, I purposely slept in until he was out the door.


    I¡¯m on disability now, and THE Richter family isn¡¯t that disciplined, and I wake up and have breakfast brought to my room by the maid.


    the Richter family three siblings went to the office early; Charles Richter had been out of town for some time and had not been seen.


    After breakfast, I went to the nursery with my crutches to y with sweetheart, the little girl is still sleeping more every day, and I don¡¯t know why, but I feel calm even watching sweetheart sleeping.


    I carefully stroked SWEETHEART¡¯s face and began to fantasize in my mind about what my child would look like, when it was so real that the baby was punching and kicking in my stomach, as if it had been there in thest moment, making a lot of noise.


    When I was in captivity, all I could do was talk to my child every day as if he understood everything I said and would respond to me in the womb.


    ¡°Be.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pushed her way in, saw that SWEETHEART was asleep, and lowered her voice tough, ¡°Little SWEETHEART is asleep.¡±


    ¡°Just fell asleep.¡± I offered the olddy a seat; ¡°Sit down, Grandma.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was very rare to sweetheart, probably because it was Walker Richter¡¯s child.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked at SWEETHEART and said with a relieved smile, ¡°Grandma¡¯s heart is happy now that she sees you and Walker bonding well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still thanks to Grandma setting it up.¡± I said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have happened if Grandma hadn¡¯t sent me back to the old house to recuperate and create opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t do anything, it was the brat himself who offered to let you go back to the old house to recuperate.¡±


    I was very surprised to hear that.


    Walker Richter brought it up?


    Then why did he mean Mr. Richter¡¯s motherst night?


    Going back to the old mansion, that must mean no sleeping in separate rooms, and Walker Richter should know that, and from his sarcastic tonest night, he doesn¡¯t really want to share a room with me either, so why is he doing this?


    I just can¡¯t figure it out.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took my hand and added, ¡°Be, although you were injured in the car ident this time, but it was also a blessing because of the disaster, so that brat knows how to cherish you, this is a good thing, I also heard that Walker wants to let you into thepany, grandma is really happy.¡±


    Walker Richter for real?


    Are you really going to let me in?


    What the hell is he up to?


    Didn¡¯t he used to hate not seeing Be Hill and not letting her go to the office?


    I could have heard that the two were not only sleeping in separate rooms, but that Walker Richter was not returning to Pear orchard more often than not, and that Be Hill was all alone in her room.


    I stayed at the old mansion for half a month, Walker Richter came home every night, offered to take the covers to the couch at night, and except for the first night when Walker Richter flirted with me, it was all mutual after that.


    But I don¡¯t know why, every time the air conditioner is at the right temperature before I go to bed, but I always feel cold after I fall asleep, and then in a daze I feel like I¡¯m hugging a heater again, and it¡¯s quite warm.


    My leg is almost healed enough that I can ditch the crutches, though I can¡¯t quite walk normally.


    I can¡¯t wait to find Randy Pan and find out what happened to the baby.


    On this day, finally waiting for an opportunity, the Richter family three siblings are not at home, Fin Wilson and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother went to the temple incense, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother superstitious, every year at this time will go to the temple to add incense and oil money for the whole family to pray for the peace of the charm will.


    I changed my clothes and was about to sneak out to find Randy Pan when I passed the door to Tina Deross¡¯s room only to hear movement inside, and very loud movement at that.


    Curiosity, I lightened my footsteps and walked over to take a look through the gap in the door, and when I saw the scene inside, I was so shocked that I subconsciously covered my mouth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 29: Tina Deross suffers brutal domestic violence

    The room was a mess, even with blood, dripping from the doorway all the way to the inside of the bedroom, Tina Deross was prostrate on the floor in only a halter nightgown, her hair was messy, and the corners of her mouth were covered in blood, that body was even more bloodied, with alternating old and new wounds, which was shocking to look at.


    Ben Richter had a long whip in his hand, and his face was fierce as he swung it,shing it hard,sh bysh, against Tina Deross¡¯s delicate skin.


    Tina Deross gritted her teeth and held back, unable to hold back the grunt of pain.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a sudden look of pleasure on his face, Ben Richter dropped the long whip in his hand and dragged Tina Deross to the bed by the arm.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the normally mild-mannered Ben Richter had such a hobby.


    Listening to Tina Deross¡¯s intermittent sounds of agonying from inside, reason told me not to mind my own business, but my feet couldn¡¯t walk as if they were rooted to the ground.


    Out of such a bigmotion, those servants but as if they did not hear, none of them went upstairs to see, and from the injuries on Tina Deross, not once or twice, Ben Richter so abused Tina Deross, the Richter family people do not know?


    After about half an hour had passed, Ben Richter¡¯s footsteps came this way, supposedly to go out, so I hurriedly ducked into the room next to me and watched through the doorway as Ben Richter went downstairs and out, before stepping out.


    I stood at the door of Tina Deross¡¯s room and saw that there was no movement inside for half a day, fearing that something had really happened, and with hesitation I pushed the door open and went in and was shocked to see the blood on the bedsheets.


    Bright red blood continued to snake from between Tina Deross¡¯s legs to her ankles, her face as pale as paper, her eyes staring vacantly up at the ceiling, not blinking or moving for half a day.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± I wanted to help her up, but she was covered in wounds and I didn¡¯t know where to start, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    My voice finally brought her back to her senses, and she mechanically rolled her eyes, her hand on her belly, a bitter smile on her lips, and even more destion in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s gone¡­ it¡¯s good that it¡¯s gone.¡±


    I looked at Tina Deross in shock, as someone who has been there before, I naturally understand what Tina Deross meant inside her words.


    Seeing Tina Deross like this, all the things she said to me before were off the table.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    She¡¯s still bleeding.


    I found clothes and put them on her, ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯s legs winced, and just as she picked herself up, she slipped to the floor as her legs gave out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Tina Deross grabbed the corner of my shirt and shook her head at me weakly, ¡°Get my cell phone for me.¡±


    Her cell phone was resting on the end of the bed, and I took it to her, and she leaned over the edge of the bed, and with a shaking hand she called out, ¡°Leon Murphy, can youe to my house?¡±


    On the other side of the phone was a man¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    The other didn¡¯t ask why, but it was as if he knew what was going on.


    Hanging up the phone, Tina Deross reached up and touched the blood between her legs, smiled miserably, and said to me, ¡°Sibling, could you please get me some hot water?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I know what she¡¯s going to do, how can she disy people like this.


    At this point Tina Deross is nothing more than a poor sympathetic woman in my eyes.


    I got her hot water and wrung out a hot towel and handed it to her, and when she couldn¡¯t wipe the blood off her back in some ces, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Tina Deross was stunned and didn¡¯t try to be brave, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Looking at the alternatingsh marks on her back, there were many doubts in my mind, but I never asked, that would undoubtedly be rubbing salt into her wounds.


    I didn¡¯t dare to push too hard and gently wiped her blood.


    The whole time, Tina Deross didn¡¯t say a word, even when it hurt, she just gritted her teeth and frowned.


    I looked at the tears slipping from the corners of her eyes, but I didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    After all that, Tina Deross¡¯s friend arrives, the same man I saw pulling a Tina Deross on the streetst time.


    Leon Murphy looked at me for a second before walking straight to Tina Deross, ncing at the injury at the corner of Tina Deross¡¯s mouth, anger in his eyes but suppressing it because I was here, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downstairs.¡±


    Leon Murphy could see that Tina Deross was weak and couldn¡¯t walk, and Tina Deross didn¡¯t have time to say no before Leon Murphy picked her right up.


    ¡°Leon Murphy,¡± Tina Deross looked at me with a slightly frightened expression as she struggled in his arms for a few moments.


    Tina Deross This is in case I misunderstood.


    She was a married woman and now she was being held by another man.


    I said nothing, turning my gaze away, and Leon Murphy, ignoring Tina Deross¡¯s resistance, hugged her and headed for the stairs.


    I didn¡¯t really want to go along, but Tina Deross suddenly spoke up, ¡°Sibling, will you apany me?¡±


    I have to say, Tina Deross is a very thoughtful person, she would have caused gossip if she had just gone off alone with Leon Murphy and been seen by THE Richter family servants, but not if I had followed.


    There was a hint of pleading in Tina Deross¡¯ tone.


    I was supposed to be going out, so after thinking about it, I agreed.


    Instead of sending Tina Deross to a major hospital, Leon Murphy went back to the clinic he owns.


    Tina Deross had a miscarriage and had to be cleared, Leon Murphy seemed to know this and as soon as we arrived he had already arranged for someone to operate on Tina Deross.


    Leon Murphy, who didn¡¯t operate on Tina Deross himself, waited outside with me as he made me a cup of tea, ¡°There¡¯s only green tea here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I took the teacup and held it in my hand, warming it.


    Leon Murphy sat down next to me, he took a few sips of his tea and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you curious about my rtionship with Tina Deross?¡±


    Seriously, I¡¯m not curious at all. As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat, and it was curiosity that led me to the scene where Ben Richter abused Tina Deross just now.


    It doesn¡¯t do a bit of good to know about it.


    Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯m even a little worried about getting in trouble.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, Leon Murphy talked to himself, ¡°I went to school with Tina Deross a long time ago ¡­¡±


    ¡°That much I know, she mentioned it to me.¡±


    I interrupted him, just to stop him from saying more, Leon Murphy, however, as if he didn¡¯t understand my intention, continued, ¡°I liked her, from the time I was studying, only that God didn¡¯t allow us to be together, and by the time I came back from my study abroad, she had already been married into the Richter family, and I thought that she was very happy, until one day I saw her I thought she was happy, until one day I saw her covered in bruises. Only then did I realize that Ben Richter had been abusing her and she wasn¡¯t happy at all.¡±


    Leon Murphy and I technically met for the first time today, and for a first timer and also THE Richter family daughter-inw, Leon Murphy had the audacity to say that he likes Tina Deross.


    I looked at him, my thumb rubbing my teacup, ¡°You¡¯re telling me this so you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll tell Ben Richter, or are you hoping to use my mouth to tell Ben Richter and break up their marriage and then you¡¯ll have your chance?¡±


    Leon Murphy flinched slightly and quickly lowered his head, a touch of indignation in his tone, ¡°I just want her to be happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s between the three of you, I¡¯m just an outsider.¡± I made my position clear.


    Leon Murphy gave me a surprised look, ¡°You¡¯re a little different than the rumors.¡±


    Leon Murphy likes Tina Deross, so he must know something about all the Richter family people, but he knows Be Hill from before, not me, Alva Hill.

 Chapter 30: Randy Pan refuses me to see Bella Hill

    Tina Deross¡¯s abortion went well, and seeing as she was in Leon Murphy¡¯s care here and wouldn¡¯t have any problems, I was going to leave when Leon Murphy came out and told me, ¡°Tina Deross wants to see you, she has something to say to you.¡±


    I know approximately what Tina Deross is trying to say.


    Tina Deross was on anti-inmmatory fluids, and when I went in, she still looked weak, her face pale, her eyes looking out the window, wondering what she was thinking.


    I asked, ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± She forced a smile that looked even more pathetic as she tried to brace herself to sit and I helped her with a cushion.


    For a moment, not knowing what to say, I looked at her as she forced herself to endure the pain of the tearing wound, as if I saw myself.


    ¡°Be, I really thank you for today.¡± Tina Deross thanked me again and stopped calling me sibling and called me by my first name, making the two seem closer.


    I said, half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°I hope you¡¯ve betrayed me.¡±


    Tina Deross was stunned and embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurryst time, I didn¡¯t mean to, Be, Walker he didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± I didn¡¯t care if Tina Deross had meant to or not in the first ce, ¡°You get some rest, there¡¯ll be more kidster, and the Richter family, do you need me to do anything for you?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t heard about Tina Deross¡¯s pregnancy, but now that she¡¯s had a miscarriage and there¡¯s no sadness on her face, and thinking about what she said earlier, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s gone,¡± doesn¡¯t she want the baby?


    Ben Richter hit Tina Deross so hard, I don¡¯t think even Ben Richter knew about Tina Deross¡¯ pregnancy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Grandma know about this.¡±


    Tina Deross made the same requestst time.


    I was a little confused as to what she was thinking.


    ¡°Good.¡± I agreed with her as I didst time, still choosing not to ask despite all the doubts in my mind.


    Instead of me asking, Tina Deross couldn¡¯t help herself, she looked at me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ben Richter why he hit me, and why don¡¯t I go to Ben Richter and get a statement.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You have old wounds on your body, judging from the time, not once or twice, big brother should have been domestic violence to you for a long time, this kind of thing, I think the THE Richter family people are not unaware of it, they have no one to care, you don¡¯t open your mouth yourself, I am nothing but the daughter-inw of THE Richter family who doesn¡¯t treat me well, and married in by means, and what is the position to meddle.¡±


    Even if it was Be Hill instead, she wouldn¡¯t have minded her own business.


    She doesn¡¯t have that kind of sympathy.


    Tina Deross froze and smiled bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s my own cowardice, I don¡¯t even say anything myself, how can I ask others to stand up for me, except for Ben¡¯s asional ill-tempered domestic violence against me, he¡¯s usually very good to me, I¡¯m two months pregnant, I originally wanted to wait for stabilization and then tell him, but I haven¡¯t even waited yet, and the baby is ¡­¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯ eyes showed a glint of hurt as her hand caressed her t belly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who had nothing to do with this baby.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to relieve her for a moment; any words would pale inparison at this point.


    Tina Deross wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Now that the baby is gone, there¡¯s no point in saying it again to make grandma and mom and dad and them sad¡­ Be, this baby thing, can you not say anything about it.¡±


    Once this matter is told, I am afraid the Richter family will create a storm, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother valued the bloodline, and her grandson will be very sad when he is lost.


    I hesitated for half a second and agreed with her, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I told Tina Deross to get some rest, for a while, she couldn¡¯t go back to the Richter family¡¯s old mansion, and I came out of the clinic with a dark, ck cloud in the sky that looked like it was going to storm.


    I pulled out my cell phone to call Randy Pan and it took two calls before anyone got through.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Randy Pan¡¯s voice came over the receiver.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alva Hill,¡± I said, getting right to the point, ¡°I asked to see Be Hill.¡±


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± Randy Pan shouldn¡¯t be able to answer the phone, I heard footsteps on the other side, after a while his voice came on the phone again, ¡°You do your ¡°Be Hill¡±, what¡¯s the point of seeing her, I¡¯m not at liberty to let you see her right now.¡±


    I certainly couldn¡¯t justify it, Randy Pan was counting on me to be ¡°Be Hill¡± so he could hide the real Be Hill, and if he knew I wanted to leave the Richter family after finding the baby, he would flip out.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask her, and I¡¯m only meeting her once.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Randy Pan outright refused, ¡°Tell me anything you want, I can ask for you, but meeting people, that¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    Randy Pan is not trusting me.


    How could Be Hill tell Randy Pan about the baby? And once I tell him about the baby, Randy Pan will think of what I¡¯m going to do.


    I frowned, ¡°You can¡¯t trust me? Randy Pan, we are in a cooperative rtionship, I must meet Be Hill now, the Hill family people are already a little suspicious, a lot of things that Be Hill knows, but I don¡¯t know, sooner orter if this goes on it will be wearing out, I have to meet Be Hill in person, or else. consequences are yours to watch.¡±


    I put it to this point and Randy Pan is not falling for it.


    ¡°As long as that face of yours looks exactly like Be¡¯s, nothing else is a problem, Alva Hill has fallen off a cliff and died, so what else could they suspect.¡± Randy Pan said, ¡°Don¡¯t y games, just be your Ms. Richter.¡±


    ¡°Randy Pan ¡­¡±


    The phone had been hung up.


    I was so angry I wanted to smash my phone.


    If you can¡¯t see Be Hill, you can¡¯t find out what happened to the baby.


    An idea suddenly shed in my mind, Randy Pan must have hidden Be Hill in North City, and he must have gone to see her, in order to see Be Hill, it seems that I can only follow Randy Pan.


    I remembered again the private investigator I had once called and immediately contacted the person to help keep an eye on Randy Pan.


    After that I went back to the hospital to see Fiona Croix, who had woken up and was being tended to by Croix¡¯s mother, and when I went there, I saw Jack Astor standing outside the ward, his eyes peeking through the window at Fiona Croix, but not going in.


    Jack Astor was there, and I didn¡¯t dare go over, and after waiting a while, Jack Astor suddenly left at a quick pace, and just as he left, Croix¡¯s mother came out of the ward with a kettle of water to go to the water-room.


    I nced in the direction Jack Astor had left and pushed open the door to the hospital room to enter.


    Fiona Croix was a bit surprised to see me, and joy welled up in her eyes; her left hand was injured, so she could only use her right hand to gesture: [Alva, you¡¯re here].


    ¡°Sorry it took so long to see you.¡± I limped over to him.


    Fiona Croix noticed my feet and asked me, [what happened to your feet].


    I tapped my foot andughed, ¡°Had a bit of a car ident, nothing serious now.¡±


    All of them are people who have gone from ghost to ghost.


    I took Fiona Croix¡¯s hand and was relieved to see that she was recovering well.


    [Ulysses Will ¡­]


    Fiona Croix seemed to think of something, and hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence when Ulysses Will walked in with the inspection report, ¡°Fiona, I just went to the director and he said ¡­¡±


    I turn around and meet Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 31: Walker Richter Gave Me a Gift

    Fiona Croix originally meant to say that Ulysses Will was in the hospital.


    I quickly pulled my eyes back from Ulysses Will, as if I hadn¡¯t seen such a person.


    Ulysses Will puts the examination report in his hand on the table and says to Fiona Croix, ¡°The director says you¡¯re recovering all right, so I¡¯ve got some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    With that drop, Ulysses Will was really gone.


    Two people who once talked about everything are now strangers.


    Listening to Ulysses Will¡¯s distant footsteps, I was inexplicably annoyed, and Fiona Croix shook my arm, [You¡¯re not going to go after it?


    ¡°I have nothing more to say to him.¡±


    [Alva, I think you guys must have some kind of misunderstanding, I think Ulysses Will he ¡­]


    ¡°Fiona, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about this man.¡±


    Fiona Croix heard the displeasure in my tone and said no more.


    I didn¡¯t mean to get angry with her and regretted it very much when the words left my mouth, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    [It¡¯s okay.] Fiona Croix smiled, [I understand how you feel, let¡¯s not talk about things that are upsetting today.]


    I hadn¡¯t been in the hospital long when Mr. Richter¡¯s mother called and I had to go back first.


    Tina Deross¡¯s room had been cleaned by the maids, and the olddy still found out what was going on, called me into the room, and asked me, ¡°Did Ben make another move on Tina Deross today?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± indicates that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has known for a long time that Ben Richter was domestically abusing Tina Deross, and not just once or twice.


    I nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°So how¡¯s Tina Deross doing now?¡±


    I thought of Tina Deross after her abortion and pursed my lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sighed with anger on her face, but stopped saying anything and told me to go to my room and rest.


    That night, Ben Richter did not return and Walker Richter returnedter than usual.


    the Richter family The atmosphere of the old mansion became a little heavy tonight, at ten o¡¯clock in the night, Tina Deross came back, I was a little surprised, she also sensed the subtle changes in the family, she went to the olddy¡¯s room by herself, and I don¡¯t know what the two of them talked about, Tina Deross stayed in there for the most part of an hour before she came out.


    I leaned against the doorway, high on melon, my eyes ncing toward the olddy¡¯s room every now and then.


    Walker Richter came out of the bathroom and scrubbed his hair, ¡°When did you get so nosy.¡±


    I am not gossiping, I am afraid that Tina Deross misunderstand what I said in front of the olddy, and cross the river, and I have a heart palpitation after I suffered a loss at Tina Deross¡¯ ce.


    A woman who can hold back after a long period of domestic abuse and not say a word when her child is gone is a scary woman.


    Tina Deross talked about her children during the clinic although she exuded sadness, I couldn¡¯t see much sincerity, if she really cared about her children, she should have told the truth when she was being domestically abused.


    Perhaps having suffered too much from Be Hill, I don¡¯t look at people purely nowadays, and will keep an extra eye out.


    I spit out the melon shells, closed the door, and limped toward the bed, ¡°Women are naturally gossipy.¡±


    Walker Richter alwayses out of the shower wrapped in a towel, water beading all the way down from his firm muscles into the towel, so sexy as hell that it makes you blush even if you look at it every day.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I had to deliberately not look at him.


    Walker Richter dries his hair, tosses the towel casually toward the end of the bed, then walks toward the coat rack, pulls a small ck box out of his dress jacket, and throws it directly at me from a few meters away, ¡°For you.¡±


    The small box dropped right next to me and I picked it up curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The packaging is quite nice.


    I opened it and it was a beautiful bracelet.


    I froze for a moment and looked up at Walker Richter, ¡°You bought it?¡±


    For good reason, and it¡¯s not a holiday, what is Walker Richter doing suddenly giving me a bracelet.


    ¡°Bought it in passing while picking out a gift for a client.¡± His tone was light and his face was expressionless.


    I see. How could Walker Richter actually buy me a gift.


    I closed the box, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much.¡± Walker Richter walked over, opened the box and took the bracelet out, grabbed my wrist and very rudely put it on for me, ¡°There is no taking back what I, Walker Richter, give away, if you don¡¯t like it, throw it away.¡±


    From all this time together, I know he¡¯s pissed.


    Not to mention, the bracelet is the right size and looks great on your hand.


    Walker Richter let go of my hand, squinted at it, seemed quite satisfied, and without saying anything, simply turned off the light and went to sleep on the couch by himself.


    It took me half a day to realize that I had never seen a gift like Walker Richter¡¯s.


    I wiggled my wrist and wondered what was wrong with Walker Richter tonight, but judging from his attitude just now, Walker Richter was afraid that Walker Richter was going to act up again if I didn¡¯t take it.


    Walker Richter is a man with a grudge to avenge.


    It¡¯s those who obey me who will do well and not ept rejection from others.


    Never mind, wear it for now and give it back to him when it¡¯s time to leave THE RICHTER FAMILY.


    The next day.


    I went downstairs to have breakfast with the the Richter family and Nancy Richter saw the bracelet on my wrist and asked me, ¡°Second Sister-inw, that¡¯s a beautiful bracelet, when did you buy it, why haven¡¯t I seen you wear it before.¡±


    Tina Deross nced toward me as well, her eyesnding on the bracelet, and with a smile sheplimented, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, and it looks even better on you with your fair skin.¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter, ¡°Walker gave it to mest night.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± Nancy Richter looked over at Walker Richter and smiled, ¡°Ergo is really hurting people now.¡±


    Tina Deross, her eyes bleary, buried her head and continued eating her breakfast.


    Walker Richter puts a peeled egg in Nancy Richter¡¯s bowl; ¡°You can¡¯t even gag on food.¡±


    Nancy Richter smiled and took a bite of her egg.


    After breakfast, Walker Richter said to me before he and Nancy Richter left the house, ¡°I¡¯m going south on business, leaving today, and it will take about a week.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly exined the trip to me, I was still a little ufortable, thinking that he was acting in front of THE Richter family people, I also smiled and cooperated, like a good wife and mother, to straighten his cor: ¡°It¡¯s cold, pay attention to warmth, and drink less.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Walker Richter was in a good mood.


    I watched him leave from the doorway with Nancy Richter, with whom he was traveling on business.


    Two days after Walker Richter left with Nancy Richter, Charles Richter suddenly returned, not alone, but with someone in tow, his ex-wife Joyce Parvis.


    It was a surprise to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother that the two had been divorced for decades, and now Charles Richter was bringing his ex-wife back, and even more so, indicating that Joyce Parvis would be living here in the future, where did this put the wife of the family?


    I peeked at Fin Wilson¡¯s reaction; she looked nd, as if she were an outsider, and as if she¡¯d seen this daying, sitting on the sidelines without saying a word.


    Joyce Parvis came forward and warmly called Mr. Richter¡¯s mother a mother and Fin Wilson a sister.


    Ben Richter is Joyce Parvis¡¯s son, Joyce Parvis called the olddy a mom should be, only this a sister, how to feel a little diaphragmatic.


    Fin Wilson, however, smiled back and called out, ¡°Parvis.¡±


    The rapprochement is a bit of a jaw dropper.

 Chapter 32: The bracelet is just an accessory

    I suddenly remembered that when Frank Hill had a woman outside, Jane Hasis knew about it, it was a big mess, and she fought with Frank Hill every day, and Frank Hill was afraid, and then there was no movement.


    Men, there¡¯s no such thing as not cheating.


    I also don¡¯t believe that Walker Richter is so clean that there are no women out there.


    It¡¯s rare to see one as calm as Fin Wilson, though.


    Joyce Parvis hase into the house and will have to settle down, and Fin Wilson himself cleans up her room for her, bringing out the generosity of a proper wife.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother called Charles Richter to his room and Tina Deross and I were the only ones left in therge living room.


    She suddenly suggested to me, ¡°Be, do you want to go out shopping, it¡¯s going to be New Year¡¯s Eve soon, pick up some New Year¡¯s Eve goods and get new clothes for Miley and sweetheart.¡±


    I¡¯ve never bought anything for sweetheart, and I¡¯m really bad at being a ¡°mom¡±.


    If you do the math, the Chinese New Year is less than half a month away.


    This spring, it looks like I¡¯ll be spending it at the Richter family.


    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s so cold outside, can your body handle it?¡±


    I¡¯m a little worried. She just had a miscarriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tina Deross said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay home all the time, so we¡¯ll just go to the nearby mall ande back early.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I changed my clothes and went out with Tina Deross, who was a familiar customer of the department store, almost every store knew her, and once they saw Tina Deross, they all received her very warmly.


    Be Hill hadn¡¯t been here before, and thanks to her, these shoppers were very enthusiastic about me and kept rmending new styles.


    Tina Deross buys almost without looking at the price, and for a posh wife, doesn¡¯t need to care about the price.


    A few stores were a good haul, Tina Deross seemed to be in a good mood, and shopping really is the cure.


    I bought a lot of clothes for sweetheart and swiped my Walker Richter card.


    Thinking about a bracelet he had given me earlier, anding to terms with it, I also picked out a pair of cufflinks that I was going to give him when he came back from his business trip.


    Tina Deross dragged me into a designer store and unexpectedly bumped into an acquaintance, Pheobe Wilson.


    She was checking out and buying quite a few things.


    Pheobe Wilson also saw me, a sh of surprise in the bottom of his eyes, then he smiled and greeted, ¡°What a coincidence, the Richter family twodies came shopping together.¡±


    Tina Deross smiled, ¡°Miss Wilson, what a coincidence.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize Tina Deross and Pheobe Wilson knew each other.


    I ignored the unfriendly greeting.


    ¡°You guys take your time hanging out, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Pheobe Wilson left with his things, not really intending to cross our path too much either.


    Tina Deross, however, suddenly touched my hand with her elbow, signaling me to look at the bracelet on Pheobe Wilson¡¯s wrist.


    Pheobe Wilson is wearing a bracelet exactly like the one on my wrist.


    I remembered Walker Richter¡¯sment that he bought it in passing when he was picking out a gift for a client, and as it turns out, he was buying it for Pheobe Wilson, and I got such a bracelet thanks to Pheobe Wilson.


    A fire inexplicably sprang up in his heart.


    Tina Deross asks, ¡°Be, is that Miss Wilson bracelet the same as yours? It looks kind of simr.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see it.¡± I said, ¡°Sister-inw, what else do you have to buy, hurry up and buy it and go back early, my legs hurt a little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well with your leg, so let¡¯s skip the stroll and head straight back.¡± Tina Deross apologized, ¡°I almost forgot that your leg isn¡¯t fully healed.¡±


    I had no interest in wandering on and went straight back.


    When I got back to the old mansion, I immediately took off the bracelet and put it in my jewelry box, tossing it in a drawer with the cufflinks I bought for Walker Richter.


    In thete afternoon, Joyce Parvis suddenly knocked on the door.


    I walked over and opened the door, she was holding a skincare set, ¡°Be, first time meeting you, this is my meet and greet gift for you, don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Joyce Parvis prepared for each of the THE Richter family people, and it was only natural that she would have to get on good terms with THE Richter family people when she was going to live hereter and in such an awkward position as Charles Richter¡¯s ex-wife.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, you are so polite.¡±


    Joyce Parvis was enthusiastic: ¡°A little something, I know you don¡¯tck, it¡¯s just a little something from Auntie, take it.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhang, then.¡± I had to take it.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, what¡¯s the point of being so polite.¡±


    Iughed, this THE Richter family people have a lot ofplicated rtionships.


    Fin Wilson also, somehow, arranged for Joyce Parvis¡¯ room to be right next door to her room with Charles Richter.


    I don¡¯t want to get involved in theplicated web of rtionships that is THE Richter family, and when Walker Richteres back, I¡¯ll be able to fall back on myurels by offering to move back to Pear orchard with him.


    Time passed by, I went to the hospital every day to see Fiona Croix, she is gradually recovering, only that it is impossible to leave the hospital before the year, this Spring Festival, she can only spend it in the hospital.


    In the blink of an eye, there are still ten days to go before the Chinese New Year, the private detective side gave me the news, for Randy Pan¡¯s recent scope of activities to figure out.


    Recently, Randy Pan went to one ce, a stic surgery hospital, besides partying with friends, home, and work.


    This stic surgery hospital is a bit suspicious.


    I asked the private investigator to continue to follow Randy Pan and took a cab myself to check out the stic surgery hospital.


    When I heard the words stic surgery hospital, a horrible thought shed through my mind.


    To remove a person from the world, other than ending a life, then there is only one other way, to change their face and name.


    Randy Pan is likely to do so.


    I wore a mask sunsses with a hat, to cover themselves tightly,e to this cosmetic surgery hospital, there are also many gauze wrapped face, or wear a mask, my dress is not surprising.


    I casually walked around the hospital, in effect, looking for Be Hill.


    Intuition tells me there¡¯s a good chance Be Hill is here.


    I spent a couple hours practically wandering around the hospital and didn¡¯t find Be Hill, and was about to leave when I caught a glimpse of a familiar back.


    Randy Pan.


    He was carrying a thermos in his hand and was supposed to be visiting someone.


    Will it be Be Hill?


    I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement, and when I saw Randy Pan turn the corner and go upstairs, I immediately followed him.


    In order not to let Randy Pan find out, I didn¡¯t dare to follow him too close, and saw him heading towards the hospitalization department, pushing open a VIP room and going in.


    I wasn¡¯t here earlier. Could Be Hill be in there?


    I wanted to get closer to see what was going on when a nurse approached, so I hurriedly lowered my head and pretended to be passing by, waiting for the nurse to leave before I raised my head and nced at the VIP room again.


    I stayed outside and waited about an hour for Randy Pan to leave.


    Watching Randy Pan go down the stairs, I watched him again from the window to make sure he was really gone before turning back toward the VIP room.


    The thought of Be Hill being inside gave me such mixed feelings that even my footsteps unconsciously lightened.


    I stood in the doorway of the room, staring at the door and ncing in through the window in the door, only to see a man covered in gauze, lying on the bed with his back to me.


    From the shape of the body, it was determined to be a woman.


    The person inside sensed my watching gaze and suddenly turned toward me, the face wrapped in gauze revealing only a pair of eyes.


    A pair of sharp and grim eyes.

 Chapter 33: Confusing Selina Versta

    The only other person I¡¯ve felt this feeling from, besides Walker Richter, is Be Hill.


    Images of being tortured by Be Hill came flooding back, and deep in the back of my mind, a sh of fear came flooding back, and I instinctively took two steps backward on my feet.


    If I didn¡¯t want to know what happened to the baby, I would never want to see Be Hill again in my life.


    It took me about a minute to calm down, put my hand on the doorknob, took a deep breath and wrenched the door open.


    The person on the bed leaned against the head of the bed and looked at me, those eyes were no longer as grim as they were a moment ago, like a viper wrapped around her neck, her gaze was soft, as if it was just an illusion on my part a moment ago.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I stabilized my mind and walked over to her, standing in front of her, my eyes scanning over her entire body, her calm appearance making me a little unsure if she was Be Hill or not.


    Tentatively, I called out, ¡°Be Hill?¡±


    The other still didn¡¯t respond, looking at me with a pair of ck eyes, even with a bit of nkness.


    No, she¡¯s Be Hill. How could she not be Be Hill.


    ¡°Be Hill, I know it¡¯s you, don¡¯t give me that line.¡± I lost some of my emotions and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Tell me where my baby is, where did you get my baby.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t say anything, just struggled hard and made strange noises in her throat, the hard kind, as if her throat was being pinched by something.


    ¡°Tell me where you hid my baby.¡± I squeezed her wrist in a death grip, ¡°Say something, I¡¯ll take you out and make you Be Hill again if you tell me where your baby is.¡±


    The other person¡¯s eyes widened for a split second when she heard my words, and a strange glint shed under them, fleetingly, before she narrowed her eyes and tried to shake off my hand, as she seemed to be in a hurry and rang the nurse¡¯s bell.


    Soon several nurses came hurrying in.


    ¡°Thisdy, who are you and what are you doing, Miss Versta just had surgery, she can¡¯t be touched.¡±


    Two nurses came over and pulled me away.


    The words ¡°Miss Versta¡± were like a cold shower, and I regained some of my senses.


    I looked at her with a cold, sharp gaze, ¡°Isn¡¯t herst name Hill?¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m afraid you have the wrong person, this is Selina VerstaMiss Versta, she just had vocal cord surgery and can¡¯t speak.¡±


    Selina Versta?


    I nced at the case sheet hanging at the end of the bed, and sure enough the name on it was Selina Versta.


    No, it must have been Randy Pan who got the fake name.


    I look at the woman on the bed and stare into her eyes, trying to find a hint of Be Hill in them.


    But I was disappointed with the results.


    And that¡¯s when Randy Pan went and came back, he walked in quickly, ¡°¡­ Ms. Richter, what are you doing here.¡±


    Randy Pan¡¯s tone wasced with anger, he knew I was following him.


    I looked Randy Pan straight in the eye and asked him, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Randy Pan looked at the woman on the bed and forced his anger, ¡°My sister, Selina Versta.¡±


    I look over to Selina Versta, who at this point has that innocent look in her eyes, but I still can¡¯t get over the fear she just gave me.


    Everyone says she¡¯s Selina Versta, and if she¡¯s Be Hill, she shouldn¡¯t be so indifferent, and there was no one guarding the door to the hospital room just now, she¡¯spletely free, and there¡¯s a cell phone on the bedside, so she can contact the outside world anytime she wants.


    There¡¯s no way Be Hill can be so left to her own devices, she must be dying to get out from under Randy Pan¡¯s control and get back to THE Richter family.


    Am I really mistaken?


    I¡¯m a little unsure.


    Randy Pan yanked me out of the room, where no one was around, and he didn¡¯t suppress his anger, ¡°Alva Hill, what the hell are you trying to do, do you even want to be Ms. Richter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Since the person inside is not Be Hill, why are you reacting so strongly.¡± I looked at him and said in a cold tone, ¡°Randy Pan, you can¡¯t trust me, I can¡¯t trust you just the same, I have to see Be Hill with my own eyes before I can feel at ease, or else who knows if she suddenlyes back one day, and I can¡¯t feel at ease doing this Ms. Richter.¡±


    ¡°I tell you, there is no more Be Hill in this world, from now on you are Be Hill, you go back to your Ms. Richter in peace and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°You killed her!¡± I deliberately provoked him.


    ¡°How is that possible, I love her the most in the world.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you, I have something I need to find out from Be Hill for confirmation, and as soon as I get the answer I want, I¡¯ll never ask again.¡±


    Randy Pan looked at me warily, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As you have Be Hill, you must have been to the vi where she held me prisoner, and you know that she held me prisoner for a year in the wine cer, where I gave birth to a child, which Be Hill carried off, and I would like to know the whereabouts of the child.¡±


    I had no choice but to tell the truth.


    ¡°You want to find a child?¡± Randy Pan suddenly let out an evilugh, ¡°You are already Ms. Richter, if you want to have a child, you can have as many as you want with Walker Richter without any problem, what do you still need to look for that wild seed for, if you find the child back, if Walker Richter finds out, then everything is worn out, this kind of stupid thing, do you think I¡¯ll do it?¡±


    I expected Randy Pan to say that.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t find my child, then I will be exposed right away, Randy Pan, I am Be Hill now, but it¡¯s up to me to decide whether or not to be a Be Hill, I just want to find my child, and after I find my child, I will divorce Walker Richter, and in this way, the Be Hill has nothing to do with the Richter family, and even if it¡¯s exposed one day, the Richter family won¡¯t pursue it anymore. Be Hill¡± will have nothing to do with the Richter family, even if it is exposed one day, the Richter family won¡¯t pursue it anymore, and just a the Hill family, with the strength of the Pan family, can¡¯t you handle it? ¡±


    ¡°You want to leave North City?¡± Randy Pan hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Instead of me being Be Hill, and everyone being worried, let me take ¡®Be Hill¡¯ out of everyone¡¯s sight, and from now on, there will be not only no Be Hill in the world, but also no Alva Hill, and you can have Be Hill without any worries. You can rest easy and have Be Hill. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    I¡¯m just negotiating with Randy Pan on a trial basis.


    I didn¡¯t think he was really interested, and nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Your proposal is not bad, but you are willing to give up the honor and wealth given by the Richter family? I don¡¯t know how many women dream of marrying into the Richter family, but you are not moved at all?¡±


    ¡°I value my life.¡±


    Randy Pan froze for a moment and then burst outughing a few times, ¡°Alva Hill, I like your honesty, okay, I promise to help you find the baby.¡±


    That¡¯s already a concession from Randy Pan.


    He¡¯s too discreet a man to risk letting me see Be Hill.


    It¡¯s not bad to get that kind of result.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± I warned him, ¡°Randy Pan, don¡¯t fool me, I¡¯ll give you a month, if the baby doesn¡¯te back to me, then our deal is off.¡±


    ¡°If your child is still alive in this world, then I will bring the person to you, if ¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I drank in Randy Pan¡¯s words, ¡°My child must be alive and healthy.¡±

 Chapter 34: sweetheart is really Ulysses Will’s child

    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought that Be Hill hurt my child, that there¡¯s a possibility that the child isn¡¯t in this world anymore, but I don¡¯t want to believe it, and such thoughts are simply snuffed out, too scared to think about it.


    I was convinced that the child was alive and well, and that it must have been a healthy child with a voice as loud as it was at birth.


    After talking with Randy Pan, I looked at the VIP room again before leaving the stic surgery hospital.


    Not satisfied with not finding Be Hill, I still had the private investigator continue to follow up.


    I was nning to go back to the old the Richter family house when Frank Hill suddenly called me and said he was going to the cemetery to pay his respects.


    How does it feel to be alive and standing in front of a tombstone with my name on it and having to offer a bouquet of flowers?


    Frank Hill burned paper money in front of the grave and sighed with his mouth, ¡°Alva, do you still have any unfulfilled wishes, during this period of time, dad often dreamed of you, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, tell dad and dad will definitely fulfill them for you.¡±


    No wonder Frank Hill suddenly came to pay his respects.


    I don¡¯t know who is buried in this tombstone. Why didn¡¯t the family of the deceasede looking for it after a year has passed?


    Suddenly it¡¯s snowing again.


    I reached out to catch the snowke in front of me, and Frank Hill suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Be, look, your sister really does have unfinished business.¡±


    Yeah, I really do have a wish, and that¡¯s to find my kids.


    Frank Hill will never know that his daughter Alva Hill is alive and well and standing right next to him.


    ¡°Dad.¡± I called out, wanting to say something, but unable to voice the fact.


    I know how much Be Hill is in their hearts, and I¡¯m nothingpared to that.


    Frank Hill said a lot of things at his grave, what is the use of people living who didn¡¯t bother to care that THE Hill family had such a daughter, and what is the use of people dying anding to regret it.


    That night, I went back to the Hill family with Frank Hill.


    Jane Hasis came back from ying mahjong and was so happy to see me back, ¡°Be, you are really mom¡¯s lucky star, I said how do you keep winning at mahjong today, so it¡¯s mom¡¯s baby girl who came back, what do you want to eat tonight, mom will do it herself.¡±


    ¡°I want a steamed egg.¡±


    Jane Hasis face stiffened for a few seconds, ¡°Be, I thought you never ate these?¡±


    Be Hill has a strong aversion to eggs.


    I said, ¡°I went to visit my sister at the cemetery today with my dad, and I remembered that she used to love this dish, and I suddenly wanted to try it.¡±


    Jane Hasis gaze immediately went to Frank Hill on the couch, ¡°What are you doing taking Be to the cemetery for nothing, it¡¯s so dirty and taboo.¡±


    Frank Hill pulled down his face, ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about Alvately, so I went to the cemetery to take a look, what do you think you¡¯re talking about as a mom, what kind of filth is that, that¡¯s our daughter, Be¡¯s older sister, could it still harm Be.¡±


    ¡°People have been dead for so long, what are you doing dreaming about her all the time.¡± Jane Hasis counted, ¡°Already without a daughter, do you want something to happen to Be, Be just had a car ident, what if this really gets into something and something happens.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulled me right toward the stairs and once she closed the door to the room behind her, she seemed so relieved and pulled me down on the edge of the bed again, ¡°Be, what did your dad do today besides take you to the cemetery?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I frowned, always thinking something was wrong with Jane Hasis, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jane Hasis, a little soulful, shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I knew Jane Hasis was a person who couldn¡¯t hide her words and didn¡¯t press the issue, and sure enough, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and said, ¡°I ran into Ulysses Will today, he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s still alive, his face is burned up, has he been to see youtely?¡±


    Ulysses Will?


    Jane Hasis mentioned Ulysses Will with a glint of fear hidden deep in her eyes; she was afraid of Ulysses Will.


    I remember when Be Hill told Jane Hasis that she would not marry Ulysses Will, Jane Hasis was so angry that she wiped her tears, she was hoping that Be Hill would marry someone from a family like Walker Richter¡¯s, so how would she allow to marry Ulysses Will, who was just a poor boy in the beginning.


    I pondered and said deliberately, ¡°Looked.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes went wide, ¡°What did he want with you? Be, don¡¯t be stupid, you¡¯re already a member of THE Richter family, someone like Ulysses Will doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Already married to Walker Richter, why is Jane Hasis so afraid of Be Hill turning back to Ulysses Will?


    ¡°Mom, I like the guy Ulysses Will,¡± I said deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s really sad to see what he¡¯s be, howe it wasn¡¯t Alva Hill who was in the fire in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that out loud.¡± Jane Hasis immediately covered my mouth for fear of being overheard, and went to lock the door to the room before folding back, ¡°Be, you¡¯re going to forget about this from now on, and Ulysses Will is not to be seen again, and you¡¯d better hurry up and have a child with Walker Richter that belongs to you guys, and that¡¯s the only way to hold on to Ms. Richter¡¯s position. Richter¡¯s position, do you know that.¡±


    I was just talking tentatively about the fire. I used to think that Jane Hasis didn¡¯t know that the fire had anything to do with Be Hill, but it turns out, she knew everything and condoned Be Hill burning me to death.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ulysses Will in the first ce, I really would have died in that fire.


    I still remember today how Jane Hasis didn¡¯t show me a single word of concern after the fire, even ming me for identally almost burning the house down.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I closed my eyes and mentally told myself not to be sad, not to be upset, hadn¡¯t I known that Jane Hasis didn¡¯t care about herself in the slightest?


    Something suddenly crossed my mind and I grabbed the key words within Jane Hasis¡¯ words, having a child that belonged to Walker Richter?


    What does that mean?


    Isn¡¯t sweetheart Be Hill¡¯s child with Walker Richter?


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about, I just gave birth to a child not long ago, my body has not recovered, what is the point of being in such a hurry to have a child, besides, Walker Richter, he is very busy, we are superficially in love, but in fact we still sleep in separate rooms, his first love came back, and the two of them have rekindled their old feelings, and I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t sit in this Ms. Richter¡¯s position for long. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jane Hasis said sharply when she heard that we were sleeping in separate rooms, ¡°He didn¡¯t take you to all the parties, and I saw him taking care of you all the time when you were in the hospital with your car ident, so how can he still be sleeping in separate rooms.¡±


    I said, ¡°That was just a show in front of the olddy.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work Be, you have to hurry up and have a baby with Walker Richter, Ulysses Will is alive and Mom is afraid of a long night.¡± Jane Hasis was in a real hurry and came up with a way to get me in the same room as Walker Richter: ¡°Be, if Walker Richter won¡¯t touch you, then you find a way to get him drunk or drugged.¡±


    Drugged and intoxicated, it¡¯s true that they are mother and daughter.


    Thinking about the bottle of pills given by Helen Lancelot, I¡¯m afraid that if I hadn¡¯t done Be Hill, I would have really drugged Walker Richter.


    ¡°Mom, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Jane Hasis was anxious, looked at me with a look of hatred and said, ¡°What do you think mom is anxious about, at first I strongly opposed you and Ulysses Will together, but you were good, you didn¡¯t listen, and he even had a child with him, and now Ulysses Will hase back, if you let him know that sweetheart is the child of you and him, that¡¯s more What if he knows that sweetheart is your child with him?¡±

 Chapter 35: Candlelight Dinner , Walker Richter’s Romance

    Jane Hasis¡¯ words shocked me greatly.


    Is sweetheart really Be Hill¡¯s child with Ulysses Will?


    How did she get past Walker Richter?


    Jane Hasis was still rambling on, reminding me not to do anything stupid for love, and that it would be stupid to really get along with Ulysses Will, and that if the Richter family found out, not only would I, but even the Hill family would suffer the wrath of Walker Richter along with me.


    Be Hill gave Walker Richter such a big cuckold, no, to be precise, she made Walker Richter happy to be a father and raise someone else¡¯s child.


    That¡¯s more than any man could bear.


    Jane Hasis is really noisy, I growled lowly in annoyance, ¡°Alright, I know what to do and what not to do, aren¡¯t you just afraid of being implicated, don¡¯t worry, even if I divorce Walker Richter, I won¡¯t let THE Hill family be implicated.¡±


    Jane Hasis was yelled at by me and looked at me dumbfounded, ¡°Be, what are you talking about, mom this is all for your sake, afraid that you will go down the wrong path again ah, it¡¯s not easy for you to marry into the the Richter family ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I frowned and pushed my fire down, ¡°I¡¯m going back to THE Richter family.¡±


    If I stay any longer, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to suppress this fire.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t dare say anything else, and when I came downstairs, Frank Hill saw me going and said suspiciously, ¡°Be, where are you going at thiste hour, when it¡¯s almost dinner time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back, ¡°Back to the Richter family.¡±


    The fact that sweetheart is Ulysses Will¡¯s daughter hit me hard, how can you risk having a child if you don¡¯t truly love someone.


    I¡¯ve underestimated Be Hill¡¯s love for Ulysses Will before.


    I wandered down the street, not going back to THE Richter family, looking at the cold, empty streets and suddenly not knowing where to go.


    By the time I got back to THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion, the lights were out throughout the house, and I left them on and fumbled my way into the nursery after adjusting to the darkness.


    SWEETHEART had fallen asleep and I turned on a small light and just sat next to SWEETHEART and just stared the whole time.


    A phrase kept echoing in his head.


    This is the daughter of Be Hill and Ulysses Will.


    I don¡¯t think Be Hill knew that Ulysses Will was alive or she wouldn¡¯t have married Walker Richter in the first ce, she would have gone back to Ulysses Will with the baby.


    I sat up all night in the nursery and eventually fell asleep on the edge of the bed in a daze.


    The nanny came to see SWEETHEART the next day and was surprised to see me in the room, ¡°Second youngdy, you were here, I mean howe SWEETHEART didn¡¯t cry or fuss all night.¡±


    Children will always cry at night, butst night, sweetheart really just sleep until dawn, do not know when she woke up, lying on the bed by herself looking at me, but also do not cry and do not make trouble, see me wake up, the little girl grinning, small hands also waved happily, easy to touch the heart of the softest ce.


    I stretched out my finger for sweetheart to grab, the little girl even more excited, smiling eyes are squinting a piece, mouth issued ¡°oh oh ah ah¡± sound, as if to learn to speak, so that my mood is also followed by a good, followed by a smile: ¡°really delightful. I was in a good mood and smiled: ¡°How delightful.¡±


    The nanny smiled back, ¡°Little Miss is indeed delightful.¡±


    My arms and legs were numb from staying in one position all night, so I slowed down and asked the nanny to change Sweetheart¡¯s clothes for her, and I went back to my room to wash up myself, only to run into Nancy Richter in the hallway.


    Wasn¡¯t she on a business trip with Walker Richter?


    It wasn¡¯t even a week ago, so howe it¡¯s back.


    Nancy Richter saw me and greeted me with a smile, ¡°Good morning second sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Nancy Richter walked past me, and as if she only just remembered something, she turned back and smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Second Sister-inw, the project was negotiated in advance, and also came back early, but Second Brother, he came back and then looked for Sister Pheobe to go, it seems that there is a little problem with the cooperation with jk, you can understand my Second Brother ah, don¡¯t think too much ah.¡±


    Nancy Richter This is a ssic case of stirring the pot and trying to make something happen.


    If she really didn¡¯t want me to think too much, she wouldn¡¯t have made a point of telling me that Walker Richter went to Pheobe Wilson.


    Carrying something on my mind and not really wanting to get on Nancy Richter¡¯s bad side, I responded in a light tone, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Nancy Richter, feeling bored by my response, added, ¡°Second Sister, Second Brother may not be back for a few days, gotta finalize the partnership with Sister Pheobe.¡±


    Seeing that Nancy Richter had to see me angry and jealous before she would give up, I looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°Nancy, do you particrly want Pheobe Wilson to be your second sister-inw? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give up this position sooner orter, you don¡¯t have to provoke me so much.¡±


    Upon being disliked, Nancy Richter blushed a little and raised her voice to cover herself, ¡°Be Hill, do I me you for Ergo noting back.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with her and just closed the door to my room, shutting out her voice.


    After washing up, I changed and went downstairs where Nancy Richter was eating in the dining room and Joyce Parvis was licking her chops in a pleasing manner, ¡°Nancy, here¡¯s my homemade egg custard, try some.¡±


    Just because Fin Wilson didn¡¯t say anything about Joyce Parvis¡¯s stay doesn¡¯t mean Nancy Richter put up with it and never gave Joyce Parvis a good look, ¡°Didn¡¯t the underlings do all this?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t say anything to Charles Richter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that the underlings won¡¯t do a clean job.¡± The smile on Joyce Parvis¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, she was once the mistress of this ce, but now she was beingpared to an underling, and naturally her heart was ufortable.


    ¡°I never eat egg custard, it looks unappetizing.¡± Nancy Richter, true to form, put her dishes down, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go to the office first.¡±


    Fin Wilson barked, ¡°Drive slow on the road.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Nancy Richter grabbed her bag and headed out the door.


    The atmosphere at the Richter family was so tense early in the morning that I was tempted to head back to Pear orchard immediately at the thought of how often this would happen in the future.


    Charles Richter also ate hastily and left for the office, telling Joyce Parvis on his way out, ¡°You¡¯re Ben¡¯s mother, not an underling, so don¡¯t do those things again.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± The smile on Joyce Parvis¡¯ face was a little bitter.


    It¡¯s almost Spring Festival and Walker Richter hasn¡¯te back yet. When I think of sweetheart¡¯s life, I sometimes sympathize with Walker Richter for raising a child for someone else, but at the same time I am afraid that he will know the truth.


    SWEETHEART is so young, she doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s innocent.


    Jane Hasis is still worried about what I¡¯m going to do with Ulysses Will, and has called several times to make sidements.


    Then I simply stopped answering her calls.


    Walker Richter came back on the first day of Spring Break, and I had just left the hospital after visiting Fiona Croix when Walker Richter¡¯s phone call came in.


    The voice is consistently deep and good.


    ¡°Come to the Windjammer, I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±


    He was just a phone call to inform me, not to discuss with me, and hung up on me after the conversation.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I didn¡¯t know what Walker Richter wanted, and I called a cab over to find out that he had the whole restaurant to himself, and as soon as I entered, the waiters standing in two rows shouted in unison, ¡°Good evening Ms. Richter.¡±


    Such a big formation, first time I¡¯ve seen it.


    ¡°Hello, you guys.¡± I smiled awkwardly and was led to the second floor by the waitress.


    A long table was set up in the center of therge dining room with steaks flowers wine.


    And no Walker Richter in sight.

 Chapter 36: Walker Richter Says Let’s Try It

    ¡°Where are the Walker Richter people?¡±


    The waitress justughed and got all secretive and told me to wait here.


    I was about to ask again when the waiter had already left.


    Suddenly, the mellifluous sound of a piano started.


    I looked over at the sound of the piano, a light came down and who was sitting at the piano if not Walker Richter.


    Beautiful fingers yed quickly on the ck and white keys as if they were alive, and sometimes exciting and sometimes soft melodies flowed from his fingertips.


    The soft light put a faint halo over him, and it seemed as if he was the only one in heaven and earth. From the sound of his zither, I heard the sound of the babbling brook, the birdsong in the valley, the wind, the rain, and the sound of all things.


    I had never seen Walker Richter y the piano, and I never knew that a man could be so charismatic that he could not take his eyes off the piano at all.


    I was immersed in the sound of the piano when, suddenly, it came to a screeching halt.


    Walker Richter turned back to me, his deep gaze falling on me for an instant, the corners of his mouth curved up in an imperceptible arc, and he hooked his index finger at me, ¡°Do you want to y a song in a row?¡±


    At the sound of ying the piano, I snapped back to my senses and shook my head, ¡°No, no need, you y so well, I¡¯ll just listen to you y.¡±


    Walker Richter abruptly smiled, is the kind of eyebrows and eyes smile, not see the coldness of the past days, as if a different person, careless pressing the keys: ¡°A long time have not yed, a little rusty.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know much about the piano, just now Walker Richter yed really well, even better than those big pianists, so that people can¡¯t help but fantasize and immerse themselves with the sound of the piano.


    The sound of the piano that resonates, I think that¡¯s the best sound of the piano.


    Walker Richter yed another more atmospheric piece, from the sound of the piano, as if I could see the bloodbath battlefield, the two sides engaged in battle, with thousands of troops overwhelming the momentum forward, the excitement and excitement, to the final victory and triumph, cleaning up the battlefield when the low sadness of the horse leather and corpses.


    After the song, I was immersed in the sound of the piano for a long time.


    Walker Richter got up and stepped off the stage, ¡°Hungry yet?¡±


    That¡¯s an ill-timed question.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Walker Richter took my hand and led me over toward the table, pulling out a chair in a very gentlemanly manner and sitting down with his hands on my shoulders.


    I¡¯m a little confused as to what Walker Richter is up to here.


    ¡°Is today any day? Or do you have something good in mind? That¡¯s why you invited me to dinner?¡± I was very apprehensive.


    Walker Richter leaned casually against the table and picked up the red wine on the table and poured it for me, which simply ttered me, no, it should have been only surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to me for so long and I haven¡¯t had a proper dinner with you.¡± Walker Richter handed me the ss of red wine and I took it with a trembling hand, he could see my nervousness and let out a softugh, ¡°Rx.¡±


    He clinked his ss with mine and took a sip himself before his eyes signaled for me to do the same.


    Walker Richter suddenly made such a mess, I always feel that the wine may be drugged, pursed lips did not dare to drink.


    He didn¡¯t push it, pulling out his chair and sitting down next to me; ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and yourst offer was interesting, and I¡¯m going to take it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    What was thest offer?


    Walker Richter reminded me, ¡°You¡¯re right, our marriage is so boring right now, it needs a little love to spice it up, you work on it, and maybe, I¡¯ll fall in love with you.¡±


    At that, I almost stood up in shock.


    What did Walker Richter say?


    He¡¯s going to fall in love with me?


    I asked him uncertainly, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    I had long ago given up on my n to make Walker Richter fall in love with me, Randy Pan found my baby and I could be leaving, who would be willing to be someone else for the rest of their life.


    Walker Richter¡¯s deep eyes narrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try? Get both Ms. Richter¡¯s title and more of my people.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to have to get your man alright.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I stared at Walker Richter and always wondered if he had been switched and like me, Walker Richter had a twin brother?


    Obviously looks a cold ice does not melt the face, even the voice is also cold ice, temperament this piece is pinched to death, strong and domineering, but now with a kind of seductive tone to ask me if I want to try, this ispletely with the usual he does not match ah, and even an indescribable bizarre.


    I wanted to shake my head, but Walker Richter just looked at me with such dark eyes that I didn¡¯t dare shake my head.


    I held a ss of red wine, I did not care if he put drugs, nervously drank it in one gulp, I took the rest of the light to sneak a look at him, and found that he was still looking at me, I panicked in my heart, and took the bottle and poured more red wine into the ss as a way to hide my panic.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were so poisonous, it was as if he could see through people, ¡°And you¡¯re thinking of leaving THE Richter family?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°I, I think this matter, you can reconsider, I think it is unlikely to make you fall in love with me, I have already given up this delusion, by the way, Pheobe Wilson is not deeply in love with you, you look for her, I will make room for you guys, grandma¡¯s side of the side I ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Be Hill,¡± Walker Richter interrupted me with a sudden cold gulp, his narrow, ink-deep eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try.¡±


    Walker Richter is angry, and that¡¯s a sign of wounded pride after being rejected.


    He¡¯s such a facetious person, it¡¯s all about other people chasing after him. The old Be Hill just kept trying to find ways to catch his eye, which he didn¡¯t care for, and now that I¡¯ve rejected it, he¡¯s naturally annoyed.


    I rubbed my brow and met his light eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right, I do have ns to leave THE Richter family, Walker Richter, I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to surround myself with you anymore, you¡¯re too good and surrounded by too many women to be missing me, and I don¡¯t want to be a bitch and chase a man that won¡¯t turn around for me, the rest of my life is long and I want to live it for myself. man, the rest of my life is long, I want to live well for myself.¡±


    I am genuinely rid of THE Richter family, and I would prefer to take SWEETHEART if I can, or else Sweetheart will suffer if something goes east one day.


    Since meeting Randy Pan, I¡¯ve been nning to fade ¡°Be Hill¡± from the limelight, and divorcing Walker Richter was the first and most critical step.


    I¡¯m not a saintly mother to be able to do forgive Ulysses Will & Be Hill, I genuinely like sweetheart, and I know the situation sweetheart might be in after EastEnders.


    Walker Richter kept staring at me, those starry eyes hiding a light I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The world seemed to fall silent and none of us spoke.


    Just when I thought Walker Richter wasn¡¯t going to talk, and I was already nning to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°You can live honorably with me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand Walker Richter, he put down the ss in his hand, raised his hand and caressed my face, looking at it very carefully, and finally his eyes fell on my lips, and without waiting for me to react, my lips were suddenly soft with the mellow vor of red wine.

 Chapter 37: Sleeping Together

    Walker Richter¡¯s kisses weren¡¯t as cold and overbearing as they had been in the beginning; they were gentle, skillful kisses, lingering and loving, so that people instinctively fell and wanted more.


    At least in that moment, my mind went nk, not resisting, refusing, instead enjoying, involuntarily driven by him, my body tingling.


    I think it must be the wine that makes his kisses so intoxicating.


    The image of that year¡¯s hotel lingering in the mind again, the man¡¯s appearance is blurred, but the body is firm and warm, very powerful, even the feeling of his gallop and crash are so familiar, as if justst night.


    In the midst of my sinking, Walker Richter suddenly released me, the corner of his mouth dabbed the lipstick on my lips, he took his hand and smoothed it away with a movement that was sexy as hell, his eyes held a smile, ¡°You have feelings for me.¡±


    His words were in a derative tone.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I slowed down from the memory and realized that I was really sinking inside his kisses, irritated, ¡°I¡¯m not dead, even if a pig kissed me, I¡¯d still feel something.¡±


    His smile snapped to a dangerous one; ¡°Are you calling me a pig?¡±


    ¡°I just assumed.¡± My eyes dodged, not daring to look him straight in the eye, Walker Richter¡¯s aura was on full st, how many people could hold it together?


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Walker Richter very dominantly cupped my chin and made me look at him, his thin lips pursed in thought as he said, ¡°Try it with me.¡±


    I was really very shocked, the refusal I had just made had hurt his manly pride, and knowing Walker Richter as I did, there was no way he would ever make such a request again, yet he did.


    I looked into his cold face and asked numbly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Walker Richter leaned down slightly and I thought he was going to kiss me again, immediately covering my mouth and ring at him with both eyes.


    His expression remained the same, but his tone was a few degrees colder, and he said with great arrogance, ¡°If you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    But I don¡¯t want this opportunity.


    I have to admit, Walker Richter was very marketable even when he was married, and there were plenty of women, but how did he end up with a ¡°wife¡± he hated?


    I suddenly thought of a possibility, before Walker Richter bamboozled me, said something about the olddy let back to the old mansion, but in fact it was his own idea, and then after that sent me a bracelet, could it be ¡­


    I stared at Walker Richter and asked seriously, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re not in love with me, are you?¡±


    Walker Richter snorted coldly, letting go of me and sidestepping me, ¡°How is that possible, but ¡­¡±


    I was relieved to hear that it wasn¡¯t possible, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but as soon as the words left my mouth, I felt the temperature around me suddenly be colder and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Dinner.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s face was so hard that it was a little puzzling.


    I did get a little hungry, and with the tantalizing aroma of the steak in front of me, I¡¯d wanted to do it for a long time.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I buried my head in my hands as I carefully cut the steak, not daring to nce at Walker Richter the entire time, but I could feel Walker Richter¡¯s eyes ncing my way from time to time.


    I¡¯m not an emotional idiot, and tonight Walker Richter is ying the piano and having a candlelight dinner, so how can I not understand what he¡¯s trying to do, but I can¡¯t believe it and I find it unbelievable.


    Walker Richter is already temperamental and behaves strangely, and even though I had that slightest guess in my mind, I didn¡¯t dare to really try it with Walker Richter.


    After silently finishing two steaks, I was full, while Walker Richter didn¡¯t move the steak in front of him at all and just sat there, taking a couple sips of red wine every now and then.


    Time passes, Walker Richter doesn¡¯t speak, and I have to be silent.


    Suddenly, he put down his ss of wine and picked up his jacket, which he had set aside, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He took the lead and I followed in small steps.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t use a chauffeur tonight, driving the car himself, and I was good enough to sit in the passenger seat, holding my seatbelt tightly in ce the whole way.


    At the stoplight, Walker Richter suddenly braked sharply and nced at my wrist, ¡°When are you going to leave THE Richter family?¡±


    The bracelet on my wrist sits in a drawer unworn.


    ¡°After the year.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to Grandma after the New Year, and don¡¯t worry, in a month at most, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you really nned this a long time ago,¡±


    His tone was sarcastic, with a hint of anger hidden in it.


    Iughed dryly, ¡°It¡¯s no good dragging it out like this is it.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this Ms. Richter isn¡¯t something you can just do if you want to and leave it at that.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t know where the fire came from, it was even more exuberant than earlier, and his words were even more piercing, and before we even got to the green light, he stepped right on the gas and sted out, scaring me so much that I closed my eyes.


    I just got my life back from a car ident. I don¡¯t want to lose it to Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter a foot of gas directly to the Richter family old house, the car stopped, I immediately got off to the side of the wild vomit, stomach turning, really hard, tears are given me vomit out.


    Walker Richter, however, went right in.


    Sure is temperamental.


    When I felt better, I went inside and went upstairs, and ran into Joyce Parvis at the top of the stairs, who, seeing me look bad, said with concern, ¡°Be, what¡¯s the matter, why do you look so bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little motion sickness.¡± I waved my hand feebly.


    The taste in my mouth was too much for me to bear myself, and without saying more to Joyce Parvis, I hurried back to my room to wash up.


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t in the room, which was a relief.


    I grabbed my robe and went into the bathroom to take a shower, thinking about the evening¡¯s candlelight dinner and what Walker Richter had said, I was unconsciously deep in thought.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Walker Richter still hadn¡¯t returned to his room, so I looked at the door to my room and didn¡¯t bother looking for him, changing into my pajamas andying down on my bed to rest.


    The night is cool as water.


    I checked the time several times and Walker Richter hadn¡¯te back to his room, I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, he hadn¡¯te back to his room and I couldn¡¯t get to sleep anyhow, there was a feeling in my heart that I couldn¡¯t describe.


    It was as if he was used to him being around.


    But didn¡¯t I sleep fine the whole time Walker Richter was away on business?


    I rolled over in annoyance, looked at the time again, and finally couldn¡¯t sleep enough to resist getting up and going out to look for it.


    Walker Richter was finally found in the guest room, sprawled out on the bed as if asleep.


    I tiptoed in and crouched down beside the bed, looking at him sleeping, and the annoyance I felt earlier disappeared, inexplicably reassuring.


    When realizing this, I wasn¡¯t surprised, but was open to the change.


    I remembered the kiss at the restaurant and had an even stranger feeling in my heart.


    Ghostly, I actually reached out my hand to gently caress the contours of his face, listening to his even breathing, I muttered to myself, ¡°Walker Richter; I¡¯m sorry for taking up the identity of Ms. Richter without your permission, and I wouldn¡¯t have imagined that I¡¯d cross paths with you even a month ago, I would have been someone who disappeared from the world and could only stay in THE Richter family under the identity of Be Hill, but soon I shall be gone, and if I have another chance in this life, I will say sorry again to you myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a strange person with a temper, but it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s inevitable for good-looking people to have a temper, and someone as good as you will definitely find the Ms. Richter that you¡¯ll be happy with.¡±


    In this moment, all my words came from my heart.


    After saying that, my heart is much morefortable, get up and intend to leave, my hand was suddenly grabbed by someone, a forceful pull, did not even react to what happened, people have been Walker Richter fished into the arms.

 Chapter 38: Letting Go of Obsession

    Walker Richter almost gave me a heart attack with that move.


    ¡°Walker Richter?¡±


    I tried to cry out, he still held me close,pletely using me as a warmer, his even breathing in my ears, was he awake or not?


    I didn¡¯t dare move or say anything, I just let him hold me, the room was so quiet I could hear my own thumping heartbeat.


    After about a few minutes had passed, Walker Richter suddenly moved, and I thought I had a chance to escape, but I didn¡¯t realize that he suddenly put his foot on my leg andpletely deadlocked me.


    I suddenly regretteding to see Walker Richter.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was awake or if he had just heard me that way.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be so calm if he heard me and knew I wasn¡¯t Be Hill.


    But he didn¡¯t hear it, so how do you exin his actions just now?


    It was like two people fighting in my head, I thought about it and thought about it and finally sleep came over me and I just fell asleep in Walker Richter¡¯s arms, it was strange how this feeling was somewhat simr to the previous one, it was as if I was hugging a heater and slept extraordinarily well.


    The next day.


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t around when I got up, and I breathed a long sigh of relief, thank goodness he wasn¡¯t, how embarrassing it would have been.


    I was just thinking that when a creepy voice emerged from behind me out of the cold.


    ¡°Awake.¡±


    I snapped my head around and looked at Walker Richter dressed in casual attire with a toothbrush in his mouth and I was aghast; ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°This is the guest room.¡± Walker Richter gazed at me good-naturedly and jumped to the conclusion, ¡°Be Hill, you say you don¡¯t want it but you climb into my bed in the middle of the night, women really do talk the talk.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± I have a mouthful of old blood choked in my throat, but I can not refute, who let me sneak in by myself in the middle of the night, can only be a hundred mouths to say nothing, the head turned, thought of a reason: ¡°I got up in the middle of the nightst night to go to the toilet, went to the wrong room I went to the toiletst night and went to the wrong room.¡±


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t give a damn and breaks me down, ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in the bedroom and there¡¯s a floor separating the bedroom from the guest room, so it¡¯s not easy to make a wrong turn like that.¡±


    I heard the teasing in his tone and held my face red as I lifted the covers off the floor, ¡°I sleepwalked.¡±


    Walker Richter just smiled, a smile that was surprisingly broken with a heavy dose of doting.


    It¡¯s a hell of a thing.


    Walker Richter still called me Be Hill just now, which means I¡¯m relieved that he didn¡¯t hear what was saidst night.


    Back in my bedroom, I quickly washed my face and changed my clothes.


    Today the Richter family are all here, New Year¡¯s Eve, the olddy likes children and grandchildren around the knees, even in the busy, Walker Richter they will be in the Spring Festival put down work, a good reunion.


    Walker Richter and Ben Richter were ying chess in the living room, Nancy Richter was chatting with Tina Deross, and sweetheart had a new outfit and was cute and cuddly like a doll out of a yearbook.


    Fin Wilson was in the kitchen with Joyce Parvis cooking up lunch and also preparing for the evening¡¯s reunion dinner.


    Seeing that it was still early, I said hello to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and went to visit Fiona Croix in the hospital.


    I went unlucky enough to run into Jack Astor in the hospital room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In fact, I have seen Jack Astor wandering outside Fiona Croix¡¯s hospital room on several asions. I didn¡¯t tell Fiona Croix, if Jack Astor really still has Fiona Croix in his heart, as a man, he should step out of this step and go to chase Fiona Croix back, if it¡¯s just a sympathy, then I can¡¯t tell Fiona Croix even more. Fiona Croix, let her once again disappointed.


    I didn¡¯t bother to eavesdrop on what the two were saying, and deliberately waited outside the hospital room for a while until Jack Astor had left before I went in.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes are red, she¡¯s cried.


    Even the strongest person, in the face of a former lover, touching that scar at the bottom of the heart, will not really be indifferent, unless there is no love.


    Seeing meing, Fiona Croix hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and pulled out a pale smile, [Alva, what are you doing here].


    Today, Spring Festival, she thought I couldn¡¯t spare the time and wouldn¡¯te.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t bear the thought of you spending the holidays in the hospital, came to keep youpany.¡± I put the flowers I¡¯d bought in a vase, and after a pause, I couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°I saw Jack Astor earlier.¡±


    [En.] Fiona Croix nced at me and lowered her head again, a touch of bitterness rising from the corners of her mouth: [Alva, he ¡­ is getting married.]


    I was surprised.


    How long has it been since the divorce and Jack Astor is already looking for a recement?


    And what was his reason for visiting the hospital all this time?


    Fiona Croix clenched her hand, she was suppressing the sadness in her heart: [The other party¡¯s family lineage is good, it is a good match with THE Astor family, I heard that she is also very pretty, she came back from studying in the UK, and she knows eightnguages].


    I don¡¯t know how Fiona Croix feels when she talks about the virtues of her opponent, it must hurt like plucking out a heart.


    Eightnguages.


    This is something Fiona Croix can¡¯tpete with.


    Her mother-inw never understood the signnguage she used, and every time she tried to express something, her mother-inw simply told her to stop gesturing, with impatience in her tone.


    Now that they have a daughter-inw who speaks eightnguages, the Astor family must be so happy that they¡¯ve forgotten that Fiona Croix almost died on the operating table in childbirth.


    I took Fiona Croix¡¯s hand and smiled lightly, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Fiona Croix smiled, less sadness in her eyes.


    She had a down day and I stayed with her at the hospital until lunchtime when Walker Richter called to rush me out.


    I took a cab, and halfway there, I ran into Ulysses Will, who was in a hurry with his drawing board on his back, and didn¡¯t even look at the traffic lights, just ran them, and when a battery-operated car came by, he couldn¡¯t avoid it, and crashed down, and never got up.


    Ulysses Will runs a red light, he¡¯s fully responsible, and the battery guy curses and walks away without even getting out of his car to check it out.


    I was in a hurry and got out of the cab immediately.


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± I said, walking quickly over to him.


    Seeing me, Ulysses Will quickly lowers his head and tries to walk away, dragging his battered leg.


    I cut him off, ¡°Am I so disagreeable to you that you hide when you see me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He still kept his head down, the spirited one from back then no longer there, only humility.


    Seeing the blood seeping from his knee, an unnamed fire rose in me, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Ignoring Ulysses Will¡¯s resistance, I dragged him straight to the hospital so the doctor could film him and examine him.


    By the time the series of tests were done, I had two missed calls on my cell phone, one from Walker Richter and one from Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to call back and just sent a message to Walker Richter: ¡°Suddenly ran into something, will be backter.¡±


    The texts went stone cold, Walker Richter didn¡¯t reply, and I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    I look up and see Ulysses Will staring at me all the time, wanting to say, ¡°You go back, I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±


    Looking at Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes, sweetheart¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly came to mind.


    I asked him, ¡°Ulysses Will, do you want to find Be Hill? Want to be with her?¡±


    Ulysses Will froze, shaking his head.


    I know he¡¯s afraid to involve Be Hill. He really loves her.


    I sneered, ¡°Ulysses Will, you¡¯re such a coward, I don¡¯t like Be Hill, I even hate her, but one thing I have to admit is that she really does love you, and she¡¯d even do it for ¡­ you.¡±

 Chapter 39: Discovering Secrets

    I took a deep breath and finally swallowed back the words that followed.


    I¡¯m not qualified to say anything that Be Hill hasn¡¯t even spoken up about, and with Ulysses Will in this situation now, knowing that SWEETHEART is his daughter, he can¡¯t do much about it, he can¡¯t just make a scene and let Ulysses Will snatch SWEETHEART away from him.


    Things are not as simple as they seem.


    Hearing me mention Be Hill, Ulysses Will¡¯s unperturbed eyes finally changed for a second, and I¡¯m afraid that Be Hill is the only thing in the world that can make his emotions fluctuate.


    I looked at his foot in a cast and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°No need for ¡­¡±


    I interrupted him in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid, I¡¯m just giving you a ride for the sake of growing up in an orphanage together, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that he was having trouble with his legs, I wanted to assist him, but he asked the nurse to find crutches.


    A bitter smile spreads in my heart, he is really guarding himself for Be Hill, afraid of getting involved with me.


    Ulysses Will walked ahead with his cane, and I followed behind with his medicine and drawing pad.


    We took a cab in front of the hospital, expecting him to join me in the backseat, but he pulled open the passenger door and got in first.


    Looking at his cold side of the face, the mask can notpletely block the face of the hideous horror of the scars, the heart of the little bit of unhappiness also instantly evaporated.


    I pulled open the back door and got in, and after he gave his address, the ride was silent until he got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car it was a short walk to the rental, Ulysses Will stopped with his cane and reached out, ¡°Give me my stuff, you¡¯re going home early too.¡±


    I stared at him and asked rhetorically, ¡°Are you that eager to kick me out?¡±


    My words caused his outstretched hand to pause in mid-air, his four eyes locked, and after a half a second, his eyes flickered slightly, he turned around, and said coldly, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Dropping the words, Ulysses Will walks forward with his cane.


    It was an alley with potholes in the ground, and it had been snowing for several days in a row, so the ground was wet and waterlogged, and a couple of times Ulysses Will stepped in the water, and his pant legs were sttered with sludge.


    I looked at his thin and slim back.


    He was struggling a bit to get up the stairs, but didn¡¯t ask for help, when suddenly, he missed a foot and leaned backward.


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    I held him up from behind.


    After standing firmly, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Thank you.¡± , continuing on with his cane.


    Ulysses Will is proud, he¡¯s more stubborn than anyone else, and how could I not understand that after knowing him for so many years.


    He could have had a sparkling life. With his talent for painting, it is not impossible for him to be a world-ss painter, he is the brightest star.


    But now I could no longer see that kind of light from him, as if the whole world had gone dark at once.


    When I got to the door, Ulysses Will took the key and opened the door, it was the first time I stepped into the ce where he was living now, the house was messy, the floor was covered with discarded paintings, the table was covered with bottles of wine, by the bed, at the edge of the table, there were also empty bottles of wine rolling around, the unpleasant smell of wine came to my face, I subconsciously frowned.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, his voice cold as he hurried, ¡°Now you can go.¡±


    As if I hadn¡¯t heard, I put the medicine and the drawing board on the bed and bent down to gather the bottle, ¡°Since when did you start drinking.¡±


    He used to not drink a drop of alcohol.


    Now judging by the number of these empty bottles, he was more than a drinker, he was an alcoholic.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a few seconds and then quickly moved away, looking down and removing his mask to reveal that scarred face, casually taking his cigarette from the bed and lighting it.


    I was stunned that he smoked with skill and grace, and that he, who once said he hated smoking, had finally be the man he hated in his mouth.


    He took a couple deep drags on his cigarette, exhaling slowly like a junkie again, and called out to me in a raspy voice, ¡°Alva.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I looked at him, expecting him to say something more, but he suddenly stopped talking and just lowered his head, his mouth softly shouting my name a few times, as if he was shouting it to himself, and his tone was filled with sadness, as if it was a name he had shouted thousands of times when no one was around.


    The tip of my nose was particrly hard.


    The cigarette burned at his fingertips, his hand trembled slightly, his eyes suddenly reddened as his gaze fell on the tip of the cigarette at his fingertips, and he hastily turned on his side and took another hard drag.


    He seemed to be trying desperately to suppress his emotions and not let them out.


    Ulysses Will like this is something I¡¯ve never seen before, and my heart lurched hard, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He tilted his head and wiped the corners of his eyes, staring out the window with a distant gaze, ¡°Suddenly I remembered my days at the orphanage.¡±


    And how have I not missed it.


    I know Ulysses Will has something on his mind, and if he doesn¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t ask.


    I gathered up all the empty bottles and looked at the time, it was one o¡¯clock noon, and I asked him, ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡±


    Ulysses Will doesn¡¯t say anything again, he just lowers his head and smokes, I look in the kitchen and without consulting him again, I open the fridge, which only has wine with noodles, and thankfully two eggs, which is all I can do to cook two bowls of egg noodles.


    I could feel a burning gaze behind me the whole time I was cooking the pasta.


    When it was done, I took the pasta out and he looked at it, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had anything you¡¯ve cooked.¡±


    We used to cook spaghetti in the rice cooker when we were hungry in the middle of the night when the two of us shared a basement, just thinking about it, that was a really long time ago.


    ¡°Eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± I handed him the chopsticks.


    He lowered his head and took the chopsticks, he used his left hand, I was shocked again in my heart, heughed bitterly and said lightly, ¡°His right hand is wasted, he can¡¯t make any strength.¡±


    He¡¯s a painter. His hands are his second life.


    Now he says that his right hand is wasted, so all these paintings all over the floor were drawn by him with his left hand?


    How did he ovee the difficulties and frustrations of being right-handed to start learning to use his left hand?


    How in the world did he survive the fire that was so devastating to him back then?


    What kind of gray life is it when you fall from heaven to hell?


    I was suddenly clogged up inside, like there was a big stone weighing me down and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    From the moment he entered the house, he took off his mask and stopped looking at me; he was afraid the hideous scars would scare me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no cure?¡± As soon as I opened my mouth, I realized there was a slight catch in my voice.


    He smiled, still cloudy: ¡°It¡¯s useless, this is also quite good, living ¡­ is quite good.¡±


    Live ¡­


    Life is worse than death.


    I had no appetite for this meal and kept my eyes on his slightly trembling right hand.


    He finished eating and nced outside at the sky, ¡°You should go, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve and you have to go back to THE Richter family.¡±


    I pursed the corners of my lips, there were so many words in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t get them out.


    After I left Ulysses Will¡¯s room, I was so depressed that I didn¡¯t even think about how to exin myself when I returned to the Richter family, all I could think about was Ulysses Will¡¯s forlorn look when he smoked, the tone of his voice when he said that his hand was ruined in a cloudy manner and the bottles of alcohol all over the floor.


    How has he survived this year?


    Ulysses Will never said he loved me himself, that window was never broken, and his liking for Be Hill wasn¡¯t really a betrayal, just wishful thinking on my part.


    I¡¯m not even in a position to me him.


    Love aside, I had a childhood friendship with Ulysses Will, and how can it be good to see him as he is today.


    It was at that moment that I suddenly and truly let go, no more hate or resentment, only heartache, heartache between loved ones.


    I went back to the Richter family disoriented, the hall was empty and I went straight to my room, and just as I pushed the door open, I was pressed against it by Walker Richter.

 Chapter 40: Don’t You Have a Heart?

    Walker Richter opened his mouth with a question; ¡°Why are you back at this hour, where have you been.¡±


    Walker Richter used to not care about my whereabouts, and not only did he call today, but now he has a tortured look on his face.


    ¡°Meeting a friend.¡±


    I averted my gaze, my tone more than a little impatient at the thought of Ulysses Will, who was in little mood to deal with Walker Richter.


    ¡°What friends?¡±


    ¡°Just a friend.¡±


    And I don¡¯t know how Walker Richter suddenly cares about my socializing.


    Seeing that he kept staring at me with a look of imperative to know who the other man really was, I frowned; ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    After all, I did not have the courage to tell him the truth, if I said that I had gone to see Ulysses Will, Walker Richter was afraid that he would not let me go so easily, and let Ulysses Will go, and he would not allow me to cuckold him now that I was still ¡°Ms. Richter¡±.


    Walker Richter took a step back and gazed at me with cool eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me.¡±


    From his cold tone, I got the impression that he knew who I was going to see, and I didn¡¯t exin to him, nor did I feel the need to do that.


    Walker Richter flung the door open with that remark and left, and he did not return until the evening reunion dinner, though he did not return alone, but with a man, Pheobe Wilson.


    Pheobe Wilson is very good at what she does and bought gifts for everyone in THE Richter family, even me, she had one ready to go, so it was very thorough.


    Giving Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was especially valuable, she knew that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was the one who was in charge of this the Richter family, and today was a big, happy day, even if Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was not happy in her heart, she would not drive Pheobe Wilson away.


    Nancy Richter opened her gift, a bag she had always loved, ¡°Sister Pheobe, you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°Just a small token of appreciation.¡± Pheobe Wilson looked to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, and his mouth was very sweet: ¡°Richter grandma, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, Pheobe sends his regards to you, wishing you good health, all the best, and the younger you live.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°This child is so sweet-mouthed.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smilingly let Pheobe Wilson into the seat, originally Pheobe Wilson wanted to sit beside Walker Richter, but the olddy beckoned and said, ¡°Miss Wilson sit here, just to apany this old woman of mine to talk. ¡±


    Pheobe Wilson nced at Walker Richter and smiled, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    A dinner down, almost all Pheobe Wilson and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s voice, Pheobe Wilson is very good at coaxing, coaxed the olddy happy, Nancy Richter also in the side of the conversation, the usual few words Walker Richter tonight also talk more, the whole New Year¡¯s Eve dinner looks The whole New Year¡¯s Eve dinner seems to be very lively.


    As Walker Richter¡¯s wife, I seemed to be a transparent person, silently eating my own.


    I know Walker Richter¡¯s intentions in bringing back Pheobe Wilson, but unfortunately his trick doesn¡¯t work on me, and if it¡¯s the real Be Hill sitting here, it¡¯s straight up a riot.


    Tina Deross also saw what Walker Richter was up to and privately tugged on my hand, whispering, ¡°Be, how can you sink your teeth into that.¡±


    Tina Deross was very surprised, and perhaps everyone in the room thought I was being a little tooid back.


    I smiled at Tina Deross and said; ¡°Sister-inw, this shrimp is good, you have some too.¡±


    Tina Deross gave me a little hateful look, the rest of the Richter family also looked over at me, including Walker Richter, who was beside me, I smiled and peeled a shrimp and put it in my mouth; ¡°It¡¯s really quite delicious, you all eat it, Miss Wilson, you eat it too, don¡¯t be polite, just treat it like your own family. be polite, just make yourself at home.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson smiled as Walker Richter suddenly picked up a shrimp and peeled it skillfully into Pheobe Wilson¡¯s bowl, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Walker Richter certainly pped me in the face with that move, and the people at the table looked differently, all watching for my reaction.


    I smiled at Pheobe Wilson; ¡°Miss Wilson, eat it, you don¡¯t gain weight from shrimp, don¡¯t be afraid to get fat.¡±


    Walker Richter personally peeled the shrimp, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s heart was afraid to fly up to the sky with joy, the smugness on his face was hard to hide, holding the shrimp and putting it in his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s quite tasty, thanks Walker.¡±


    I immediately said to Walker Richter, ¡°Walker, you peel a few more for Miss Wilson, don¡¯t ck off.¡±


    As soon as the words fell out of my mouth, I could clearly feel the temperature around me plummet a lot, and a cool chill ran down my side.


    The mood at the table became eerie as Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and changed the subject, ¡°How old is Miss Wilson? Got a boyfriend yet.¡±


    I was slightly stunned; hadn¡¯t Mr. Richter¡¯s mother been familiar with Pheobe Wilson for a long time?


    It was also said earlier that Pheobe Wilson is a vixen, knowing that Pheobe Wilson hangs out with Walker Richter all the time.


    Pheobe Wilson was obviouslying for Ms. Richter¡¯s position, why did Mr. Richter¡¯s mother ask that?


    ¡°Twenty-six.¡± Pheobe Wilson nced at Walker Richter with a pouty look on her face, then lowered her head again and said; ¡°No boyfriend yet, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have a boyfriend, then how about grandma introduces one to you?¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and grabbed Pheobe Wilson¡¯s words, suddenly got excited and started to rmend a good quality man for Pheobe Wilson: ¡°Do you know the son of the Jason Group¡¯s boss? I¡¯ve watched that boy grow up, this year 30, is an honest and loyal person, looks like a talented person, and Miss Wilson is the most suitable, or Grandma will help you to make an appointment to have a meal, you young people have a good chat?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother suddenly came to such a move, let all people are unexpected, Pheobe Wilson face is also very wonderful, that expression with a fly like, smile than crying is also difficult to see: ¡°Thank you Richter grandma kindly, I do not want to consider personal matters for the time being, and feelings of this kind of thing is to talk about destiny! I don¡¯t want to think about personal matters for the time being, and this kind of rtionship is a matter of fate, to tell the truth, I already have a favorite person in my heart.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one here who doesn¡¯t know that the man Pheobe Wilson talks about liking is Walker Richter.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had a regretful tone, ¡°Then grandma won¡¯t mess up to set you up, Miss Wilson, don¡¯t me me for being a meddling wife, when my family Walker was just dyed in getting married, I was anxious, how do I know that this kid has a girlfriend behind my back, and found me such a good granddaughter-inw back, to be able to marry Be, that¡¯s really this kid¡¯s good fortune.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is word for word satisfied with me, no, it should be satisfied with Be Hill, and the implication is clear, she is giving Pheobe Wilson a wake-up call, Be Hill is the granddaughter-inw that the olddy is satisfied with, Pheobe Wilson don¡¯t want to enter this door, hit Walker Richter¡¯s The main idea.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s face was hard, she looked over to Walker Richter several times to try and get him to say something for her, Walker Richter¡¯s gaze somehownded on me and was so burning that I took an afterimage of him and quickly moved away.


    ¡°Yes, quite a few people have said that Walker is blessed to have married such a good wife as Ms. Richter.¡± Pheobe Wilson wasn¡¯t stupid, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had spoken to this extent, if he didn¡¯t follow the concurrence, it would be his own downfall.


    Seeing that Pheobe Wilson was still quite obedient, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say anything more, and after the meal, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother asked the butler to personally send Pheobe Wilson back, directly blocking Pheobe Wilson¡¯s thoughts of wanting to stay here.


    After sending Pheobe Wilson away, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother went back to her room to rest, Walker Richter stood on the bedroom balcony, his eyes just looking in the direction Pheobe Wilson left, I walked over and thought better of it but exined, ¡°At the dinner table, I was not targeting Miss Wilson, I was genuinely hoping that you two would be okay ¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, Walker Richter suddenly turned back, his voice cold; ¡°Be Hill, what is your heart made of?¡±

 Chapter 41: being with Richter could have everything

    My heart?


    Walker Richter was a little baffling, and I pursed my lips, ¡°Walker Richter, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re mad about, and if it¡¯s because of what Grandma said at the dinner table, I ¡­ well¡­ ¡­¡±


    Thetter words were all blocked by Walker Richter.


    His kisses were very dominant and punishing, itching to eat me alive.


    My eyes widened as I reacted and tried to struggle, only to be confined in his arms, getting tighter and tighter, making it a little breathless.


    ¡°Richter ¡­¡±


    His hands sped my waist, and in the struggle, the two of them fell to the side of the sofa, he pressed up smoothly,pletely without leaving a gap, and imprisoned me in his arms, and bit me hard at my corbone, which hurt me so much that I bared my teeth, but didn¡¯t dare to move to resist.


    At this point Walker Richter was like a hungry wolf and I was his prey, he could bite me on the spot if he wasn¡¯t happy.


    I was also stunned and didn¡¯t move a muscle, and when Walker Richter had vented enough and stopped, I tugged at my loose cor and looked at him with a calm gaze, even my tone was cold and calm, ¡°Had enough?¡±


    His eyes suddenly froze and he just stared at me, anger gathering in his deep eyes.


    ¡°Give me an honest seat in Ms. Richter¡¯s seat.¡±


    He mmed the couch angrily and my heart skipped a beat as he got up off of me and sat down next to me and lit a cigarette, an aura of life around him.


    Iy on the sofa, don¡¯t look calm on the surface, but my heart palpitates, just now Walker Richter if really do something to me, I am afraid that I am defenseless.


    This is not the first time Walker Richter let me sit in Ms. Richter¡¯s seat, I know, he needs a woman to sit in this position, and ¡°Be Hill¡± is the right candidate, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is also very satisfied, more Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was very happy with him, and even more so when Walker Richter was out and about, as any man would want to be.


    I grabbed the cor of my shirt and slowly sat up, whispering, ¡°This seat doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s Be Hill¡¯s position, not mine Alva Hill¡¯s, and if ites down to it, I¡¯d have to call Walker Richter my brother-inw.


    He flicked the ash from his fingertips, his narrow, ink-deep eyes narrowing deeply, ¡°I say who sits in this seat.¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°Walker Richter, do you really know who is sitting in this seat?¡±


    Walker Richter nced up at me, his sword brows furrowing coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not so confused that I don¡¯t even know who the person in front of me is.¡±


    At that, my heart stuttered, what he meant by that ¡­


    He knows I¡¯m Alva Hill?


    ¡°Be Hill, you¡¯ve sat in this seat by any means necessary, and you¡¯re going to pay something for it.¡± He snorted coldly, ¡°This THE Richter family isn¡¯t something you can just enter and leave whenever you want, think about THE Hill family, think about your parents, don¡¯t give me capriciousness, there is a limit to my patience.¡±


    I was relieved that I had gotten the wrong idea.


    The meaning of his words was clear, if I insisted on leaving THE Richter family, then THE Hill family would disappear from this North City and be nothing.


    Jane Hasis was unloving to me, and Frank Hill only nowadays remembers that there is another daughter named Alva Hill, who did not raise me, but had the gift of procreation after all.


    It was they who brought me to this world. This favor is not so easy to repay.


    I was in a quandary.


    ¡°Walker Richter, you obviously love Pheobe Wilson in your heart, shouldn¡¯t you give her a piece of your mind?¡±


    I was really just curious to ask, but I didn¡¯t expect Walker Richter to sneer and ask back, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    What am I jealous of? It¡¯s a love-hate rtionship between a few of them, and I¡¯m just an outsider.


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just representing JK Group with THE Richter Group, nothing beyond that.¡± He added thoughtfully, ¡°She and I are in the past tense.¡±


    I was very surprised, Walker Richter is this an exnation to me?


    Is it really so easy to forget an old love?


    The oaths and promises that were once made, now that they are reunited, do they really not have any ripples?


    I suddenly wondered how Walker Richter and Pheobe Wilson split up back then, and with that in mind, I had the nerve to ask, ¡°Why did you guys break up in the first ce?¡±


    His eyes zed over, he nced at me and said three words very perfunctorily, ¡°Inappropriate.¡±


    You don¡¯t start if it doesn¡¯t fit.


    That¡¯s a pretty perfunctory reason.


    I bristled and muttered, ¡°Then you showed that there was still lingering love by giving someone a bracelet.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What bracelet?¡± Walker Richter didn¡¯t hear.


    And I didn¡¯t want to make a fool of myself, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Walker Richter stubbed out his cigarette butt and got up, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re really bored, so you¡¯ll go to work for thepany after the first of the year and start as my secretary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Walker Richter dropped such a bombshell out of the cold that I almost stood up in shock that he was still remembering it, for real.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you?¡± Walker Richter narrowed his eyes dangerously, in a big way, and if I dared to say I didn¡¯t hear him, or didn¡¯t go, he¡¯d have a hundred ways topromise me.


    ¡°No, no.¡± I tugged at the corner of my mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about anything, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll give you a hard time if I go to the office.¡±


    Day in and day out, under the watchful eye of Walker Richter, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have a hard time leaving.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, learn it slowly, no one is born knowing it.¡± Walker Richter looked at me condescendingly, ¡°Do you want to just mope around for the rest of your life?¡±


    What didn¡¯t I do to survive before I joined the Hill family?


    If you don¡¯t do something, then you¡¯ll starve to death.


    Not even a ce tond.


    But into the world¡¯s top 500panies, to Walker Richter as a secretary, I really can not bepetent, if I was to go in as Alva Hill, Walker Richter to give me this opportunity, then I must be dead seize this opportunity not to let go, slowly learn from scratch, fighting spirit, motivation to be a strong woman to take a ce.


    But I¡¯m Be Hill, so I can¡¯t do anything.


    In case Walker Richter asks me to trante something again, can I avoid another car ident?


    I looked at Walker Richter and grumbled, ¡°Why are you making me work when I¡¯ve been told that I don¡¯t have to worry about being a Ms. Richter, that I can lie down and splurge on money and just mingle and die.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly smiled, the corners of his mouth rising slightly as he leaned over, his voice low, ¡°If you want to mingle, then you¡¯ll have to hold on to my thighs.¡±


    Instead of sarcasm, his tone reeked of coddling.


    I had the feeling that I had found a backer.


    That night, Walker Richter took another pillow and quilt to sleep on the couch, and I hid under the covers and touched my lips, which, by careful count, made it three times he¡¯d kissed me.


    Is Walker Richter a kiss addict, or does ¡­ really think that way about me?


    Earlier on the couch, I could feel that he really wanted to eat me alive, felt him having a physical reaction and he was suppressing it, it felt like he was afraid of scaring me off.


    I was rambling when, in the dimness, Walker Richter suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep again, do you want to continue what you didn¡¯t finish earlier?¡±


    What the hell, can he read my mind? He knows what¡¯s going on in my mind?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Going to bed soon.¡±


    I tucked my head under the covers, and in the silence of the room, I thought I heard his low chuckle.

 Chapter 42: A One-of-a-Kind Gift

    On the first day of the year, I slept in and woke up at exactly 10:00 a. m. When I opened my eyes, my gaze flicked to Walker Richter, who surprisingly didn¡¯t go out, and I don¡¯t know when he got up, dressed in a set of gray loungewear, sitting right next to him at the coffee table, drinking tea and reading papers.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up immediately, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing today, so I¡¯ll let you sleep a little longer.¡± Walker Richter waved at me, a gesture that was like calling a beloved family pet, ¡°Come here.¡±


    He seemed to be in a good mood today, and I lifted the covers off the floor, and the snow was still falling outside the window in kes.


    I walked over, sat down across from him, and asked him, ¡°Are there any rules for THE Richter family on the first day of the year?¡±


    His hand flipping through the papers paused, his slightly narrowed gaze flickering for a moment, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I was a bit thirsty, so I poured myself a cup of tea to drink, suddenly remembering the tea Kelly Zex made, I said, ¡°After living in the old mansion for so long as well, when are we going to move back to Pear orchard? Kelly Zex can make quite a lot of tea, and is waiting for you to go back and taste it.¡±


    He took a sip from his teacup, a smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Mydy is so understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    I choked and coughed on my tea and smiled once, ¡°You weren¡¯t the one who saidst time that you liked the tea Kelly Zex made.¡±


    Walker Richter really did know what I was keeping Kelly Zex for.


    ¡°It was pretty good.¡± Walker Richter kind of meant that.


    It was a bit of a surprise to be able to have such a peaceful banter with Walker Richter so early in the morning.


    And this feeling, too, made people feelfortable, even if they didn¡¯t talk, just sipping tea and watching him flipping through the documents, they all felt like it was a kind of enjoyment.


    I pped my head to shake the thoughts out of my head and set down my cup of tea to walk to the closet.


    Pulling open the closet, I found a few more new clothes in there, and looking at the price tags, all of which were in the six figures a piece, I asked him in surprise, ¡°Did you buy them?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He responded in a cloudy voice, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    Rich really amazing, these clothes how to be ten million bottom, not to mention the closet of a few more new bags, but he is so calm, as if it is just a drop in the bucket.


    Romance, indeed, belongs to the rich.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?¡±


    He crossed his legs, the papers resting right on his knees, and looked at me with an air of ¡°Do you think that¡¯s good?¡±


    ¡°A man willing to spend money for a woman, that¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    As the saying goes, a man who is willing to spend money for you doesn¡¯t necessarily love you, but a man who won¡¯t spend money for you definitely doesn¡¯t love you.


    That theory kind of doesn¡¯t hold up with Walker Richter though, he¡¯s not short on cash.


    Walker Richter nodded thoughtfully in agreement with my words before pulling out another ck card, ¡°You take it.¡±


    The corner of my eye jerked hard, what the hell is Walker Richter doing?


    Does he mean to be nice to me?


    When I hesitated, he added, ¡°No limit.¡±


    No, no limit?


    My jaw dropped as I stared at the ck card, of which there weren¡¯t many in the world, and gulped down a mouthful of cigarette smoke, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯m going to lose all your family¡¯s money? Or run away with the money?¡±


    He stroked his chin, a light smile hidden in his dark eyes, ¡°It¡¯s also your skill to lose it all.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much Walker Richter¡¯s personal assets are, I only know that the Richter family is very rich, super rich, with garage after garage of limited edition sports cars.


    I was about to say something when Walker Richter¡¯s cell phone rang, and he nced at the caller ID, and instead of answering it in front of me, he shoved his ck card into my hand and walked out of the room to answer it himself.


    Who¡¯s calling, so secretive.


    Could it be Pheobe Wilson?


    I didn¡¯t care who it was, I looked down at the ck card in my hand, and a little bit of dreaming.


    It¡¯s a ck card that many people never get in their lives, and Walker Richter was right, hold on to his thighs and you¡¯ll be able to mingle.


    I washed up and changed into the clothes bought by Walker Richter. It¡¯s true that people rely on clothes and Buddha relies on gold, the whole temperament is different once the expensive clothes are on.


    Walker Richter has a great eye and each outfit was very nice, as if it was made for me.


    Walker Richter took a long phone call and wasteing back, so I went to see SWEETHEART, and Tina Deross was there, and she loves SWEETHEART so much that most of the time she cuddles and coaxes her like she¡¯s her own daughter.


    Seeing me in a new outfit, Tina Deross had a look of envy in her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s a nice outfit, Walker bought it, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I took SWEETHEART from her arms, the little girl loves to scratch her hair now, she scratches my hair as soon as she¡¯s in my arms, I¡¯m hurting from the tugging, but she¡¯s having fun with it.


    I purposely got mean and stopped her, ¡°SWEETHEART, no.¡±


    SWEETHEART stared at me very aggressively, and being looked at with those beautiful eyes, where else could I bear it, so I went along with her.


    Tina Derossughed, ¡°Kids are just curious, when Miley almost ripped my hair out, but I¡¯ll be fine when I¡¯m older, by the way, were you and Walker okayst night? He didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± How dare I say anything about what happenedst night, my face burned at the thought of that dominating kiss from Walker Richter and the near wipeout.


    Tina Deross looked at my face, her eyes dull, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay.¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than her cell phone rang, and I inadvertently nced at it; it was Leon Murphy.


    Tina Deross hung up in a busy panic as soon as the call came in, looked at me awkwardly, and exined, ¡°He told me to get my medication.¡±


    ¡°The body matters.¡±


    That¡¯s all I said, and without asking anything else, I hugged SWEETHEART and went downstairs to y.


    On the way downstairs, I happened to run into Ben Richter, who wasing back from outside with unmelted snowkes on his shoulders.


    ¡°My siblings are so beautiful today, here¡¯s a New Year¡¯s red packet for each of them.¡± Ben Richter had a smile on his face, he seemed to be smiling at everyone, still the same warm and gentle man, making it impossible to associate him with the sinister nature of the domestic violence against Tina Deross.


    ¡°Thank you big brother.¡±


    Surprisingly, each person has one, so naturally they can¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Where is your sister-inw? I bought her a gift.¡±


    Ben Richter does have a gift box in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s upstairs.¡± Iughed, ¡°Big brother is so good to his sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw used to be very bitter, and now that she¡¯s with me, I want to make her happy, and I¡¯m afraid to let her suffer.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t seen Ben Richter domestically abuse Tina Deross with my own eyes, I would have believed it.


    Iughed, nomittal.


    I took SWEETHEART all day in the toy room, and having gone out yesterday, it was not good enough to go out again to-day, and it was nearly supper time when Walker Richter suddenly asked me to attend a dinner with him.


    He had already changed and I nced at the cufflinks on his sleeves, ¡°Aren¡¯t those the same pair I bought?¡±


    I put it in a drawer and didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give it to him, but he took it and put it on himself.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Walker Richter straightened his sleeves, ¡°Good eye.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that the bracelet he gave me earlier was nothing more than a bonus, I skimmed it and said, ¡°I saw the mall having a sale and bought it randomly.¡±


    Where would a man of Walker Richter¡¯s stature have a line on a promotional item.


    I just purposely diabolized him, but to my surprise, he said, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve ever given me anything, so have a heart.¡±


    It was as if I had punched cotton.


    Walker Richter straightened his clothes, took out another bracelet from his bag as if by magic, not caring whether I liked it or not, directly grabbed my hand and put it on for me, ¡°This is the only one in the world, there will never be another one.¡±

 Chapter 43: Pheobe Wilson Takes On Walker Richter

    It¡¯s a big year, and it¡¯s ttering to be given a ck card, clothes, and a bracelet.


    I touched the bracelet, this one was even more beautiful than the previous one, it looked like I knew the price was high, it was studded with eight diamonds that refracted the light as bright as the stars in the sky.


    The inside of the bracelet is also engraved with the letter ¡°R¡±.


    This letter is also not an abbreviation of Be Hill¡¯s name, but rather an abbreviation of one of the words in Walker Richter¡¯s name.


    ¡°Why did you give me another bracelet, I¡¯ve only worn the previous ones a few times.¡±


    As Walker Richter says, this monogrammed bracelet is feared to be truly unique in the world.


    ¡°That one I threw away.¡±


    ¡°Throw it away?¡±


    That¡¯s a couple hundred thousand dors worth of stuff.


    I hurriedly went to look in the drawer, and it was really gone, so I turned around and asked him, ¡°Where did you throw it away? How can you just throw away something so expensive.¡±


    I wonder how many orphans I could help if I exchanged it for money.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Another understatement from Walker Richter.


    I looked at Walker Richter dumbfounded; how did that sentence sound sentimental?


    Hundreds of thousands of bracelets, I used to be afraid to think ah, a lifetime do not know can not make so much money, I rather feel that I do not deserve that bracelet is true.


    I asked him, ¡°Walker Richter, if I wanted stars in the sky, could you not pick them all and give them to me?¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡± He had a look on his face that this was a bit of a bad idea, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try.¡± I hurriedly said, afraid that he really put the stars to me to hold in front of me, smilingly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like that stuff, can only see can¡¯t eat can¡¯t drink, or money is real.¡±


    I went out with Walker Richter at 7:00 p. m. I didn¡¯t realize what kind of a meal it was before I went.


    The meal was set up in the Sea View Building. In the center of the hall, there was a ten-meter-high water curtain with colorful light refractions, which was beautiful.


    Walker Richter, who was at his side, suddenly asked, ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°Average.¡± I was afraid Walker Richter wouldugh at me for being shallow and petty, and pretended to be calm; after all, the real Be Hill had seen nothing good, so how could I be attracted to a curtain of water.


    He nodded thoughtfully and led me into the elevator on his arm.


    Inside thergest box of the Sea Viewing Building, arge round table that could amodate roughly a hundred people was already half full, and after a rough sweep of his gaze, not a single person was recognizable.


    There¡¯s a rule about seating here, you don¡¯t just sit wherever you want.


    Upon entering the box, a big-bellied bald man smiled and rose to greet him, ¡°President Richter, Ms. Richter, sit this way.¡±


    The bald man led us to the upper seat, which is really not a seat for the average person.


    Walker Richter answered in a light tone and led me to sit down in the upper seat, there are quite a few people here who look old enough to be Walker Richter¡¯s grandfather, but no one dares to sit in Walker Richter¡¯s seat.


    The person who can sit in this position is not based on age, but on strength.


    Before the food was served, the door to thepartment opened again and I subconsciously turned around to see Pheobe Wilson walk in on the arm of a tall, thin man who I¡¯d seen on TV, the president of a bank.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Walker Richter and he enthusiastically came up to shake his hand, ¡°President Richter, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Governor Qiu.¡± Walker Richter reached out to shake hands.


    Then Governor Qiu sat down next to us with Pheobe Wilson, who was literally everywhere we went.


    At a meal like this, there are rules for serving and eating, which I don¡¯t really understand, but with Walker Richter around, even if I made a mistake, then no one would dare say anything.


    Push cups of rice, Walker Richter has drunk a lot of wine, such a meal I feel a little boring, but do not dare to leave, how to give Walker Richter face.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Halfway through the meal, Walker Richter went out to take a phone call and didn¡¯t return for about ten minutes, and Pheobe Wilson made his excuses to go out as well.


    This went out for about half an hour and neither returned.


    I do not know why, the heart inexplicably some annoyance, Qiu governor toasted me wine, I did not refuse, directly a drink.


    ¡°Ms. Richter is such a good drinker.¡±


    With a start, there was a steady stream of toasts, all trying to ingratiate themselves to me in order to ingratiate themselves to Walker Richter.


    In a few minutes, though, I had no idea how many drinks I¡¯d had, and it was a bit of a buzz, with a bitter taste of alcohol in my mouth.


    Another toast was made and I waved my hand, ¡°Can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Richter, you are looking down on me when you drink all their wine and you don¡¯t drink mine.¡±


    That being said, I had no choice but to take it, ¡°Okay, onest drink.¡±


    I drank it all in one go, my stomach was killing me, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    I waddled out of the box and went to the public restroom, scooping up a handful of cold water and pping my face, which made me feel better.


    I slowed down before turning back, and as I passed the elevator, I heard a familiar voiceing from the other side of the stairway.


    ¡°Walker, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t love me anymore, I don¡¯t want a name, can¡¯t I just follow you?¡±


    The tone was too humble.


    I got close enough to see that Pheobe Wilson had his arms around Walker Richter¡¯s neck and was on his tiptoes about to kiss him.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t know how to show mercy, and as he ripped the man away from him, his expression was pale, even his tone was clear and cold,parable to the weather at this time of the year, and he pursed his lips slightly, ¡°Pheobe, show some self-respect, we¡¯re in the past tense, and you¡¯re going to have to stop embarrassing each other in the future by having these thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Past tense?¡± Pheobe Wilson looked at him in dismay, very upset, tears slipped down her face, her voice choked with emotion, her look miserable, ¡°Walker, none of what you say is true, you still love me don¡¯t you, you¡¯re only saying that because of the Richter grandma, you¡¯ve taken such good care of me sinceing back to the country, how can it be past tense , Be Hill what¡¯s so good about her, she doesn¡¯t even care about you, she just cares about the position of Ms. Richter, she doesn¡¯t really love you.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s pestering made Walker Richter¡¯s face sink again, seemed to have lost patience, his tone was as cold as a knife: ¡°I have already made my words clear, you and I are only in a cooperative rtionship nowadays, as for my wife, it¡¯s not your turn to judge her, I do hope that she cares about the position of Ms. Richter, so that she I wish she cared about the position of Ms. Richter, so that she wouldn¡¯t think twice about leaving.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson staggered back two steps in fear, as if he couldn¡¯t believe Walker Richter¡¯s words.


    Even I was surprised, what did Walker Richter mean by that?


    Ms. Richter is a position that many women dream of, and all he wants to do is take this position to make me stay?


    Walker Richter suddenly grabbed Pheobe Wilson¡¯s wrist and nced at the bracelet on her wrist with a cold, sharp look, ¡°Don¡¯t do any more of that smart-assery, and don¡¯t let me see this bracelet again.¡±


    Smarty-pants?


    Wasn¡¯t that bracelet from Walker Richter?


    ¡°Walker. ¡°Pheobe Wilson panicked, immediately covered the bracelet on his wrist, his eyes dodged and he stammered, ¡°I just bought this bracelet because it looks good, I didn¡¯t mean to destroy your rtionship with Be Hill, Walker, if you are angry because of that, I can change, I won¡¯t even mess with her in the future, all I ask is that you don¡¯t be so cruel to me, I came back to the country just for you.¡±

 Chapter 44: Threatening Ulysses Will

    The heart of Pheobe Wilson is known to all.


    Old favorites turning back more or less bring back memories of days gone by.


    Add a few tears and ny-nine percent of men will fall.


    Pheobe Wilson words havee to this point, do not want the name, just follow, as long as Walker Richter still want her, she does not ask for anything, this kind of woman, do not know how many men dream of.


    Have a face and body, do not disturb the family life of the confidant, men are afraid of a dozen is not enough, men, the Chinese up and down five thousand years, are hoping that the women in groups, the red g at home, outside the colorful g fluttering.


    Walker Richter¡¯s brows tightened, without a hint of softness, instead, his eyes were filled with disappointment, ¡°Today¡¯s words, I¡¯ll treat them as if I¡¯ve never heard them before, and it all ends here, or else the cooperation between THE RICHTER GROUP and JK will end here as well.¡±


    Walker Richter warned Pheobe Wilson about the partnership, which left her incredulous: ¡°Walker, that¡¯s a billion-dor-plus partnership, and you want to terminate it just to make Be Hill happy?¡±


    I for one don¡¯t think Walker Richter is pressuring with his job because he¡¯s pleasing anyone, he¡¯s a public and private person, whereas Pheobe Wilson is now a public and private person, and that¡¯s the key reason.


    Pheobe Wilson doesn¡¯t seem to know enough about Walker Richter.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing any more, and stumbled towards the courtyard of the Sea Viewing Building, much sobered by the cold wind.


    I don¡¯t understand Walker Richter¡¯s approach. He doesn¡¯t want the woman who¡¯sing to him. Is there really a man in the world who can sit on his ass like that?


    Finding a bench to sit down, my thumb rubbing the bracelet, I was thinking, if Ulysses Will turn back, I am afraid that I can t do as desperate as Walker Richter, my heart ¡­ will be shaken!


    A cold wind blew, so cold that I sneezed and rubbed my cold arms, then suddenly, my body warmed up, and when I looked up, I saw Walker Richter¡¯s handsome face.


    He draped his jacket over me and gathered his cor again to keep the cold wind out, ¡°Why are you out.¡±


    I cocked my head at him, making it impossible to take my eyes off him.


    Drinking and cold winds make my head especially sore and groggy.


    I lowered my eyes, rested my groggy head on my knees and whispered, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re the second person in the world who¡¯s ever been nice to me besides Ulysses Will, don¡¯t be so nice to me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really fall in love with you and then I won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    People whock love, a little concern from others may take the whole heart captive.


    I covered my heart, I didn¡¯t want to lose it again, the feeling of removing it alive hurt so, so much.


    Walker Richter moved closer to me and stroked my head, his low voice above my head, ¡°Then stay.¡±


    Stay?


    I lifted my head up, and from my angle, all I could see was his cold, hard jaw, and the light shrouded his eyes in darkness.


    I smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t stay ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m just a thief who stole someone else¡¯s identity.


    He rubbed my hair in a very gentle motion and said nothing, pressing my head into his arms.


    His embrace was so warm, probably really drunk, I let loose and rubbed myself in his arms like azy cat, very contentedly closing my eyes, wanting to sleep so badly.


    Wine can be a mistake, I do not know when I fell asleep do not know, do not know how to return to the old mansion of the Richter family, and when I woke up, it was in a big soft bed.


    Walker Richter has been socializing a lottely, and he hasn¡¯t taken me out since that time, afraid he thinks I¡¯ll embarrass him if I get drunk.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ben Richter and Nancy Richter were rarely home either, going out early in the morning anding backter in the night, and Tina Deross had been going out a lot in thest couple of days, acting strangely, and I guessed that it must have something to do with that Leon Murphy.


    I carry all kinds of tonic soups to the hospital every day to see Fiona Croix, and thinking about Ulysses Will¡¯s leg injury, I asked my nanny to make an extra one and deliver it to Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will is leggy and hasn¡¯t gone out for the past few days, there are a lot of takeout boxes piled up at the door, I stand in front of the window with my soup, Ulysses Will is sitting in front of the drawing board painting, painting with his left hand, each brush stroke is a struggle, his right hand has been constantly trembling slightly, it¡¯s the aftereffects of the burns from the fire.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t notice me, and I didn¡¯t bother him, my eyes falling on his painting.


    He painted the sea, the waves, the sea wind roaring, probably this is his state of mind at this time, the appearance seems to be calm, but really the waves of darkness.


    Inside he was growling, he was resigning himself to his fate.


    Suddenly, he exerted too much force with his left hand, one stroke down, the whole painting waspletely destroyed, his firepletely surged up, furious, he threw the brush out, reached out and tore the painting down, the whole person was in the state of violent anger, picked up the bottle of wine on the table and violently poured a mouthful.


    ¡°Ulysses Will.¡±


    I pushed the door in and snatched the bottle out of his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just ruining a painting, why give yourself up, big deal, start over.¡±


    I know Ulysses Will has tried very hard to pull himself together, but where does it all go so easy, and in his quest for perfection, he won¡¯t allow his work to be half-perfected.


    Ulysses Will let out a bitterugh, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m really wasted, wasted.¡±


    He stared at his hands, hating to waste them.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, you¡¯re already doing great.¡± I squatted down, held his burned hand, and softly soothed him, ¡°Look, you can paint with your left hand now, and you¡¯re already very good at doing so in such a short period of time, I¡¯m sure that in time you¡¯ll be reborn in nirvana and be a top-notch painter.¡±


    ¡°A top notch painter?¡± Ulysses Will muttered, staring at the torn paintings on the floor, he had no confidence left, the road to sess was full of thorns, he chickened out, ¡°It¡¯s no longer possible Alva, you think too highly of me, these days all I want is to have a roof over my head.¡±


    I hated it, ¡°You¡¯re just starting out in life, how is that not possible, Ulysses Will, stand up like a man and don¡¯t make me look bad.¡±


    ¡°Alva¡­¡± said Ulysses Will, looking at me as if he had a lot to say that reached his lips but swallowed back.


    ¡°Drink the soup first, don¡¯t eat takeout in the future, it¡¯s not nutritious.¡± I dished out the soup from the thermos and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been contacting hospitalstely, I¡¯m sure I can cure your hand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me anymore?¡±


    I gave him a startled look, ¡°Am I entitled to hate you?¡±


    I ced the soup in front of him and continued, ¡°I was furious when I found out that you were in love with Be Hill, then I figured out that it¡¯s your right to love whoever you want, I have no right to interfere, and you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s gaze darkened steeply and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Between me and Ulysses Will, even this apology is unnecessary.


    Since then, I¡¯ve often brought Ulysses Will meals and soup, and I¡¯m constantly in touch with specialists in burns.


    This day.


    I was delivering soup to Ulysses Will once again, and just as I got to the door of the rental I heard a familiar voiceing from inside.


    ¡°You name your price, how much will it cost you to stop pestering her.¡±

 Chapter 45: Alva Hill Isn’t Dead Yet

    That voice, who was it if not Jane Hasis.


    I didn¡¯t think Jane Hasis would find her way here.


    Through the window, I saw Jane Hasis with a lofty face, very disdainful, dumped a check in front of Ulysses Will, in a tone that could not hide the contempt: ¡°Here is half a million dors, and enough for you poor boy to spend his whole life, let me tell you, Be is the Richter family¡¯s daughter-inw, it¡¯s not something that a poor boy like you can think of. I tell you, Be is the daughter-inw of the Richter family, it is not for you to think about, don¡¯t be a toad to eat swan meat, take the money and hurry to leave North City, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    Jane Hasis ispletely humiliating.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes, however, rippled, and without even ncing at the check, he coldly rushed out, ¡°Is Mrs. Hill finished? If so, please take your check and leave.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s reaction made Jane Hasis furious, her words were even more harsh: ¡°What, you still think it¡¯s too little? Ulysses Will, you don¡¯t look in the mirror to see what kind of moral character you have, going out at night, you are not afraid of scaring people, and look at what kind of shitty ce you live in, and you still want to make my daughter suffer with you, you are a Wimp, simply a fool¡¯s dream, I¡¯m warning you, if you pester her again and make her lose everything she has now, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Ulysses Will gave Jane Hasis a cold look, that look was like a cold knife out of its sheath, making people shiver, Jane Hasis was shocked, her aura was absent, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jane Hasis had her hand on the table in order to steady her temper, ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m warning you, get the hell out of North City tomorrow.¡±


    Suddenly, with a snap, Ulysses Will mmed the table and stared coldly at Jane Hasis: ¡°You have Be Hill in your eyes and on your lips, Mrs. Hill, have you forgotten that you have a daughter, and do you really not care whether she lives or dies?¡±


    I was surprised how Ulysses Will suddenly mentioned me to Jane Hasis.


    As soon as Jane Hasis heard this, her eyes shed with horror, ¡°What do you know? She, she¡¯s dead ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s flippant remark made Jane Hasis blush, and her hand holding the table kept shaking.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± Jane Hasis realized she¡¯d blurted it out and immediately changed her story, ¡°No, she¡¯s dead, and I was the one who imed the body myself back then.¡±


    Ulysses Will sneered, ¡°Whether she¡¯s dead or not, you know it, I know it, and Be Hill knows it.¡±


    Jane Hasis couldn¡¯t support herself at all, her feet went limp and she sat down on the stool, she was trembling uncontrobly with fear, she gritted her teeth and red angrily at Ulysses Will, ¡°What the hell do you want, you want to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that you have another daughter, her name is Alva Hill, and she¡¯ll be back someday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her, haven¡¯t you? Where is she?¡± Jane Hasis was so out of control she might as well have forgotten what she came to see Ulysses Will for, ¡°Tell me where she is.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said she was dead?¡± Ulysses Will let out augh, ¡°Mrs. Hill, take your check and please leave.¡±


    Ulysses Will hands the check to Jane Hasis, approaches her, and whispers something in her ear that scares Jane Hasis so much that she nearly slides off the stool and onto the floor, Ulysses Will holds her up and slips the check into the pocket of Jane Hasis, who is already scared out of her mind.


    Seeing Jane Hasis about to leave, I quickly ducked to the side and watched Jane Hasis leave in a trance.


    After Jane Hasis left, Ulysses Will sidled up and whispered, ¡°Come on out.¡±


    He knew I wasing.


    I stepped out of the shadows and looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Why did you just mention me?¡±


    He asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you really want to live with the Be Hill name on your head for the rest of your life?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he meant by that, whether he resented me for taking Be Hill¡¯s name, or whether he was holding it for me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I think it would be the former.


    Who can stand to have their loved one reced by someone else.


    ¡°I brought you chicken soup, drink the soup first.¡± I carried the chicken soup into the house and served the soup for him, ¡°You should have epted the check just now, she gave the money, don¡¯t take it for nothing.¡±


    Ulysses Will took a sip of his soup and ventured lightly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it next time.¡±


    Given Jane Hasis¡¯ nature, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be sending a check next time, but will take other measures.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been carefultely, and by the way, how about a new house, the environment here is not suitable for creativity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine right here.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°Walker Richter will get suspicious if youe over too often, so it¡¯s better not toe back.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been too busy socializingtely to worry about me.¡± I said, ¡°Now that THE Richter family is convinced I¡¯m Be Hill, no one will suspect a thing, I¡¯ve gotten a specialist in burns, made an appointment for you, and I¡¯ll take you there the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I thought he¡¯d say no, but I was a little surprised at how quickly he agreed this time.


    Lately he¡¯s been stabilizing a lot and bing more peaceful.


    After half an hour here at Ulysses Will and on the way back to the old the Richter family mansion, a call came in from Jane Hasis, and I, too, fearing that her emotions at this point might be hurtful to Ulysses Will, answered it.


    As soon as the connection was made, Jane Hasis¡¯s shrill voice came in, ¡°Be, if you still recognize me as your mother, you must not see Ulysses Will again, and you must break it off with him, or else you¡¯ll be waiting to collect your mother¡¯s body.¡±


    It seems that Ulysses Will¡¯s excitement is such that Jane Hasis has never spoken so harshly about ¡°Be Hill¡± before.


    I asked in mock bewilderment, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll put the word out here, you still care about THE Hill family, about me and your father, just be your Ms. Richter,¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°Ulysses Will is too evil, his intentions are impure, what he has in mind of your sister Alva, so don¡¯t be a fool.¡±


    Jane Hasis took Ulysses Will¡¯s questioning as love for me.


    ¡°I know in my heart that I¡¯m the daughter of THE Hill family, I won¡¯t disregard you and dad, so just stay out of this, or else if you really let THE Richter family know about SWEETHEART¡¯s birth, then you¡¯re the one who ruined it all, and then it¡¯ll be irreversible.¡± I deliberately scared Jane Hasis.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t say anything about Ulysses Will talking about me until the end, because she didn¡¯t want to influence ¡°Be Hill.¡± That¡¯s a good mother.


    Back at the old mansion, Nancy Richter blocked my way at the door of the house, ¡°Second Sister-inw, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Going out for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Strolling?¡± Nancy Richter took on an interrogative air, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been having the kitchen make souptely, who have you been carrying it around to?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°A friend was hospitalized and I went to see my friend, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°One moment you say you went out for a stroll, the next moment you say you went to see your friends, Second Sister-inw, which of your words is true and which is false?¡± Nancy Richter nced at me and said conspiratorially, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can fool around as you please just because you have Second Brother¡¯s backing, if I find out that you¡¯ve wronged my Second Brother, I won¡¯t be able to spare you, I really don¡¯t know what kind of medication Second Brother has been taking wrongtely, pampering you like a baby and making Sister Pheobe sad.¡±


    I can kind of hear that Nancy Richter is sticking up for Pheobe Wilson and picking on me.


    Iughed, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for husbands to spoil their wives, you won¡¯t understand if you¡¯re not married.¡±

 Chapter 46: My Child Is Dead

    I didn¡¯t take Nancy Richter¡¯s warning seriously, and by careful math, most of the deadline I¡¯d given Randy Pan had passed.


    Back in my room, I made a call to Randy Pan, and the call was quickly answered, but not by Randy Pan himself, but by a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and very pleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Randy Pan, is he there please?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not avable to take calls right now, so if you need something, just say so and I¡¯ll pass it on for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bete then ¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, the other party interrupted me, his voice icy: ¡°Even if you call again, it¡¯s still the same, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the other person either, and the other person¡¯s tone was thick with fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I wrinkled my brow and was about to hang up.


    The other person added, ¡°You¡¯re Alva Hill, aren¡¯t you, we¡¯ve met, and I don¡¯t know if you remember thest time you came to the hospital and made a scene.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Selina Versta? Randy Pan¡¯s SISTER?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect this call to be answered by Selina Versta, for thest time I was in the hospital, I still remember it, especially Selina Versta¡¯s cool Be Hill eyes.


    How could Randy Pan tell a SISTER that I¡¯m Alva Hill?


    He¡¯s so careful, he can¡¯t even meet Be Hill, and now that even Selina Versta knows I¡¯m Alva Hill, he¡¯s not afraid to blow the whistle?


    ¡°It¡¯s Selina Versta,¡± Selina Versta¡¯s voice was still nice, just a little cold, ¡°You should stop calling, he¡¯s afraid he can¡¯t help you with what you¡¯ve asked him to do.¡±


    Selina Versta even knows what I asked Randy Pan to do?


    I hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock when Selina Versta¡¯s sorrowful voice came back, ¡°Your child is dead.¡±


    At those words, I could feel all the blood fading from my face, pale as paper, even my voice involuntarily trembled: ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting me, it¡¯s not possible, my child won¡¯t die, who are you to say that my child is dead, you¡¯re Be Hill, aren¡¯t you, what have you done with my child.¡±


    ¡°Dead, your child is dead ¡­¡± Selina Versta kept repeating, her voice like a magic voice through the ears, her arrogant, sinisterughter long in the ears.


    I nearly broke down, ¡°No way, you lied to me, Be Hill,e out,e out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Selina Versta, O Selina Versta.¡± Selina Versta smiled broadly, ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m Selina Versta, ah.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re Be Hill,¡± I growled out of control.


    The more out of control I get, the more satisfied the other person is.


    Eventually the phone was abruptly cut off, and when I called back, it was unreachable.


    Selina Versta¡¯s voice kept ringing in my ears, I was almost certain that she was Be Hill, I immediately grabbed my car keys and headed out the door, Nancy Richter yelled behind me, ¡°Be Hill, where are you going again, you really don¡¯t give a shit about my second brother do you, you can go out if you want to ¡­¡±


    Now when I hear the words Be Hill, my head hates to explode.


    I ignored it and drove straight to the stic surgery hospital, where I hurriedly pushed open the VIP door fromst time, and someone else lived inside.


    Selina Versta is long out of the hospital, no, Be Hill to be exact.


    What a SISTER, but just what Randy Pan uses to confuse others.


    As I expected, he really did bring Be Hill here for a facelift, and since then there is no more Be Hill in this world, only Selina Versta.


    That¡¯s what Randy Pan meant.


    I thought of a private investigator and immediately called again, ¡°Where has Randy Pan been all day?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been at home all day, he hasn¡¯t gone anywhere, and I¡¯m staring at his door.¡±


    Randy Pan is at home, which means that Be Hill is in THE Pan family today.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m just going to take a chance and run off to THE Pan family.


    Leaving the stic surgery hospital, I crouched on the side of the road and broke down and cried at the thought of Selina Versta¡¯s words.


    My child was now all I had to believe in, but Selina Versta said that the child was dead, and at that moment, my whole world went dark, without a single color.


    After all the crying, I was paranoid that I would live and die, and I wouldn¡¯t take Selina Versta¡¯s word for it until I saw what was left of my child.


    I drove back immediately to the neighborhood of Randy Pan¡¯s house to stake out the area myself.


    Selina Versta seemed to know that I woulde looking for her, I even squatted for a few days and never showed up, even Randy Pan was nowhere to be seen.


    Undeterred, as if possessed, I went out early in the morning and waited untilte at night.


    And these days, besides squatting, it¡¯s all about running around the hospital.


    I got Ulysses Will a good specialist in burns and he was very cooperative in going to the doctor.


    Doctors say that it is unlikely to be cured, so if you are willing to try, you can start with two sessions of treatment.


    There is no 100% sess rate, but it is better to have hope than no hope at all.


    The treatment is expensive, costing a million dors for two sessions.


    A million Ulysses Will was out of reach, so I fumbled for the ck card Walker Richter had given me, hesitated, and paid all thete fees.


    I hid it from Ulysses Will, or else he wouldn¡¯t have used Walker Richter¡¯s money, given his character.


    Walker Richter¡¯s ck card is for Be Hill, so the money is considered a loan from me to him.


    A million swiped out, Walker Richter side naturally know, but he did not ask, even I went out early and came homete, he did not ask a question, but Nancy Richter constantly looking for trouble, these days I try to avoid her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    During the night, I heard Walker Richter¡¯s car turn off, and after half a dozen moments, no one came into the room.


    I put on my coat to check it out, but instead I heard Nancy Richter tattle on Walker Richter at the door.


    ¡°Second brother, you don¡¯t care about Be Hill when she goes out early andes homete every day, she¡¯s the one who has nothing to do and runs outside every day, who knows what she¡¯s doing behind your back.¡±


    ¡°Nancy Richter, she¡¯s your second sister-inw, watch your attitude, don¡¯t pick on her for nothing in the future, just mind your own business.¡±


    Walker Richter, who has always loved his sister, even scolded Nancy Richter by name, Nancy Richter was so angry that she stomped her feet: ¡°Second brother, I am your own sister, you have never been mean to me, you even talk about me like this for Be Hill, she has put you in ecstasy. ¡±


    Nancy Richter dropped thement and huffed back to her room.


    Hearing Walker Richter¡¯s footsteps approaching this way, I hastily took off my jacket andy back on the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Walker Richter came in by wringing the door to his room, he came straight towards the bed and stood beside it for a few moments before going to the bathroom.


    I opened my eyes and nced in the direction of the bathroom, my eyes ending up on the ster naming certificate on the wall at the end of my bed with mixed feelings.


    Thest time I just casually asked him to deliver stars, he actually bought one of them out, and in my name.


    How many women can resist Walker Richter¡¯s favor?


    The next day.


    After Walker Richter went out the door, I drove out again and went on a stakeout.


    Nancy Richter just stood on the balcony staring at me with that look that gave a bad feeling.


    An hourter, I was in the neighborhood of Randy Pan¡¯s house, squatting in the same ce as before.


    After another full day of waiting and drinking what I had thought was going to be a fruitless endeavor, at 2:00 a. m., I saw a familiar figure.


    I immediately came to life, my eyes deadpan.


    Who is that if not Selina Versta.

 Chapter 47: Selina Versta with Ulysses Will

    Selina Versta stood in a more secluded position on the side of the road looking from side to side, and even looking behind her a couple of times, as if to make sure she wasn¡¯t being followed.


    Looks like she came out without Randy Pan¡¯s knowledge.


    I pressed my eagerness and didn¡¯t rush over there, watching the car for a while, when I saw Selina Versta putting on her sunsses in the middle of the night and heading for the intersection fifty meters away.


    She stopped a cab and I immediately started the car to follow.


    I didn¡¯t dare follow too close in case Selina Versta found out.


    At first, the cab route Selina Versta was taking was normal, all the way to the suburbs, and after following it for half an hour, I realized that the car in front of me had been taking me in circles.


    Selina Versta found me.


    I didn¡¯t give up tracking and kept following without haste.


    After following her for about another hour, Selina Versta got out of the car in front of arge supermarket outside the 5th ring road.


    When she got out of the car, she headed straight for the back of the supermarket, and I immediately parked the car and followed on foot.


    When I followed it up I realized it was empty, Selina Versta was gone.


    She disappeared out of thin air into the supermarket¡¯s express aisle.


    I mmed the wall in anger, it was hard to wait for Selina Versta to show up and lose her like that.


    I was really upset and went around the supermarket again.


    Looks like Selina Versta took the other exit.


    I stood in the za of the hypermarket, staring at the colorful lights on the roof of the building in deep thought.


    It was cold and almost empty all around.


    Why did Selina Versta bring me here, and what is her purpose here?


    It¡¯s obvious that Selina Versta brought me here on purpose.


    Suddenly, a ce shed in my mind, and with a chill running down my back, I immediately turned around and walked quickly towards the car.


    How did I almost forget that Ulysses Will lives just three kilometers away.


    Selina Versta is over here looking for Ulysses Will.


    I immediately started the car and rushed to Ulysses Will¡¯s rental.


    Ulysses Will was in the hospital today for treatment that didn¡¯t end until 6 p. m. He messaged me when he left the hospital, which means that right now Ulysses Will is at home.


    By the time I drove up to the ce where Ulysses Will was staying, I was just in time to see a cab pull out of the alley inside, with no one in the car; in other words, the cab had pulled a passenger in and was getting ready to leave.


    I let the cab go out first, after which I pulled over to the side of the road, my eyes ncing down to the floor of the rental where Ulysses Will was staying.


    It was now close to four in the morning, and there were lights leaking out of the floor he was staying on, indicating that people weren¡¯t resting.


    I clenched my hands, which were covered in cold sweat.


    I hoped that Selina Versta was up there to prove my guess that she was Be Hill, but after really standing downstairs, I hoped that I had guessed wrong and that Selina Versta wasn¡¯t here.


    I hesitated for a long time, and the lights stayed on up there, so I took a deep breath and went upstairs.


    Trying to tread lightly, I waited until I reached the floor where Ulysses Will lived, and just as I reached the stairway, I heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from his rented room.


    It was a very soft, thin female voice, and I was a little unsure if it was Selina Versta.


    I went to the window and through a gap in the curtains, I saw Selina Versta wrap her arms around Ulysses Will¡¯s neck, not afraid of his burnt face at all, and kiss him straight on.


    Ulysses Will froze for a moment, before tearing away from her with force, his voice cold, ¡°Miss Versta, what are you doing.¡±


    Selina Versta sits on the bed in a flirtatious manner, her white thighs exposed, andughs, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? Ulysses Will, don¡¯t you know how I feel about you? You shouldn¡¯t be nestled here, with your talent and gifts, you should be on a bigger stage.¡±


    ¡°Miss Versta is lifting, I Ulysses Will am not that ambitious, it¡¯s gettingte, and I would ask you to leave immediately.¡± Ulysses Will was not the least bit impressed or indifferent to Selina Versta¡¯s seduction.


    Selina Versta stands up and looks at Ulysses Will, ¡°You will regret your decision today.¡±


    As the words left her mouth, Selina Versta¡¯s gaze suddenly turned toward me, an impish grin on her face, ¡°You have a guest.¡±


    Selina Versta found me.


    Ulysses Will also followed Selina Versta¡¯s gaze, and at the time I couldn¡¯t make out what the strange gleam in his eyes was, and at this point in time, in this ce, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t seem to have been a bit surprised to see me, but just calmly unlocked the door, and once again made a sound to rush Selina Versta, ¡± Miss Versta, please leave.¡±


    Selina Verstaughed and twisted her delicate body out of the rented room, her eyes looking me up and down, ¡°You¡¯re the one who followed me all the way just now, aren¡¯t you, you¡¯re really Randy Pan¡¯s dog, are you trying to tell Randy Pan about my whereabouts now to curry favor with him? You have your eye on Randy Pan and want to marry into THE Pan family?¡±


    Selina Versta¡¯s words left me bbergasted, to the point where I couldn¡¯t even tell if the person in front of me was Be Hill or Selina Versta at all.


    Did she mean within her words that she saw me as an admirer of Randy Pan, and that my targeting of her was all out of womanly jealousy?


    My eyes nced back and forth between Ulysses Will and Selina Versta¡¯s faces before finallynding on Selina Versta, ¡°I¡¯m really not as good as you when ites to acting, why don¡¯t you go into film and television and win an Oscar for your acting skills, Be Hill.¡±


    I purposely bit down on thest few words, and also kept watching Selina Versta and Ulysses Will¡¯s looks.


    A sh of shock crosses the bottom of Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes as I say the words Be Hill, and his gaze turns to Selina Versta almost instantly.


    Selina Versta locked eyes with me for a few seconds and hid a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so funny to think I¡¯m you, Miss Hill, are you sick, if you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor.¡±


    Selina Versta knew full well that I was impersonating Be Hill, and the fact that she didn¡¯t admit it to Ulysses Will¡¯s face reinforced my suspicions.


    She is Be Hill.


    She just doesn¡¯t want Ulysses Will to know.


    Ulysses Will was in shock, he quickly came back to his senses and kept his eyes on Selina Versta, the words were addressed to me, ¡°She¡¯s Miss Versta.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored Ulysses Will¡¯s words and the sarcasm in Selina Versta¡¯s tone and said coldly, ¡°Miss Versta right, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    Ulysses Will is here, and Selina Versta will have to promise me if she doesn¡¯t want me to say somethingter.


    Sure enough.


    Selina Versta thought for but a few seconds before agreeing, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ulysses Will was about to say something when I beat him to it, ¡°You¡¯ve got a bad leg and you¡¯ve got to go to the hospital tomorrow, get an early night, I¡¯m going to go have a drink with Miss Versta and then I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Without waiting for Ulysses Will to agree, I took the lead and walked down the stairs, Selina Versta smiled and said to Ulysses Will, ¡°Ulysses Will, see youter.¡± Then followed down the stairs.


    Walking over to the car, I said to Selina Versta, ¡°Dare you to get in my car?¡±


    Selina Versta smiled fearlessly and pulled open the passenger door.


    I pulled the door open and got in, starting the car.


    Selina Versta was sitting on the sidelines, bored and admiring her nails. Compared to her calmness, I was making huge waves in my heart, a different face, but it gave me the feeling that Be Hill was sitting right next to me.


    It was a scene like the time she tricked me into going out rock climbing, only then, I was in the passenger seat and she was driving.

 Chapter 48: Showdown with Selina Versta

    I nced at Selina Versta on the passenger side and spoke nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be sitting in the same car until now.¡±


    Selina Versta¡¯s fingertips pause slightly, her head leaning against the car window as she looks at me with a smile, ¡°It really hadn¡¯t urred to me, but Miss Hill¡¯s a good driver.¡±


    I knew she was referring to stalking her.


    I grimaced, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s really hard to see Miss Versta, and with Randy Pan watching over you like a baby, I had toe up with this n.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Selina Versta smiled even more, ¡°So Miss Hill has been crouching outside the door for quite a few days, it¡¯s been hard work¡­ I wonder what Miss Hill is meeting me about? I don¡¯t feel like having anything to talk about with Miss Hill.¡±


    That¡¯s a good one.


    ¡°Why would Miss Versta agree to get in my car when there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± The smile in my eyes gets colder as I say, ¡°Miss Versta just got stic surgery and came out to meet Ulysses Will, and I wonder how Randy Pan, who cares about you, would react if he knew about this.¡±


    At the mention of Randy Pan, Selina Versta¡¯s rippling demeanor finally chafed, ¡°You threatened me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Miss Versta reminded me of earlier.¡± I chortled, ¡°Miss Versta, coffee or wine?¡±


    At this hour, the cafes are closed, so you can only drink.


    Half an hourter, I found a bar and sat down.


    The bar was deserted at four in the morning, so Selina Versta and I found a spot in the corner and ordered a bottle of wine, but no one moved.


    When she sat down, Selina Versta didn¡¯t beat around the bush with me, ¡°You wanted to ask me about your kids.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I stared at her, at her stic face, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the world who knows, and you better give me good news, or I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    Selina Verstaughs at that, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re really sick, you really think I¡¯m Be Hill? I¡¯m Selina Versta, except I happen to know something about the feud between you and Be Hill, and know that you¡¯re posing as Be Hill to hide out at the Richter family and became Ms. Richter.¡±


    ¡°How much credibility do you think you have with that?¡± I looked at her coldly, the hate in my chest spreading again as I remembered the past, ¡°You love Ulysses Will, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t wait to see him, the way you look at him doesn¡¯t fool anyone, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Selina Versta or Be Hill right now, all I want to know is where my baby is. ¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡± Selina Versta suddenly became particrly calm, her tone was also particrly serious: ¡°I personally heard Randy Pan call with Be Hill to inquire about the whereabouts of your child, your child is dead, Be Hill carried away your child in the beginning, probably because she wanted to take revenge on you, I don¡¯t know much about the grudge between your sisters, only know that the child did die, congenital heart disease, died within a few days after birth. I only know that the child did die, congenital heart disease, died within a few days after birth, by the way, Be Hill didn¡¯t resuscitate your child, she just watched the child die like that, Be Hill¡¯s viciousness you have learned, she can do such things.¡±


    Congenital heart disease?


    ¡°No way.¡± My volume rose steeply, ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    ¡°What do I get out of lying to you?¡± Selina Versta shrugged her shoulders, revealing a sympathetic look, ¡°I¡¯ve known Randy Pan for many years, and I also know that he likes Be Hill, to the point of being almost perverted, and I also know that he hides people away, you¡¯re doing Be Hill now, which is right in Randy Pan¡¯s heart, and he doesn¡¯t dare to tell you about the child, for fear that You flip out, when the timees the Richter family pursues it, the Pan family is enough to drink a pot of water, I¡¯m looking at you poorly, so I told you the truth, after all, we are all poisoned by Be Hill.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you say.¡± I braced my hands on the desktop, ¡°The fact that Randy Pan cares about you, the fact that you couldn¡¯t wait to get to Ulysses Will, all of these things show that you are Be Hill, and that a person¡¯s face can change, but there are some things that can¡¯t, like some habitual actions.¡±


    My eyes fell on her hands, her left hand had been squeezing her right wrist tightly from the moment she entered the room, and her thumb had been rubbing at the pulse, a habitual Be Hill maneuver.


    At those words, Selina Versta immediately loosened her hand, it was a subconscious loosening that just proved her weakness.


    Her eyes flickered for a moment, her hand touched her face, and a touch of hatred crossed the bottom of her eyes: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to have stic surgery? That¡¯s because Be Hill threw acid on my face and ruined my face, my wrist was hurt, also because of Be Hill, Alva Hill, I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, I am Selina Versta, don¡¯t associate me with that evil woman again, you are right, I like Ulysses Will, because he makes me feel warm in this world, I also believe that sooner orter he will ept me, and I also believe that sooner orter he will ept me, and I also believe that he will ept me. that there is warmth in this world and I do believe that sooner orter he will ept me, as for Randy Pan, I am not in a rtionship with him as you think, I am with him ¡­¡±


    She seemed to realize something, something hard to say, and immediately changed her words, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Selina Versta, please recognize me, and also, I advise you not to get too close to Randy Pan either, he¡¯s a dangerous person.¡±


    Every one of her exnations tonight seemed perfect andpelling.


    And for a few moments, I couldn¡¯t really figure out who the hell she was.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If she¡¯s Be Hill, why wouldn¡¯t she want to go back to the Richter family instead of being Selina Versta?


    The evil Be Hill wouldn¡¯t have warned me about Randy Pan.


    In order to confirm whether Selina Versta is Be Hill or not, when she was getting up and ready to leave, I intentionally said, ¡°Walker Richter already has some suspicions about sweetheart¡¯s life, and I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t hide it for long that she is the child of you and Ulysses Will. Be Hill, you love Ulysses Will so much, I don¡¯t believe that you really want to give up the child that you gave birth to in October, if Ulysses Will knows that he still has a daughter, he must be very happy. If Ulysses Will knew he had a daughter, he would be so happy that he loved you so much that he hid in a humble rented room for you, and suffered to see you married to Walker Richter for the sake of your happiness.¡±


    My words managed to make Selina Versta freeze in her tracks, and she looked at me with an extremelyplex look of mocking sarcasm and unexpected shock.


    She suddenlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re really sick, you still think of me as Be Hill, I love Ulysses Will, no matter who he used to like, and as for SWEETHEART, what¡¯s that got to do with me, but I think it¡¯s yourself you should be worrying about, now that you¡¯re Be Hill, Be Hill cuckold to Walker Richter, and it¡¯s up to you to suffer the consequences when things fall apart.¡±


    I don¡¯t see a hint of worry in Selina Versta¡¯s eyes about her baby, and if it¡¯s really Be Hill, there¡¯s no way she could be so calm about having a baby that she worked so hard to have, and risking the discovery of THE Richter family to make Walker Richter a happy father.


    Her reaction crushed thest bit of faith in my heart.


    All my guesses were wrong.


    After a night of stalking, I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m getting nowhere with Selina Versta.


    I could do nothing but watch her leave.


    I can¡¯t hold someone down and force her to admit she¡¯s Be Hill.


    No, it¡¯s not nothing, knowing from Selina Versta that my child did die.


    A congenital heart condition. Be Hill did nothing to save her and left my baby to die.


    Hate added anotheryer to his heart.


    I sat at the bar until Ulysses Will, in a trance, and headed back to the Richter family¡¯s old mansion, not realizing at the time what awaited me there.

 Chapter 49: SWEETHEART identity REVEALED

    It was nine o¡¯clock the next morning when I got back to the Richter family¡¯s old mansion.


    I hadn¡¯t been home all night, and my cell phone had long since run out of battery and turned itself off, and I didn¡¯t know if anyone had called me.


    The car slowed to a stop in the parking lot, and the maid who went to the backyard to tidy up the grass and trees saw me and bent respectfully, ¡°Second Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I locked the car doors and prepared to head down the hall, but noticed that the maid had been standing in ce looking at me with a slightly off look on her face.


    I stared at my feet, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    The servant hurriedly bowed her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Second Young Lady, I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    After saying that, the maid walked away very quickly, as if she was afraid that I would ask anything more, which was very strange.


    I frowned, not caring, and continued toward the hall.


    No sooner had her left foot stepped into the hall than Nancy Richter¡¯s conspiratorial voice came over, ¡°Yo, second sister-inw still knows toe back.¡±


    When I looked up, I saw that the sofa in the living room was full of people, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, with her silver hair coiffed meticulously, was sitting on the main sofa, Nancy Richter was sitting next to her, and Charles Richter, who had always been busy and seldom seen by anyone, was also there, sitting on his left hand side with a serious face, Fin Wilson and Joyce Parvis were sitting on the left and right sides of Charles Richter, Tina Deross and Ben Richter were sitting across from them, and Tina Deross and Ben Richter were sitting across from them. Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sat on the left hand side of the sofa, Fin Wilson and Joyce Parvis sat on the right and left side of Mr. Richter, and Tina Deross sat on the opposite side of Mr. Richter with Ben Richter.


    Except for Walker Richter, the Richter family has arrived.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was grave, the atmosphere was weird, but it was a little bit like a triple trial.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Is it because I didn¡¯te home all night?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This should not be so, but look at this battle, and are alling at me, could it be ¡­


    My cover¡¯s blown?


    Immediately my heart stuttered, and the look on my face fell on Nancy Richter¡¯s eyes, but it turned into heartbreak.


    ¡°Second sister-inw, why do you look so ugly, are you weak-minded?¡±


    ¡°Nancy,¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother gave Nancy Richter a stern look, and Nancy Richter shut up somewhat reluctantly.


    ¡°Be,e here.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother narrowed her serious expression and beckoned me over.


    I took a deep breath and walked over, ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, big brother, sister-inw ¡­¡±


    I called everyone in the Richter family one by one.


    ¡°Be, what are you up to these days?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s voice, though not as harsh as it had been to Nancy Richter, was not as kind as it usually was.


    I¡¯ve been going out early anding homete all this time, andst night I didn¡¯te back at all, so it looks like Nancy Richter should be the one moving around and saying something in front of the olddy.


    I stabilized my mind and said, half-heartedly, ¡°Grandma, a friend of mine is sick and has been in the hospitaltely ¡­¡±


    ¡°What friends? The hospital, what hospital again? You can¡¯t tell me.¡± Nancy Richter cut me off and said, ¡°Grandma, look at her now, she¡¯s not being honest, she¡¯s still lying.¡±


    I¡¯d been visiting Fiona Croix in the hospital before, buttely, in the past few days, I¡¯ve been squatting on Selina Versta, except for taking Ulysses Will to a specialist in burns.


    Instead of berating Nancy Richter this time, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked at me and asked, ¡°Be, I¡¯d like to hear the truth about what you¡¯ve been up totely. What kind of people have you been seeing.¡±


    I always got the impression that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t really want to know what I¡¯d been doingtely, but that there was something else going on.


    I nced around at the the Richter family people in the room, and the ever-silent Fin Wilson spoke up instead, ¡°Be, just say it.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to say it, but once I do tell the truth, I can¡¯t get it back.


    The real Be Hill didn¡¯t cross paths with Fiona Croix, and it would have been a bigger deal to tell Ulysses Will.


    I frowned, pondering how to deal with it, upstairs suddenly came the sound of sweetheart¡¯s crying, usually when sweetheart cried, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother tensed up, but at this moment, but indifferent, just coldly let the nanny to sweetheart coaxed well.


    ¡°Yes olddy.¡± The nanny ran upstairs in fear to coax SWEETHEART.


    I subconsciously nced at Tina Deross, who wrinkled her nose and shook her head anxiously at me, imploring me to tell the truth.


    It seemed like everyone in the room knew what was going on and was just waiting for me to open my mouth and admit it.


    But what do I admit?


    Admit to not being Be Hill or admit to squatting at the Pan family?


    Thetter is feared to be unbelievable and even more unexined.


    I frowned and looked to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°Grandma, just say what you have to say.¡±


    To beat around the bush like that really makes people¡¯s hearts flutter and go up and down.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pursed her lips, as if it were a bad idea to speak.


    At this point Nancy Richter looked at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, got the olddy¡¯s approval, and asked me directly, ¡°You know Ulysses Will, don¡¯t you, and not just in a normal way, and that¡¯s the man you¡¯ve been hanging out withtely, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    For Nancy Richter to ask so directly, it seems to have been investigated.


    And for Mr. Richter¡¯s mother to allow Nancy Richter to ask, and to gather everyone in THE Richter family to sit here, should be more than just knowing that I¡¯ve been seeing Ulysses Will a lottely.


    I¡¯ve got a vague idea of what¡¯s going on.


    Just a few hours ago, I purposely terrorized Selina Versta by taking sweetheart and forcing her to admit that she was Be Hill, not realizing that my worst fears hade true.


    Sure enough.


    My silence seemed like acquiescence to everyone in THE RICHTER FAMILY, and Fin Wilson mmed the table in disappointment and exasperation, ¡°You really do have a man on the side, and SWEETHEART isn¡¯t of THE RICHTER FAMILY¡¯s seed.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen Fin Wilson angry before, and now that it¡¯s a big deal involving bloodlines, Fin Wilson¡¯s reaction is kind of normal.


    After working hard for months to bring up my granddaughter, only to suddenly realize that it¡¯s not my own, it¡¯s good enough that the Richter family people haven¡¯t just imed me and kicked me out of the Richter family.


    SWEETHEART is not Walker Richter¡¯s child, that much I know, and now that THE Richter family people are openly asking, even if I lied, it wouldn¡¯t stand up to a paternity test certificate.


    Nancy Richter was indignant on the side: ¡°Second sister-inw, why don¡¯t you say anything, you can hide it really deep, thanks to my second brother who favors you so much, but you are messing around outside behind his back, even SWEETHEART isn¡¯t the child of THE RICHTER FAMILY, you can really do something like this, your heart is too deep, too poisonous. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much evidence Nancy Richter has, whether it¡¯s spection or real evidence, and at this point, I¡¯m all over the map.


    Be Hill is really leaving me in the lurch.


    ¡°Be ah Be, how can you do such a thing, ask me this wife to treat you well, the Richter family did not treat you badly ah, but you but, you but ¡­ ¡°Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pestle cane hand are trembling, pain, my performance let her down, she may originally still hold a glimmer of hope, but I can not say a word to exin the refutation in addition to silence, everything has been clear.


    Charles Richter also turned on me, bursting into a rage, ¡°Be Hill, what have you got to say.¡±


    Fin Wilson was also trembling with anger: ¡°Be Hill, you¡¯re really something, ying the whole THE Richter family for a fool, marrying in a wild child pretending to be a child of THE Richter family, you¡¯re really wicked.¡±


    Nancy Richter pointed angrily at me, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Second Brother will help you again when he finds out, Second Brother hates being cheated in his life, he won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    With the exception of Mr. & Mrs. Ben RichterTina Deross & Joyce Parvis, everyone else was furious and wanted to eat me alive.


    The Richter family is afraid that in this life has never suffered such a great deception, being fooled by a woman, in my ce, I am afraid that I do not have this kind of cultivation, direct action.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ Grandma ¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and fainted directly.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Get to the hospital.¡±


    The Richter family was in a tizzy.

 Chapter 50: What a mass

    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was immediately taken to the hospital, I was worried in my heart and wanted to follow, Nancy Richter directly pushed me away and red at me fiercely, ¡°Be Hill, if anything happens to grandma, the Richter family will not let you go. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was pushed and staggered two steps before I could stand up, and Ben Richter and Charles Richter and the others were already driving away in their cars.


    Fin Wilson and Joyce Parvis both followed, leaving only Tina Deross, whom Ben Richter made stay.


    I watched the car leave, the seriousness of this matter is very clear to me, this the Richter family I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay.


    ¡°Be?¡± said Tina Deross, tapping me on the shoulder with a wistful look, ¡°Is it true that sweetheart isn¡¯t Walker¡¯s kid?¡±


    Previously, Tina Deross had specifically warned me not to do anything to apologize to Walker Richter because I was involved with someone else, or else she wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook, and now that the whole the Richter family knew that sweetheart wasn¡¯t Walker Richter, Tina Deross¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t very strong, more just unbelievable.


    I didn¡¯t admit it, I didn¡¯t deny it, I just asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°Walker didn¡¯te back all night like you did, and I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Tina Deross said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call and ask, Be, if there¡¯s any misunderstanding about this, it¡¯s better to exin it as soon as possible, Grandma¡¯s so pissed off that she¡¯s in the hospital, and if something does happen, you¡¯re afraid it¡¯s not going to be easy for you.¡±


    Where this is not a good time, maybe it could actually kill someone.


    At this juncture, even for me to say I¡¯m not Be Hill would be an absurd statement in the eyes of the the Richter family people.


    Not many people in the world know that there was such a person as Alva Hill, and those that do, know that Alva Hill is dead.


    I asked Tina Deross rhetorically, ¡°Do you believe that SWEETHEART is the seed of THE Richter family?¡±


    Tina Deross was silent, not sure herself if she should believe it or not.


    I changed my tune, ¡°Do you wish SWEETHEART was of the Richter family stock?¡±


    At that, Tina Deross¡¯ eyes widened and she looked at me with a surprised expression, ¡°Be, why would you, why would you ask that, naturally I want sweetheart to be Walker¡¯s child.¡±


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and looked away, my tone light, ¡°After today, I may not be able to stay with THE Richter family anymore, so what do you have to cover with me, sister-inw, you know why I haven¡¯t asked about you and Leon Murphy, and believe there¡¯s nothing between you and Leon Murphy? ¡±


    Tina Deross looked at me in disbelief.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Because I know who really lives inside you.¡±


    My words caused Tina Deross to look slightly altered, and then, in a sh, sheposed herself, ¡°I only have your big brother in mind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I just gave her a god-awful look and didn¡¯t bother poking her again.


    I knew who Tina Deross loved in her heart from when she first warned me, Walker Richter.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why she would rather endure Ben Richter¡¯s domestic abuse than divorce and leave THE Richter family.


    As for why she married Ben Richter in the first ce, I have no interest in knowing.


    However, Tina Deross definitely didn¡¯t want SWEETHEART to be Walker Richter¡¯s child, and it showed in her eyes.


    Tina Deross frowned, ¡°Be, what do you mean by that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer Tina Deross¡¯ words and pinched my keys as I walked over in the direction of the car.


    Regardless of how it ends, I should go see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    Knowing that THE Richter family people hated me right now, I wasn¡¯t so insensitive as to not get closer, just hide and watch and wait for the oue.


    I saw Ben Richter keep calling and Charles Richter walked over to him and asked, ¡°Still no call?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ben Richter shook his head with a stony face.


    Charles Richter instantly fumed, ¡°Must be hanging out with some woman again, look what kind of woman he married, making a mess of the house, keep on calling me again, make sure you find the man, let hime and see what good things he did with the wife he married.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m going to go get my second brother back.¡±


    Ben Richter called twice more with no answer, and then went to the person himself afterward.


    Nancy Richter was walking back and forth in the resuscitation room, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Be Hill, if anything happens to Grandma, I¡¯ll spare her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re to me for this; how could you tell grandma first about such a big thing; if you hadn¡¯t called everybody together and said you were going to expose Be Hill¡¯s wickedness, grandma could havein in it.¡± Charles Richter looked very hard.


    Turns out Nancy Richter really did start the day.


    A reprimanded Nancy Richter was upset, ¡°Dad, how can you me me, it¡¯s Be Hill she did the wrong thing to Ergo, to THE Richter family, Grandma is the one she¡¯s mad at for being in the hospital, what¡¯s it got to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, all cut the crap.¡± Joyce Parvis acted as a peacemaker in the middle, ¡°Zhenhua, don¡¯t me Nancy, she¡¯s all for the sake of the family, with such a big deal, it can¡¯t be that THE Richter family people have been tricked by Be Hill all this time.¡±


    Being so persuaded by Joyce Parvis, Charles Richter¡¯s fire dropped quite a bit, Fin Wilson gave Joyce Parvis an odd look and said nothing, Nancy Richter was still angry, and several people had different thoughts.


    After about half an hour, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was pushed out from the resuscitation room, and I heard the doctor say that the olddy was not in any serious trouble, but she was too old to stand the stimtion, and asked her family members to pay more attention to her, and could not afford to be a little stimted any more.


    Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief and quietly left the hospital.


    Passing through the hospital lobby, he bumped into Walker Richter, who was arriving in a hurry.


    He was with Ben Richter, and I just nced over and Walker Richter looked cold and intimidating.


    I hurriedly dodged aside to hide and waited for Walker Richter to get into the elevator, which is when I rushed out of the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, I realized I really had nowhere to go, the Richter family was now unable to go back, and the Hill family ¡­


    The Richter family should be going to the Hill family soon to ask questions, the deed is exposed, round not go back, I wonder how Jane Hasis will react when she knows the east window is exposed.


    Looking up at the sky, at this time of year, I¡¯d like Be Hill toe back.


    I¡¯m not so stupid to go back to the Richter family at this juncture to bump into a gun and wait to be disposed of by the Richter family, things have developed to this point and caught people off guard, I don¡¯t know what to do for a moment, I¡¯m going to go to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce to hide for a while first.


    Fiona Croix has just been discharged from the hospital, at home to recuperate, when I went, Croix¡¯s mother is giving her stewed hen, see mee, pulled me to the side, whispered: ¡°You came just in time, help to enlighten Fiona, this girl is dead-eyed, so far in the heart has not let go of Jack Astor. ¡±


    Croix¡¯s mother excused herself to go out and get some more groceries, leaving space for Fiona Croix and me.


    I¡¯m such a mess myself that I don¡¯t really know how tofort Fiona Croix.


    I poured her a ss of water, ¡°Can¡¯t put it down yet.¡±


    Fiona Croix, naturally, knew what I was talking about and smiled bitterly: [No.]


    ¡°Tough talk.¡± I set the water down in front of her and said, ¡°Fiona, outsiders can¡¯t talk you out of your feelings, you can only let go if you figure it out yourself.¡±


    That¡¯s the experience of those who have been there.


    Fiona Croix hung her eyes in silence for half a second, took a sip of water from her water ss, when she put it down again, a smile of relief appeared on her face, even if she didn¡¯t really put it down, her heart wasn¡¯t as heavy as it was just now, gesturing and asking me, [I haven¡¯t seen you for some days, howe you¡¯re free toe to my ce today].


    This time it was my turn to let out a bitterugh, ¡°I¡¯vee to you for refuge.¡±

 Chapter 51: Divorce

    I gave a general overview of where THE Richter family was today, and Fiona Croix looked shocked for a long time.


    How was I not surprised at first.


    Fiona Croix gestures quickly with emotion: [sweetheart is Ulysses Will¡¯s daughter? Is this true?]


    I spread my two hands and smiled bitterly, ¡°I wish this was fake, Be Hill left such a big mess for me, I have no way to clean it up, now THE Richter family, THE Hill family I can¡¯t go back, I can only hide here in your ce, the identity of Be Hill, I can¡¯t make it go down.¡±


    What about Sweetheart? Does Ulysses Will know about this?


    I¡¯ve been thinking about that on the way here, too.


    Yeah, what about sweetheart?


    I can walk. Sweetheart can¡¯t.


    The Richter family knows who SWEETHEART is and can¡¯t possibly keep her.


    the Richter family is also a big family family, the sweetheart¡¯s life is publicized, let everyone know Be Hill betrayed Walker Richter, such a shameful thing, will not do, this matter, the Richter family will only low-profile to deal with.


    It¡¯s also impossible to get THE Richter family to swallow their pride and eat this dumb loss.


    The key to this whole thing lies with Walker Richter, and there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll do with it.


    Walker Richter¡¯s murderous eyes came to mind, and I shivered too much to think about it.


    ¡°Ulysses Will should know about this soon, and the next thing you know, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the end of the world.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t slept all night, what Selina Versta had said had been ringing in my ears constantly, and now with the eastward spiral of what happened at SWEETHEART, I didn¡¯t have that much energy left to care, my spirit was constantly on edge.


    I slept for a few hours here at Fiona Croix, and when I woke up, my already-on cell phone was full of missed calls from Frank Hill and Jane Hasis, and not a single call from the Richter family.


    I¡¯m very curious, is Walker Richter that stoic?


    Fiona Croix asked me, [Should I go back to the Hill family to check on them? Or give them a call back?]


    ¡°No need.¡±


    I looked at the time, which was exactly 5:00 p. m., and I said, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day and I¡¯m really hungry, so everything will wait until I¡¯m full.


    [There is.]


    Fiona Croix had left me dinner, Croix¡¯s mother had warmed it up for me, and after I had eaten and drank my fill, I left from Nguyen¡¯s house.


    Fiona Croix was a bit uneasy, but she wasn¡¯t well and couldn¡¯t follow, she instructed me to call her immediately if anything happened, and if it wasn¡¯t possible, I should take off my Be Hill identity when the time came and save my life.


    The word ¡°life preservation¡± shows the seriousness of the situation.


    Before, being Be Hill was a way to stay alive, to stay alive, and now, shedding that identity is perhaps the only way to stay alive.


    With my child dead, there was no longer any need to be Be Hill, and at this juncture, I couldn¡¯t care less about my agreement with Randy Pan to save myself, if necessary, for sure.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s call came in again, and I just rang it off, put my phone on silent, and drove to Ulysses Will¡¯s ce first afterward.


    Ulysses Will wasn¡¯t home when I arrived, the door to the room was locked and the windows were closed.


    The next-door neighbor poked his head out and said furtively, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mr. Will, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, may I ask what time he went out?¡±


    I thought Ulysses Will was supposed to be out when my neighbor¡¯s next words sent chills down my back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Will has offended anyone, but an hour ago a group of men took Mr. Will away in an aggressive manner.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, ¡°What man?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know them, never seen them before, the guys were dressed in ck clothes and ck pants, they looked like gangsters on TV.¡±


    Ulysses Will was taken at this point, and I have a vague guess as to who did it.


    I hurried downstairs and had just pulled open the car door when I saw Selina Verstaing for Ulysses Will as well.


    She pinched her manicure and I didn¡¯t have the heart now to tell who she really was and how much truth there was in what she had said earlier, I got in my car, which hadn¡¯t even started yet, and Selina Versta knocked on my window, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Ulysses Will, too.¡±


    I wrinkled my brow, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be wishy-washy with you, Ulysses Will isn¡¯t in.¡±


    And without waiting for Selina Versta to say anything else, I started the car and left, and through the rearview mirror, I saw Selina Versta heading up to the top of the rented room, she was not believing me and wanted to see for herself what was going on.


    When I arrived at the Richter family in a hurry, I entered the hall to see Ulysses Will sitting on the living room couch, and across from him sat Charles Richter with Nancy Richter.


    Jane Hasis & Frank Hill were both called, making it thankful that Walker Richter was not there.


    Ulysses Will looked at me with a pale expression and quickly withdrew his gaze, he was not wanting THE Richter family to know about my rtionship with him.


    From the moment we walked in the door, Nancy Richter¡¯s eyes went back and forth between Ulysses Will and me, a disdainful smirk at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Be Hill, you know this Mr. Will better than any of us, so there¡¯s no need for introductions.¡±


    Bring in Ulysses Will, I really don¡¯t know what Nancy Richter is trying to do, making a big deal out of it can¡¯t be good for THE Richter family.


    I looked to Charles Richter and asked bluntly, ¡°What does THE Richter family want to do about this.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was hospitalized, Charles Richter was the one who was in charge, and after a few hours of the incident, he was afraid that he had already made a decision in his mind.


    Nancy Richter sneered, ¡°What, you¡¯re just admitting it outright and not even going to argue?¡±


    Frank Hill, who still doesn¡¯t know what happened, looked at me anxiously and asked, ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    Ulysses Will was sitting here, Jane Hasis should have guessed more or less, she came over and took my hand, trepidation in her eyes, and whispered, ¡°Be, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t admit to anything, do you hear me.¡±


    Once you admit it, there¡¯s no turning back.


    I removed Jane Hasis¡¯ hand and looked straight at Charles Richter, ¡°Need to wait for Walker Richter toe back?¡±


    Charles Richter looked serious from start to finish, and when I got this far, he wasn¡¯t silent any longer, and swept his eyes sternly over Frank Hill and Jane Hasis, and finally looked at me, ¡°You and Walker must get a divorce ¡­ ¡±


    Before Charles Richter could say anything, a deep stern voice directly interrupted him.


    ¡°I disagree.¡±


    Charles Richter and I both looked toward the door at the same time, Walker Richter appeared in the doorway in his suit, he should have rushed back, his eyebrows were cool, he walked toward me with his long slender legs, and stood beside me in a posture of protecting me, he looked at Charles Richter, and spoke again, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Charles Richter¡¯s face was especially ugly, Nancy Richter unbelievably voiced out, ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re crazy, Be Hill, she cuckolded you, and you¡¯re not divorced, what kind of ecstasy did she put in your head.¡±


    Upon hearing about the cuckold, Frank Hill immediately said, ¡°No way, Be wouldn¡¯t do something like that, there must be some kind of misunderstanding.¡±


    Jane Hasis also bottomed out, ¡°Yes, Be is devoted to her son-inw, it¡¯s all there for all to see, how can you nder our Be like that.¡±


    Jane Hasis and Frank Hill¡¯s words don¡¯t matter at all, I look at Walker Richter on my side, hearing his wife cuckold him, he is surprisingly unchanged, expressionless, can¡¯t tell if he is happy or angry, so people can¡¯t figure it out.


    And to Root¡¯s surprise, Walker Richter looked at me askance and said, ¡°I believe her.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 52: Two Paternity Test Reports

    Walker Richter¡¯s words shook everyone in the room.


    I looked at Walker Richter in shock, not to mention Nancy Richter thought he was crazy.


    Walker Richter and I, no, Walker Richter and Be Hill, have the luxury of trust between them?


    Charles Richter stood up abruptly, ¡°Walker, she herself just admitted it, this kind of woman the Richter family can¡¯t stay, you must ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she admit?¡± Walker Richter interrupted Charles Richter.


    From start to finish, it does seem like I didn¡¯t outright admit to betraying Walker Richter.


    ¡°The facts are right in front of us, Second Brother, what the hell is wrong with you, Grandma was so angry with her that she went to the hospital, and you still believe her.¡± Nancy Richter was very angry and her eyes went to Jane Hasis, ¡°You tell me, who the hell did sweetheart have with Be Hill? Wasn¡¯t it this man.¡±


    Nancy Richter points her finger at Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes are full of shock, he had no idea of SWEETHEART¡¯s origins before this.


    ¡°Third Miss Richter, things can be messed with, words can¡¯t.¡± Ulysses Will gave me a look that cleared the air with me, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to Miss Hill, I just know her, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rambling?¡± Nancy Richter sneered, ¡°You have no rtionship with her? During this period of time, she has often been in and out of your ce, looking for a hospital for you, even the money for the doctor¡¯s visit was paid by her, that¡¯s my second brother¡¯s money, millions of dors nah, and you still say that you don¡¯t have a rtionship, just just this acquaintance alone.¡±


    A sh of surprise crossed the bottom of Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes because he had no idea how much the treatment actually cost, and I had asked the doctor to keep it from him because I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment.


    Ulysses Will bowed his head slightly, ¡°I borrowed that money from Miss Hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay, money aside, a million dors is nothing to THE Richter family, think of it as a handout for charity ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Nancy Richter,e at me with what you have, you just want to see me divorce your second brother, fine, I agree.¡± I drank Nancy Richter¡¯s words off, she was tantly insulting Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s self-esteem was already traumatized by his burns, and Nancy Richter¡¯s words were certainly salt on the knife¡¯s edge.


    As soon as I said divorce, Walker Richter¡¯s eyes changed color and grew colder.


    ¡°Yo, that¡¯s protective.¡± Nancy Richter heckled, ¡°You did the wrong thing to THE Richter family, to my second brother, and you think a divorce is the end of it, sweetheart¡­¡±


    ¡°Nancy,¡± Walker Richter snapped, ¡°it¡¯s about time you¡¯d had enough to stop embarrassing yourself and get back to your room immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ergo.¡± Nancy Richter stomped her foot in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene, it¡¯s clearly her fault, you don¡¯t believe me do you, I¡¯ve got proof of paternity here, take a look.¡±


    Nancy Richter, irritated by Walker Richter¡¯s words, pulled a paternity certificate out of her purse, and at that moment, I knew it was over.


    ¡°Ergo, take a good look, SWEETHEART is not your daughter, you¡¯ve been duped by this woman.¡± Nancy Richter pointed the paternity certificate back at me and said with righteous indignation, ¡°Be Hill, what else do you have to say.¡±


    Nancy Richter angrily flung the paternity certificate in my face and itnded on the floor, the edges of the paper scraping my face painfully like a sharp knife.


    I nced at the certificate that hadnded on the floor, and it came back as non-biological.


    Walker Richter remained indifferent to the paternity report, but it was Ulysses Will who picked up the paternity certificate on the floor in shock, looking back and forth at me incredulously, his voice dark, ¡°Is this ¡­ true?¡±


    Ulysses Will asked if sweetheart was his daughter with Be Hill, not me.


    Frank Hill has been shocked by this situation, he knows the seriousness of this matter, divorce is small, the Richter family will certainly strike at the Hill family, the Hill family will have nothing.


    Jane Hasis, seeing that the deed was done, went limp and sat straight down on the couch, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over now.¡±


    This is the kind of scene that Nancy Richter wanted, and she said triumphantly, ¡°The facts are in front of us, and I¡¯ll see how you can deny them.¡±


    I took a secret deep breath and was about to nod my head in acknowledgement and state the fact that I was Alva Hill, not Be Hill, when a sudden warmth came over my hand.


    I looked down and it was Walker Richter who had taken my hand and sped it with his fingers.


    He seemed to know what I was trying to say and was stopping me.


    It¡¯s gotten to the point where thest thing I see is Walker Richter¡¯s attitude.


    Charles Richter frowned and nced at my hand that was interlocked with Walker Richter¡¯s fingers, ¡°Walker, what are you going to do about this? the Richter family will never tolerate a deceiver, a betrayer, even if she had saved grandma, this matter the Hill family must give an exnation.¡±


    Frank Hill and Jane Hasis were so dumbfounded, where else could they give an ount.


    Walker Richter tightened his sped hands, looked squarely at Charles Richter, and solemnly dered, ¡°She has done nothing to wrong the Richter family, to wrong me, Walker Richter, and sweetheart is my Walker Richter¡¯s daughter.¡±


    At this point, Walker Richter even said such self-deceiving words, I looked at him, my heartplex, he is because of the face of the man refused to admit that he would be so defensive of me?


    ¡°Walker, your sister even took out a paternity test, and also investigated Be Hill and this Ulysses Will, the rtionship is indeed unusual, how do you ¡­¡±


    The corner of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth raised a shallow arc: ¡°Dad, I, Walker Richter, would not be so confused that I would even recognize my own biological child wrongly, if sweetheart is not my daughter, do you think I might recognize it? You should be clear about my nature, if she really did something to apologize to me Walker Richter, she is afraid that she would have disappeared from North City long ago.¡±


    A light tone, but no one can doubt that Walker Richter was only joking.


    Nancy Richter wanted to say something else, Walker Richter directly pped a paternity report on the table, ¡°This matter ends here, if anyone chews on this again and says that SWEETHEART is not my Walker Richter¡¯s daughter, I will not be lenient.¡±


    Another paternity report, and this one in Walker Richter¡¯s hands shows the opposite of Nancy Richter¡¯s.


    Nancy Richter couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Ergo, how is this possible.¡±


    Walker Richter a stern look over, ¡°Nancy, people can be stupid, when never stupid, how you got the paternity report in your hand, I will not pursue, but the next time will not be an exception, she is your second sister-inw, remember this well.¡±


    I¡¯m a little confused, Walker Richter seems to have known something and prepared for it, otherwise how could he havee up with a different paternity test.


    Nancy Richter¡¯s eyes flickered as she seemed to think of something and muttered, ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything more to Nancy Richter, had Frank Hill, who was as baffled as I was, and Jane Hasis sent back, and arranged for a driver to take Ulysses Will, and when everyone had left, Walker Richter dragged me up the stairs.


    When I got back to my room, I was all still in a daze.


    It was like a roller coaster ride earlier, I still haven¡¯t regained my senses, but Walker Richter was sitting calmly on the sofa smoking, ¡°Stupid?¡±


    I was indeed dumbfounded by Walker Richter¡¯s maneuver.


    Did he fake a paternity report because of man face or is SWEETHEART really his daughter?


    The former is more likely.


    Jane Hasis said that SWEETHEART is Be Hill & Ulysses Will¡¯s, and Jane Hasis¡¯ concern, and her heartfelt reaction in the hall just now, was not feigned.


    I pursed my lips and spoke apprehensively, ¡°Walker Richter, there¡¯s no one else here anymore, so you don¡¯t have to put on an act, I know you must be so angry in your heart right now that you can¡¯t wait to strangle me, and you just did that all for the sake of a man¡¯s pride didn¡¯t you.¡±

 Chapter 53: Working off Debt

    Walker Richter took two puffs of his cigarette and grunted, ¡°You¡¯re pretty self-aware, I do hate to strangle you.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I just asked tentatively, he still really knows everything, just now defending nothing more than his man¡¯s dignity, a betrayed man, his anger at this time, I believe he is really able to strangle me.


    The calmer Walker Richter acted, the more of a foreboding feeling I had here in my heart.


    It wasn¡¯t me who cuckolded Walker Richter, and I¡¯m not stupid enough to take the fall for Be Hill.


    ¡°Walker Richter, I know a man who was cuckolded ¡­¡±


    Just when I had the courage to confess that I was Alva Hill, Walker Richter flicked the ashes from his fingertips, his biting eyes sizing me up, ¡°You¡¯ve been around me for so long, and there¡¯s really not a single thing you miss about it, and you can¡¯t wait to get out of the Richter family? Am I not good enough for you? I¡¯m not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Why do I think Walker Richter is missing the point of the matter.


    Be Hill is cuckolding him and he¡¯s still here asking if there¡¯s a souvenir.


    At first I stayed to save my life, and robbed Be Hill ¨C Ms. Richter¡¯s identity, which is also a kind of revenge for her, and now that the matter has been exposed, if I don¡¯t leave, do I still want to stay and be punished and med by THE Richter family.


    Suffer the thunderous wrath of Walker Richter?


    It¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand.


    Walker Richter¡¯s brow was knitted tightly, his eyes sunk, and he gazed at me with a look soplex I couldn¡¯t read it at all, but he kept his gaze on me, and it sent shivers down my spine, and I was so afraid that he¡¯d swoop over and maul me the next moment.


    Ben Richter has domestic violence tendencies, maybe Walker Richter does too.


    I swallowed apprehensively and tried to soften my tone as much as I could without pissing him off, ¡°Walker Richter, I know you¡¯ve been good to me all this time, giving me whatever I want, picking me stars out of the sky, but with what¡¯s happened, do you think I¡¯m still going to be able to stay?¡±


    I took the bracelet off my hand, and the ck cards he had given me earlier were taken out and ced in front of him one by one, along with an IOU that I had written long ago.


    ¡°I swiped a million dors, this money is considered to be the money I borrowed from you, this is an IOU, I will return it as soon as I have the money, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t renege on the debt, and this bracelet is also returned to you.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s gaze fell on the IOU, and his eyes deepened, deep and obscure like a fine, wrapping me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re really early.¡± A cold aura swept across the corner of Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you think I, Walker Richter, will take back what I gave away? The money was given to you, how you spend it is your freedom, do you really think I care about that? Who do you think I, Walker Richter, am?¡±


    Of course I know Walker Richter cares about more than that.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was betrayed. A man¡¯s dignity was lost.


    He has always been arrogant, but he had to break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach, admitting that SWEETHEART is his daughter, how suffocating it must be.


    With Walker Richter, I actually felt a twinge of sympathy.


    I pursed my lips, heart a cross, said in a serious tone: ¡°a man was his own wife cuckold, your heart iron certain very angry, I also quite sympathetic to you, but things happen, can only face is not it, between adults and children have nothing to do with the matter of sweetheart is innocent, she is just a child who does not understand anything, also hope that you don¡¯t be angry with sweetheart, and, Walker Richter, I¡¯m not your¡­..¡±


    ¡°A million dors, even if you work for a lifetime you can¡¯t pay it back,e to work on Monday, this million dors will be deducted from your sry, when this million dors is paid back, you want to leave, I will never stop you.¡±


    Working off your debt?


    Stunned, I subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the monthly sry?¡±


    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I felt like I had a brain fart, how could I ask such a question.


    Shouldn¡¯t the point be how Walker Richter could make such a im?


    Walker Richter had a foxy smile on his lips, ¡°Ten thousand a month.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have to work for you for ten years without eating or drinking to pay off the million dors?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a contract of sale in disguise?


    ¡°ording to the appraisal and processing sry, if the performance is good, the annual sry will be one million.¡± Walker Richter a tone of assiduous and kind, the words turned, cold snort,nguage with threats: ¡°You think about it, is into thepany to get a million annual sry, today¡¯s matter will be written off, or return to the Hill family, nothing, even on the streets, reputation ruined.¡±


    A million dors a year is a tantalizing sry.


    If Walker Richter pursues this today, the Hill family will really be out on the streets, if not surviving in the North Side at all.


    And whether I¡¯m Be Hill or Alva Hill, I¡¯m just going to have to go out on the street and beg for food, and nopany is going to want me.


    I pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Really write it off?¡±


    ¡°I, Walker Richter, am a man of my word.¡±


    When ites down to it, I don¡¯t seem to have a choice.


    Even if I said I was Alva Hill and Walker Richter didn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯d still have to go out on the streets and beg for food.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize at the time that it was a hole dug by Walker Richter and just jumped into it until, yearster, I was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at the end of the water and regretting it.


    The corner of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth hooked up an imperceptible arc, stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, got up and walked to the drawer, took out a document from it, and casually threw it in front of me, ¡°Mouths are not evidence, sign it, stamp your handprints, ande to work on Monday.¡±


    This agreement looks like it was prepared long ago.


    But when was Walker Richter ready?


    Does he still have the ability to see things before they happen?


    Seriously, I hadn¡¯t even scratched the surface of what Walker Richter¡¯s operation was until I signed the paper, and what his intentions were in doing all this.


    I looked at Walker Richter as he organized the signed agreement and asked the question on my mind, ¡°Walker Richter, did you already know something?¡±


    I always felt as if Walker Richter had known the secret that I was Alva Hill.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t really exin why he was so calm today and didn¡¯tsh out at me and pursue the matter.


    Sexy thin lips shallowly curved in a wry arc as he asked me rhetorically, ¡°What should I know?¡±


    I met his ink deep eyes, narrow and deep phoenix eyes as deep as the bottomless pool, this life canpletely touch Walker Richter mind of the people, I am afraid that there is no it.


    The storm set off by Nancy Richter was finally covered up by Walker Richter in a lighthearted manner, and the sweetheart life fiasco just subsided, making it seem like a dream.


    Until Walker Richter had someone pack up his stuff and he and I moved back to Pear orchard with sweetheart, my mind was still all over the ce, always feeling like something was wrong and I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it.


    Walker Richter got me and sweetheart settled in and went about his business as usual, as if the incident had never happened.


    Aunt Lexi & Kelly Zex take sweetheart on a break while my cell phone is dying from Jane Hasis and also Ulysses Will.

 Chapter 54: Cutting the Gordian knot

    Jane Hasis was in too much of a hurry for me to return her call, and she & Frank Hill knew I was back in Pear orchard and couldn¡¯t wait toe to Pear orchard to see me.


    Upon entering, Jane Hasis looked around with her eyes and asked me, ¡°Walker Richter isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out busy.¡±


    Jane Hasis breathed a sigh of relief and pulled me to a seat, asking eagerly, ¡°What did Walker Richter say? Is he going to divorce you? Is he going to go after THE Hill family, and are we all going to have to beg for food?¡±


    Jane Hasis is well aware of the consequences of things falling apart, or she wouldn¡¯t have taken the money to humiliate Ulysses Will into leaving the North Side in the first ce.


    Frank Hill was also apprehensive, ¡°Be, what does Walker Richter mean? sweetheart is your child with whom exactly?¡±


    It looks like Jane Hasis still hasn¡¯t told Frank Hill the truth and Frank Hill is still in a state of confusion.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the Richter family, Walker Richter produces a paternity report proving that sweetheart is his daughter, but the truth of this report is well known to those in the know.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to pursue it any further, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Jane Hasis froze and was ecstatic, ¡°Really, Walker Richter really isn¡¯t pursuing this? That sweetheart¡­¡±


    I said, ¡°He dered in front of everyone that SWEETHEART was his daughter, and there would be no one who wouldn¡¯t know better to chew on it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Jane Hasis patted her chest, an easy smile on her face, ¡°I told you, Walker Richter is so good to you, how could he possibly get divorced, Be ah, Walker Richter even put up with this kind of thing, it seems that he really loves you ah, in this case, there is nothing to worry about, but that little aunt of yours have to be careful, you don¡¯t want to have any more dealings with Ulysses Will in the future, so that people can catch a hold of you.¡±


    Walker Richter put up with it because of love?


    Jane Hasis is really naive, and Walker Richter is fighting for nothing more than a man¡¯s dignity.


    Frank Hill looked shocked, ¡°sweetheart really isn¡¯t Walker Richter¡¯s? Be, how can you be so confused.¡±


    Jane Hasis red at Frank Hill, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all right now, Walker Richter isn¡¯t going to pursue it, big deal, just have Be give him one.¡±


    ¡°Did you already know about this? Such a big thing, you guys even hid it, if Walker Richter pursues it today, then what will be the consequences, have you ever thought about it.¡± Frank Hill was furious: ¡°You guys are womanizers, you¡¯re still holding on to your luck now, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was so furious that she was hospitalized, there¡¯s no way this matter can be uncovered so easily.¡±


    I think, the Richter family people are not stupid, Walker Richter¡¯s paternity report is not enough to exin everything, Charles Richter will certainly be privately re-tested, bloodline this kind of thing, can not be sloppy.


    The crisis of the Hill family is not over.


    When Frank Hill said that, Jane Hasis turned white with fear: ¡°Isn¡¯t this all off the table, it should be fine, honey, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°As things stand now, we can only take one step at a time.¡± Frank Hill, with helplessness in his eyes, said, ¡°If Alva hadn¡¯t died back then, it would have been Alva who married into the the Richter family ¡­¡±


    ¡°Frank Hill, what are you talking about.¡± Jane Hasis blushed profusely, the horror evident in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s just it.¡± Frank Hill gave me aplicated look and left without saying anything else.


    ¡°Be, don¡¯t listen to your father¡¯s exaggerations, when Walker Richteres back tonight, you can coax him well, men, they are all easy to coax, and if you get pregnant early, this matter will be over.¡± Jane Hasisforted me for a while before leaving.


    When the two had gone, I remembered the look Frank Hill had just given me and fell into a deep thought.


    Why would he say something like that and what¡¯s with the remorseing out of Frank Hill¡¯s eyes.


    The cell phone suddenly rang, a call from Ulysses Will.


    I frowned and picked up, ¡°See you at the Maple Leaf Cafe.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ulysses Will can not wait to agree, he must have a lot of doubts in his mind at this time, if I do not step forward to make it clear, he is afraid of scratching his heart, and he will not be able to sleep tonight.


    I exined to Aunt Lexi & Kelly Zex to take good care of sweetheart and drove out afterward.


    Ulysses Will was very active and was already there when I arrived.


    I sat down in front of him and he looked nervous and asked me, ¡°Something to drink.¡±


    ¡°Latte.¡±


    Ulysses Will ordered me a cup of coffee, and he mouthed a hesitant question, ¡°Alva, whose daughter is sweetheart anyway?¡±


    The waitress brought up the coffee and I stared at the heat rising from the surface and curled my lip, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened with Be Hill?¡±


    At those words, Ulysses Will¡¯s hand shook and the coffee in his hand nearly spilled, ¡°SWEETHEART¡­ truly my daughter.¡±


    I don¡¯t see a hint of joy on Ulysses Will¡¯s face, only shock.


    That¡¯s his daughter with Be Hill. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy?


    I nodded, ¡°I only found out about this not long ago, or Jane Hasis told me, thest time Jane Hasis went to see you, she was worried about the East Window and wanted to get you out of Northside, but I didn¡¯t realize that Nancy Richter had spilled the beans.¡±


    Ulysses Will did a double take and asked me, ¡°Where is Be Hill? Do you have any idea where she is?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where she is, all I know is that she must be in the hands of Randy Pan right now.¡±


    ¡°Randy Pan?¡± said Ulysses Will, seeming to remember the man, ¡°the only son of the Pan Group, Randy Pan?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said sinctly, ¡°When I escaped from the cer, Randy Pan took in Be Hill, Ulysses Will, I know you¡¯re desperate to find Be Hill right now, but I¡¯ve got to advise you, Randy Pan is not to be messed with, you can¡¯t afford to be reckless. ¡±


    ¡°Why did you call Selina Versta Be Hillst time?¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding.¡±


    Ulysses Will took a sip of his coffee and his demeanor slowly returned to lightness as he asked me, ¡°What does Walker Richter mean today?¡±


    ¡°He left the matter alone and told me to go to work on Monday.¡± I can¡¯t see Walker Richter¡¯s intentions today.


    At this, Ulysses Will was very surprised, ¡°What about SWEETHEART?¡±


    ¡°Still THE Richter family man, naturally.¡± I said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to get sweetheart back until Walker Richter lets go.¡±


    Once sweetheart was given to Ulysses Will, wouldn¡¯t that be Walker Richter admitting he was cuckolded.


    ¡°Why did Walker Richter leave you behind.¡± Ulysses Will wrinkled his brow, ¡°Alva, I always felt that Walker Richter¡¯s approach today wasn¡¯t so simple, be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all alone now, I have nothing to lose, but it¡¯s just better to die than to live, and I have nothing to worry about, no matter what plots he has.¡±


    Ulysses Will doesn¡¯t say anything, and I know Walker Richter has ulterior motives, just what they are.


    I used to think it would be easy to shed the identity of Be Hill, yet without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t shake it off, and was getting more and more involved and cut off from Walker Richter.

 Chapter 55: Pheobe Wilson’s backstabbing

    I separated from Ulysses Will at the caf¨¦ and drove to the hospital thinking of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother who was still there.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was put in the hospital because I was pissed off, and now that things have sort of calmed down, it¡¯s only right that I visit.


    When I arrived at the hospital¡¯s parking lot, I had just parked my car and was about to pull open the door and get out when I heard the familiar sound of arguing.


    ¡°My second brother has taken out a paternity report to prove that SWEETHEART is THE Richter family¡¯s child, can such a thing be faked, but it¡¯s the one you gave me, how did you get it.¡±


    It¡¯s Nancy Richter¡¯s voice.


    I followed the voice and looked over, not far away, in front of an SUV, Pheobe Wilson was eagerly exining, ¡°Nancy, this is such a big deal, can I still be joking, you also followed me to see, Be Hill has been entangled with that Ulysses Will, the two must have something, the appraisal report is what I looked for. Be Hill has been tangling with that Ulysses Will, the two of them must have something.


    Turns out Pheobe Wilson was behind it, egged on by Nancy Richter.


    I¡¯m reminded of Walker Richter¡¯sment at the old mansion that he would have known that Pheobe Wilson was the one who started the whole thing.


    Nancy Richter momentarily can not distinguish who is true and who is false, chagrined: ¡°Then how can there be two paternity reports, the matter of bloodline inheritance, my second brother will not be for that woman to recognize sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not to like.¡± Pheobe Wilson smiled ruefully, ¡°I used to think Walker wouldn¡¯t change his mind, but the truth is right in front of my eyes, for the sake of Be Hill, Walker set aside his rtionship with me, and in order to please that woman, I heard that he bought a star, named it after her, and gave it to Be Hill, for the sake of Be Hill, it¡¯s no surprise that a cuckold would raise a child for someone else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nancy Richter¡¯s voice was sharp, ¡°Is my second brother crazy.¡±


    ¡°Nancy, I always feel that there is something odd about Be Hill, you told me before that Walker was disgusted with Be Hill, and the two even slept in separate rooms, but now it seems that this is not the case.¡± Pheobe Wilson¡¯s face was grave, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what made Walker suddenly change his attitude towards Be Hill.¡±


    Nancy Richter is also puzzled: ¡°After you said so, it is indeed prating odd, in the past, the second brother is very resistant to Be Hill, back then if she is not pregnant with a child, and even more to the grandmother¡¯s life-saving grace, how would my second brother marry her, and I do not know what methods she used during this period of time, the second brother never said a word of heavy words to me, but in order for her to be publicly reprimanded me, how can I not swallow this breath.¡±


    On Nancy Richter¡¯s form, she could easily be used as a gun by Pheobe Wilson.


    Pheobe Wilson patted Nancy Richter on the shoulder and said in relief, ¡°You can¡¯t me your second brother for this, the priority now is to find the evidence and expose Be Hill.¡±


    ¡°What other evidence is there, my second brother is dead set on it, he doesn¡¯t even believe in the paternity test, Be Hill is openly and honestly entangled with her concubine, and she even spends my second brother¡¯s money, but my second brother doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, he doesn¡¯t believe in it, what else can he do.¡± Nancy Richter was filled with righteous indignation, gritted her teeth: ¡°I have long been fed up with Be Hill, obviously she can¡¯t do anything, she doesn¡¯t have any ink, but she still pretends to be some kind of celebritydy, a piano genius, her piano examination certificate is all bought with money, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡±


    So it is.


    I used to wonder why Nancy Richter asked me to y the piano in public a couple times, and today I found out why.


    If I appeared in front of her, I guess she could rush over and do it.


    Paying for a certificate, that¡¯s something I didn¡¯t really know.


    But it¡¯s also true that I don¡¯t remember seeing Be Hill y the piano.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, can anger solve the problem?¡± Pheobe Wilson seemed to have an idea: ¡°Walker is just blinded by Be Hill right now, when he sees Be Hill¡¯s true colors, he¡¯lle to his senses.¡±


    ¡°How do I see it? ¡±


    Pheobe Wilson moved closer, close to Nancy Richter¡¯s ear, and I don¡¯t know what she said, only to see Nancy Richter¡¯s eyes light up with excitement, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    Pheobe Wilsonughed, ¡°Are you in a better mood now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Nancy Richter sneered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Be Hill¡¯s defense then.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear Pheobe Wilsoning up with any ideas, just a bad feeling.


    I sat in the car and waited for the two to leave before I got out and headed towards the hospitalization unit.


    Fin Wilson and Nancy Richter were in the ward, Fin Wilson was relieving the olddy, when they saw meing, the three of them looked over in unison, the olddy was still angry in her heart, she just looked at me lightly and turned her face away, Fin Wilson didn¡¯t give me a good face either, he kept his face sullen, treating me as air.


    Nancy Richter, needless to say, was still holding anger in her stomach, and her face didn¡¯t look any better, speaking in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°Yo, you still know toe see grandma.¡±


    I ced the fruit basket I had bought on the way on the counter and hesitantly called out, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak or pursue the matter.


    Fin Wilson looked at the olddy and said to me, ¡°Grandma is tired, let her rest, youe out with me.¡±


    I was in no position to refuse, but had to follow Fin Wilson out.


    No one was there, Fin Wilson spoke, ¡°Walker came to the hospital and exined everything, it was a misunderstanding, Be, now that you¡¯ve followed Walker back to Pear orchard, live a good life and don¡¯t hang out with messy people, THE Richter family can¡¯t afford to lose this face.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize Walker Richter had taken care of things.


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Fin Wilson sighed, a look of resignation, but finally just said, ¡°You go back.¡±


    Fin Wilson says it¡¯s a misunderstanding, but I don¡¯t think she believes it in her heart at all.


    sweetheart¡¯s birth will be a thorn in the heart of the the Richter family, and it won¡¯t be pulled out just because of a paternity report from Walker Richter.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what Walker Richter said to get both the olddy and Fin Wilson to leave it alone and turn the story around.


    I left the hospital in a muddle and Nancy Richter chased after me, ¡°Be Hill, there are no impermeable walls in the world, paper can¡¯t hold fire, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    She dropped this scathing remark and deliberately bumped me hard with her shoulder as she walked past me.


    I smiled helplessly and bitterly as I watched Nancy Richter, who had left with fire in her veins.


    I pulled the door open and got in, the car had just started when Randy Pan¡¯s call came in.


    Chronologically, today is exactly the January deadline I gave him.


    Knowing that he would not bring me any good news, I went to the address he gave me anyway.


    West Suburban Reservoir.


    I drove there.


    This side of the cold, sparsely popted, far from the Randy Pan¡¯s car parked next to the reservoir, he leaned on the front of the car to smoke, his eyes gazing into the distance, seems to have something on his mind.


    I stopped the car and walked over.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing the footsteps, Randy Pan looked back at me askance and asked, ¡°Want one?¡±

 Chapter 56: Seeing a child’s headstone

    Ken took his cigarette back and held it in his mouth, lighting it himself as he walked over to the bluestone b and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I may not be able to help you, Selina Versta came to you and should have told you the truth, your child died of a congenital heart defect.¡±


    My heart choked when I got Randy Pan¡¯s final answer.


    I hadn¡¯t seen my child since he was born, and the only thing I remember about him was the punching and kicking in the womb versus the crying at birth.


    I took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are my children buried? I want to see it.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s still not dead.


    Live and let die.


    Randy Pan took a drag on his cigarette with sympathy in his eyes, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    An hourter, I followed Randy Pan to a cemetery and found the child¡¯s headstone, which had no name or picture on it.


    Randy Pan said, ¡°It¡¯s your child that¡¯s buried here, Be was hostile to you, but a child, she wasn¡¯t so callous as to leave the body in the wilderness unattended, and when the child died, she found a cemetery to bury it in.¡±


    The thought of my child being buried under this headstone made my heart twist, and my nose turned sour, ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Thest glimmer of hope waspletely shattered.


    I ran my trembling hands over the headstone, my eyes aching, my vision blurring, tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Alva Hill, I know you are sad right now, but what happened to the baby was just an ident, no one expected to suffer from congenital heart disease, it¡¯s not Be¡¯s fault,¡± Randy Pan took out a photo from his shirt pocket and handed it to me, ¡°This is a photo of the baby, a a girl, you keep it as a souvenir.¡±


    I red at Randy Pan with red eyes, my wrenching heart hurting even more after seeing the baby¡¯s picture.


    I took the picture as soon as I could and looked at the child¡¯s red face in the picture, tears slid down my face and I lost control of my emotions, ¡°Baby, baby, why didn¡¯t Be Hill save her, if she would have, my baby wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°Your child is suffering from congenital heart disease, it¡¯s not an ordinary disease, not to mention that the child is so small, where can it withstand the torture, Be can¡¯t do anything to save it even if she wants to.¡± Randy Pan defended Be Hill in every sentence, and also said the truth in every sentence, ¡°Alva Hill, I tell you the truth, and know that you have no more worries, whether you want to continue to be Ms. Richter to stay in the Richter family, everything is up to you.¡±


    What a move to retreat.


    If I really dumped it, Randy Pan would have had other ways to keep me in the Richter family.


    He knew that I was in a bad mood at this time, and that to stimte it with words would only be counterproductive.


    I pressed the photo tightly to my chest, closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, my eyes were filled with intense hatred, ¡°Randy Pan, no matter what you say, it won¡¯t change what Be Hill did to me, it¡¯s also a fact that my child died at her hands, and that¡¯s a debt that can¡¯t possibly be settled just like that.¡±


    Randy Pan¡¯s sword brows frowned coldly: ¡°What do you want, Alva Hill, with me here, you won¡¯t be able to touch a single hair on Be¡¯s head, I advise you to call it a day, if you want to be Ms. Richter, I¡¯ll still honor my previous promise and won¡¯t expose you, if you want to leave the Richter family, I can also help you. , sort of a smallpensation I made to you on Be¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°How do youpensate for a human life? Can youpensate it.¡± I smiled coldly and sarcastically, ¡°Do you think I scarcely care about the identity of Ms. Richter?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what do you want, I have already said that what happened to the child was an ident, even if the child is in your hands, it¡¯s just a dead end Alva Hill, it only means that you have nothing to do with the child.¡± Randy Pan has lost his patience, ¡°I advise you to know what¡¯s right, this ends here, not to mention that if the child is really alive, it will be a burden to you, you don¡¯t even know who the father of the child is, do you want to put your whole life on the line for a child.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I want. The child is dead and will nevere back.


    Even death by a thousand cuts for Be Hill wouldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Randy Pan, you¡¯ll never understand that the baby was born to me in October, the heartbreaking, bone-crushing emotion of childbirth, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t empathize, but things are what they are, and it¡¯s better to move on.¡± Randy Pan sighed, ¡°There will be another child,e what may.¡±


    Randy Pan¡¯s tone was so thick with pathos that the words seemed toe from him to himself.


    I half-kneeled on the floor, my tears wetting the picture, and I scrambled to wipe it clean, storing it away as if it were a treasure, and I wiped the tears from my eyes and whispered, ¡°Go away, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Randy Pan looked at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, you go back early too.¡±


    He took two steps, then suddenly stopped and said, ¡°You might want to stay away from Selina Versta in the future, she¡¯s a little mentally unbnced since Be ruined her face.¡±


    I looked at him and let out a coldugh, ¡°Randy Pan, you are really infatuated, guarding such a vicious woman, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will stab you in the back one day, Be Hill¡¯s nature you and I understand, you hide her, she will hold a grudge for the rest of her life, besides, what she loves in her heart isn¡¯t you, what¡¯s the point of you clenching a shell. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else as long as she stays with me.¡±


    Dropping these words, Randy Pan turned to leave, his tall back slowly disappearing from my sight, he is nothing but a poor man.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Randy Pan left that the rain started to fall, a little bit at a time, and then finally a torrential downpour, but it was only for a minute, and I couldn¡¯t walk to the parking lot at all, so I had to find a ce to get out of the rain for the time being.


    The sky was ck and the wind was howling, threatening to uproot the trees.


    My heart clenched hard as I watched my child¡¯s tombstone alone and washed away by the rain.


    Just then Walker Richter called, I hesitantly picked up and a low, urgent voice came through the receiver, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, where are you.¡±


    He should have known I wasn¡¯t home to ask that.


    In his tone, for the first time, I actually heard worry.


    It gave me a little warmth in the cold, cold wind.


    Looking over at the torrential downpour, which was not stopping at all, I said, ¡°At the cemetery ¡­¡±


    ¡°Find a ce to get out of the rain, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Staring at my hung up cell phone, I still find it a bit surprising that Walker Richter himself came to pick me up in this rain?


    I shivered in the cold wind, rubbed my arms, and didn¡¯t care if Walker Richter was telling the truth or not, with the way the rain wasing down, there was no way I was going anywhere.


    Just after I had sneezed a dozen times in a row, a long figure in the curtain of rain approached, and I fixed my eyes on who was walking with an umbre if not Walker Richter.


    He dide.


    I stood up in surprise and ruffled my blow-dried hair from my face, ¡°You¡¯re really here in all this rain.¡±


    Without saying a word, he handed me the umbre in his hand and took off the coat he was wearing and wrapped it around me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 57: Going to a Hotel with Walker Richter

    The coat had the distinctive smell and body heat of Walker Richter lingering on it, and it warmed up in a moment when draped over his body.


    He took the umbre from me and naturally put his arm around my shoulder and headed for the parking lot.


    When did we get to be this naturally intimate?


    And he just said ¡°uneasy¡±, only the people who care, will not be uneasy even in a heavy rain.


    As a corory, Walker Richter cares about me?


    I was taken aback by this inference.


    It was only a few minutes from the rain shelter to the parking lot, but I felt like I¡¯d been walking with him for a thousand years.


    He drove a low-profile Land Rover today and very gentlemanly pulled the door open for me.


    He held most of the umbre over my head and didn¡¯t let me get a drop of rain, his left shoulder did get a little wet from the rain.


    Through the window, I watched as he came around the front of the car with his umbre and pulled open the main driver¡¯s door to sit in, the cold air following him as he shook the rain from his umbre and ced it in the backseat, ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I came back to my senses and immediately put on my seatbelt, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be busy? How do you have time to pick me up, in fact, you don¡¯t need to be like this, when the rain is less, I can go back by myself ¡­¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s eyes looking over, my voice got smaller and smaller until there was no sound at all.


    ¡°Busy.¡±


    His tone was still as cold as ever, and it didn¡¯t match his warm demeanor at all.


    He started the car, and without asking me what brought me to the cemetery, started the car and left the cemetery.


    I was still draped in his clothes, and the faint smell of tobo drilled into my nostrils, which actually felt particrly nice.


    The rain was too heavy, the wipers kept going up and down, the water flowed down the window into a small river, the road fogged up, plus the sky darkened, turned on the lights can not see the road.


    At a fork in the road, Walker Richter turned the corner and headed in the other direction.


    I wondered, ¡°That¡¯s not the way back to Pear orchard.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s tone was consistently cool, ¡°There¡¯s andslide up ahead and the road is closed, so we¡¯ll have to stay out here for the night.¡±


    ¡°Andslide?¡± I subconsciously asked, ¡°And how did you get here?¡±


    Walker Richter gave me a bemused look without exnation.


    The new route chosen was not well traveled, the road was waterlogged and potholed, and the car bumped along, turning my stomach.


    Walker Richter frowned and slowed the car down a bit.


    The car drove a dozen kilometers before finding a ce to stay, a very simple hotel.


    I¡¯m a little skeptical that Walker Richter, who has always stayed in the Presidential Suite, could afford to live in a ce like this.


    I didn¡¯t have my ID with me and Walker Richter parked the car and pulled me into the hotel.


    The front desk is an older woman, see business came, smiled and said, ¡°two amodation ah, we today¡¯s room rates are discounted by 20%, two is to live in what kind of room?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Walker Richter nced at the room rate hanging on the wall, ¡°King room.¡±


    Queen size bed ¡­


    How those two words sound a little ¡­ evocative.


    I¡¯ve never stayed in a hotel with Walker Richter before, and it¡¯s a little awkward how that works.


    I nced at Walker Richter and just wanted to say I wanted two rooms, the older woman said with a smile, ¡°The king-size bed room isfortable, now there is just thest one left, this hotel also only has a king-size bed room with a big bathtub, everything is ready inside, it¡¯s just right for you guys, please show me your ID card, I¡¯ll do the entry procedure for you right away.¡±


    What it means to be just right for us.


    I really want to find a hole in the ground, Walker Richter is thick-skinned, calmly took out the ID card, but also gave the aunt an extra 500: ¡°This is the tip.¡±


    The big mom mercenary counted the money and smiled from ear to ear, ¡°Young man is really generous, this girl with you, waiting to enjoy the blessings.¡±


    The corners of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth lifted in a curve, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    After checking in and getting my room card, I followed Walker Richter up to the fifth floor and found my room.


    He swiped his card and went in, turned on the lights, and I stood in the doorway rather too apprehensive to go in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    I wanted to ask Walker Richter to get another room, but I couldn¡¯t get the words out of my mouth, so I walked in with a dry smile and nced around the room; the translucent bathroom did have arge tub, the vanity was stocked with body wash shampoo and towels, and the bed was stocked with several brands of condoms and sex toys.


    Auntie was right, it was really well stocked with everything.


    I rubbed my nose andughed resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty big room and a pretty big bed.¡±


    I tried to make myselffortable, it wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d slept in the same room as Walker Richter anyway, no big deal, but Walker Richter came right out with, ¡°Do you wash first or do I wash first?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My face went all red and I quickly waved my hands, ¡°You wash first, you wash first.¡±


    Walker Richter had only one wall light on, and the room wasn¡¯t very bright; it was just the kind of hazy light that made the atmosphere more ambiguous.


    He walked over with a smile on his face and leaned down slightly, his voicepelling, ¡°Want to¡­ wash together?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Wash together?¡± I braced both eyes, my cheeks burning, and I was scared right off my feet by him.


    Walker Richter eyed my arm and surveyed me with a smirk, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re happy with the offer then ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not washing.¡± I wrapped my own clothes tightly, with a face of don¡¯t want to force me to be a whore¡¯s resolute, thinking of him braving the rain toe to pick me up, this is also too big of a reaction for me, how to say that it is also a nominal husband and wife, it¡¯s also very normal for him to propose to have that, I secretly fixed my mind and squeezed out a smile, ¡°I mean to say that you wash it first, I washed it only when I left the house today, it¡¯s not dirty, your clothes are all wet, be careful of catching a cold, you quickly use the hot water to drive away the cold.¡±


    Walker Richter gazed at me with starry eyes and thought for a moment, ¡°Good thing too.¡±


    At that, I sighed in relief.


    Walker Richter let go of me and walked into the bathroom, and I patted my elerating chest and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    My eyes caught a glimpse of the bedside things, and fearing what Walker Richter might think if he saw themter, I hurriedly stowed them all away in the drawer so they would be safe.


    A question suddenly urred to me.


    It¡¯s a big hotel room, but it doesn¡¯t have a couch. Where¡¯s Walker Richter gonna sleep?


    You can¡¯t always sleep in a chair, or in a bed.


    As I was wrestling with this, Walker Richter¡¯s voice came from the bathroom, ¡°Bring me in my towel.¡±


    At that, I subconsciously looked up, and then I saw a scene that made my nose bleed.


    The translucent bathroom ss reflected Walker Richter¡¯snky figure, his back to my side, broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted, with long, powerful legs ¡­


    I hurriedly averted my eyes, not daring to look any further.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the hair and towels in there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, see.¡±


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, my heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was going to jump out of my chest.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the bathroom door opened, and I listened to Walker Richter¡¯s approaching footsteps, squeezing my eyes shut and freezing.


    Suddenly, his hand was on my shoulder, the scent of body wash enveloping me, his voice deep, ¡°I think you should wash too.¡±

 Chapter 58: Vests Stripped by Walker Richter

    Thinking about that translucent bathroom, how dare I go in there and wash, what can I do if Walker Richter gets any ideas?


    I shook my head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s really, really not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Why yes.¡± Iughed as the muscles in my face soured, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    He hooked his lips and took a step away from me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯ty a hand on you without your permission.¡±


    What do you mean, without my permission?


    He¡¯s really trying to get at me.


    Dropping the words, Walker Richter turned toward the other side of the bed and pulled back the curtains; the rain outside hadn¡¯t abated at all, and the room was suddenly silent, the only sound being the rain beating against the windows.


    He stood in front of the window, his eyes looking out, and he didn¡¯t speak, bing deeper.


    Such Walker Richter is even more inscrutable; he can tease you at any time and return to his coolness at any time, making you think it¡¯s all an illusion.


    I touched my burning cheeks and licked my lips, ¡°Today, thank you.¡±


    I thanked him for going to the hospital to exin to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and setting things right, and I thanked him for braving the rain toe and pick me up, or else with all this rain and andslide, I would have had to make do with a night in the car tonight, if not at the cemetery.


    And I have to admit that when Walker Richter came along, he unknowingly took me away from my child¡¯s grief.


    Walker Richter turned to look at me, his thin lips pursed, ¡°Get an early night.¡±


    I¡¯d like to rest, but there¡¯s only one bed here, how am I going to sleep?


    He seemed to read my mind and let out a softugh, ¡°If I want to do anything to you, there¡¯s plenty of opportunity.¡±


    My ears burned at being poked and prodded.


    Walker Richter was right, if he wanted to do anything, there were plenty of opportunities when he was at the old the Richter family mansion, and I couldn¡¯t defend myself against what he really wanted to do to me.


    I let out a dryugh and pointed to the left side of the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on this side then.¡±


    It¡¯s a big bed, even for four adults.


    I went into the bathroom and washed my face, rinsed my mouth, didn¡¯t dare take a shower, and then took off my jacket, wearing a singlet underneath, and slept with my body close to the edge of the bed to lower my presence.


    The thought of Walker Richter sleeping next to me, where I could really let my guard down and fall asleep, kept my eyes open and my hands gripping the edge of the bed.


    Time passed by, the wind and rain outside, the silence inside the house could be heard by the drop of a pin.


    Eventually I couldn¡¯t stay up, my eyelids got heavier and heavier, and just as I was about to fall asleep, there was a sudden urge to urinate and hold it in, so I eased myself up and looked over at Walker Richter, who had fallen asleep with his back to me.


    I was afraid to wake him up, and I didn¡¯t dare turn on the light, so I tiptoed and groped my way to the bathroom, turned on a small light in the bathroom, quickly settled, and immediately turned off the light and groped my way to the bed again.


    I¡¯m the only one who goes to the bathroom looking like a thief.


    I took off my shoes and had just climbed into bed when suddenly a bolt of lightning struck down, apanied by thunder, and I fell under the bed with a shudder.


    There were no soft nketsying on the hotel floor, and my ass was solidly in close contact with the earth, and I grimaced in pain.


    I rubbed my ass, saw that Walker Richter wasn¡¯t awakened and didn¡¯t dare make a big noise, and mournfully climbed back into bed and slept honestly on my side against the edge.


    After such a fall, with thunder and lightning outside, it was even more difficult to sleep, and seeing Walker Richter sleeping heavily and not waking up in any way, my concerns were lessened, and I tossed and turned.


    Just as I was about to roll over again, Walker Richter suddenly woke up, a strong hand yanking me and fishing me into his arms, my head pinned in his arms, my legs pinned down by his feet, and his maic voice above my head, ¡°Now you can be honest.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t move, and I didn¡¯t dare, my head was spinning for a few seconds, all I could feel was my heart pounding, his skin was hot and scary, and there was something hard against it down there.


    He¡¯s a normal man.


    I almost forgot something so important.


    My breath caught and I sneaked a nce with my afterglow, and in the dimness, all I could see was his cold, hard jaw and cool lips.


    After a long time, I was just about to move out of his arms when his voice sounded in the room again, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His voice was dark, as if he was holding back something.


    Feeling that something down there had grown another size, I was too scared to really move this time, and honestly nestled in his arms, acting as a hugging pillow.


    I had to pray in my heart that Walker Richter held back, but not to mess up.


    This whole night, my head was a mess, fantasizing about a million possibilities.


    In fact, to be Walker Richter¡¯s woman is really not bad, undeniable, deep down really have so a throw fantasy, Walker Richter recently on my good, I have seen in the eyes, people are not grass and trees, women are almost sensual animals, now two people so hug together, dry fire, if I say that I do not have a little bit of evil thoughts, the ghosts will believe.


    But the thought of him being Be Hill¡¯s husband snuffed out that thought for me.


    I couldn¡¯t decide if Walker Richter was better for me or for Be Hill.


    It¡¯s clear that you are Be Hill right now and still can¡¯t help but think about these unanswered questions.


    When my head was too full to fit, and my insides were all messed up, I raised my eyes to his cold, hard jaw and asked softly, ¡°Walker Richter, what would you do if one day you realized I wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    The words went over and over in my mind many times before I had the courage to ask.


    I¡¯d also thought of many different reactions Walker Richter might give, but never imagined that he¡¯d lift his eyelids, a doting smile at the corner of his mouth, and rub my hair, ¡°I know.¡±


    He stunned me with his three flippant words.


    I¡¯d be stupid if I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by now.


    ¡°When did you, you you know that?¡±


    It¡¯s unbelievable that he knows I¡¯m not Be Hill and yet he¡¯s so calm about letting me continue to be Ms. Richter and not pursuing where the real Be Hill has gone.


    It was like a thunderp outside the window.


    Seemingly thinking of something, the smile at the corner of his mouth deepened, ¡°I would love to hear you call out to your husband one more time.¡±


    Husband?


    I reacted quickly and was even more shocked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Turns out what I thought was seamless was actually revealed in my first round with him.


    I remember when I first called him my husband, he visibly froze in surprise.


    Because the real Be Hill wouldn¡¯t dare call it that.


    Walker Richter¡¯s mind was too sophisticated to recognize me with that little difference.


    When I thought about acting in front of him all these days, I suddenly felt like a stupid dick.


    I wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t expose me, but I felt like it was even more of a stupid dick to ask that now.


    Be Hill is missing and there is a ¡®fool¡¯ to take her ce, if it were me, I¡¯d be putting the trick together for less unnecessary hassle.


    The original Be Hill would have made Walker Richter disliked, and the Hill family didn¡¯t find out, so he naturallymitted to pursuing the matter, and if I don¡¯t show my cards today, he may so keep acting with me.


    Now I can also figure out why Walker Richter chose to rest his case even when he knew Be Hill was cuckolding him.


    I¡¯m not Be Hill. I don¡¯t get to take his anger out on me.


    Just as I was thinking back on all the stupid shit I¡¯d done and said in front of him over the past few days, Walker Richter pressed my head, his voice low, ¡°Don¡¯t think, go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 59: It is not obvious enough

    Where could I sleep, now I can¡¯t wait to run away or find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    You want to be so calm when your own wife has changed?


    He¡¯s not afraid that I¡¯ll have ulterior motives and plot against him?


    Listening to Walker Richter¡¯s even breathing made me w at my heart.


    He dropped such a bomb out of the blue, wrapped his arms around a woman who wasn¡¯t his wife, and fell asleep himself?


    I stayed up all night and pretty much stayed in one position until dawn.


    The rain stopped, the wind stopped, the sky was clear, and a rainbow framed the sky.


    After the storm, everything is brand new.


    I moved my sore, tingling arms in front of the window, and when I saw that Walker Richter had finally woken up, I greeted him with an awkward smile, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Walker Richter picked up his sses and put them on, the ever-cold man became svelte, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The vest was so stripped by Walker Richter that it felt awkward and rxing to be around him again.


    What¡¯s awkward is this awkward rtionship we have now.


    The easy part is not having to pretend to be Be Hill in front of him and learn to speak in Be Hill tones.


    I can be myself, be Alva Hill.


    Walker Richter got dressed as if it hadn¡¯t happened, he went to the bathroom to wash up and then made a phone call, postponed the morning meeting and asked me, ¡°What do you want for breakfast?¡±


    Not to mention, I¡¯m really hungry, I didn¡¯t eat anythingst night, Walker Richter didn¡¯t mention it, and I¡¯m afraid to touch the instant noodles in my room.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    The hotel didn¡¯t serve breakfast, Walker Richter checked out, and the older woman smiled and asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± Walker Richter was looking at me when he said that.


    He did sleep wellst night, but I was up all night, my face was haggard, dark circles under my eyes wereing out, and I lookedpletely drained, and as soon as I came downstairs just now, the older woman looked at me and smiled, probably she thought we fought hundreds of roundsst night.


    The aunt smiled deeper, checked out of the room, and said enthusiastically, ¡°Wee toe back next time, ah, I¡¯ll even give you a 20% discount then.¡±


    With a simple hotel like this, Walker Richter is afraid he won¡¯t being back.


    My car was parked at the cemetery and Walker Richter had it driven away, thendslide left the road open and we had to take a detour back to the city.


    Back to the city has almost eleven o¡¯clock, not to mention breakfast, lunch can be eaten, Walker Richter on the way to receive a call from thepany secretary Emily, and do not know what happened, Walker Richter directly with me back to thepany, let me rest in his office, he himself hurried to the conference room.


    Inside Walker Richter¡¯s office is the lounge, which has everything, and where he asionally stays overnight.


    I was bored and ying with my phone when Emily came in with my meal and told me it was ounted for by Walker Richter.


    Thanks to him, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that I was hungry. Smelling the aroma of the food, I couldn¡¯t wait to open the lunch box and pick up the chopsticks to start.


    Emily stood by with no intention of leaving.


    I swallowed my mouthful of food, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, President Richter was afraid you were bored and asked me to relieve you of your boredom.¡±


    It¡¯s really boring to stay here alone, and it¡¯s nice to have someone to talk to.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡±


    Emily bought so many meals that I couldn¡¯t finish them all by myself.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Emily waved her hand back and forth, looking ttered.


    She is Walker Richter¡¯s subordinate. If Walker Richter watches her eat with me, she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t be able to keep her job.


    I didn¡¯t force her, ¡°Sit down then, I¡¯m weirdly tired of tilting my head to talk.¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Emily immediately sat down, sitting in a very proper posture, looking like a good student listening to her teacher.


    ¡°You rx, take it easy, I don¡¯t eat people.¡±


    Emily squeezes out a smile, but is even more nervous than she was a moment ago.


    I took a sip of my soup and casually asked, ¡°What did you President Richter do in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°There was a problem with a program under VP Richter, the directors had a falling out, and President Richter rushed over to take care of it.¡±


    Ben Richter, although he is Walker Richter¡¯s brother, only holds a vice president position at thepany.


    I¡¯m not sure about thepany¡¯s internal affairs, thinking that I¡¯ll being to thepany on Monday to work for Walker Richter as a secretary, I asked tentatively, ¡°Alice, what do you secretaries usually do, are they busy, is it difficult? Is your President Richter strict?¡±


    I think to be Walker Richter¡¯s secretary, I guess you have to be good at all 18 skills, and for someone of my caliber, it¡¯s hard to bepetent.


    Emily honestly said, ¡°President Richter has always been strict with the work, can be more than three months under the hand of President Richter few and far between, usually also very busy, overtime is the norm, business is familiar with, do not think it is difficult, but President Richter, although strict, but also President Richter although strict, but also will not make things difficult for subordinates, as long as the work is taken seriously, President Richter is still very good to get along with.¡±


    There are very few that are more than three months old.


    I asked, ¡°How long have you been with thepany?¡±


    ¡°Five years, if you do the math.¡±


    I have to give a thumbs up, it¡¯s not easy to work under Walker Richter for five years and rise to the position of First Secretary.


    I got a few more words out of Emily and realized that the young-looking woman in front of me spoke fivenguages and was Walker Richter¡¯s talent poached from Wall Street.


    I really underestimated Emily before, deep down.


    After I ate, I didn¡¯t let Emily stay with me, I let her go about her business, I hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night, but now that I had eaten and drank enough, I was a little sleepy, so I kicked off my shoes and borrowed Walker Richter¡¯s bed to take a nap.


    It was a very bad sleep, I dreamt of my dead child, she was lying in front of me in blood, I woke up from my sleep in a cold sweat all over my back.


    I was in a trance as I pulled out a picture of my child and looked at it, tears silently streaming down my face.


    I know that a child will be a knot in my heart for the rest of my life, and maybe I¡¯ll have children in the future, but this one is irreceable.


    ¡°Another nightmare?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice came through the doorway.


    I quickly wiped away my tears and put the picture away, ¡°You¡¯re done.¡±


    Walker Richter saw my movement to hide the photo but didn¡¯t press the issue.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, and I didn¡¯t bother to wake you up when I saw you sleeping earlier.¡± Walker Richter asked, ¡°Are you going back to Pear orchard now, or will you wait until I get off work and go back with me?¡±


    Didn¡¯t give up.


    His light words were simply a meeting of minds.


    ¡°I¡¯d better wait for you to go back with me.¡±


    I suddenly remembered an old Walker Richter quote where he said let¡¯s try it, could he really be ¡­


    ¡°Walker Richter, are you after me?¡±


    I only asked tentatively and wasn¡¯t sure if he had an ulterior motive, but he wrinkled his brow and said, ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t make it obvious enough.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t hit me any less than the showdown didst night.


    Doesn¡¯t the implication of his words mean that he admits it.


    ¡°What do you, what do you see in me?¡± I was a little incredulous, grinning, ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

 Chapter 60: Let’s live like this for the rest of our lives

    Walker Richter admitting it so openly was something I didn¡¯t expect and couldn¡¯t figure out.


    He must be joking. How is that possible? There¡¯s no possibility at all.


    It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t fantasize about having Walker Richter fall in love with me once, but I always thought that was so metaphysical that the odds of winning the lottery were a lot better than that.


    Just as I was having a heavenly battle in my mind, Walker Richter made ament that sent wild waves through my mind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Alva Hill, it¡¯s not so bad if we just live like this for the rest of our lives.¡±


    That was the first time I heard the three words Alva Hill from his mouth, and despite the showdownst night, I was still surprised when I heard them, and the phrase ¡®for life¡¯ was like an army of thousands of horses rushing past my heart, raising yellow sand in the sky, and then, in a sh, all was silent, and the dust flew por and fell, like an illusion.


    I stared at him in a daze, and at that moment, my heartbeat elerated, having thought that there would be no more heartbeats, his unhurried, even matter-of-fact words made me feel fluttering once again.


    Turns out, this heart that thought it was dead could still be so alive.


    It took me a while to settle down, ¡°Walker Richter, you know who I am, you should be aware of our current rtionship, that being said, I should still be calling you my brother-inw, and you¡¯re saying you want to spend the rest of your life with me, that¡¯s just unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°This Ms. Richter position is one that you¡¯ve taken for yourself.¡± Walker Richter raised his eyebrows lightly, ¡°Alva Hill, you were supposed to be a dead man, now I¡¯m giving you the honorable status and you¡¯re sitting in Ms. Richter¡¯s position, it¡¯s a win-win situation, why not?¡±


    ¡°Win-win?¡±


    The throbbing heart seemed to stop beating.


    Unspeakable bitterness and embarrassment spread silently.


    Turns out I misunderstood.


    All he saw was my face.


    All those good things he did to me were just to keep me, he needed someone to sit in the position of Ms. Richter because of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s ten percent share.


    ¡°Any smart woman should know how to choose, Alva Hill, and I believe you are a smart woman.¡±


    I lifted my lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint President Richter, I ask myself that I¡¯m not a smart woman and I can¡¯t be someone else all my life, shedding the identity of Be Hill is the only way I can live with honor.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re afraid.¡± Walker Richter sounded certain, ¡°You¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll fall in love with me.¡±


    Walker Richter has a real eye for seeing things.


    My innermost fear is indeed the fear that I will fall in love with Walker Richter, who is unattainable, and that falling in love with him will probably end up a hundred times worse than falling in love with Ulysses Will.


    But how could I admit it with my mouth.


    ¡°Walker Richter, you are too conceited.¡± I said, ¡°I just want to live a peaceful life, wind and flowers, glory and wealth, are not what I want, even if I want to find someone to live my whole life, that person must be like-minded with me, and have the same heart, and you and I, we are not in the same world.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Walker Richter hooked his lips, and before I knew it, my lips were soft.


    This time he just pdash, touched and separated, very gentleman, around so, my heart still suddenly elerated, soft touch like electric current hit the whole body, cheeks hot.


    In his ear was his mellow voice: ¡°Alva Hill, your body is more honest than your mouth.¡±


    Being exposed to my mind, I was irritated, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal physiological reaction.¡±


    Heughed softly and collected his features, saying with an expressionless face, ¡°Being Ms. Richter is a wise choice for you, and don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±


    After he reminded me of that, I remembered that I still owed Walker Richter a million dors.


    I asked tentatively, ¡°Walker Richter, what are you going to do if I insist on not being Ms. Richter?¡±


    ¡°You have a choice?¡±


    In one sentence, I already understood his meaning, since he chose to showdown with me, he must have already calcted everything.


    I left the Richter family before I did, and I¡¯m afraid the Hill family went bankrupt immediately, and naturally I didn¡¯t end up any better, Frank Hill and Jane Hasis wouldn¡¯t have stood by and watched Hill¡¯s group go bankrupt, and wouldn¡¯t have not pursued Be Hill¡¯s whereabouts.


    I suddenly regretted why I stayed with THE Richter family in the first ce, it¡¯s almost like I lifted a rock and smashed it into my own foot.


    I didn¡¯t realize until yearster that it was all meant to be.


    As I did with Ulysses Will, as I did with Walker Richter.


    Nothing escapes the will of God.


    I had no choice but to stay with Walker Richter.


    Holding on to his thighs, I¡¯ll be able to totally mingle for the rest of my life.


    It¡¯s the most unproductive idea ever.


    Besides, my little backbone is simply wasted here at Walker Richter.


    All afternoon I stayed in Walker Richter¡¯s office eating snacks, crossing my legs, and lounging around while he kept on top of variouspany matters.


    Emily hase in a few times to deliver papers and pick up signed documents, and when she sees me, she calls out respectfully to me as Young Lady.


    I grabbed a handful of chips and shoved them in my mouth, chewing loudly on purpose, but Walker Richter, half-affected, heard me choking on the chips and calmly ced the coffee in front of me, ¡°You¡¯re not officially on the job yet, choking isn¡¯t a workce injury.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Chip crumbs sprayed out of his mouth, and Walker Richter¡¯s high-fashion suit was kind of ruined.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    I hurriedly dropped my leg, dropped the chips in my hand, and pulled a paper towel to wipe him off.


    Walker Richter narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, ¡°Back from work.¡±


    I looked at the time, it was only five o¡¯clock, not yet time to go off work, and I had just listened to Emily¡¯s report on her work, and Walker Richter had a dinner party in the evening, so where would I have time to go back.


    Walker Richter grabbed his coat and before he could get out of his office, Ben Richter came to see him, the two brothers had something to say, and I had the sense to say, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡±


    I waited downstairs for half an hour, and finally Emily came down to inform me that Walker Richter had gone out with Ben Richter, and she sent me back.


    I turned Emily down and took a cab to Fiona Croix¡¯s, where I nned to stay for two days until Monday.


    I sent a message to Walker Richter telling him I went to Fiona Croix¡¯s.


    Now I have nothing to hide, Walker Richter doesn¡¯t just know I¡¯m Alva Hill, he probably knows something about my feud with Be Hill.


    As for my past with Ulysses Will, I wonder how much Walker Richter knows.


    Not two minutes after the message was sent he came back with, ¡°Good.¡±


    That cool?


    He¡¯s not afraid I¡¯ll take advantage of it and run away?


    I really can¡¯t figure out Walker Richter¡¯s routine; he warns me and indulges me at the same time.


    I shook the distractions out of my head, not thinking about it, and with the mindset that it was a good thing I was here, I knocked on Fiona Croix¡¯s door.


    I knocked a couple times but no one answered the door. Fiona Croix isn¡¯t fully healed. Where could she be?


    I was about to call when the door suddenly opened and Fiona Croix looked very haggard: [Alva,e in.]


    Upon entering the house, I was startled by the mess inside, ¡°What¡¯s going on here.¡±


    Fiona Croix said gently, [Jack Astor¡¯s mother was here a while ago.]

 Chapter 61: Laws of Survival, Doomed to a Life of Entanglement

    Fiona Croix¡¯s home was smashed to pieces, there was hardly any intact furniture, even the water cups didn¡¯t survive, she took disposable paper cups and poured water for me: [This is all that¡¯s left in the house].


    She poured water for me, and crouched down on the floor to gather up the debris herself, there was blood on the floor, it was hers, she had cut her hand on the debris, the blood was still oozing out, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain, she didn¡¯t care.


    I just couldn¡¯t look at her anymore, pulled her up and sat her in the only surviving chair, rummaged through a drawer and pulled out band-aids, ¡°Who are you abusing yourself for, your body is your own, if you don¡¯t take care of it, who else is going to take care of yourself for you.¡±


    Like a puppet on strings, Fiona Croix sits quietly, without sadness, without joy or anger, staring nkly out the window.


    There are no tears when one is sad to the core.


    Looking at Fiona Croix like this makes me feel very bad, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    I took a broom and swept all the debris into the trash can, cleaned up a mess, turned around and looked back, I don¡¯t know when, Fiona Croix was full of tears, she just like that silent tears, let a person look at the heart of a hard pull.


    If not seeing it with her own eyes, it¡¯s really hard to imagine that Shao¡¯s mother, who imed to be a luxurious and cultured woman, could bully Fiona Croix into such a state that she smashed the rented room into an explosion scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even rted to THE Astor family anymore, what¡¯s Jack Astor¡¯s mothering to make a scene.¡±


    Fiona Croix shook her head andughed at herself, [Jack Astor¡¯s mother thinks that I¡¯m still pestering her son and wants to sabotage Jack Astor¡¯s new marriage, Jack Astor was the one who filed for divorce in the first ce, and I¡¯m a mute person without any identity or background, so what kind of ability do I have to sabotage it, I wouldn¡¯t be reduced to this situation if I really had that kind of ability].


    From the beginning, Jack Astor¡¯s mother did not like Fiona Croix, she has no status background, from the countryside, and how can she be seen by Shaw¡¯s mother, but what makes me wonder is that in the beginning, Jack Astor did not suppress the scandal, but actually married Fiona Croix.


    With the Astor family¡¯s status and means, if they didn¡¯t want Fiona Croix in the door, there were ways to do it.


    He inexplicably married Fiona Croix and divorced for no apparent reason.


    Jack Astor¡¯s maneuvering, which is literally the same as Walker Richter¡¯s, ispletely puzzling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Jack Astor.¡±


    Fiona Croix stopped me and pleaded, [No, Alva, this is all I have left of my pathetic self-respect, don¡¯t let him, okay.]


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I was exasperated and helpless, having known Fiona Croix for many years, how could I not know what kind of strong heart she hid under her soft exterior.


    How many people can have her fortitude and choose to go clean.


    Where could I stand Fiona Croix¡¯s sad eyes andpromised, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t call, you go into your room and rest for a while, don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±


    I helped her back to her room to rest, and although she was lying on her bed with her eyes closed, I knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep at all, and that grief was flowing backward in her heart.


    I stood by her, givingfort without words.


    In fact, she and I are both people who live like ants looking up to others.


    Jane Hasis was able to sacrifice mepletely for Be Hill, and even if she regained Alva Hill¡¯s identity and returned to the the Hill family, she faced the darkness of the unknown.


    Staying with the Richter family, covered by Walker Richter, is instead of living.


    Croix¡¯s mother has gone back to her hometown, she has a son from her second marriage, it¡¯s good enough that she¡¯se here to take care of Fiona Croix for so long, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to give up her current family for Fiona Croix.


    I¡¯m like Fiona Croix, with parents, but lonely as a person living on this earth, unloved.


    It was a long time before Fiona Croix fell asleep; she should have fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    She woke up again after less than two hours of sleep, rested and in much better shape than before, the takeout I ordered arrived just in time, ¡°Woke up just in time, all your favorite dishes.¡±


    Fiona Croix will smile, [Alva, you¡¯re so nice, I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t stay away from you].


    I patted my shoulder, ¡°Then lean on me, I¡¯ll take you to eat and drink, life¡¯s too short to be happy in time, it¡¯s the stupidest thing to grieve for someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Fiona Croix smiled, [Looks like you¡¯re having a happy asion, sweetheart¡¯s settled?


    When ites to the matter of sweetheart, I have a bit of a headache, judging from the fact that Ulysses Will can¡¯t wait to look for me, he has to pick sweetheart back up and recognize sweetheart, but Ulysses Will¡¯s little arm can¡¯t argue with Walker Richter¡¯s thighs, and wanting to steal someone from Walker Richter¡¯s hands is impossible. Walker Richter¡¯s hands, it¡¯s impossible.


    I told Fiona Croix what had happened to the Richter family, and she was amazed: [There are still men in the world who are willing to be cuckolds?]


    No, I haven¡¯t seen anyone who puts on a cuckold with such aplomb.


    ¡°Walker Richter¡¯s eptance is extraordinary.¡± I poked the box, propped my head up and said, ¡°He knew I wasn¡¯t Be Hill, that his own wife had been switched, and he was so calm about it that he¡¯s going to make a deal with me, even letting me stay in this Ms. Richter seat.¡±


    [Is he crazy? Fiona Croix frowned: [Or does he have an ulterior motive.]


    I smiled: ¡°You¡¯re really smart, of course, Walker Richter did this for a purpose, Be Hill to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has saved his life, take ten percent of the shares to protect Be HillMs. Richter¡¯s position, the Richter family two brothers, thispany can only have one person to inherit, Walker Richter nowadays has a higher position in thepany than Ben Richter, if there is this ten percent of the shares to support, you say this heir will fall on whose head.¡±


    That¡¯s what made me think of this on the way here to Fiona Croix, surprisingly it¡¯s a win-win situation, so Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t be doing a losing deal, with a powerful family, these kinds of fights are inevitable.


    Ordinary people will still fight over the property left behind by their parents, not to mention the billions of dors of family assets.


    Fiona Croix mused, looking over at me, [Maybe it¡¯s you he¡¯s aiming at.]


    The corner of my mouth twitched, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m worth billions to you?¡±


    [Love is priceless.]


    ¡°The gentry are like royalty, the most ruthless of emperors.¡±


    [Onlooker, Alva, from the day you stayed with the Richter family, you were destined to have an extraordinary entanglement with him.] Fiona Croix looks out the window: [Everything is predetermined, if we don¡¯t owe each other, how will we meet.]This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Now I want to walk away, perhaps, really with Walker Richter destined to have some entanglement, but love this thing, do not dare to hope.


    I stayed here at Fiona Croix for two days, and the time went by in a sh.


    Turning to Monday.


    At seven in the morning, my cell phone rang with a text message, from Walker Richter.


    ¡°Report to Personnel at eight o¡¯clock,te at your own peril.¡±


    The text message woke me up from all my sleep.


    From here to the Richter Group, it¡¯s also an hour and a half by taxi, or faster if you don¡¯t get stuck in traffic and take the subway.


    Not daring to have a minute¡¯s dy, I hurriedly washed up, didn¡¯t even eat breakfast, and went straight to squeeze into the subway.


    During rush hour, it¡¯s just as hard to squeeze onto the subway as it is to get a cab, and I¡¯m not even walking into the subway, I¡¯m totally being squeezed onto it.


    Scrambling to get to the office, but still five minuteste.


    Walker Richter, as if he expected me to bete, blocked me at the entrance to the personnel department, ¡°Come to my office after you report.¡±

 Chapter 62: Ten Thousand Lights Where He Appears

    Walker Richter left his office with that statement and I took a deep breath, suddenly regretting signing the agreement a little bit, I felt like this was the pits.


    But on second thought, I had no choice, and Walker Richter¡¯s willingness to let me off the hook was the best possible oue.


    I went to report to the HR department, knocked on the door and went in, the HR manager, Megan Cai, was a woman in her thirties or so, with exquisite makeup and verypetent short hair, I hadn¡¯t had time to introduce myself, Megan Cai got up and said, ¡°New to reporting for duty, right? Wait here first.¡±


    From start to finish, Megan Cai just nced at me lightly, and when she was done, she took her cell phone and wiggled her delicate figure out.


    I found a seat and sat down, waited for almost ten minutes, a female condescendingly came in, early twenties, face with heavy makeup, dressed boldly and casually, removed the exaggerated sunsses, eyes on me, index finger, very arrogant, said, ¡°I¡¯m here to report, hurry up to me for the entry formalities, sis is still busy.¡±


    It was almost like a tone ofmand.


    I was about to open my mouth to exin that I¡¯m not from the HR department, the girl crossed her legs and sat down on the sofa, seeing that I didn¡¯t move, impatiently urged, ¡°What are you waiting for, do you know who I am sis, Gary Pull is my dad, I cane here to work because I think highly of you guys, hurry up and get me the entry procedure, I still have an appointment.¡±


    Who Gary Pull is, I really don¡¯t know.


    I didn¡¯t take offense, smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m here to report as well.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling little sister.¡± The girl put her legs down, hands crossed, apletely spoiled child look: ¡°Call me sister understand? Do you still want to mix here, believe it or not I make a phone call to let you even have no job ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lory, you¡¯re here.¡± Megan Cai pushed the door in, with a pleasing smile on her face, a far cry from the cold and frosty one she had just seen: ¡°Just now, your father even called me to say that you¡¯reing to report today, and I was thinking of picking you up downstairs, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe up on your own.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Megan Cai?¡± the girl still had her eyes on top of her head and looked at Megan Cai with disdain and disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t try to please me, it¡¯s impossible to be my stepmother.¡±


    That¡¯s a very informative statement.


    Megan Cai blushed very hard, her smile stiffening at the corners of her mouth as she changed the subject, ¡°Lory, I¡¯d better check you in.¡±


    The girl chewed gum in her mouth and grunted, sping her hands and shaking her legs as she sized up Megan Cai, ¡°Besides being young, you¡¯re much harder to look at than my mom, I don¡¯t know what Gary Pull sees in you, it¡¯s a really deteriorating vision.¡±


    Megan Cai face a burst of green and white, but did not dare to attack, face with a smile worse than crying, for the girl to handle the formalities of entry, ¡°Lory, lunch together, as a celebration, your father he is busy after thepletion of the will also be ¡­¡±


    ¡°You two eat slowly, I¡¯m afraid of getting sick.¡± The girl didn¡¯t give a damn, took the entry form, nced at me and left.


    As soon as the girl left, Megan Cai couldn¡¯t hold back, so furious that she lost her manners, she directly swept everything on the table to the floor, took out her cell phone and made a call, very aggrieved and cried, ¡°Gary Pull, your daughter is too bullying, I kindly invited her to dinner, instead of appreciating it, she even humiliated me¡­ ¡­¡±


    With what was presumably good-natured coaxing on the other side of the phone, the anger on Megan Cai¡¯s face slowly dissipated, and she evenughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t fool me, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    Women are truly the best creatures to coax.


    After hanging up the phone, Megan Cai noticed that there was another me in the office.


    I smiled awkwardly, ¡°Cai manager, can you get me started.¡±


    Megan Cai resumed her cold-as-ice expression and handed me a pile of information, ¡°Fill it out yourself.¡±


    It¡¯s true that there is a difference in treatment. The girl just now had her information filled out by Megan Cai herself.


    Although I am ¡°Mrs.¡± Walker Richter, not everyone in thepany knows me, and I don¡¯t try to make it clear that as of today, I am just a member of the Richter Group staff.


    Afterpleting the entry procedures, I remembered Walker Richter¡¯s words and was a bit apprehensive and dilly-dallying. I never dared to go to Walker Richter¡¯s office, but stayed in the secretary¡¯s department all morning.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Walker Richter who had specifically exined that although the people in the secretarial department knew me, they didn¡¯t appear to beplimentary, but they didn¡¯t dare to let me do anything, they just let me sit on the sidelines to rest and y with theputer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I saw Emilying and whispered to her, ¡°Is President Richter still in his office?¡±


    ¡°President Richter is in a meeting, Young Lady, you want to see President Richter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I can¡¯t wait for Walker Richter to forget that I waste this morning, ¡°Ah Alice, you see I¡¯m kind of bored sitting here, why don¡¯t you arrange something for me?¡±


    Emily quickly shook her head, ¡°Young Lady, how would I dare, and there¡¯s nothing to do, so just sit here and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I nced at the busy secretarial department.


    Emily smiled resentfully, ¡°Young Lady, I still have papers to deliver to President Richter, so I¡¯ll get busy.¡±


    After Emily left, I was bored and wanted to help do something, and each one of them covered up what they were holding, ¡°Youngdy, you rest, we¡¯ll do this little thing.¡±


    The morning went by, and the secretarial department was finished, some going to the cafeteria to eat, others meeting to go out to a restaurant.


    I fiddled with the work card in my hand and finally opted to go to the cafeteria.


    I can¡¯t say enough about the food at the Richter Group ¨C seafood and fruit.


    I filled a te full of rice and found a seat at the table.


    I was in a hurry to squeeze into the subway in the morning and didn¡¯t have time to eat, so I was really hungry and panicked, so I picked up my chopsticks and started to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, I didn¡¯t realize you were so skinny and ate so much.¡±


    I looked up and there in front of me with a dinner te was the same girl who had reported earlier.


    I thought she was gone. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯de to the cafeteria to eat.


    I politely asked, ¡°Want to join me, little sister?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the little sister, my name is Lory Pull, call me Sister Luo from now on, you hear me.¡± Lory Pull sat down with an air of a big sister.


    ¡°These days are not all popr to pretend to be young, the first time I saw to pretend to be old.¡± I don¡¯t care about her, it¡¯s just a rebellious child.


    ¡°I want you to care.¡± Lory Pull huffed, ¡°My dad is Gary Pull, if you tter me, I¡¯ll cover you in the future, so you can walk sideways in thepany, no one dares to bully you, or else a neer like you won¡¯t know what kind of bullied by those people.¡±


    A mouthful, but a pretty good heart.


    I smiled, ¡°Thanks for the kind words, but I¡¯m already covered.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The color of Lory Pull¡¯s eyes when he looked at me changed immediately, a particrly despised kind, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you were also someone who relied on a man to get to the top, and that you do other people¡¯s lovers as well.¡±


    At that, I almost spit out a mouthful of rice.


    Just then, the roaring cafeteria fell suddenly silent, followed by the rising and falling voices, ¡°Hello President Richter.¡±


    When I turned around, I saw Walker Richter, who had been swarmed in.

 Chapter 63: Here Comes Another Alva Hill, Who’s Impersonating Me

    The first thought that popped into my head at that moment was, escape.


    But where can I run away in front of all these people?


    Just getting up with his dinner te, Walker Richter¡¯s creepy voice sounded behind him, ¡°Going somewhere?¡±


    It¡¯s just a matter of beingte in the morning. Does Walker Richter have toe to the cafeteria and arrest people?


    I sighed deeply and turned back with a grin at Lory Pull¡¯s dismay, ¡°President Richter, good noon, I¡¯m done eating and ready to get back to work, have you eaten yet President Richter?¡±


    The entire cafeteria staff looked this way; Walker Richter was in the cafeteria for the first time.


    He immediately caused amotion when he appeared.


    The low murmurs around the room reached Lory Pull¡¯s ears, and she let out a surprised voice, ¡°So it¡¯s President Richter you¡¯re evening out, you¡¯re actually the president¡¯s lover.¡±


    The room went silent as Lory Pull¡¯s words left his mouth.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was expressionless, and his gaze was cold as he gave Lory Pull a look.


    Just then, a big belly middle-aged man¡¯s came up, looking terrified: ¡°President Richter, youngdy, Lory she didn¡¯t mean it, she¡¯s still small, that¡¯s why she¡¯s mouthing off, President Richter, I hope you don¡¯t have a general understanding with Lory.¡±


    Turns out this is Gary Pull, the general manager of sales, as Lory Pull called him.


    Said Gary Pull, anxiously giving Lory Pull a wink, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize yet, this is the youngdy.¡±


    Lory Pull looked at me in shock, and it took him a while to find his voice, ¡°You¡¯re President Richter¡¯s wife?¡±


    I nced at Walker Richter and nodded hesitantly, not that I counted, except that the face looked exactly like Walker Richter¡¯s wife.


    After two encounters with Lory Pull, and knowing something about her nature, even if she knew it was wrong to say something, getting her to apologize was out of the question.


    No matter how much Gary Pull gives Lory Pull a wink, Lory Pull just pretends not to see it, so it seems that father and daughter are not on good terms.


    It¡¯s also true that Lory Pull has been calling Gary Pull by his first name and his father by his first name, so it¡¯s a wonder that the rtionship has gotten any better.


    Gary Pull was in a hurry, with a cold sweat on his forehead, and Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t say anything, so I finally broke the ice: ¡°President Richter, are you here to eat in the cafeteria?¡±


    I was just asking a casual question, but Walker Richter said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    Sure enough, it¡¯sing for me.


    I put down my dinner te and followed Walker Richter back to the office, making a very noticeable journey.


    As soon as he entered the office, Walker Richter began to pursue the matter, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the office to see me?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Emily that you went to a meeting and didn¡¯t bother.¡± There was no one else in the office and I rxed a lot, ¡°Walker Richter, how else is it going to work when you let mee to work at the office and now you¡¯ve made it so everyone knows I¡¯m your wife?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a hug?¡±


    Walker Richter is a big leg to hold, and can really run roughshod over thepany, and even the North Side.


    I looked at Walker Richter and said seriously, ¡°I just want to make a living.¡±


    Smart as he was, how could he not understand.


    I don¡¯t want to survive on Walker Richter for the rest of my life. I want a life that I can only get if I work hard for it, and my heart is in the right ce.


    Walker Richter pressed his eyebrows together and his voice was cool, ¡°Thepany never keeps idle hands.¡±


    He called an inte and Emily came in quickly, ¡°President Richter.¡±


    ¡°Bring me all the information I asked you to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Okay, President Richter.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long after Emily exited that several secretaries came in carrying stacks of information and piled it on the table.


    Walker Richter tapped his index finger absently on the desktop, ¡°One week to familiarize yourself with all of this information.¡±


    ¡°A week?¡±


    Not to mention a week, not even a month.


    Walker Richter raised an eyebrow, ¡°Problem?¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Wanting to make a living was something I brought up on my own, so naturally I couldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started then, I¡¯m going out to lunch.¡± Walker Richter pointed a finger, ¡°Your desk is right there.¡±


    Walker Richter had a desk added to his office early.


    After the exnation, Walker Richter actually asked Ben Richter to go out to dinner with him.


    Emily made me a cup of coffee and came in, ¡°Youngdy, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I took a long breath, sat down at my desk and started reading the information.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t just give me some useless information, this is the history of the Richter Group, the projects we have worked on in the past few years, thepany¡¯s finances and current status.


    To get an idea of how thepany works as soon as possible, it¡¯s quickest to look at these.


    I was a bit puzzled. Didn¡¯t Walker Richter ask me to be his secretary? Howe he revealed all thepany¡¯s old secrets in front of me, including some of thepany¡¯s bad debts, losses and profits over the years.


    And he¡¯s not afraid I¡¯m amercial spy who¡¯ll betray the Richter Group?


    The Richter Group is involved in a number of areas and has a food processing nt under its umbre, all of which are exported to overseas markets.


    For a foodpany, the form is especially important, top secret, but Walker Richter showed me the form, too, with no defense at all.


    When I saw the recipe, I was honestly very shocked and had an indescribable feeling.


    Jane Hasis is so well-informed that she knew when I was only halfway through my shift at the Richter Group and called in a huff, and I set my phone aside, not bothering to listen to her ramble on.


    The callsted about half an hour, with Jane Hasis telling me to nurture my rtionship with Walker Richter, and then finally exining that I should get pregnant sooner rather thanter before hanging up.


    Not long after Jane Hasis called, Frank Hill called again.


    Thinking it was for the same thing, I picked up and set the phone aside unhelpfully until Frank Hill spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°Be, I got a call from your sister yesterday, and your sister says she¡¯s alive.¡±


    At that, the information in my hand spilled out onto the floor.


    I did live, but didn¡¯t call Frank Hill.


    I immediately brought the phone to my ear, ¡°Dad, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°The other person called iming to be Alva Hill, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not, maybe it¡¯s a prank by someone.¡± Frank Hill said, ¡°It¡¯s weird as hell, and Dad¡¯s not sure at the moment, but the person on the other end does sound a lot like your sister.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Where Frank Hill could tell the difference between voices, or he would have recognized me long ago.


    It was only suddenly a caller iming to be Alva Hill that Frank Hill thought in that direction.


    ¡°Dad, give me the phone.¡±


    Intuition tells me this is no prank.


    ¡°The phone number I had someone check, it¡¯s just a random number bought on the side of the road, and now it¡¯s out of reach.¡± Frank Hill¡¯s voice sank again, ¡°Be, your sister has been dead for so long, how can she still be alive, in the beginning, but Dad watched the burial with his own eyes, ah, I told your mom about this, there is something wrong with your mom, but I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Jane Hasis knows full well that I¡¯m not dead, and even if I did stand in front of her and tell her I¡¯m Alva Hill, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    I pursed my lips, ¡°Dad, if the other person calls again, you let me know right away.¡±

 Chapter 64: A Threatening Phone Call from a Man

    Not to say Frank Hill thinks this is weird, but I think it¡¯s even more fishy.


    After the call, I was in deep thought.


    When Frank Hill talked about it, my first thought was that Be Hill had made the call, but I quickly dismissed it; there was no reason for Be Hill to do that, and I couldn¡¯t just pretend to be her and she pretend to be me.


    Being Alva Hill isn¡¯t half as good.


    Who the hell called?


    ¡°My second brother didn¡¯t ask you toe to work at thepany to geek out.¡±


    Nancy Richter walked in on seven-centimeter heels; she had already disliked me before, and because of the paternity test, her dislike of me was even more undisguised.


    Seeing Nancy Richter gave me a bit of a headache and I skimmed, ¡°You¡¯re here to see your second brother, aren¡¯t you, he¡¯s not here, he¡¯s out with his big brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Nancy Richter mmed her hands down on her desk, her gaze unkind, ¡°Be Hill, listen to me, I don¡¯t care what you use to coax my second brother around, you¡¯d better keep your fox¡¯s tail tucked in and hidden or I¡¯m going to make sure you get the hell out of THE Richter family. ¡±


    Nancy Richter picked a fight a couple times, and I came to my senses with a provocative smile, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Nancy Richter was furious.


    ¡°Nancy, so you¡¯re here, I was looking for you in your office earlier.¡±


    Ben Richter walks in with a smile and gives Nancy Richter the eye cue to be the peacemaker in the middle, ¡°It¡¯s all family, cut the crap.¡±


    Ben Richter is back, so Walker Richter should be too.


    Nancy Richter collected herself then and gave me a hard look, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Ernie, there¡¯s something I need to ask him about work.¡±


    With those words, Nancy Richter walked away.


    Ben Richterughed and said, ¡°Sibling, Nancy is just like this, impulsive, emotional, puts her family first, don¡¯t get on her case.¡±


    ¡°Big brother is joking, where do I dare to count with her, whether I can live peacefully in THE Richter family, I still have to look at her face.¡± I was not happy in my heart, and my manner of speaking was naturally no better.


    Ben Richter did not get angry, still a gentle and elegant image of the big brother: ¡°Sister, you say this is not just angry words, I know, in the sweetheart this thing Nancy did not do the right thing, so that you are aggrieved, and now the misunderstanding is exined clearly, are a family, there is no such thing as a knot in the heart, and you don¡¯t want to Walker sandwiched between the difficult to do people. You don¡¯t want Walker to be caught in the middle.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Got it big brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ben Richter smiled warmly and nced at the materials on the table, the food recipe was on the top, ¡°It seems Walker is quite attentive to making you a handful, so keep reading, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    Ben Richter walked to the door and seemed to remember something, paused and turned back, ¡°Sibling, do you recognize a man named Leon Murphy?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At that, I giggled.


    Is this Ben Richter going after Tina Deross?


    When Tina Deross was aborted by domestic violence, it was Leon Murphy who came to the house to pick her up, and I went along with him, the servants in the house watched, and Ben Richter must have known about it, and there was no way I could say I didn¡¯t know him, that would be even more of a cover-up.


    ¡°Met him once, he¡¯s a friend of my sister-inw¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡± Ben Richter smiled, not knowing what he meant by his words, and left without pursuing the matter further.


    Leon Murphy has that in mind for Tina Deross, but Tina Deross¡¯ mind is not on him, so I wonder what Ben Richter thinks.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te back to the office all afternoon, and I didn¡¯t bother to inquire where he¡¯d gone, and when I got off work, I took some of the material home to go over it, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to read all of this in a week.


    I took a cab back to Pear orchard, which only went as far as the door, and I walked in, clutching a stack of materials, only to find a sneaky figure that was somewhat familiar.


    I paused in my steps and when the other man saw that I had spotted him and tried to walk away, I called out to him, ¡°Ulysses Will.¡±


    The sneaky man is none other than Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will stood still and I walked over to him, there were more peopleing in and out of the doorway and I pulled him aside to talk, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ulysses Will stammered, ¡°I was passing by.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying about that.¡± I sounded serious, ¡°What the hell are you doing here.¡±


    Ulysses Will hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t hide it from me any longer, ¡°I want to see SWEETHEART.¡±


    I was shocked by the idea, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯re crazy, if Walker Richter sees you, what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Being a father wants to see his own child, human nature, but Ulysses Will is too anxious, things just to press, Walker Richter is no longer generous, but also impossible to let Ulysses Will see sweetheart.


    ¡°Alva, I just want to look.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°I hope you understand.¡±


    What¡¯s the point of me understanding.


    Looking at Ulysses Will, I couldn¡¯t bear it after all, ¡°You¡¯d better go back, I¡¯ll take sweetheart out to you sometime.¡±


    My words stabilized Ulysses Will.


    But I¡¯m worried that if he reads it, he¡¯ll have second thoughts.


    Things can get out of hand.


    I returned to Pear orchard with the information in my arms, the first thing I did was to see sweetheart, the little girl looked very watery, was crawling around on the carpet, when she saw me, she crawled joyfully to my side, and clung to my legs and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    I was amused by my little girl, ¡°I¡¯ll hug your dad¡¯s thighs, you hug mine, promising.¡±


    The little girl giggles and spits, and when I sit on the floor, the little girl crawls up on me.


    A small child¡¯s body is soft and whiny with a milky scent that softens the heart.


    But then he thought about SWEETHEART¡¯s life.


    Since Nancy Richter had made a fuss, the Richter family¡¯s old house was no longer interested in Sweetheart, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t call to ask about Sweetheart, and Fin Wilson didn¡¯t even make a single phone call, except for Joyce Parvis, who came to visit. Only Joyce Parvis came to visit and sent some children¡¯s toys and clothes.


    SWEETHEART¡¯s status is awkward, and when she grows up, her position in THE RICHTER FAMILY is even more awkward, and the coldness of her loved ones is something I worry will affect SWEETHEART¡¯s growth.


    I yed with SWEETHEART in the nursery until dinner time, when Walker Richter didn¡¯te back for dinner and called me to say he had a social engagement and wouldn¡¯t be back.


    Walker Richter is very busy and it¡¯s not at all umon for him to be out there more than twenty days a month.


    I ate dinner alone and then went back to my room to continue reading the material.


    Kelly Zex suddenly knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Young Lady, there¡¯s a call for you.¡±


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°The person on the other end identified himself as a man by the name of He. This isn¡¯t the first time this Mr. He has called, and the youngdy wasn¡¯t there before.¡±


    ¡°Last name He?¡± I looked up at Kelly Zex, ¡°I got it,ing to get it.¡±


    The person was supposed to be looking for Be Hill and called a couple of times, so it seemed like something was going on, but it was a little strange that they didn¡¯t juste to the door looking for someone.


    I put down the information I was holding and went downstairs to answer the phone, ¡°This is Be Hill, who is this?¡±


    As soon as my words fell, a man¡¯s sorrowful voice came from the handset: ¡°Ms. Richter can really be a nobleman who forgets a lot of things, when you first begged me was not like this, is it possible that Ms. Richter wants to cross the river to break the bridge? My hands are a little tight right now, Ms. Richter want to draw a line with me, pretend not to recognize me is fine, to my ount to y a million, otherwise, I will go to Walker Richter.¡±

 Chapter 65: Selina Versta’s Words Raise My Suspicions

    This Ho obviously has something on Be Hill to make such a threat.


    In the old days, I would have been interested in finding out, but now that my identity has been blown by Walker Richter and my child is dead, I don¡¯t have that kind of time to hitch a ride with someone Be Hill knows and is threatened by.


    I said coldly, ¡°No money if you want it, and if you want Walker Richter just go ahead and get it.¡±


    I hung up the phone after that and said to Kelly Zex, ¡°In the future, if this person calls again, just hang up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    Sure enough the call came back after hanging up and I just blocked the missed call and cklisted it.


    Walker Richter came back in the wee hours of the morning smelling of booze. I was in the middle of reading a file when I heard themotion and looked at the time to realize howte it was.


    I got up and walked to the door of my room when I heard Kelly Zex¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Richter is back, I¡¯m going to make you some sober soup.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Kelly Zex does not die, assisted Walker Richter, behind the back to tell me the ckint: ¡°Sir, today there is a man called to find the youngdy, the youngdy is quite angry, and then hung up, but also said that in the future are not allowed to pick up this person¡¯s phone, I am worried that the youngdy is not encountered what happened.¡±


    It¡¯s not a worry, it¡¯s a clear case of stirring up trouble.


    Walker Richter was decidedly interested: ¡°What else did the youngdy say?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy said she wanted no money and told the other man to go to the gentleman.¡± Kelly Zex observed Walker Richter¡¯s demeanor and said, ¡°Sir, do you think the youngdy was threatened by someone.¡±


    That¡¯s all Kelly Zex is good for.


    I sneered inwardly and folded my arms and went back to my room.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door to the room was wrenched open and Walker Richter swaggered in.


    I was holding my pajamas in my hand, ready to change, when I reminded him, ¡°Mr. Richter, you¡¯re in the wrong room.¡±


    Sharing a room in THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion was a way to hide it from the olddy, and now that this is Pear orchard, there¡¯s no need for drama at all.


    Walker Richter, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, loosened his tie and headed straight for the bed, ¡°Kind of tired, I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡±


    That¡¯s a bit of a rascal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next door then.¡±


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m still sleeping with Walker Richter.


    My feet had just taken two steps when a force on my wrist and Walker Richter ripped me down onto the bed, a yful smile on his lips, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to eat you?¡±


    The faint spray of alcohol on my face reminds me of a few months ago, when he came back with the same stench of alcohol, mistaking me for Be Hill.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alva Hill,¡± I meet his light gaze and raise my lips in a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send Kelly Zex in if you need that.¡±


    I worked part-time to pay him back a million dors, but I didn¡¯t think about paying him back in flesh.


    I don¡¯t know what I said wrong, but Walker Richter¡¯s face went cold and he got up off of me, ¡°I heard from Kelly Zex that someone called and harassed you.¡±


    I sat up too and corrected, ¡°The call was to your wife, Be Hill, not me.¡±


    Walker Richter cast a sidelong nce, then dropped his eyes to the information on the table next to him and said, ¡°Get an early night.¡±


    Seeing him head for the door, not intending to sleep here, there was an inexplicable wave of loss in his heart.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I called out to him, thinking, but asking the question that had been puzzling my mind for so long, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Be Hill?¡±


    His hand was on the doorknob, ¡°One Ms. Richter is enough.¡±


    The implication is that he doesn¡¯t care who sits in this Ms. Richter position.


    After Walker Richter left, I sat on the edge of my bed and fumed for a while.


    For the next week, I went out to the office every day with Walker Richter, and while he was busy with his business, I was in the office reading the material.


    The more I learn about the Richter Group, the more I admire Walker Richter in my heart.


    The Richter Group is half the size it is today because of Walker Richter.


    Although we go out together every day, there are very few times during the day that we get to see each other, he¡¯s too busy.


    Nancy Richter didn¡¯t pick on me since then. Pheobe Wilson came to thepany to see Walker Richter once, and when she saw me sitting in the office, she wasn¡¯t surprised, but just gave me a strange look and left.


    The man by the name of Ho had called once and not again, and there had been no more strange calls from Frank Hill¡¯s side.


    Life suddenly became calm, but I felt vaguely uneasy, with a feeling of a mountain storm.


    After Be Hill¡¯s disappearance, there was no trace of her, except for one phone call to me, and all previous indications and spections were eventually proven wrong.


    It¡¯s always hard for me to be at peace when Be Hill doesn¡¯t show up for a day.


    Friday this day.


    After work I was going to go see Fiona Croix and wonder how her week was going, and just as I left the office I got a call from Ulysses Will.


    I then remembered promising to let him meet SWEETHEART.


    Ulysses Will waited a couple days and I didn¡¯t contact him, which is when he called me in a hurry.


    I promised him I¡¯d let him see SWEETHEART tonight.


    Walker Richter happens to have gone on a business trip this morning and won¡¯t be back without a couple days.


    Back at Pear orchard, I cleaned up and headed out with sweetheart.


    So as not to draw attention to the old mansion side, I made a date with Ulysses Will at an outside restaurant.


    I drove there first, made a reservation in advance, parked the car, and walked into the restaurant with SWEETHEART in my arms, and was led by the waiter to the private room.


    I didn¡¯t expect to run into Selina Versta here.


    She didn¡¯t see me, looking hurried as she answered the phone and headed for the restroom.


    I only heard one sentence.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Randy Pan, you control too much, I¡¯m Selina Versta, if you continue to control me like this, believe it or not I¡¯ll make you regret it ¡­¡±


    Selina Versta¡¯s voice is getting farther and farther away.


    I stood in the doorway momentarily lost in thought.


    Why did Selina Versta emphasize to Randy Pan that she was Selina Versta?


    ¡°Miss Hill? Yourpartment is here.¡± The waitress spoke up to remind me.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± I settled down and hugged SWEETHEART inside, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my friend and orderter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just call me if you need anything.¡±


    After the waitress went out, I kept thinking about Selina Versta¡¯s words, and the more I thought about it, the more wrong I felt.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, Ulysses Will came, and when he saw sweetheart, his eyes immediately turned red, and his feet seemed as heavy as lead.


    SWEETHEART is curious about the appearance of Ulysses Will, her eyes rolling around, her hands pping and smiling gleefully at Ulysses Will.


    It was that moment that tears rolled down Ulysses Will¡¯s face.


    He hastily turned his back to wipe the corners of his eyes, not daring to remove his mask so as not to frighten SWEETHEART.


    He¡¯s been treated, but it¡¯s almost impossible to get back to where he was before, only that he¡¯ll be better than he is now, but that will take time to recover.


    ¡°Do you want to hold her?¡±


    I could tell Ulysses Will had been suppressing his emotions, he wanted to hug SWEETHEART so badly but was afraid to reach out.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not, I¡¯m not very good at holding her, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drop her.¡±


    Ulysses Will never took his eyes off sweetheart from the moment he came in, if he hadn¡¯t swindled his way to death in the first ce, Be Hill probably wouldn¡¯t have married Walker Richter, and he and Be Hill would have had a good ending, a family of three, and would have been very happy.

 Chapter 66: Have to answer my own woman’s call

    I originally thought of just letting Ulysses Will meet sweetheart to ease his feelings of longing, but seeing that his eyes did not leave sweetheart for the whole night, with strong fatherly love in his eyes, very reluctant to give up, I regretted a little again.


    Before we met, Ulysses Will¡¯s hidden fatherly love hadn¡¯t been stirred up, but now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s out of control, and his heart is bound to grow some bold ideas.


    Sure enough.


    After SWEETHEART falls asleep, Ulysses Will removes his mask and with a wistful, hesitant expression says, ¡°I want to recognize SWEETHEART.¡±


    His tone was firm.


    I looked up at Ulysses Will, pursed my lips, and honestly said, ¡°It¡¯s so difficult, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡±


    This is a fact, and Ulysses Will is well aware of it.


    He squeezed his shivering right hand, his sword brows frowning lightly, ¡°As sweetheart is my daughter, she should recognize her ancestor, and I won¡¯t let her recognize someone else as her father.¡±


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, my heart tightened and I reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, sweetheart¡¯s status in THE Richter family is already very embarrassing, if you do anything, it¡¯s sweetheart who will suffer.¡±


    I¡¯m hoping to take sweetheart to stop Ulysses Will¡¯s crazy ideas.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at sweetheart in the stroller, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, and I would never let sweetheart get hurt in the slightest.¡±


    I wanted to say something else, but I could see that Ulysses Will¡¯s mind was made up, so it was useless to say anything else, so I swallowed my words.


    After eating, Ulysses Will insisted on seeing me off, when I knew in my heart that he just wanted to spend more time with sweetheart.


    Ulysses Will walked me to the parking lot and I said, ¡°This is it.¡±


    I can¡¯t really let him send me to Pear orchard, although Walker Richter is on a business trip, but there are many mouths to feed, people saw a man send me back, spread to Walker Richter¡¯s ears, know that I will bring sweetheart out to see Ulysses Will, that¡¯s still a problem.


    Ulysses Will helped put the sleeping SWEETHEART in the car and admonished me, ¡°Drive carefully on the road and give me a message when you get there.¡±


    Before, he wasn¡¯t this attentive.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    I pulled open the door and prepared to get in the car, my eyes inadvertently glimpsed a silhouette from the reflector, when I looked closely, there was only a sh of white light, at that time I thought it was the headlights of other people¡¯s cars, and I did not think much about it.


    When I got in the car, I said to Ulysses Will, ¡°You go home early too.¡±


    Ulysses Will nodded, but stood still, keeping his eyes on me as I left.


    My car drove slowly, not far from the restaurant, and I saw Selina Versta again in front of the five-star hotel next door.


    She was being dragged towards the hotel by a man whose back was somewhat familiar.


    I stared for a while and when I got to the door, Selina Versta struggled to get away, the man turned around and immediately chased after her, and that¡¯s when I saw the man¡¯s face, it was Randy Pan.


    The two pulled and tugged in front of the hotel before Selina Versta was finally dragged inside.


    I¡¯m confused, doesn¡¯t Randy Pan like Be Hill to the point of perversion and Selina Versta is just his SISTER, howe he dragged Selina Versta to the hotel?


    Thinking about the content of the phone call he heard earlier, it was clear that after the two argued on the phone, Randy Pan came to the restaurant to arrest the man.


    ¡°Tick ¡­¡±


    A driver behind me honked his horn and urged me on, so I just started the car and left.


    Back at Pear orchard, I told the babysitter to take sweetheart to rest before I went back to my room to wash up.


    I had juste out of the bathroom when there was a knock at the door; it was Sunny, who was tending to the flowers in the backyard.


    I was in my pajamas, rubbing my hair as I went over to open the door.


    Sunny held a bouquet of flowers in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Young Lady, this is a freshly bloomed flower, it has a calming effect, if you put it by your bedside, you won¡¯t lose sleep.¡±


    The flowers smelled ethereal and I took them and put them to the tip of my nose and smelled them, ¡°That smells good, thanks.¡±


    ¡°As long as the youngdy likes it, right, the peach blossoms in the backyard will soon bloom, when the timees, I will fold a few and put them in the youngdy¡¯s room, looking at the fresh flowers, one¡¯s mood will also be different.¡±


    The peach blossoms are going to bloom.


    Time flies and it¡¯s already March.


    ¡°You have a heart.¡± I touch the petals and casually ask, ¡°How have you and your boyfriend been doing?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sunny looked shy and embarrassed, ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡±


    ¡°Really, congrattions, when will you get married, I¡¯lle to drink your wedding wine then.¡± I¡¯m quite happy for Sunny, I can tell from her mood that she¡¯s marrying love.


    How many girls in the beginning of love are fantasizing about marrying love, the heart of the person does not need to foot seven colored clouds, do not need the attention of all the people, only need a sincere heart, hold up your hand, step into the marriage hall, make a sacred vow.


    But how many people can¡¯t get that in their whole life.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sunny lowered her head and hesitantly said, ¡°Demon and I don¡¯t have any friends in North City, so I¡¯m nning for the two of us to get our licenses on April 1st, and simply have a dinner to celebrate.¡±


    Sunny¡¯s words remind me of myself a few years ago, when I also have such a simple wish, do not want a house and car, there can be no wedding photos and weddings, as long as the person is him, get a license, the rest of his life will be him.


    I curled my lip, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    At that time, I envied Sunny, but also worried about Sunny, in this materialistic, marriage are car house bride price as the standard era, Sunny but do not ask for anything, only for a heart, so naked wedding.


    It¡¯s a big gamble for a woman.


    I sincerely hope that boy doesn¡¯t fail Sunny.


    I drew the flowers in a vase at the foot of my bed, the cold bedroom, and for some reason, my heart suddenly felt empty, and my mind drifted to the image of Walker Richter.


    ncing at the bracelet in the jewelry box, Walker Richter said it was one of a kind.


    I moistened the letter ¡®S¡¯ engraved on the bracelet.


    Something shed in my mind and it dawned on me that the letter stood not for the ¡®less¡¯ in Walker Richter¡¯s name, but for the ¡®pith¡¯ in Alva Hill.


    I immediately put together a ster naming certificate purchased by Walker Richter and found that he too was represented by an ¡®S¡¯.


    It¡¯s in his own handwriting.


    The writing is strong.


    What was in his mind when he did this?


    I couldn¡¯t read it for a moment.


    But there¡¯s no denying that understanding this trips a warm current through the heart, the feeling of being cherished.


    Fingers stroked the words on the certificate, my mind moved, and ghostly, I actually picked up my bedside cell phone and dialed Walker Richter¡¯s number.


    Hearing the ringtone, I came back to my senses, my heart tightened, I was just about to hang up when the phone was already connected, and his low and clear voice came from the other side of the phone, it was very nice to hear.


    ¡°Still awake?¡±


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, and it was quiet on his side, and he didn¡¯t know whether he was socializing or had gone back to his ce.


    Listening to his voice, my brain got stuck for a moment and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Alva?¡±


    His voice came again, and my eyes flickered as I quickly said, ¡°Not asleep, are you? Busy? Did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°Not busy, I have to answer my own woman¡¯s call even if I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s maic vocalse through the earpiece like a small stone thrown into a calmke, creating ripples.

 Chapter 67: Mr. Richter’s mother pulls out sweetheart’s hair

    Walker Richter¡¯s offhandedment left me reeling for a long time.


    Pressing his hand against his chest, he could clearly feel the strength of his heart beating.


    I¡¯m being Walker Richterized into the ranks of his women.


    I don¡¯t know how many people in the North Side want to be Walker Richter¡¯s woman.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk again?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Something wrong thiste?¡±


    I quickly snapped back to my senses, my brain spinning, and made an excuse, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the information you gave me.¡±


    I can¡¯t say that I suddenly remembered him and then my hand was not under the control of my brain to make the call.


    The words were followed by a muted tone on Walker Richter¡¯s end, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    After that I heard a doorbell ringing, I thought he should be busy with something and was about to say hang up when a woman¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the cell phone, ¡°Riri, my back is a little itchy, help me look at it.¡±


    It was an unfamiliar voice, but judging from the name alone, the two people had an extraordinary rtionship.


    I should have known that Walker Richter would not be short of women wherever he went, and as a man with normal biological needs, there is no one who can hold his hand when a woman throws herself at him on the outside.


    Without waiting for another voice from Walker Richter¡¯s side, I hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t call again either, looking out into the endless ckness of the night, a sense of loss bubbled up in his heart, and despite the tranquilizing flowers Sunny had prepared, he still lost sleep this night.


    It was almost dawn before I slept for a while, and I even had a bizarre dream about Walker Richter rolling around with another woman, passionate, explosive, and hearty as hell.


    When I woke up, I sat on my bed and fumed for a while, knocking my head and smiling helplessly before getting up and washing up.


    Today, Saturday, instead of going to the office, I had a date with Fiona Croix to see a painting show.


    Just getting changed and ready to go out, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson suddenly arrived.


    I asked Kelly Zex to make tea and serve it.


    After the sweetheart one, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson suddenly came, there must be something wrong, the olddy didn¡¯t say it clearly, I wouldn¡¯t ask, smiling, I handed the tea to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡±


    I haven¡¯t been to the old mansion these days, yet I know that the olddy has long been discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked serious and gave Fin Wilson a dark wink.


    Fin Wilson immediately asked me, ¡°Is sweetheart awake yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs then.¡±


    With that, Fin Wilson went upstairs, the nursery she knew by heart, and headed directly in the direction of the baby¡¯s room.


    Fin Wilson and the olddy this stance makes my heart drumming, very uneasy, got up and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll also go and take a look, sweetheart this girl has been making a lot of noisetely, in case she wakes up, I¡¯m afraid that mom won¡¯t be able to cope with it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a babysitter here, sit down and talk to Grandma.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother apparently didn¡¯t want me to go upstairs.


    This reinforces my suspicions, but I don¡¯t know exactly what Fin Wilson will do to sweetheart.


    I looked upstairs and had no choice but to sit down.


    I saw Sunny taking fresh flowers and getting ready to go upstairs to change them, I gave Sunny a wink, hoping she¡¯d understand what I meant.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Be, it¡¯s been a year and a half since you married into the the Richter family, grandma is step by step watching you and Walker not get along with each other to the couple¡¯s harmony, it¡¯s strange to say that, how did Walker suddenly open up his mind and know how to cherish you. ¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother Although she is old, those eyes are sharp as a tack, so you can imagine how the olddy was a thunderous person in her youth.


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and smiled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Though chatting with Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, my mind was always upstairs and my ears were always listening to the movement upstairs.


    Suddenly, sweetheart¡¯s cries came from upstairs, tearing my heart out, I reflexively clenched my hand, wanting to go upstairs to take a look, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pulled my hand and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma will be relieved when you are in harmony as husband and wife, if you could add another son or daughter, that would be even better.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother still suspected the birth of sweetheart, but now she asked me to have another one, which is a puzzling intention.


    I pushed down the urge to go upstairs and check it out and smiled, ¡°Having a baby is a two-person thing, and if Walker¡¯s okay with it, I¡¯d be happy to give SWEETHEART a brother or sister.¡±


    Naturally, what I said was nothing more than a scene.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked at me with a deep smile and patted the back of my hand, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As we were talking, the crying upstairs gradually stopped, and then there were footsteps, and it was Fin Wilsoning downstairs.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, sweetheart this girl¡¯s appearance has changed a little bit more, this little kid is really different from one day to the next.¡±


    Did the mold change, did it be unlike Walker Richter?


    That¡¯s a profound statement from Fin Wilson.


    Ever since I realized that sweetheart is not Walker Richter¡¯s daughter, maybe it¡¯s a psychological thing, I myself look at sweetheart not so much like Walker Richter, but more like Ulysses Will.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s motherughed and said, ¡°Sweetheart is going to grow up to be just as beautiful as her mother.¡±


    I also smiled and deliberately said, ¡°Walker¡¯s genes are so good, sweetheart¡¯s eyebrows look like Walker¡¯s, so she¡¯s naturally pretty when she grows up.¡±


    As soon as my words came out, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson¡¯s gazes both looked over, and then Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled with a not-so-natural look on her face and said, ¡°The genes of the Richter family are all good.¡±


    I heard the chord and made no furtherment.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother added as she left, ¡°When you and Walker have another child, preferably a boy, then the ten percent Grandma promised you earlier will be given to you as a couple.¡±


    That ten percent share was originally Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s ace in the hole for Be Hill, but now it¡¯s changed.


    If you don¡¯t have a boy, the ten percent is null and void.


    Even if a boy does turn out to be born, the shares belong to Be Hill and Walker Richter jointly.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is a calcting and far-reaching one.


    In her mind, she no longer trusts Be Hill.


    After Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson left, I immediately went upstairs, sweetheart was holding a bottle and was drinking milk, there was no sign of abuse on her body, so it seems that I thought too much.


    And yeah, the Richter family shouldn¡¯t be able to do something like hurt a little kid under a year old.


    I called Sunny aside and asked her what Fin Wilson had just done in the nursery.


    Sunny¡¯s words made my heart sink.


    She said, ¡°I saw Auntie Lau pull a fistful of SWEETHEART¡¯s hair.¡±


    Hair?


    Fin Wilson took sweetheart¡¯s hair for what else but a paternity test.


    The old mansion side was really uneasy about SWEETHEART¡¯s identity and wanted to verify it again.


    And once the results are in, I¡¯m afraid sweetheart and I will be swept off our feet by then, even with Walker Richter protecting us.


    I¡¯m fine with that, but sweetheart ¡­


    I told Sunny to keep this quiet.


    The results of the appraisal won¡¯t be out for a few days at any rate, so I¡¯ll have to take a few days to think of a n to deal with it.


    It¡¯s also something that can¡¯t be told to Ulysses Will, or with his temper, he¡¯ll take sweetheart away immediately and things will get even worse.


    While I was having a headache, Walker Richter¡¯s phone call suddenly came through.

 Chapter 68: Frankly Admitting I’m in Love with You

    Looking at the caller ID, with the woman¡¯s voice fromst night ringing in my ears, I frowned and waited for the ringer to ring for a few moments before picking up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± My tone was cold.


    Walker Richter naturally heard that I sounded bad, but he didn¡¯t ask what was wrong, much less get angry, and just said in a formic way, ¡°Send the papers on the study desk to the office.¡±


    He said sent, not delivered, which means that Walker Richter was not at the office, he had not returned from his business trip.


    He used to let Emily do this kind of file-taking.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    His words reminded me that I was now in a superior-subordinate rtionship with him, and that delivering papers was within the realm of work.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hearing that he meant to hang up, I thought about what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had just done and still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your grandma came by with your mom just now.¡±


    I used to address Grandma and Mom directly, but this time I deliberately added a ¡°you¡±.


    The tone of voice is a little bit like a real couple having a disagreement.


    Walker Richter rewarded him with a follow-up question, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    Speaking of business, I squared my shoulders and said, ¡°They took SWEETHEART¡¯s hair, they¡¯re supposed to do another paternity test, Walker Richter, sooner orter things won¡¯t be able to hide it.¡±


    Such a big thing, Walker Richter¡¯s side just said in a normal tone, ¡°I know, you stay out of this, let them identify it.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something on my end, so get the paperwork over there as soon as you can.¡± Walker Richter said and hung up.


    He wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    This is something I can¡¯t control or stop.


    A wake-up call has been made to Walker Richter, and the rest is up to God.


    I went to Walker Richter¡¯s study to get the papers, and not seeing them on my desk, I rummaged around and finally found them in a drawer.


    As he removed the papers, his eyes nced inadvertently at the paternity test ced inside.


    This copy doesn¡¯t seem to be the same one that Walker Richter took outst time at THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion.


    Now I am very sensitive to the paternity test, my hand involuntarily reached out and took it out, I took a deep breath and opened it, it was the paternity test of sweetheart and Walker Richter, but the time of the test was before sweetheart was born.


    In other words, Walker Richter had an appraisal done while Be Hill was still pregnant with SWEETHEART.


    And the results of the identification show that sweetheart is not rted to Walker Richter.


    At that point Walker Richter knew the baby wasn¡¯t his, yet he allowed Be Hill to have it, which is unbelievable.


    That would be unbearable for anyone else.


    What Walker Richter charted.


    It¡¯s always impossible to really joke about bloodlines.


    Even more surprising was that there was another paternity test in the drawer, again from SWEETHEART and Walker Richter, only at a different time, and the results were different.


    The second was after the birth of sweetheart, and the results showed that sweetheart was the daughter of Walker Richter.


    The two paternity tests were determined to have been secretly done by Walker Richter and are 100% authentic.


    It¡¯s so weird, paternity tests for the same two people, different times, different results.


    Could the child in Be Hill¡¯s womb still be able to gically alter itself.


    That¡¯s obviously not possible, so something must be wrong somewhere.


    But what went wrong?


    I can¡¯t for the life of me figure out if sweetheart¡¯s life is a mystery, if Jane Hasis lied, if Walker Richter faked it, or if ¡­ Be Hill lied.


    It¡¯s really easy to figure this out, just have sweetheart take a paternity test with Ulysses Will.


    The thought shed through my head, and curiosity about the truth of the matter drove me to take the scissors to the nursery when I really did, and cut a handful of hair while SWEETHEART was ying.


    I quickly put my hair in a prepared clear bag and took the papers Walker Richter needed to the office.


    The papers were requested by Ben Richter, and after they were delivered, I sat in my car staring at my hair in a clear bag.


    Now just get Ulysses Will¡¯s hair, send it in for identification, and the truth about SWEETHEART¡¯s origins wille out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Just then, a text came in on the cell phone in the bag from Fiona Croix.


    She¡¯s already at the painting show.


    I messaged her back, ¡°Coming right up.¡±


    It takes about an hour to get there from the office side, and by the time I arrived it was almost noon and Fiona Croix had finished the exhibition.


    I apologized profusely, ¡°Something came up on the spur of the moment, Fiona, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Fiona Croix smiles, gestures and asks me, [Should we go to the exhibition first, or go to lunch?


    ¡°I¡¯vee all this way, so naturally I¡¯ll look before I go eat.¡± I took her hand, ¡°Did you find any interesting paintings.¡±


    I heard that one of the paintings in today¡¯s exhibition is the closed work of a famous foreign painter.


    That¡¯s the painting I came for.


    [Or you take your time to enjoy it yourself.]


    You can tell by the look on Fiona Croix¡¯s face that today is the right day.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the painting.


    Quite a few people were here today for this painting, which was packed with people when Fiona Croix and I went over, and I caught a glimpse of Ulysses Will in the crowd, wearing a mask.


    That artist can also be one of Ulysses Will¡¯s favorite painters.


    Fiona Croix also saw Ulysses Will, and she looked back at me and asked, [Do you want to go over there again?].


    There was nothing to avoid, and Fiona Croix and I were about to head over there when I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure and froze in my tracks.


    I did not expect to meet Walker Richter here, he did note alone, he was apanied by an extremely beautiful woman, from the gesture to see its cultivation, quietly stood there, seems to bepared to anything.


    That was the first time I met Susan Su, a woman who has thrown my life off track ever since.


    At first nce, I knew she wasn¡¯t in the same league as Pheobe Wilson.


    He said he was busy on the phone, but it turns out he was busy watching a painting exhibition with a beauty.


    [What¡¯s wrong.] Fiona Croix curiously follows my gaze.


    I took her hand and walked back, ¡°Let¡¯s not watch today, let¡¯s go eat first, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Walking out of the exhibition, Fiona Croixughed at me: [You¡¯re jealous].


    ¡°How can I be jealous when I put down Ulysses Will a long time ago.¡±


    Fiona Croixughed and shook her head, burying me, [Alva, you know who I¡¯m referring to, that woman beside Walker Richter just now is so beautiful that it makes me, a woman, jealous, I¡¯d be jealous too if I were you].


    Am I really jealous?


    I wanted to deny it, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to say in rebuttal in front of Fiona Croix, who knew me too well to find a reason for the way I¡¯d just fallen off the wagon.


    My chest was sore and very upset, and I knew exactly why that was.


    It¡¯s jealousy.


    Fiona Croix stared into my eyes and hit the nail on the head: [Alva, you¡¯re in love with him.]


    Both my eyes widened and my heart slowed half a beat.


    Am I really in love with Walker Richter?


    I¡¯m in love with Walker Richter.


    I tugged at the corners of my mouth and confessed in front of Fiona Croix, ¡°Seeing him with someone else upsets me, it¡¯s the most direct proof of that, Fiona, I couldn¡¯t escape if I wanted to, but I know very well that I won¡¯t have an ending with him, we¡¯re just off track and on a path for the time being, but in the end, we¡¯ll be back to our respective ces. ¡°

 Chapter 69: Halfway to being robbed

    This is the first time I¡¯ve been straight from the heart and not hidden in front of Fiona Croix.


    How can one keep a calm heart after spending months with Walker Richter, and even more so after having shared a bed.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m more aware that I may be more of a bundle of interests to Walker Richter.


    My sitting in Ms. Richter¡¯s seat would keep him out of a lot of trouble for a while.


    And we will, one day, turn our backs.


    There¡¯s no shortage of warblers around him, and I¡¯m the one with the eyes that can¡¯t see the sand in the sand, and I¡¯m already foreseeing the future before it even starts, so I might as well stop in time and nip it all in the bud.


    Fiona Croix did not persuade me this time, she remembered her own experience, her eyes were pale: [If I once had this self-knowledge, I would not have thought of growing old with him].


    When Fiona Croix was married to Jack Astor with a woman¡¯s expectation of a better future, she suffered a lot of aggression in the Astor family, but reality taught her that aggression may not be able to ask for the whole.


    Seeing that I had evoked her sadness, I changed the topic, ¡°When I came here just now I saw a hot pot restaurant next door, let¡¯s go eat hot pot.¡±


    Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had hot pot, and I¡¯m still missing that vor.


    [Good.]


    The hotpot restaurant is not more than a kilometer away from the painting exhibition, and it takes a while to drive there. I told Fiona Croix to go in and get a good spot first, and I went to park the car, but when I parked the car and went in, I didn¡¯t see Fiona Croix¡¯s person.


    I tried messaging Fiona Croix and it didn¡¯t get back to me.


    I was very puzzled, it was only a few minutes before and after, I obviously watched here in, howe she disappeared?


    I walked out of the fondue restaurant to look for it, only to find Fiona Croix standing outside a Western restaurant, staring.


    Her gaze was sadly fixed inside and I followed her line of sight to see that it was none other than Jack Astor sitting in the window dining with a woman.


    The two were talking andughing.


    Jack Astor had an appreciation for women in his eyes.


    I never saw that look in Jack Astor¡¯s eyes when Fiona Croix was with him.


    I walked over and Fiona Croix looked back at me, [That¡¯s his fianc¨¦e, she speaks eightnguages, that¡¯s amazing, don¡¯t they look great together].


    The two are indeed a couple, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m saying that to rub salt in Fiona Croix¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to fondue.¡±


    After meeting Jack Astor, Fiona Croix was not very excited and always lost her mind when eating hot pot, she should be thinking about the picture of Jack Astor eating with his fiancee, and the scene of Walker Richter and that beautiful girl looking at the exhibition of paintings was always floating in my mind.


    Mentally really annoyed, I asked the waitress to get a beer and asked her, ¡°Would you like some too.¡±


    Wine is good this time of year.


    Fiona Croix drinks better than I do and went straight for half a dozen beers.


    We opened beers and clinked bottles, ¡°Men and all that, long live friendship.¡±


    We take a drink to this FUCKING LIFE.


    We drank from 12:00 to 3:00 p. m., until both legs were floating, staggering, and assisted to the car for a nap.


    It was dark when I sobered up and Fiona Croix was gone.


    She¡¯s a deadbeat like me, and unless another light shines into her life, she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life wallowing in the shadows given by Jack Astor.


    I rubbed my groggy head, a little pissed, and opened the car door to find a bathroom to fix it.


    Smelling of alcohol, I scooped up a handful of cold water and washed my face to clear my head.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Looked at the time, already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I was nning to go back to the car ready to go back to Pear orchard, I do not know where toe out a bearded man stopped my way, said with a ferocious face, ¡°Ms. Richter, a million dors is nothing at all to you, you¡¯d better not push me to hurry up and get the money, otherwise I really go to Walker Richter, at that time you Ms. Richter¡¯s good days evene to an end.¡±


    ¡°You go to Walker Richter anytime, I have no problem with that.¡±


    The man in front of her was bulky, bearded, and not very tall, not Be Hill¡¯s type, and could be ruled out as one of the men Be Hill had hooked up with.


    It was clear from the words that this man would be the one who had called Pear orchard earlier to terrorize me.


    When I didn¡¯t take the money, the bearded man then took me for Be Hill and blocked here to force me to take the money.


    The beard to go to Walker Richter, I really do not care, but the other side thought I intentionally, the anger is even more, but also took out the knife, the voice pulled up several decibels, to me sharply roar: ¡°Ms. Richter, you have no fun, I tell you, now I have been forced by the loan sharks to desperate, but what all to do out of this. ¡±


    With a bright knife pointed at me, and the other party looking like a dog in the headlights, I was naturally scared inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, have something to say.¡± I suppressed the fear in my heart to appease the bearded man, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to give it to you, but I can¡¯t get so much right now, or how about this, you let me go back first, and I¡¯ll go back and get the money for you.¡±


    My foot just took half a step, the man with the beard took a big step, one hand pressed me against the wall, the knife in the other hand against my neck: ¡°You want to call the police don¡¯t you, don¡¯t give me any tricks, a million dors isn¡¯t worth anything to you at all, Ms. Richter, I don¡¯t have a lot of patience, you can either hurry up and beat me with the money or I¡¯m going to go find Walker Richter and tell him about the baby that was in your belly in the first ce¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Before the bearded man could finish his words, he only heard a miserable scream, and the bearded man was directly kicked out.


    There was a pain on my neck, the knife in the bearded man¡¯s hand cut through the skin due to inertia, and blood immediately oozed out.


    I was shocked when a man stepped out of the shadows, ¡°Dare to touch my woman, looking for death.¡±


    At that sound, I looked back over my shoulder, and when I saw the man¡¯s face, the blood flow in my body instantly backed up.


    I stared nkly at the man in front of me, I hadn¡¯t seen him in a few years and I almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Martin Mo had an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, moving his arms and legs, and his eyes were cold as he looked at the bearded man lying on the ground unable to climb up, ¡°Tell little master, how do you want to die?¡±


    The bearded man covered his chest, presumably broken ribs from the kick Martin Mo had just given him, Martin Mo was known for his ruthlessness in fighting.


    ¡°Who are you, better mind your own business or the knife in my hand won¡¯t be long for eyes.¡± The man with the beard held the knife in his hand and barely got up from the ground.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes danced with excitement, ¡°Little master will teach you how to be a man.¡±


    The bearded man held the knife and stabbed at Martin Mo. My heart immediately rose to my throat and I warned out loud, ¡°Watch out.¡±


    ¡°Looking for death.¡±


    Martin Mo kicks and punches, punches to the flesh, not fancy at all, each kick is full of power, and in a few moments, the man with the beard will be unable to get up on the ground, spitting blood.


    I watched as the bearded man was dying and Martin Mo was about to punch the bearded man in the head and I immediately stopped it, ¡°Martin Mo, stop.¡±


    The fist stopped less than an inch above the bearded man¡¯s temple.


    He smiled back at me, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Martin Mo got up and kicked the bearded man, then walked up to me and smiled evilly, ¡°Alva, we are really destined, I just came back to the country and ran into you, so it¡¯s destiny that you are my woman, dump Ulysses Will and quickly throw yourself into the arms of my little master.¡±


    Martin Mo and I grew up together in an orphanage, and the year I went back to the Hill family, Martin Mo suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 70: This love, can you afford it?

    I touched the wound on my neck, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, the bandit aura on you hasn¡¯t changed at all, and you¡¯re still talking so out of tune.¡±


    Martin Mo nced at the wound on my neck and his eyes turned cold at first: ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Without further ado, he yanked me by the hand and headed out the door, shoving me straight inside his tawdry sports car and sting the gas to the hospital.


    But it is a little bit of trauma, he entered the hospital in a hurry to pull the doctor, let the doctor to see me, do not know that I thought my life is going to die.


    Although it is a small injury, dealing with wounds is still very painful, Martin Mo has been on the side of the guard, staggering: ¡°Gently gently, did not see her pain ah, hurt my woman, small master want you to see.¡±


    It was so noisy that I swept a look over my shoulder, ¡°Martin Mo, shut up.¡±


    The doctor could have been a little lighter, but when he yelled at him so staggeringly, his hands were shaking, and he wrapped the gauze with a little more force, which hurt even more.


    Martin Mo shut his mouth as the doctor treated my wound, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t touch water for a while, it¡¯ll heal quickly.¡±


    Martin Mo looked at my neck and waved his hand at the doctor in a manner that made it look like he could kneel in peace, ¡°Go down.¡±


    The doctor slipped away as fast as he was pardoned.


    I sat on the stool, this is to take a closer look at Martin Mo, a few years do not see, indeed a lot of changes, pulled up the sleeves to reveal sturdy arms, very manly, the clothes on the body seem ordinary, but they are all expensive, it seems that he has mixed well over the years.


    Martin Mo, a little ufortable by my stare, rubbed his nose and yfully said, ¡°Is it that you haven¡¯t seen me for a few years, and suddenly you¡¯re charmed by my handsome and dashing appearance, and realize that you were looking at the wrong person in the first ce, and how you didn¡¯t choose me, and chose that nerd, Ulysses Will.¡±


    This is the second time Martin Mo has mentioned Ulysses Will.


    In the orphanage, Martin Mo alwayspared with Ulysses Will, he is very strong, everything has topete, Ulysses Will is also a very self-respecting person, if you let Martin Mo know Ulysses Will¡¯s current situation, Martin Mo¡¯s mouth, this nature, will certainly go to Ulysses Will¡¯s wounds to rub salt in his wounds. If Martin Mo knew about Ulysses Will¡¯s current situation


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Martin Mo restrained hisughter and his expression became serious, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t have split up, right?¡±


    It¡¯s not a breakup, it¡¯s an end that never started.


    I am also a good face, some things can not say, change the topic, ¡°Why did you suddenlye back.¡±


    ¡°I came back for you.¡± Martin Mo looks at me and seizes on the question from earlier, ¡°Did you guys really split up? Where¡¯s Ulysses Will? Ask him out and let¡¯s three have a good drink.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo, if you ever mention Ulysses Will again, stop talking.¡±


    Martin Mo immediately mped his mouth shut and stifled another mutter, ¡°What a mess.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was dying for me to fall out with Ulysses Will, and suddenly, Martin Mo pped his thighs and sat down next to me, ¡°Alva, be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Martin Mo This was said a few years ago, and after a few years, I¡¯m not the same Alva Hill, having had a baby and now holding the title of Ms. Richter, and he, while still the same, I didn¡¯t say yes back then, and I¡¯m even less likely to say yes today.


    ¡°Where do you live, I will send you.¡± Martin Mo see me angry, also convergence of some: ¡°you a girl in the middle of the night how dangerous, in case of just now again encountered things, not necessarily just so lucky to meet me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to find out where I live while you can.¡±


    I knew right away what Martin Mo was up to.


    Speaking of the man with the beard just now, I do recall his unfinished words, what happened to the baby in Be Hill¡¯s belly? What was the rest of what he said?


    Martin Mo hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t be so stingy that you won¡¯t even give me this opportunity.¡±


    I really don¡¯t feelfortable having Martin Mo deliver it.


    ¡°I live in the neighborhood, don¡¯t bother.¡± I said, ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡±


    ¡°Mouth thank you, too insincere, do not let me send can, leave a contact information, turn back to invite me to dinner.¡±


    Martin Mo has taken a step back. If I don¡¯t give the contact info, I¡¯m not getting out of here tonight.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I left my contact information and parted ways with Martin Mo at the hospital.


    Martin Mo suddenly came back and said outright that he wasing back for me, and I couldn¡¯t help but get a headache thinking about all the things he had done in the past.


    It waste when we got back to Pear orchard and to our surprise Walker Richter was back.


    His car was parked downstairs, and when I parked and looked upstairs, his bedroom did have a light on.


    I purposely lightened my step as I passed the door to Walker Richter¡¯s room, but he caught me anyway.


    ¡°Where did it go?¡±


    The questioning tone made me very upset inside.


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to say, ¡°Had dinner with a friend.¡±


    ¡°Come to my room for a minute.¡±


    Dropping this, he didn¡¯t wait for me to say yes and just folded his arms and went into the room.


    It¡¯s leaving me no choice.


    I hesitantly stepped inside, not daring to close the door behind me, thinking that if Walker Richter turned on meter, I¡¯d still be able to pull my legs out and run.


    But it turns out I was overthinking it when Walker Richter pointed to something on the table and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    That¡¯s a painting cylinder. Did Walker Richter go to a painting show and buy a painting with the intention of giving it to me?


    I opened it with curiosity and was shocked to see the painting, ¡°You bought this one?¡±


    This is the very same painting that sealed the deal for the famous foreign painter, the bluebird.


    Walker Richter leaned casually against the table and nodded airily, ¡°Like it? Sending you.¡±


    This is priceless.


    There is a lot of room for appreciation in the future.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this painting is enough for me to splurge for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Why are you sending me stuff again.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t as touched this time as I had been before when I received the gift, and the thought of him going to a painting show with that woman always made me ufortable.


    ¡°I thought you said a man who treats a woman well should spend money on her?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± I responded, when I did casually say that a man who is willing to spend money for a woman is good for that woman.


    Iughed and put the painting down, ¡°This saying can be used on other people, for you who don¡¯tck money, it can¡¯t reflect that, a man is really good to a woman not how much money he spends, but whether the man is willing to give the woman what is most precious to him, Walker Richter, what is the most precious to you? ¡±


    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I kind of regretted it, what was I doing telling him this, did I really expect Walker Richter to be nice to me?


    For Walker Richter, who is not short of money, sincerity is the most precious thing.


    Walker Richter rose thoughtfully, as if pondering my words.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to understand and was about to go to my room when he suddenly said, ¡°Alva Hill, you want my heart? Do you realize what that costs?¡±


    Hisment made me uneasy.


    He stepped closer and circled me between his chest and the table with one hand, ¡°When I liked you, you had freedom, when I fell in love with you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control what I¡¯ll do to you, Alva Hill, this love, can you afford it?¡±

 Chapter 71: Ulysses Will steals the sweetheart

    I met his deep eyes, which reflected a stunned me.


    Walker Richter Does he mean by that that he¡¯s into me now?


    The distance between like and love can be a stone¡¯s throw away or out of reach.


    Looking at his angr profile, and not sure if I was spurred on by his words or what, I actually stroked his chest and asked, ¡°Walker Richter, do you have a heart?¡±


    I don¡¯t believe he has a heart. How could someone like him have a heart.


    He could like many women, but he would never fall in love with one.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He grabbed my hand and pressed it tightly against his chest. I could clearly feel his strong and powerful heartbeat, thumping, thumping, every time it passed through my palm and hit me hard, keeping our hearts beating at the same frequency.


    ¡°You want to try?¡±


    Before I could react, Walker Richter had leaned in for a kiss.


    I seemed to be used to, even addicted to, his kisses.


    And this time, he seemed to be showing me the price of letting him fall in love with me by his actions; he didn¡¯t stop, even went wild with his demands, and I was a little kicked up, my head deprived of oxygen and a little groggy, but instead of refusing, I was teased by him with a little anticipation.


    We rolled over to the bed, our clothes already in disarray, and just as thest of the city was about to be lost, Kelly Zex¡¯s urgent, panicked voice came from the doorway, ¡°Sir, Young Lady, Little Miss has suddenly thrown up.¡±


    Kelly Zex¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality, and when I realized that I had just nearly pulled it off with Walker Richter, my head was spinning, dumbfounded, and chagrin and loss flooded me at the same time.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Walker Richter growled in a qualitatively cold voice, and Kelly Zex, knowing that she had interrupted a good thing, ran away in fear.


    But Walker Richter had no intention of getting up off of me, and I looked away from him in embarrassment, not daring to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on SWEETHEART.¡±


    I don¡¯t need a mirror to know that my cheeks must be scarlet at this moment.


    He pressed harder, his voice dark, ¡°Tonight we add a brother or sister to SWEETHEART, something you promised Grandma yourself.¡±


    Once a man¡¯s fire is lit, it¡¯s a death sentence if you don¡¯t put it out.


    Putting it out is also going to kill people.


    What was said during the day, I didn¡¯t expect Walker Richter to know so soon, so I can tell he must have met Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    If I had been able to do it just a moment ago, I would have been able to do it sparingly, but now that I am sober and my concerns havee to the fore, I don¡¯t have the courage to go on.


    Hands against his chest, I looked at him and said, ¡°Walker Richter, it¡¯s not toote to do something when you¡¯ve put this heart in me.¡±


    It¡¯s not the desire I want, it¡¯s the soul that¡¯s in tune with it.


    Otherwise I am personally pushing myself into infernal hell.


    Walker Richter eyes shed, the fire was lit, and I could feel the change in his body, the man who can still hold back at this point, there are not many men in the world, I¡¯m afraid.


    I was calm on my face, but in my heart I was panicked; I wasn¡¯t sure if the words would make him stop, and if he persisted, what could I do to help him?


    Just as I was getting restless, he suddenly got up off of me, ¡°Alva Hill, one day you will be my woman willingly.¡±


    Dropping thatment, Walker Richter turned and went to the bathroom, and I knew he needed tosh out at this point.


    I patted my heart in relief and didn¡¯t wait for Walker Richter toe out of the bathroom, picking up my clothes and hurrying to escape.


    When I got back to my room, I thought of the hundred different ways I had just almost wiped the floor with a gun and buried my head under the covers to calm down and cool off.


    When I¡¯d calmed down, I rolled over and stared at the ceiling with both eyes.


    I knew in my heart that the two reasons that allowed me to be able to turn down Walker Richter were that I didn¡¯t want to be diluted and be a tool for his lust, and because he was always Be Hill¡¯s husband.


    The thought of the two of them ever being intimate was too much for me to take thatst step.


    sweetheart just threw up because she ate too much, and Kelly Zex made a big deal out of it in order to interrupt my good time with Walker Richter.


    How scary is a lustful man?


    Walker Richter fired Kelly Zex that night and told him to roll with it.


    Aunt Lexi¡¯s pleas for mercy didn¡¯t help, and Kelly Zex packed up her things in the middle of the night and left in tears.


    I was standing at the second-floor railing when Kelly Zex looked up at me as she walked away, a look of resignation that seemed to tell me she wasn¡¯t going to just admit defeat.


    She mes me for the shame of being thrown out today.


    And Kelly Zex did be a ticking time bomb shortly thereafter, and she is half responsible for my life going gray.


    That was allter.


    I slept well this night, even had meandering dreams.


    When I woke up in the morning, Walker Richter was already in the dining room having breakfast, I shuffled downstairs and couldn¡¯t look at Walker Richter without rememberingst night¡¯s dream.


    ¡°Drink the milk.¡± Walker Richter himself poured a ss of milk and put it in front of me.


    I lowered my head and responded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    We had nothing more to say after that, not a goddamned thing changed byst night¡¯s near wipeout.


    After breakfast, Walker Richter gave me another pile of information to study.


    As a neer to thepany and with Walker Richter covering me, I was naturally free and didn¡¯t have to work overtime at the office.


    After seeing Walker Richter out the door, I suddenly felt more cleared as a secretary than as a supervisor.


    I spent the morning at home reading the information, and then in the afternoon I went to see Ulysses Will, figured out how to get his hair, and then sent Ulysses Will¡¯s and sweetheart¡¯s hair to the identification center.


    Next, I just have to wait for the results.


    I also wonder when the results of the appraisal that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took of sweetheart¡¯s hair wille back.


    Since seeing those two paternity reports in Walker Richter¡¯s office, I¡¯ve been a little skeptical, thinking that Walker Richter¡¯s reports are more reliable than Jane Hasis¡¯ word.


    While I was waiting, Martin Mo called and asked me to treat him to dinner, a meal I owed him and couldn¡¯t get away with in any way.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t ask much about the neck wound, and he really believed me when I said I identally bumped it.


    I had arranged with Martin Mo to have dinner at Kwun Hoi House, but who knows, I had just arrived at Kwun Hoi House and before I could even order the food, Ulysses Will¡¯s side gave me a big poke in the eye.


    I got a call from Mr. Richter¡¯s mother that sweetheart was missing and the person who took sweetheart was none other than Ulysses Will.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson decided that Ulysses Will and I had conspired to steal sweetheart.


    I just had to leave Martin Mo behind for a while and rush back to Pear orchard, where I saw from the surveince that sweetheart was indeed taken by Ulysses Will.


    I didn¡¯t realize Ulysses Will was so reckless as toe straight to Pear orchard and take his people captive.


    Nancy Richter was there, and she questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Be Hill,e on, where did you take the baby.¡±


    I¡¯m a little confused, the only thing you can see on the surveince is Ulysses Will taking the baby through the door, sweetheart can¡¯t walk and there¡¯s a babysitter in the house, how did Ulysses Will get in and take the person away?


    Instead of answering Nancy Richter, I first asked Aunt Lexi, ¡°Isn¡¯t SWEETHEART home all the time, and aren¡¯t you all too dead to react when someonees in and steals your child.¡±


    ¡°Be Hill, are you trying to pass the buck?¡± Nancy Richter said angrily, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called Aunt Lexi to give the man to Ulysses Will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling? How is that possible.¡±


    My words just fell, Aunt Lexi hurried to exin: ¡°Youngdy, you can not use people ah, this is indeed you call, said to take sweetheart out, someone wille to pick up sweetheart, we dare to give sweetheart to that person, the big guys can be heard on the phone, there are call records in it. .¡±

 Chapter 72: A Courier on the Doorstep

    Aunt Lexi went through the call logs of herndline in order to prove her innocence, and the caller ID was indeed my phone number, and it had called in just four hours earlier.


    The maid gave sweetheart to Ulysses Will unguarded, and would not have alerted Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson if Nancy Richter hadn¡¯t suddenly arrived, felt something was wrong, and pulled up the surveince and saw Ulysses Will.


    ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t call, much less have someone pick up SWEETHEART.¡±


    My exnation pales in the face of the evidence.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    All the servants in the house can testify, even Sunny said, ¡°Young Madam, it was indeed you who called ah, at that time I was in the living room changing the flowers and heard your conversation with Aunt Lexi.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sat and didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes showed her disappointment in me.


    Fin Wilson said coldly, ¡°Wait until Walker gets here, the child is lost and must be found.¡±


    They had already notified Walker Richter, and there was no way that Walker Richter¡¯s side could have kept something this big from them.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on and exined to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°Grandma, I really didn¡¯t, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can get my phone records, I don¡¯t know why this set of numbers is mine, but I really didn¡¯t make any phone calls, much less ask Ulysses Will toe and take the baby away, think about it, what was the Think about it. What did I do that for? Hiding SWEETHEART from me won¡¯t do me any good at all.¡±


    ¡°Still weaseling.¡± Nancy Richter dumped a stack of photos on the table, ¡°This is the evidence of your conspiracy with Ulysses Will, Be Hill,st time you didn¡¯t admit to having a rtionship with Ulysses Will, now you have nothing to say, you are afraid that sweetheart¡¯s birth will be exposed, my second brother will pursue the matter, and your wishful thinking will fall through, so you joined forces with Ulysses Will to steal the child, right? fell through, so you joined forces with Ulysses Will to steal the child, right.¡±


    The picture is from thest time I had dinner with Ulysses Will, and it turns out that that day in the parking lot wasn¡¯t just an illusion on my part, but someone was indeed following me.


    When I saw the pictures, I knew that no amount of exining myself would help, and that the key thing now was to get SWEETHEART back.


    I took out my cell phone to call Ulysses Will, but it was off.


    I was so anxious, and I was not expecting things to get to this point.


    Ulysses Will is hell bent on recognizing SWEETHEART, but he didn¡¯t think to use this stupid method.


    I¡¯m puzzled, given what I know about Ulysses Will, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be so reckless.


    Nancy Richter sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be a sycophant there, I¡¯ll see what you have to say when the second brother gets here.¡±


    Just as he was talking, Walker Richter came back in a hurry, and as soon as he entered he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, did sweetheart find it?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you can finallye back, originally I don¡¯t want to meddle in the matter, but the second sister-inw united with the man outside to steal the SWEETHEART, and now the whereabouts are unknown ¡­¡± Nancy Richter added more fuel to the fire and told the matter to Nancy Richter added more fuel to the fire and told the story to Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter listened, then looked at the photo again, his eyes ghostly toward me.


    He didn¡¯t ask me anything, except that the look in his eyes was veryplicated and puzzling.


    I mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Walker Richter believes it or not, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if it were me and the evidence was overwhelming, I guess.


    I was tired of exining, and instead of pursuing me immediately, Walker Richter sent for SWEETHEART first.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother called Walker Richter aside and said something, and after that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Fin Wilson just went back to the old the Richter family mansion, and when they left, they only said to Walker Richter: ¡°Let grandma know at once if you hear from sweetheart.¡±


    Nancy Richter followed reluctantly, leaving Walker Richter and me alone in therge living room.


    He made a call with a nk face and listened to the content of the call which was to a friend in the police department to help retrieve SWEETHEART.


    As soon as I heard that Walker Richter had called the police, I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice to stop it, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, Ulysses Will, he surely didn¡¯t mean to take sweetheart, just contact Ulysses Will and retrieve sweetheart.¡±


    I don¡¯t want this to get ugly. Ulysses Will¡¯s life will be over if he¡¯s tainted by the kidnapping and trafficking of children.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were sharp and his voice was cold, ¡°If he dares to touch my daughter, then he will wait for the consequences.¡±


    At that moment, I saw from Walker Richter eyes killed, Walker Richter although work is busy, but once free to return home, must be the first to go to see their daughters, once I saw Walker Richter let sweetheart ride on his neck to y, in front of his daughter, he is just a father, rather than the outside let a person in awe of the President Richter, a proper daughter ve.


    Maybe it was a brain fart, I blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s not like sweetheart is your daughter, she¡¯s Ulysses Will¡¯s kid.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the air around him suddenly froze.


    My heart trembled, I almost didn¡¯t dare to look him squarely in the eye, I was afraid of angering him, when things really got out of hand, my tone softened, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    I¡¯m pleading for Ulysses Will not because I have any lingering feelings for him, but because he saved me from a fire, and with the bond of childhood friends who grew up together, how could I stand by and watch him go to prison.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Walker Richter grimaced, his low voice thinly veiled with coolness, ¡°you¡¯d better pray that Ulysses Will didn¡¯t hurt sweetheart, or it¡¯s useless for anyone to plead for mercy. ¡±


    Dropping this remark, Walker Richter went out with a grimace on his face.


    Looking at Walker Richter¡¯s back, I mentally prayed that Ulysses Will would return SWEETHEART sooner rather thanter, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.


    I kept calling Ulysses Will but the phone was always off, I was so anxious that I drove to Ulysses Will¡¯s ce to look for him, there was no one there, and I found out from a neighbor that Ulysses Will went out in the afternoon and didn¡¯te back.


    Looks like Ulysses Will had iting.


    The North Side is so big, I don¡¯t really know where to look for people, but I have to get to them before Walker Richter does.


    I drove the streets like a headless fly looking for someone, I went to the orphanage, I went to Fiona Croix, everywhere I could think of, and nothing, it was like Ulysses Will had disappeared.


    Back at Pear orchard, it was 3:00 a. m. I was really tired but couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te back, and the house was overcast and depressed because of the loss of SWEETHEART.


    I thought there was something fishy about the daytime calls and went back to Sunny to double-check.


    ¡°When Aunt Lexi answered the phone at that time, you did hear the voice on the other end as me?¡±


    Sunny recalled and said with some uncertainty, ¡°It sounds like it, the other party said it was the youngdy, so naturally we didn¡¯t think much about it, youngdy, sweetheart will be fine, if I knew that person was stealing the child, I would have blocked it at that time.¡±


    Sunny med himself very much.


    Nowadays, with the advanced technology of the Inte, it is not difficult to change the voice and number, but who is the other party?


    Is Ulysses Will behind this?


    He would have known exactly what consequences I would suffer if he impersonated me and took SWEETHEART, and he would not have done that.


    And who made that call?


    My brain hurts from thinking about it, it¡¯s getting light and still no word from SWEETHEART.


    A change of clothes was about to go out and continue the search when a delivery arrived on the doorstep.

 Chapter 73: An Appraisal, Whose Lies Were Identified

    The delivery was from the appraisal center, I added money when I first sent Ulysses Will¡¯s and sweetheart¡¯s hair for appraisal, and the results came back in the shortest time possible.


    I received the delivery, but I didn¡¯t open it first.


    I put the delivery on the coffee table and stared at the delivery bag myself for a long hesitant moment before I sent Sunny to get the scissors.


    I was nervous until I opened the identification results, and was very conflicted in my mind as to whether I wanted the baby to be Ulysses Will¡¯s or Walker Richter¡¯s.


    Unpacking the ziplock bag, I slowly drew out the appraisal report inside, little by little, until the results underneath showed up and my whole body froze.


    The results show that Ulysses Will and sweetheart are not father and daughter and are not rted.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jane Hasis really lied?


    Or did Be Hill even fool Jane Hasis in the first ce?


    But sweetheart is Walker Richter¡¯s, which should be a good thing, so why did Be Hill hide it from Jane Hasis that it was Ulysses Will¡¯s baby?


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of the bearded man¡¯s words; perhaps what was going on with the child in Be Hill¡¯s womb was known only to the bearded man.


    It¡¯s not the time to pursue what¡¯s going on, I only have regrets at this moment, I shouldn¡¯t have told Ulysses Will that sweetheart is his daughter in the first ce, and things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point.


    It¡¯s still imperative that we find Ulysses Will first.


    It was at this point that Martin Mo called me out of the blue, having been left behind in my haste to leave without him yesterday, and today making a fuss aboutpensating for a meal.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Martin Mo and said with a headache, ¡°Some other time, I¡¯m not avable today.¡±


    ¡°Alva, have you met something, tell me, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±


    Martin Mo always liked to talk big, and I didn¡¯t take that to heart, ¡°Hang up now, I¡¯ll be in touchter.¡±


    After hanging up, I suddenly remembered a ce, grabbed my car keys and headed out the door.


    Martin Mo¡¯s shadowy soul, just out of the Pear orchard, ran into it.


    To be precise, he should have been waiting for me at the door a long time ago.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Alva, where are you going with this.¡± Martin Mo poked a head out of his tawdry car.


    I frowned, ¡°How did you know I lived here?¡±


    Martin Mo scratches his head resentfully and says, ¡°Coincidence coincides.¡±


    Naturally, I don¡¯t believe his bullshit.


    Looks like he followed me all the way back that day.


    There¡¯s no getting away from meeting Martin Mo. I said, ¡°Martin Mo, I really have something to do today, so I¡¯ll make a dinner date another time.¡±


    ¡°I happen to be fine, what do you have to do, I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    By the looks of it, he¡¯ll follow even if I just don¡¯t say yes.


    Solely I said nothing and started the car and drove ahead.


    I¡¯m not really sure if Ulysses Will will be there, I¡¯ll just have to take my chances for now.


    An hourter, I pulled up to the curb of the Hutchinson office building.


    Martin Mo followed suit and parked and got out, he looked around and the building, ¡°Alva, do you and Ulysses Will still live here?¡±


    It¡¯s amercial building with serviced apartments and a lifestyle za downstairs.


    Before I came back to the Hill family, Ulysses Will and I lived here, but not in a serviced apartment, but in the basement.


    Many of the people whoe to work in the North City have a morous appearance, but at night they go back to the basement of this building, a narrow and gloomy ce.


    The only way to be true to yourself is to go back to the basement, take off the pretense, and not force a smile for the sake of life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a rtionship with him anymore.¡±


    I was worried about seeing Ulysses Willter, and Martin Mo mouthed off and exined.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes glistened at this, ¡°Then won¡¯t I have a chance.¡±


    I ignored him and walked straight into themercial building and took the stairs to the basement.


    The basement was quiet in the middle of the day, and the people who lived there had either gone to work or were sleeping in their little houses.


    I have not been here for many years, walking on the familiar road, memories of the paste up, the heart of a hundred kinds of feelings.


    I stopped at door number 1137, where once I lived for a few years, where I couldn¡¯t see the sunlight in the morning, and only the rm clock could tell me the hour, whether it was dawn or darkness.


    I hesitantly dyed knocking on the door, and Martin Mo¡¯s hand was so cheap that he just rapped on the door.


    I red back at him, and he was still very reasonable, ¡°Look at you touchy-feely, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t knock even if you stand here as a stake.¡±


    Martin Mo was right, once I knocked on this door, dusty memories came flooding back, bits and pieces of the past, and I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Martin Mo tapped on the door several times and was slow to open it.


    Just as I was wondering if it was unupied and nning to leave, I turned around to see Ulysses Willing back from outside with sweetheart in his arms and carrying shopping bags.


    A sh of surprise crossed Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes when he saw me, but he didn¡¯t turn away.


    After not seeing her for a few years, and with Ulysses Will wearing a mask, Martin Mo didn¡¯t recognize her and elbowed me, ¡°Who¡¯s this.¡±


    It was then that Ulysses Will noticed Martin Mo beside me, and you could tell by the look in his eyes that he recognized him instantly.


    I didn¡¯t answer Martin Mo, my eyes fell on sweetheart, she fell asleep on Ulysses Will¡¯s shoulder, the thought of Ulysses Will taking sweetheart away without a word made me furious: ¡°Ulysses Will, are you out of your mind, hurry up and give SWEETHEART to me, if Walker Richter finds this ce, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Ulysses Will was very calm and fearless, took the key and unlocked the door, ¡°My daughter, he has no business taking.¡±


    He hugged sweetheart and directly ignored me to go in with Martin Mo, who was very surprised: ¡°He¡¯s Ulysses Will? Haven¡¯t seen him in years, I hardly recognize him.¡±


    Getting in the way of Martin Mo¡¯s presence here and some of the things I can¡¯t say, I said, ¡°Go wait outside for a while.¡±


    I tried to sidetrack Martin Mo, and the guy wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going ¡­¡±


    I pushed him straight back and mmed the door behind me.


    Ulysses Will put the sleeping sweetheart on the bed in the cramped basement, the table was piled up with boxes of instant food and bottles of powdered milk, which he had only just bought, and there was a moving ticket on the table, he was nning to leave the North Side with sweetheart.


    Thinking about the paternity report I received this morning and looking at everything Ulysses Will has done for sweetheart, I don¡¯t even know how to say it.


    It was a misadventure.


    Ulysses Will breaks the silence, ¡°You go back, SWEETHEART I am not going to hand over to THE RICHTER FAMILY again and let her suffer.¡±


    ¡°How could sweetheart suffer in the Richter family, with a bunch of nannies and Walker Richter loving her like a baby, Ulysses Will, do you realize the consequences of taking sweetheart away from you like this, you¡¯re kidnapping and abducting a child, you¡¯re a child abductor. The Richter family could sue you, are you going to spend the rest of your life in jail?¡± The more I said, the angrier I got.


    Ulysses Will was impassive: ¡°I took my daughter, God forbid.¡±


    ¡°But the point is that SWEETHEART is not your daughter.¡±


    Ulysses Will froze when the words came out of my mouth.


    Words already spoken, I put the identification report in front of him, ¡°This is what I received just this morning, I had my suspicions before, so I took your hair and sweetheart for identification, and the results showed that sweetheart is not your daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ulysses Will was momentarily unable to ept such an oue and became emotional: ¡°You were the one who said that sweetheart was my daughter in the first ce, and Nancy Richter also took out the paternity report to confirm that the child was not Walker Richter¡¯s, so how could it not be my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 74: SWEETHEART IS YOUR baby

    That Nancy Richter paternity report must have been faked, but I just don¡¯t know if Nancy Richter did it on purpose or if Pheobe Wilson was behind it.


    sweetheart has been missing for a day and a night, I was worried that Walker Richter woulde looking for her, I exined anxiously, ¡°Ulysses Will, there are some things that I can¡¯t exin to you, at the beginning it was Jane Hasis who told me that Be Hill was pregnant with your child, but now why is it? I can¡¯t tell you why sweetheart isn¡¯t yours, now is not the time to talk about it, you give me sweetheart, I¡¯ll take it back to the Richter family first.¡±


    Ulysses Will was so engrossed in the report I had given him that he kept muttering, ¡°How did ite to this, Alva, you¡¯re not lying to me? This appraisal is real?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±


    I have never lied to Ulysses Will, before or since.


    Ulysses Will wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved if Nancy Richter hadn¡¯t made an issue out of sweetheart¡¯s life in the first ce, checking me and Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will drooped his head, that kind of a moment of heaven and a moment of hell feeling, I can understand, he prepared everything, tickets are bought, but in the end it is a oolong, he bet on the feelings of sweetheart can not be recovered, a moment of natural eptance.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get it right and made a mess of things.¡±


    Ulysses Will shook his head and looked at the sleeping sweetheart, a strange light shed in his eyes, ¡°Alva, this has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s someone manipting this behind the scenes, you and I are in the trap, and you can¡¯t say anything about it now that you¡¯ve brought sweetheart back.¡±


    At that, my heart stuttered as I thought of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s conspiracy with Nancy Richter in the hospital parking lot¡­ could it all be Pheobe Wilson¡¯s doing as well?


    I squared my shoulders and said, ¡°Your words have reminded me why you went to Pear orchard to take SWEETHEART, and that it was you who posed as the person who called me on the Pear orchardndline?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago someone sent me the video of sweetheart being abused, I didn¡¯t put up with it at the time I watched it and that¡¯s when I made up my mind to take sweetheart,¡± Ulysses Will looked grave, ¡°Yesterday I got another text message that you sent to me telling me to go to Pear orchard to pick up sweetheart, when I went there, I did nothing and the nanny handed sweetheart over to me, I thought you had arranged all this.¡±


    ¡°Why would I send you a message.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s words stunned me, and all of a sudden I felt a dense web of darkness slowly tightening towards me, depressing, terrifying.


    He showed me his cell phone, but he couldn¡¯t find the text messages or the video.


    Ulysses Will stood up in shock, we both looked grave and stared at each other, ¡°I didn¡¯t delete it, how could it be gone, I¡¯ll look for it.¡±


    I¡¯m sure Ulysses Will isn¡¯t lying to me.


    ¡°Who have you been in contact with in thest two days? Did anything strange happen?¡±


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t delete it, the contents of his phone are gone, and aside from the hacker, that means someone touched his phone.


    He recalled, remembered something, and said, ¡°I met Miss Verstast night, but it was only to talk to her for a few moments before we parted ways, and she had no reason to do that.¡±


    ¡°Selina Versta?¡±


    How could it be her?


    I frowned, ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    If it¡¯s Selina Versta, I can¡¯t find a purpose for her doing it.


    Ulysses Will was about to say something when there was a sudden, violent tapping at the door.


    At first I thought it was Martin Mo getting tired of waiting and yelling at him, but it didn¡¯t sound right, there was a lot of noise outside, Martin Mo seemed to be talking to someone, and as soon as I opened the door, I saw Walker Richter standing in the doorway and froze.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was appallingly cold and intimidating.


    I didn¡¯t expect him toe so quickly, and he didn¡¯te alone, with four bodyguards behind him, he gave a wink, and the four bodyguards rushed straight into the narrow basement, and without saying a word, they shackled Ulysses Will and escorted him out.


    I panicked, ¡°Walker Richter, what are you doing, you¡¯re letting people go.¡±


    Martin Mo is still in a daze, did not understand what is going on, but watched Ulysses Will was taken away, or to stop: ¡°Let¡¯s have a conversation, President Richter, the rule ofw, we have to be civilized is not it, you are a celebrity in the industry, if the word gets out it is not good to listen to, first release the person. ¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the asion, I¡¯d like to give Martin Mo a nk stare for violently beating the bearded man up a few days ago, and he wasn¡¯t civilized then.


    Walker Richter coldly hooked his lips in order to, ¡°Young Master Mo wants to meddle in my domestic affairs?¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize Walker Richter knew Martin Mo.


    ¡°Chores?¡± Martin Mo froze too, his eyes confirming it to me.


    That said, this is really Walker Richter¡¯s family business, and if it had gotten any bigger, it would have been a criminal offense, and Ulysses Will took someone¡¯s daughter away from them, and it didn¡¯t even make sense to the police department.


    I nodded and Ulysses Will spoke up at that point, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t want to talk to us much, the two bodyguards escorted Ulysses Will out, and he himself went inside and picked up the sleeping SWEETHEART without looking at me, walking right past me.


    I called out to him, ¡°Walker Richter, what are you going to do about Ulysses Will?¡±


    Walker Richter turned back, his gaze cold as hell, ¡°You want to plead for him?¡±


    After getting along with Walker Richter for so long, I could understand his temperament, and I also knew that he was angry at the moment, if I said anything more, it would only be counterproductive, but I was afraid that Walker Richter would really send Ulysses Will to the police station, I still couldn¡¯t help but to beg him, ¡°I¡¯m begging you for his sake, don¡¯t send him to the police station, Walker Richter, this is the first time I beg you, this matter is manipted by someone behind the scenes, Ulysses Will is also a victim, and sweetheart didn¡¯t get hurt either. Walker Richter, this is the first time I beg you, this incident is manipted by someone behind the scenes, Ulysses Will is also a victim, and sweetheart has not been hurt, can we not pursue this matter?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s dark eyes held a fire at the bottom, and he almost squeezed the words out through his teeth, ¡°If sweetheart was your own, would you still be so low as to beg me to spare someone who tried to steal your child?¡±


    Walker Richter drops this, hugs SWEETHEART and walks away.


    I stood still at his words.


    I put myself in Ulysses Will¡¯s shoes, but not Walker Richter¡¯s.


    Having your own daughter stolen from you is killing you as a parent.


    Walker Richter was restrained enough not to make a move on Ulysses Will earlier.


    If SWEETHEART was my biological child and the child was stolen, would I not be crazy? Whatever the reason for the other person to carry it away, I would definitely not forgive.


    Turns out, there is no empathy in this world.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s this about Ulysses Will stealing Walker Richter¡¯s daughter? And what is your rtionship with Walker Richter?¡± Martin Mo was a million times more confused at this point, ¡°What happened all those years I was gone and how did Ulysses Will¡¯s face get like that.¡±


    I don¡¯t have the heart to answer him one by one, I closed my eyes tiredly, ¡°Martin Mo, I¡¯m a bit tired right now, I want to be alone, don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    I headed out the door disoriented, Walker Richter was going to do something to Ulysses Will and I couldn¡¯t stop it, I could only wait for the oue.


    Martin Mo is not an obedient person, he followed me all the way, I stopped at the reservoir in the countryside, he also stopped, I walked to the side of the reservoir, he also followed, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t keep quiet, you make me don¡¯t know what to do, what happened all these years, why do I see sadness in your eyes. ¡°

 Chapter 75: Martin Mo Proposes to Me

    Sad?


    I raised my hand to touch the corner of my eye, unaware that my emotions were exposed to Martin Mo.


    What Walker Richter just said made me think of the unattached child, if the child is still alive and the child is in danger, it is a mother¡¯s instinct to protect her with her life.


    Walker Richter can still do something for SWEETHEART, but me, I don¡¯t get a chance to do anything for my own kids if I want to.


    I looked away and said numbly, ¡°Martin Mo, I had a child, a girl, and I didn¡¯t even get to look at her before she left this world.¡±


    I never thought I¡¯d mention the unattached child in front of Martin Mo. Even Ulysses Will didn¡¯t know the child existed.


    Apart from Fiona Croix, Martin Mo was the second person to know about it.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes were shocked and his tone plummeted, ¡°Ulysses Will he failed you?¡±


    ¡°We never started, talk about living up to it.¡± I smiled weakly, ¡°Too much has happened over the years.¡±


    It all seemed to start the day Frank Hill picked me up from the Hill family, and I was so tired of anynguage that I was too heartbroken to mention a word about it.


    Martin Mo grips my shoulder and says with sunken eyes and remorse, ¡°I should never have left Northside and given you up to Ulysses Will in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± I inclined my head toward him and curled my lips, ¡°And you, where have you been all these years?¡±


    Not a word from Martin Mo since he left the orphanage.


    He said lightly: ¡°went abroad to ting ayer of gold, the old man at home intends to let me take over his ss, the little master I still want to dashing a few years, but do not want to so early for him to sell his life.¡±


    Walker Richter can recognize Martin Mo, so it¡¯s clear that Martin Mo¡¯s old man is no ordinary man.


    We¡¯ve all been in different situations over the years, and it¡¯s nice to meet up now and talk about the past.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk anymore and the two of them fell silent together.


    I sat on the green stone, Martin Mo folded a dog tail grass stically handsome sticky in his mouth, hands inserted in the waist, in front of me walked back and forth a few times, suddenly serious and serious said: ¡°Alva, let¡¯s get married, I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m here, this life, despite your happiness, I swear that I will be loyal to you for a lifetime, to spoil you for a lifetime, and not to let you suffer a little bit of wrongdoing. ¡±


    Last time he just asked me to be his girlfriend, and now, it¡¯s actually a marriage proposal.


    My heart swam as I met his sincere eyes.


    The way he looked at me remained the same even though it had been a few years since I had seen him.


    The breeze ruffled the broken hair on his forehead, and those deep eyes were all mine.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t feel his words, but it was toote.


    If Martin Mo hade back sooner, maybe I could have tried with him, but today, I¡¯ve realized that this heart is with Walker Richter.


    Seeing that I was slow to speak, Martin Mo was a bit anxious, folded the dogwood into a ring, and went down on one knee, sincere: ¡°Alva, you are the first woman I fell in love with in my life, and you will be the only one, this time I came back to take my chances, and if you broke up with Ulysses Will, then I will definitely chase you back, and treat you as an auntie like an aunt. ¡­¡±


    I bowed my head and interrupted him softly and cruelly, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±


    His voice came to a screeching halt.


    The world seemed to freeze at that moment.


    I looked at his stunned expression and added, ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Richter now.¡±


    I am not exactly lying to him, I do sit in Ms. Richter¡¯s seat today.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes shed slightly and heughed twice in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, who have you done Ms. Richter, Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    With this response from me, Martin Mo¡¯s entire body was stunned.


    The wind is still blowing, and with the fragrance of grass, the dog¡¯s tail ring in his hand has pinched the shape, I remember a few years ago, he also folded a dog¡¯s tail grass ring, I asked him to fold this to do, he said heter met a favorite girl, send her dog¡¯s tail ring, the dog¡¯s tail grass represents the loyalty.


    Love one, terminate one.


    Loyal Secretary for life.


    That¡¯s the most beautiful love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, it can¡¯t be, Alva, you are afraid that I will pursue you, deliberately looking for a pretext, I haven¡¯t heard that Walker Richter¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Alva Hill, little master I have so let you look at the eyes, as to spread such a big lie, how is it that the little master I am also elegant, a talent.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, ¡°It¡¯s true, Alva Hill is dead, and now in front of you is Alva Hill under the identity of Be Hill.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What Be Hill, Alva Hill, I can¡¯t understand the little master, you are alive in front of me, howe you are dead.¡±


    Some things are tooplicated and I don¡¯t have the heart to exin them in detail to Martin Mo.


    I got up and said, ¡°Just remember I¡¯m Be Hill now and Mrs. Walker Richter.¡±


    When I left the reservoir, Martin Mo was lost in thought, sitting where I had been sitting, and I don¡¯t know how long he stayed by the reservoir that day, and I haven¡¯t seen him again for a long time since that day.


    I drove back to Pear orchard, sweetheart had been sent back, Walker Richter didn¡¯t send Ulysses Will to the police station, I went to see Ulysses Will, he was injured, but it was all superficial, I didn¡¯t have to guess it was the bouncers.


    As for what else happened between Walker Richter and Ulysses Will that day and why it wasn¡¯t pursued, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t say a word about it, and Walker Richter never mentioned it.


    Nancy Richter was very unhappy with the result and came running to Pear orchard to see Walker Richter.


    I was upstairs at the time and heard Nancy Richter ask Walker Richter, ¡°Second Brother, why do you keep that wild child, and Be Hill, when it¡¯s so obvious what¡¯s going on, if I hadn¡¯t found out sooner, they¡¯d both have gone far away with SWEETHEART. ¡±


    Nancy Richter¡¯s words ring out with a resounding p.


    Walker Richter moves in and ps Nancy Richter.


    It wasn¡¯t just Nancy Richter who was stunned by the p, I was pretty shocked too.


    Walker Richter had neverid a hand on anyone, let alone his beloved own sister.


    Nancy Richter covered her punched face and looked at Walker Richter with a look of disbelief, ¡°Ergo.¡±


    ¡°Pack your things and get the hell back to the States tomorrow.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s expression was cold, and the word ¡°get out¡± made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat.


    Walker Richter said something that no one could change, Fin Wilson and Charles Richter learned of this and came to plead for mercy, it still didn¡¯t change his decision and Nancy Richter was put on a ne the next day and sent to the United States.


    The fact that sweetheart had been stolen by Ulysses Will became a taboo in the Richter family, and no one dared mention it again.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took Sweetheart¡¯s hair for an appraisal, and while the results should have been out by now, there was no movement on the Richter family¡¯s side of the old mansion.


    The Richter family made such a big deal that the Hill family naturally caught wind of it.


    On this particr day, I was printing out documents at work when Jane Hasis came running to me.


    Walker Richter went off to a meeting in the conference room, and Jane Hasis, still alert, lowered all the blinds and closed the door behind her before saying, ¡°Be, tell Mom what¡¯s going on with this whole thing about Ulysses Will stealing sweetheart? Are you really going to go with that ugly bastard, are you trying to piss me off?¡±

 Chapter 76: Someone is impersonating me back at the Hill family

    I sat in front of Jane Hasis and listened to her incessant chattering, counting, and in her tone I heard a hint of fear that I would fall out with THE Richter family and affect THE Hill family, and that her own rich life would be at an end.


    When she finished, I took a leisurely sip of water and changed the subject, ¡°Mom, have you had any more nightmarestely? It¡¯s the Qingming Festival soon.¡±


    Jane Hasis froze, I don¡¯t know what came to her mind, her brows frowned tightly, ¡°Be, there¡¯s something mom never told you, didn¡¯t mom go to Ulysses Will before? He said your sister isn¡¯t dead, and by the sound of that, he seems to know where your sister is.¡±


    Jane Hasis was keeping this from me. Why is she talking about it now?


    I stroked the rim of my ss and said absently, ¡°If people aren¡¯t dead, why don¡¯t theye back? Mom, Ulysses Will lied to you, didn¡¯t he, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°At first mom felt the same way, buttely mom¡¯s eyelids have been jumping, always feel that something bad has happened, Be ah, you should stop being capricious, seize the time to get pregnant with Walker Richter another one is true.¡± Jane Hasis persuaded bitterly, ¡°Then Ulysses Will is not sincere, why do you hang on to a tree and not let go, if you go on like this, sooner orter, Walker Richter¡¯s temperament will be worn out, and when the timees to pursue the sweetheart¡¯s origin, everything will be over.¡±


    At this point, Jane Hasis still thinks that SWEETHEART is Ulysses Will¡¯s, so it seems like Be Hill should be the one not being honest with Jane Hasis.


    ¡°Got it.¡± I responded perfunctorily.


    It was hard to send Jane Hasis away, and I was sitting and fidgeting when Ben Richter knocked on the door, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sis, so absorbed in your thoughts.¡±


    I settled down and smiled lightly, ¡°Something wrong, big brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and Walker won¡¯t be done for a while, so I came by to ask if we¡¯d like to have lunch together.¡± Ben Richter said, ¡°I made a reservation.¡±


    How can I feel awkward eating alone with Ben Richter, I smiled and politely declined, ¡°Thank you big brother for your kind words, it¡¯s just that Walker said before that we would eat together at noon, so it can only be on another day, I will be the host then, how about treating big brother.¡±


    It only works if you use Walker Richter as a shield.


    Once Ben Richter heard that I had an appointment with Walker Richter, naturally he couldn¡¯t say anything else andmented, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll have it some other time, I¡¯ll leave you and Walker alone, Grandma¡¯s looking forward to you guys giving her a great grandchild.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, and when Ben Richter left, I pinched my somewhat stiff face.


    When it was time for lunch, I organized the information on my desk and went to the cafeteria.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d eaten in the cafeteria, and the employees were just fine with it, though there were still the asional nces, but it was so much better than the first time.


    I hit my meal and find my seat, my eyes catching a glimpse of Lory Pull poking listlessly at his te with no appetite.


    I walked over with my dinner te and sat down across from her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Something on your mind?¡±


    Lory Pull looks up to see me, a sh of surprise crossing his eyes.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just call me Secretary Hill.¡± Iughed and said, ¡°Around here, we¡¯re coworkers.¡±


    I seldom see Lory Pull at work, she often misses work because of her father, and I was surprised to see her in the cafeteria today.


    Lory Pull took a look at my dinner te and asked in confusion, ¡°How do you like the cafeteria.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid this is also a lot of employees want to ask the question, I am Ms. Richter, how should also pose to go to the five-star restaurant to eat, or the royal chef specializing in borate for me to cook, how can I every day to run to eat cafeteria.


    ¡°Quite tasty.¡± I smiled and ate a piece of pork liver; naturally, the food at THE Richter Group couldn¡¯t be worse.


    While talking, Lory Pull¡¯s attention is attracted by Megan Cai who walks into the cafeteria. Seeing Megan Cai, Lory Pull can¡¯t hide his anger on his face and pokes the food on his te fiercely.


    When Megan Cai saw Lory Pull was there, she didn¡¯te back over, turned around and left the cafeteria.


    Lory Pull muttered indignantly, ¡°Vixen, shameless.¡±


    There have been rumors in thepanytely that Gary Pull is close to Megan Cai.


    This news without thinking know is Megan Cai spread out, Gary Pull is apany executive, and divorced single, how many women are eyeing it, hate to sit on Mrs. Pull¡¯s position, Megan Cai have this opportunity, naturally have to seize it.


    Lory Pull has her face on everything, which is why I¡¯d like to sit with her at dinner, unlike the rest of thepany, which is too smooth and mercenary.


    Lory Pull¡¯s family matters, naturally I will not ask, silent eat my.


    Lory Pull was out of breath, put her chopsticks down on the table, looked at me and said, ¡°Secretary Hill, can you talk to President Richter about firing Megan Cai, and as long as you help out, how about I call you sis from now on, and do your bidding.¡±


    I stopped my chopsticks andughed, ¡°You think by firing Megan Cai, she¡¯s going to leave your father and stop being your stepmother.¡±


    Lory Pull is a bit naive in his thinking.


    At that, Lory Pull was absent-minded: ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t want to see her anymore, thispany has me but not her, she has her but not me, she wants to be my stepmother no way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, just close your eyes when you meet her.¡±


    Lory Pull gave me a look that she probably would have snapped at if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was now Ms. Richter.


    Then I was all done eating, and Lory Pull hadn¡¯t touched a single bite from his dinner te.


    I shook my head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I was taking a nap in the Walker Richter lounge during my lunch break, and in a daze I heard footsteps; it was Walker Richtering in, and my eyes lifted a slit to see Walker Richter taking off his jacket and sitting on the couch looking tired and pinching his brow bones.


    I¡¯ve been cold turkey with Ulysses Will for a week now, ever since he stole sweetheart from me.


    Every day, although the samepany, also in the same office, lunch break I often in his break room break, he will also asionallye in to rest break, but in addition to the work of the necessary exchanges, we do not have any other exchanges.


    Before long, Walker Richter fell asleep sitting in the couch, and I opened my eyes and carefully rolled over to face him.


    A sleeping Walker Richter is less cold and more soft than usual.


    What a weirdo.


    No one can figure out what Walker Richter is thinking.


    Suddenly, Walker Richter stirred, showing signs of waking up.


    I closed my eyes in a hurry, and after a long time, I didn¡¯t hear any movement, and just when I couldn¡¯t help but be curious to lift the slit of my eyes a little bit to look, I saw Walker Richter bending down to cover me with the nket, which might be just a casual action, but it set off huge waves in the bottom of my heart.


    After covering the quilt, Walker Richter also walked out, his footsteps are very light, as if afraid of waking me up, this care, if not from the heart, is not at all able to do so carefully.


    After Walker Richter went out, I squeezed the quilt with mixed feelings.


    I deliberately stayed in the lounge until after the lunch break was over, and Emily told me that Walker Richter had gone out, and that he had a full schedule.


    Throughout the afternoon, the act of Walker Richter tucking in his nkets kept popping into my mind, and as I thought about it, I picked up my cell phone and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to send him a message.


    The message hadn¡¯t been written yet when Frank Hill called and he said something on the phone that gave me the creeps.


    ¡°Be, your sister¡¯s back.¡±

 Chapter 77: ‘Alva Hill’ with Amnesia and Disfigurement

    It was a green day, but Frank Hill¡¯s words sent a chill down my back, as if a cloudy wind had blown through.


    How did I get back to the Hill family when I¡¯m right here?


    Did ¡­


    Is Be Hill back?


    After hanging up the phone, I grabbed my car keys and raced straight to the parking lot, running a red light in a trance because I kept thinking about what Frank Hill had said.


    An hourter, I arrived at THE Hill family.


    The car just drove into the Hill family vi, Jane Hasis came out with a strange look on her face and pulled me aside to talk, ¡°Be, your sister is really back, but she lost her memory when she had a head injury and can¡¯t remember much about the past.¡±


    Jane Hasis should have been here a long time ago.


    Upon hearing this, my first thought was could Be Hill have lost her memory and therefore thought she was me?


    But when I actually entered the hall, I was confused when I looked at apletely unfamiliar face.


    Frank Hill told me, ¡°Be, this is your sister.¡±


    I looked at the woman sitting on the sofa wearing a white dress, her appearance was clean and quiet, her eyes were even more timid, and her voice was soft: ¡°Are you my sister?¡±


    I could find no semnce of Be Hill in the woman before me, and the features were different; this was a stranger to me.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, how is this Alva Hill, are you guys confused.¡±


    Naturally the person in front of me would not be Alva Hill, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s Alva Hill, and this person is not Be Hill, but Frank Hill and Jane Hasis both say it¡¯s Alva Hill, which is just unbelievable.


    ¡°Your sister she disfigured her face when she fell off the cliff and had stic surgery.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Jane Hasis or Frank Hill who said that.


    That¡¯s when I noticed another man in the living room.


    Jane Hasis said, ¡°This is Dr. Bo, the man who saved your sister¡¯s life and did your sister¡¯s stic surgery.¡±


    Lucien Bo looked at the woman in white, ¡°Back then I found Yilia Young, your sister, at the bottom of the cliff, I brought her back, it took a month of treatment to wake up, I wanted to find her family for her, but she didn¡¯t remember anything, and named her Yilia Young, recently she remembered a little bit, and said she was Alva Hill, and then I was able to find you guys for her.¡±


    This is bullshit.


    I knew the man in front of me was telling lies, but I couldn¡¯t expose them in front of Frank Hill and Jane Hasis.


    My gaze tightened on the woman in white, suddenly appearing out of nowhere a person iming to be me, what exactly is the purpose of the conspiracy behind this is yet to be known, but it is definitely not a good thing toe.


    Frank Hill and Jane Hasis believe in such a flimsy reasoning, and are grateful to Lucien Bo, who saved Alva Hill¡¯s life, as a benefactor.


    Lucien Boter imed that he had something to do and had to leave, and the woman in white, very much attached to him, tugged at his sleeve and asked unwillingly, ¡°Will youe to see me again?¡±


    Lucien Bo smiled, ¡°Yilia , now that you have found your family, I am just relieved, if I am free, I will definitelye to see you.¡±


    Frank Hill also said, ¡°Alva, if you want to see Dr. Bo again, you can do that too.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Frank Hill and Jane Hasis personally walked Lucien Bo out.


    I stood behind the woman in white and kept observing her, she suddenly turned around, saw that I had been staring at her, lowered her eyebrows, and cowardice came out in her voice: ¡°Sister, why are you looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°My sister who has been missing for almost two years suddenly came back with a new look, so naturally I couldn¡¯t help but be curious to see more.¡± I deliberately asked her, ¡°Are you really my sister Alva Hill? My sister is not as timid and cowardly as you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alva Hill,¡± she looked up at me, ¡°I lost my memory at first and I don¡¯t remember a lot of things, but I¡¯ve remembered now that I¡¯m Alva Hill, and I remember my mom, dad, and sister, and I¡¯m really happy to have found you all. ¡±


    I tried to get words out of her, but she seemed wishy-washy but smart, and kept insisting that she was Alva Hill, that she had lost her memory.


    Frank Hill and Jane Hasis have returned from the delivery. Guilt-ridden, Frank Hill instructs the maid to prepare a room for Yilia Young to stay in, and Jane Hasis instructs the kitchen to add more food for the evening.


    I watched them hustle up and down, watched Yilia Young, who was impersonating me, move into THE Hill family and couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    This Yilia Young is very meek, a mouthful of a mom and dad called very kindly and naturally, at dinner, Frank Hill kept on giving Yilia Young food: ¡°Alva, you eat more, dad is sorry for you, let you suffer.¡±


    Hearing Frank Hill call my name, I reflexively was about to say yes, but before I could say anything, I reacted to the fact that he was talking to Yilia Young, and I swallowed back the words that wereing out of my mouth.


    ¡°Thank you dad.¡± Yilia Young acted like an obedient and understanding daughter, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m content to be back with you now.¡±


    The words are so nice.


    earned Frank Hill a string of tears.


    After the meal, Jane Hasis took Yilia Young to her room to rest, and I found an opportunity to ask Frank Hill, ¡°Dad, do you really believe she¡¯s Alva Hill?¡±


    Frank Hill said with great certainty, ¡°She is your sister, Be, I can¡¯t be mistaken, although your sister¡¯s appearance has changed and she has lost her memory, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is my daughter, Dr. Bo approached me privately when he was sending your sister back to make sure, and I have done a paternity test with Yilia Young, and she is my daughter.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe in paternity tests at all now, it can be faked.


    I knew from Frank Hill¡¯s tone that he had already decided this was going to happen, even if I tried to talk me out of it.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Frank Hill suddenly felt so guilty that he couldn¡¯t wait to give Yilia Young everything good, and even said that he would make up for what he owed her by organizing a recognition party and introducing Yilia Young to everyone.


    I had no such luck when I came back to the Hill family, so little is known about Alva Hill to this day.


    Frank Hill was so impatient as soon as Yilia Young came back, knowing that Frank Hill thought Yilia Young was me, and that hispensation for Yilia Young¡¯s guilt was alsopensation for my guilt, but I still felt ufortable inside, with a feeling that I was jealous of myself.


    I¡¯d been in the living room wondering what this imposter Yilia Young was up to when Jane Hasis came down the stairs, ¡°Be, what are you thinking about?¡±


    I cocked my head at Jane Hasis, ¡°You also believe Yilia Young is Alva Hill?¡±


    Jane Hasisughed, pulling my hand: ¡°You child, you care if Yilia Young is Alva Hill, as long as she can¡¯t remember the past, there is no threat to you on the line, and you also see, your father he believes, he is now full of guilt for Yilia Young, want to make amends, with Yilia Young in, your father will not pursue the matter of the autopsy report, this is not in our favor? With Yilia Young here, your dad won¡¯t pursue the autopsy report anymore. Isn¡¯t that good for us? And with such a high cliff, it¡¯s normal to fall and lose your memory after disfiguring your face, and it¡¯s good to get your life back.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but feel sad when I hear Jane Hasis¡¯ words.


    She never cared about me, so how could she care about the truth or falsehood of this Yilia Young, she only cared about Be Hill alone, and her enthusiastic behavior towards Yilia Young today was just to pander to Frank Hill.

 Chapter 78: He Went to a Hotel with Someone Else

    I really want to ask why there¡¯s such a big difference when it¡¯s clear that the same mother, who spent time in Jane Hasis¡¯ belly together, and had children who look exactly the same, were born together.


    I closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, I had already converged on the indignation of a moment ago, ¡°You can not care whether this Yilia Young is true or false, but I am afraid that by the time this is really false, and still with some kind of purpose to enter into the Hill family, what will happen in the future, no one can predict, and then I am afraid that the loss will not be worth the gain. ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Jane Hasis disdained: ¡°In the beginning I can let your sister do notpete with you for anything, now amnesia has be coy, she can still turn what big waves, and so on a period of time I¡¯ll find her a good family to marry, even if there is any purpose is useless.¡±


    Jane Hasis is really good at math.


    I remember when I first came back to the Hill family, I longed for a full family, and I wanted Jane Hasis¡¯ attention, so I was obedient, and I wouldn¡¯t argue with anything she said, and once Frank Hill wanted to take me and Be Hill to a party for a rich man, which was actually a blind date for a rich man to choose a wife for his only son.


    Jane Hasis was afraid I¡¯d be looked at and pretended to be sick so I could be taken care of at home, and finally Be Hill followed Frank Hill.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go back to Pear orchard.¡± I was afraid that if I stayed any longer with Jane Hasis, I would not be able to restrain the indignation in my heart.


    ¡°Be, don¡¯t go back thiste, stay at the house tonight.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°I¡¯ve had all the sheets in your room changed ¡­¡±


    ¡°SWEETHEART is a little sick, I¡¯d better get back.¡±


    I insisted on going back to Pear orchard and did not stay overnight at the Hill family.


    When I got back to Pear orchard, I went to see sweetheart first, the little girl was still up thiste, holding a paintbrush in her hand and doodling on a drawing board.


    And for some reason, just spending time with SWEETHEART makes the tiredness go away.


    I had been ying with sweetheart for a while when the cell phone in my pocket suddenly rang, it was Martin Mo calling.


    At first I didn¡¯t want to answer it, I hesitated for a while before connecting, it was very noisy over there, the deafening sound of music came from the earpiece, I subconsciously held it farther away.


    ¡°Alva, I miss you, I really do.¡±


    He¡¯s drunk, you can tell by the sound of his voice.


    The voice interspersed with the cacophony of music was a nose-bleeder to the ear.


    I did not speak for a long time, the end also after a long time did not speak, the noise gradually disappeared, he should be looking for a quiet ce, suddenly I heard something ear-piercing electric current sound, as if the person and the phone fell together.


    ¡°Martin Mo?¡±


    I shouted, and an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Young Master Mo, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, do I need you to help me, I just want to lie on the ground for a while.¡± Martin Mo was drunk.


    After a while, the unfamiliar man¡¯s helpless voice came from the phone, ¡°Young Master Mo, the ground is cold, I¡¯d better help you back to the private room.¡±


    Martin Mo was ungrateful, and I could only judge what was going on over there by the sound of the voice, and the strange man eventually had no choice but to tell me toe over over the phone.


    I sighed and rushed over to the address the man had given me.


    Martin Mo was lying in a flower bed, covered in grass clippings and dust, messing with a sapling, saying over and over, ¡°Alva, I miss you, will you be my wife.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen Martin Mo so out of sorts, he¡¯s a man who¡¯s used to being spontaneous, but he wants to save face, he wants to look good, and he keeps up his image of poise and elegance at all times.


    The strange man was a staff member of this club, and when he saw meing, he also handed Martin Mo over to me and he went about his own business.


    Drunk people are heavier than usual, and naturally I couldn¡¯t afford to carry a rotting man, so I had to let him continue to lie in the flowerbed and slowly sober up.


    Time passed, almost an hour, and Martin Mo sobered up a bit, got up from the flower bed, and was shocked to see me, ¡°Alva, what are you doing here?¡±


    He hastily straightened his appearance and patted the grass clippings and dust from his body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to show up here if you hadn¡¯t mumbled over the phone.¡± I said in a bad mood, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here, go back as soon as you wake up.¡±


    I took a few steps, but heard no movement, and I turned back with a condensed step to see Martin Mo suddenly drooping his head and sitting against the edge of the flower bed in silence.


    ¡°Pretending to be deep.¡±


    Martin Mo looked up and smiled to himself, ¡°You go, don¡¯t need to care about me, anyway, since I was a child, no one has ever cared about me, no father to love me, no mother to love me, and no girl to like me, doomed to be a loner.¡±


    Knowing that he said that on purpose, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave.


    Whoever grows up in an orphanage doesn¡¯t long for parental love and parental discipline, but even discipline is a luxury for us.


    I walked over and stood in front of him, pursed my lips hesitantly and said, ¡°Martin Mo, what the hell are you trying to pull, there are things I already said years ago and don¡¯t want to say again.¡±


    ¡°Alva, are you happy?¡± Martin Mo suddenly bullheadedly asked me, ¡°Are you happy with Walker Richter? Is he good to you? Is he devoted?¡±


    I was stunned, suddenly remembering what Walker Richter had said before, that there was a price to pay for wanting his heart.


    Martin Mo stood up, he was a head above me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re not Ms. Richter at all, you¡¯re Alva Hill, not Be Hill, but I know that you must have moved on Walker Richter when you chose to stay in the the Richter family, otherwise with your temperament, you would have left long ago.¡±


    I had expected Martin Mo to look into my past, and it seems that a lot of things no longer need to be exined by me, he already knows.


    ¡°You really know me.¡± Iughed bitterly and didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I am in love with him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not right for you.¡± Martin Mo was suddenly emotional, squeezing my shoulders with both hands, breathing heavily, ¡°Alva, leave him and I¡¯ll give you everything you want to be Alva Hill again, bright and early.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I was wrong this time after all, maybe someday I¡¯ll leave him, not now, and not because of you.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been clear about my feelings, and I¡¯m clear about yours, but we¡¯re meant to be.¡±


    Some people are not destined to love each other for the rest of their lives, while others fall in love at first sight.


    I couldn¡¯t give Martin Mo what he wanted, so naturally I didn¡¯t hang around and give him hope.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes flickered and he slowly let go of me, he took a step backward and when he raised his eyes to look at me again, he looked like apletely different person and snorted, ¡°Alva, you still have the same temperament of not turning back until you hit the wall, by the way, do you know who I met at the clubhouse tonight? You have no change of heart for him, but Walker Richter, he went to the hotel with another woman.¡±


    The word hotel is enough to get people thinking.


    It would be a lie to say that I didn¡¯t care at all, even as my mind subconsciously had already brainstormed images of Walker Richter in a hotel with someone.

 Chapter 79: Witnessing Him Tangled Up With Someone

    The harder it is on the heart, the more it is held in, the more it proves that you care.


    He can be gentle with me, and likewise with others.


    I subconsciously clenched my palms tightly, the subtle movement revealing my emotions to Martin Mo, whoughed evilly, ¡°Seems to really care.¡±


    With that said, Martin Mo pulled me towards the outside without any further ado and shoved me into his slutty sports car.


    ¡°Martin Mo, what do you want.¡±


    I¡¯m a little scared, Martin Mo¡¯s behavior reminds me of years ago when he lost control of his emotions and used force on me, I don¡¯t know what would have be of me today if he hadn¡¯te to his senses at a critical moment.


    That is, after that day, I never saw Martin Mo again, he disappeared until thest time I met.


    That¡¯s why seeing Martin Mo again after so many years scares me inside and my blood seems to flow backwards.


    Sometimes I wonder if Martin Mo is schizophrenic, with two different versions of him living inside him, one full of evil and danger, the other gentle and gangly.


    ¡°Take you to a good show.¡±


    Martin Mo locked the doors, started the car and drove off with a kick of the gas.


    I clutched my seatbelt in fear and scratched my toes, ¡°Martin Mo, you have to stop.¡±


    He was even crazier than Walker Richter before him when heunched himself into a frenzy, with the car going over two hundred yards and the wind like a knife in the face.


    His demeanor was cold, and an unquenchable fury brewed in his eyes.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a hotel that looked like a pce, and I unbuckled my seatbelt and pushed the door open to rush aside and vomit furiously.


    I really regret meddling in the night, in the middle of the night, in the home to sleep which point is not good, soft hearted run to ask for trouble.


    ¡°Drink some water and rinse your mouth.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin Mo handed me a bottle of mineral water.


    I red up at him, my stomach was hard and my mouth was ufortable, I took a big gulp of mineral water to rinse out my mouth and when it was better I looked at him with a slight gasp, ¡°Martin Mo, you¡¯re just crazy.¡±


    I also felt crazy for tangling with him, knowing how dangerous he was.


    ¡°Alva, I was crazy from the moment I fell in love with you.¡± Martin Moughed hard at himself, then his eyes turned cold: ¡°As long as I live, you are my woman.¡±


    I was so angry I cursed, ¡°Crazy.¡±


    He smiled indifferently and tugged my hand into the hotel.


    Several floors of the gilded hotel had been chartered by the rich and powerful all year round, and without status, they were not even qualified to stay there.


    As soon as Martin Mo entered the hall, a short fat man came up very doggedly to greet him, ¡°Young Master Mo, everything you ordered has been arranged.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Martin Mo just answered in a light tone, familiarly pulling me to the top floor and fingerprinting the lock to enter a presidential suite before letting go of me.


    I rubbed my wrist, which he had pinched, and watched as he walked over to aputer, turned it on, typed in the password, put his hand on the enter key, and turned back to look at me meaningfully, ¡°Do you dare to look?¡±


    His smile made me uneasy, and I always felt that nothing good wasing out of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a peeping tom fetish, enjoy yourself, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    He said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re too scared to look, Alva, you didn¡¯t used to be this timid.¡±


    Knowing that he is a provocation, but still did not hold back the breath: ¡°What do not dare, you have arranged everything, this good show I do not support the scene, will not let you down a piece of mind.¡±


    I¡¯ve deliberately emphasized the word ¡°intention¡± very strongly.


    Martin Mo coldly hooked his lips, his index finger tapped the enter key, theputer screen opened, the pop-up screen was the scene of a certain room, from the roomyout, it was a certain room in this hotel.


    There are only voices, no people in sight, and the camera is pointed right at arge bed so that one can visualize what will happen next.


    Honestly, I¡¯m regretting it a little bit, I¡¯m afraid that the person who will be in the pictureter will be Walker Richter.


    Martin Mo poured me water, pressed his hands on my shoulders, sat me down in front of theputer and sneered, ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    Every now and then a woman¡¯s voice came from theputer, and there was something familiar about it, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d heard it before.


    I held my ss of water, having tried my best to restrain myself, but my hands were still shaking slightly.


    Just then, the bathroom door opened and a woman came out of it wrapped in a towel, out of the water, and when the woman¡¯s face was turned to the camera, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it myself, it was beautiful.


    Concave and convex body, a pair of long legs very attractive, raised his hand and casually ruffled the hair in front of him, the action is charming and seductive, charming eyes like silk.


    I instantly recognized the woman in the shot, having seen her at a painting show before.


    ¡°I¡¯m done washing up, do you want to get cleaned up?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice came out of theputer.


    Is she talking to Walker Richter?


    You can¡¯t see anyone else from the camera, but there¡¯s definitely someone in the room.


    Martin Mo¡¯s voice rings in his ears again, ¡°Recognize the woman in the picture? She¡¯s Susan Su, a marvelous and flirtatious and affectionate woman, one of Walker Richter¡¯s former girlfriends.¡±


    I held my breath, my eyes locked on, and I didn¡¯t hear anyone else¡¯s voice, but I saw a pair of strong armse into the picture, and they were a man¡¯s hands.


    Susan Su was pulled towards herself by a tug of the man¡¯s hand, after which even Susan Su couldn¡¯t be seen, and only Susan Su¡¯s shy and coquettish voice could be heard, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being in such a monkey¡¯s hurry.¡±


    I knew what the two were doing by the sound of their voices.


    The scene suddenly goes dark, the lights are turned off, the voices between the man and woman be clearer and clearer, and then a blur of two people are seen rolling onto the bed, and although the man¡¯s face cannot be seen, his body type resembles that of Walker Richter.


    Looking at the picture in theputer, my whole heart was like falling into an ice cer, my limbs were cold, the water cup in my hand slipped down, and the warm water poured on my body, but I couldn¡¯t feel a trace of heat.


    ¡°Is it hard in your heart?¡± Martin Mo turned off theputer and sneered, ¡°People like Walker Richter can¡¯t give you happiness, wake up, he doesn¡¯t know how many women he has outside, he won¡¯t be sincere at all.¡±


    The heart is really very difficult, as if there is a knife at the heart constantly twisting around, pain can not breathe.


    It turns out that this love has gone to the bone marrow.


    I got up very out of breath and said sharply, ¡°I have to get back before I go.¡±


    I practically fell away, afraid to think about the images on myputer, the entwined two.


    Martin Mo¡¯s purpose was aplished and he didn¡¯t stop me, his voice came out if nothing else, ¡°Alva, you are destined to be my Martin Mo¡¯s woman.¡±


    I ran out of the hotel, and the less I thought about it, the clearer the images in my head became, and at some point, my face filled with tears.


    I don¡¯t know how I made it back to Pear orchard, the cold wind blowing all the way, the tears drying up and my heart slowly going from throbbing to senseless, Iughed at myself and pulled at the corners of my mouth.


    Alva Hill, wake up, don¡¯t expect anything more from him, it¡¯s not the same world, and it¡¯s time to put an end to it today.


    The whole Pear orchard was dark, the servants were asleep, I left the light on and pushed open the bedroom door, lost in the darkness.


    After adjusting to the darkness, the general furnishings of the room could be seen clearly, and I closed my eyes wearily and dropped myself into the soft queen-sized bed, when, suddenly, on my waist


    Touch up a hand.

 Chapter 80: Is it a gift or a robbery?

    My heart suddenly tightened, and I reflexively rose from the bed, the hand sped around my waist pulling hard, and my whole body fell back onto the bed, the man¡¯s low voice above my head.


    ¡°Why are you sote.¡±


    At the sound of the voice, I braced both eyes and was confused for a moment.


    Walker Richter?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be in his hotel room wrangling someone, why is he here?


    But the voice was indeed him.


    In the dimness, I stared at him in a daze, and when I saw that it was indeed him, my eyes moistened.


    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡±


    Listening closely I could detect a slight tremor in my voice, it was excitement, it was joy.


    The guy at the hotel wasn¡¯t him.


    He raised his hand and smoothed the hair on my forehead, his movements gentle and uncharacteristically gentle, ¡°When I came back I heard the babysitter say you were out, why are you back sote.¡±


    As soon as I thought of seeing that scene in the hotel room, my heart fluttered, I didn¡¯t care about anything, I hooked my hands around his neck, ¡°Walker Richter, I¡¯ve lost, I admit that I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, no matter whether you¡¯ll fall in love with me or not, I¡¯ve fallen in love first, feel free to do as you please, if you¡¯re my robbery, then I¡¯m here to answer it.¡±


    At that moment, all my worries were cast aside. Whether meeting him was a cmity or a destiny, I recognized it.


    After the words fell, I clearly felt his body stiffen slightly, the expression of dismay in the dimness, his big hands sped my waist, tightly pressed against him, his breathing was rough, his voice was dark: ¡°Figured it out?¡±


    I nodded heavily and said dominantly, ¡°Walker Richter, I¡¯m a man with no sand in my eyes, and if you go negative on me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    Because of the hotel scene, I could no longer run away from my feelings for him, but that¡¯s exactly why I couldn¡¯t ept him being intimate with another woman.


    The room resounded with his low chuckle as he cupped my face and leaned in to nibble on my earlobe, his voicepelling, ¡°How can I regret this?¡±


    I bit down on his hand as well, not too gently, ¡°I¡¯ll make you live in pain for the rest of your life, unable to forget me.¡±


    After a pause, I added, ¡°Walker Richter, I¡¯m the only woman you can have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never just you.¡±


    He smiled and sealed his lips with a kiss.


    At the time I didn¡¯t understand what that meant.


    How can Walker Richter be the only woman I¡¯ve ever been with? SWEETHEART is proof of that.


    We all have a past, and I don¡¯t care about his past when I choose him.


    The temperature of the room climbed by degrees and ambiguity filled the air.


    Soon I surrendered.


    This night, I became his woman.


    In response to his words, I willingly became his woman.


    Walker Richter asked for it over and over again like he hadn¡¯t had meat in years, and having learned firsthand how explosive and persistent he is in this area, I was a little bit intimidated.


    Then I was so tired that I passed out, waking up once in the middle of a daze, only to find him still plowing.


    I felt my body floating in the air as fragments of memories shed through my mind.


    The man plowing through my body reminded me of that night back then.


    Then I fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day.


    It was almost noon when I woke up, my thighs were sore at the base, and my cheeks flushed at the thought of Walker Richter¡¯s crazinessst night.


    Walker Richter was no longer there and the room was empty.


    I lifted the covers off the floor, pulled back the curtains, took a deep breath and stretched.


    Sunny knocked on the door outside, ¡°Young Lady, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± I tugged on my cor to hide the marks on my neck.


    Sunny pushed the door in, holding a bowl of soup in her hand, ¡°Young Lady, this is what Mr. exined to stew for you to drink when he left the house, Mr. said that you were exhaustedst night and needed to make up for it.¡±


    This old face of mine blushed and mentally greeted Walker Richter.


    ¡°Leave it for now, I¡¯ll drink itter when I¡¯ve washed up.¡±


    Sunny put the tonic soup on the table but was slow to go out.


    I asked, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Sunny squirmed and said, ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯d like to take two days off.¡±


    I remembered that Sunny had said earlier that she was getting married to her boyfriend and getting a license on the first of April, and tomorrow happens to be the first of April.


    ¡°No problem.¡± I took out the long-packed red envelope from the drawer and gave it to her, ¡°I wish you happiness and old age.¡±


    Sunny was moved to tears, ¡°Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Take it, a little token of my appreciation, and I¡¯ll grant you a few more days off, you only get married once, don¡¯t let yourself have regrets.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Lady.¡±


    People are happy when they are happy.


    I used to be a non-soup drinker but I drank the whole bowl.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I had just finished my drink when Frank Hill himself called and said he was sending me back to dinner with Walker Richter at the Hill family in the evening.


    When I think of the Hill family, I think of Yilia Young, who impersonated me.


    Naturally, I won¡¯t let Yilia Young impersonate me, it¡¯s just that this matter has to be investigated, and Yilia Young¡¯s purpose has to be rified.


    Thest time someone impersonated me and asked the babysitter to give SWEETHEART to Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t know if the two things are rted.


    After the phone call, I changed my clothes and went out and made an appointment with Randy Pan.


    I was always uneasy and had to ask Randy Pan for confirmation.


    I had an appointment with Randy Pan at a nearby cafe, and when he sat down, I didn¡¯t beat around the bush with him, I went straight to the point: ¡°Now that someone has impersonated me to get into THE Hill family, does this matter have anything to do with you.¡±


    My words made Randy Pan feel like listening to a joke, ¡°Did you say it wrong or did I hear it wrong, someone is pretending to be you? How is that possible and what does it have to do with me.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would have found it absurd.


    Judging by Randy Pan¡¯s reaction, this incident had nothing to do with him.


    I got Yilia Young¡¯s photo out of my cell phone, which I had taken earlier, I showed it to Randy Pan: ¡°This woman is called Yilia Young, imed to be Alva Hill, fell off a cliff, lost her memory and disfigured her face, this is what she looks like after stic surgery, she was rescued when she fell off a cliff, and only recently remembered that she was Alva Hill , then found the Hill family, and strangely enough, Frank Hill believed it.¡±


    Randy Pan picked up the cell phone and looked at it, and then looked at me, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right, you Alva Hill sitting here with a good head on your shoulders, and then another Alva Hill pops up, which show is this singing? The other party is real or not, you are not clear in your heart.¡±


    ¡°I naturally know that the other person is a fake¡­ don¡¯t you think that this thing reeks of weirdness? Why is this Yilia Young pretending to be me? I have a reason to impersonate Be Hill, but this Yilia Young, what does she want?¡±


    Randy Pan narrowed his eyes slightly in response and his face sank as he sneered, ¡°You suspect that Be had someone impersonate you? That¡¯s impossible, Alva Hill, and I can assure you that it has absolutely nothing to do with Be.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I can trust you, but where is Be Hill nowadays?¡±


    I always thought it had something to do with Be Hill.


    Randy Pan has been hiding Be Hill, and once said that there is no more Be Hill in this world. If this has nothing to do with Be Hill, and we haven¡¯t seen Be Hill in person for such a long time, and the private investigator hasn¡¯t tracked down a single piece of information, I even sometimes suspect that Be Hill is really not in this world.

 Chapter 81: Randomization

    At the mention of Be Hill, Randy Pan¡¯s entire body became wary, and there was a touch of unspeakable regret and hurt hidden between his brows.


    My heart stuttered. Had Be Hill really been poisoned by Randy Pan?


    ¡°This is not something you should ask about.¡± Randy Pan reacted greatly and rejected the topic, ¡°Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with Be, and I don¡¯t care what this Yilia Young is about, it¡¯s all a family matter for you the Hill family, I have something to do so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Randy Pan got up and headed out the door.


    I¡¯m getting to the point where I can¡¯t figure out Randy Pan.


    All he cares about is Be Hill, and he could care less about anything else, but where is Be Hill?


    Where did he hide them?


    Randy Pan rarely goes out of town, there are no suspicious people in or out of the Pan family, and there is no sign of Be Hill at any of his other residences.


    Be Hill seems to have disappeared from the world.


    People don¡¯t just disappear for no reason.


    I didn¡¯t stay at the cafe much longer and drove straight to the Hill family.


    On the way, I got a call from Ulysses Will, who carefully recalled that on the day he took sweetheart, he had met someone other than Selina Versta, Pheobe Wilson.


    Then it¡¯s pretty clear that this whole thing is a clear-cut case of Pheobe Wilson not dying and still trying to make a y for Nancy Richter with SWEETHEART.


    They want Walker Richter to think that he really went away with Ulysses Will with SWEETHEART, and that would prove that I had an affair with Ulysses Will and betrayed Walker Richter.


    If it had been the real Be Hill, it might have been true that he would have done it for Ulysses Will, but s, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s calctions were wrong, I didn¡¯t fall for it, and Walker Richter didn¡¯t fall into the trap.


    I think of Walker Richter getting his hands on Nancy Richter and pping her¡­ I think that¡¯s when Walker Richter saw through the whole thing and sent Nancy Richter back to the States, or else stayed and would have been used by Pheobe Wilson.


    After Ulysses Will said that, I was much relieved, as long as I knew who was behind it, there was nothing to fear.


    I was about to hang up when Martin Mo¡¯s voice suddenly came over the receiver, ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m here to meet you for a drink.¡±


    Then Ulysses Will said to me, ¡°Hang up now.¡±


    Staring at the hung up phone, I was a little worried that Martin Mo¡¯s nature would get into a fight with Ulysses Will; the two had fought a lot in the past.


    On second thought, it¡¯s better for women to stay out of the way when ites to men¡¯s business, and I didn¡¯t bother to get into the mess.


    Driving to the Hill family, the car had just stopped and Jane Hasis and Yilia Young were returning from their shopping trip.


    Yilia Young had just returned home, so naturally she had to redecorate her clothes. Early in the morning Jane Hasis took Yilia Young to the mall, with dozens of shopping bags and a lot of harvest.


    Jane Hasis had the servants carry it in and smiled as she walked towards me, ¡°Be, you¡¯re here, mom got you some clothes too, go try them onter.¡±


    Yilia Young is wearing a gray sheath dress from this year¡¯s new Chanel spring collection.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Yilia Young also had a new bag in her hand and handed it to me, ¡°I picked this out for you, I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really thoughtful.¡±


    Not to mention, Yilia Young is a great actress with a sisterly demeanor.


    From Jane Hasis, we know that Frank Hill has booked the time for the recognition banquet, which will be held next Friday, and invited a lot of people in the circle, family and friends, so it can be seen how much importance Frank Hill attaches to the recognition of Yilia Young.


    The feeling of someone else posing as you and enjoying the distinction of being treated like you¡¯ve never been treated before while all you can do is watch is a bit depressing.


    It¡¯s only for one night, and Jane Hasis and Yilia Young are as close as real mothers and daughters can be.


    Naturally, I know Jane Hasis is putting on a show for Frank Hill, but I have to admire Yilia Young for adapting so quickly and calling her mom.


    After lunch at the Hill family, I excused myself to go to my room for a nap.


    Not long after lying down, Yilia Young knocked on the door and came in, carrying fruits, her smile sweeter than honey, with a three-quarter curtness, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve washed some fruits for you, eat some before resting.¡±


    Yilia Young smiles innocently and harmlessly, as warm as a big sister next door.


    I¡¯d like to see what Yilia Young is up to and smiled lightly, ¡°Sister seems to have adapted to life here.¡±


    ¡°I feel very close to being back here, even though I can¡¯t quite remember the past, and I¡¯m content to be back with my family.¡±


    Yilia Young did have a look of contentment in her expression.


    If I hadn¡¯t known she was an impostor, I would have been blindsided by the contentment that didn¡¯t seem faked at all, but emanated naturally from my heart.


    I took a tangerine from the fruit te and peeled it carelessly, deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯m also very happy that my sister can return home safe and sound, by the way, my sister isn¡¯t too young, I heard mom say that she wants to introduce my sister to a boyfriend, the other party seems to be the son of my father¡¯s lineage friend, who looks like a talented person and has juste back from further study abroad, so maybe soon the family will add another happy event. ¡±


    At those words, a strange glint crossed the bottom of Yilia Young¡¯s eyes, and then she lowered her eyes, ¡°If that¡¯s what mom means, I¡¯ll do everything as mom arranges.¡±


    A woman¡¯s life event, but she does not have half of the main idea, let others to make decisions, this Yilia Young really know a lot of things.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that my sister said that, I originally thought that my sister liked Dr. Bo, so it seems that I was mistaken.¡±


    Yilia Young smiled, but this time the smile was a little stiff, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    I smiled without saying anything and just stared at her.


    Yilia Young was a little ufortable being stared at and made her excuses to go to her room.


    I purposely waited a moment, then got up and put down the orange and gingerly walked out.


    As expected, Yilia Young was talking to someone on the phone in her room, a bit sneaky, her voice was very low, and through the gap in the door, she could only see Yilia Young walking around the room in a somewhat anxious manner, but what she was saying could not be clearly heard.


    I should have guessed that Yilia Young was on the phone with Lucien Bo.


    Yilia Young has a thing for Lucien Bo, I could tell before.


    After listening for a while I went back to my room.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter arrived at 7:00 p. m. He arrived at the same time as Frank Hill, and I stayed in my room all afternoon before I went downstairs when Walker Richter arrived.


    When she saw him, her mind couldn¡¯t help but rememberst night, and her ears burned a little.


    I walked over and whispered, ¡°Coming.¡±


    Even I didn¡¯t notice the joying through in my tone.


    When you like someone, just look at them and do nothing, and your heart rejoices.


    Walker Richter, eyes full of favor, nibbled on my ear, ¡°Miss me?¡±


    Getting a good deal is a good thing.


    I red at him, and the smirk at the corners of his mouth grew even wider.


    Frank Hill opened his mouth to greet and take his seat, and even more so, Yilia Young sat next to him and introduced Walker Richter with a smile, ¡°Walker, this is Be¡¯s sister, Alva.¡±


    Walker Richter nced at Yilia Young, then his eyes went back to me; he knew I was the Alva Hill, but with this sudden appearance of another one, and Frank Hill¡¯s solemn introduction, Walker Richter was naturally a little confused.


    I smiled and added, ¡°My sister had a rock climbing ident in the beginning, disfiguring her face and losing her memory, it¡¯s good that she was saved, otherwise you won¡¯t have the chance to see this sister of mine.¡±

 Chapter 82: Let’s Have a Baby

    Walker Richter looked at me meaningfully, ¡°Rock climbing? Falling off a cliff?¡±


    Frank Hill smiled and rified, ¡°Not long before you and Be got married, Be and Alva went out rock climbing and had an ident, at that time, the search and rescue team found the body under the cliff, andter confirmed that it was Alva, and all of us thought that Alva was not in the world anymore, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was an oops, and that year it was a mistake. ¡±


    With that, Frank Hill introduced Yilia Young, ¡°Alva, this is your brother-inw.¡±


    There was an autopsy report given by the medical examiner, which Frank Hill did believe back then, and now that Yilia Young is back, he believes it so easily, and just assumes that the autopsy report from back then got it wrong and doesn¡¯t pursue it.


    Yilia Young sat upright and fell to calling out, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    This brother-inw nudged me into a rtionship with Walker Richter, whom I should have called brother-inw, but with whom I ¡­


    All I wanted to do was to upy the identity of Ms. Richter and live on. Instead, I really became Walker Richter¡¯s woman.


    He¡¯s Be Hill¡¯s husband.


    I suddenly lost my appetite and didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Walker Richter, who supposedly saw that I had something on my mind, didn¡¯t linger long after the meal, said hello to Frank Hill and took me back to Pear orchard.


    On the way, I stared out of the car window, my heart felt like a big stone was pressed down, it was hard to bear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Walker Richter asked me suddenly out of the blue, ¡°You were down after Yilia Young called out for her brother-inw.¡±


    I heard him clearly, but asked in mock bewilderment, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I don¡¯t want him to read my mind.


    Walker Richter gave me a bemused sidelong nce and said bluntly, ¡°You care about that brother-inw Yilia Young called out.¡±


    They say a man can¡¯t read a woman¡¯s mind, but Walker Richter can read my every thought.


    I stared out the window at the sweeping scenery, my tone despondent, ¡°You¡¯re Be Hill¡¯s husband, been Be Hill for so long, been Ms. Richter for so long, if it wasn¡¯t for Yilia Young¡¯s sibling call just now, I¡¯d almost forget my real rtionship with you.¡±


    I actuallyughed at myself when I said that.


    Laugh at yourself for losing yourself.


    Traffic light intersection, thirty-odd second wait time.


    Walker Richter had his hands on the steering wheel and his voice was deep, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Richter.¡±


    At that, I looked at him in surprise, and honestly, his words sounded warm at this time.


    But the facts can¡¯t be changed.


    My eyes dimmed and I just tugged at the corner of my mouth, saying nothing.


    The car was silent for a moment.


    After a long time, with a sudden warmth in his hand, Walker Richter took my hand and sped it in his fingers, looked at me with a sullen gaze, and repeated, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s Ms. Richter.¡±


    Iughed, not wanting to continue on this topic, and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s green.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let go of my hand and operated the steering wheel with one hand.


    At that time I felt that Walker Richter was a very attentive person, he could pick up on all my emotions, every move, he could see what I was thinking.


    Soothing music was ying in the car and he asked me, ¡°What are you going to do about this Yilia Young.¡±


    Naturally, I understood what he meant.


    ¡°Wait and see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Now that I¡¯m in the dark and Yilia Young is in the light, it¡¯s better to keep a lid on it, and it would be disadvantageous to pick a fight.


    Walker Richter nodded, agreeing with me, but also cautioned, ¡°The key to Yilia Young¡¯s sess in impersonating you is your father, who has been in the business for a long time and has seen a lot of people ¡­¡±


    He suddenly came to a screeching halt.


    Instead, I knew exactly what he meant, and my heart skipped a beat.


    If Frank Hill had been skeptical, Yilia Young could never have moved into the Hill family, but Frank Hill believed such a cheap lie, and even said that a paternity test had been done and that Yilia Young was his daughter.


    I pondered for a moment and inclined my head at him, ¡°This Alva Hill is a fake, the daughter may be real, true or false, depending on whether one believes it or not.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s true from what¡¯s false.¡±


    Walker Richter seems to have something to say.


    Why don¡¯t I sound like I¡¯m talking about Yilia Young?


    I looked at him and hesitantly said, ¡°Walker Richter, I want you to do me a favor.¡±


    He nced at me, waiting for me to follow.


    ¡°Get Be Hill back.¡± I said solemnly, ¡°There are some things that can only be solved by finding her.¡±


    I¡¯m sure with Walker Richter¡¯s connections, it won¡¯t be hard to find someone.


    I also want to know if Be Hill is still on this earth or not.


    Find Be Hill and maybe this Yilia Young thing will make sense.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Walker Richter wrinkled his brow.


    I don¡¯t know why he would ask that, it¡¯s his wife and he¡¯s really not aggressive at all.


    I asked rhetorically, ¡°Be Hill is sweetheart¡¯s mother, and you¡¯re really not looking?¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t say yes or no, not sure what he meant.


    Back at Pear orchard, he made his customary visit to sweetheart, and this time he stayed in the nursery so long that I came out of the bathroom after my shower and he hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Perhaps it was the mention of Be Hill and the sight of SWEETHEART tonight that inevitably weighed some interests in Walker Richter¡¯s mind.


    That was, after all, the one who had borne him a daughter.


    I blow-dried my hair and alsoid down to rest.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t go back to his room and I tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Obviously I was the one who offered to let him go to Be Hill, but the thought that if Be Hill came back, then I should get back on my own track, and I¡¯d be done with Walker Richter was a little ufortable.


    On my twentieth roll, Walker Richter came back.


    I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep, and it wasn¡¯t long before I heard him unbuckle his belt, and then a piece of it copsed behind me, and Walker Richter suddenly and very enthusiastically scooped me up into his arms, his voice ragged, ¡°Alva, we¡¯re going to have a baby.¡±


    Kids?


    Have a child with Walker Richter?


    A huge wave of fear and ecstasy came over me at the same time.


    When a man asks a woman to have a child, that man must have that woman in his heart.


    The fact that he spent so much time in the nursery and all he could think about was having a baby with me almost brought tears to my eyes.


    He was trying to tie me down with a child.


    If Walker Richter and I were a real couple, I¡¯d naturally be happy with that, but we¡¯re not, and our rtionship is monstrous in its existence.


    Just as I tried to push him away in fear, he tightened his grip on my hand, deadlocked it, and entered.


    ¡°Walker Richter ¡­¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Fear faded under his gentleness, leaving only endless lingering.


    The next day.


    I didn¡¯t go to the office with Walker Richter, in fact I woke up when he did, but I didn¡¯t move, still pretending to be asleep, and waited until he was out the door before I got up.


    I staggered my time with him to go to the office.


    On the way there, I went to the drugstore and bought a box of emergency contraceptives to take and then sat in the car in a daze.


    Lately I¡¯ve been feeling more and more like geeking out.


    It was clear to me that Walker Richter and I were only a brief fling, that there was no future, and that there was no point in getting another child to suffer.


    It was ten o¡¯clock when I got to the office.


    Just after leaving the elevator, he heard amotion over at the Personnel Department, with many employees running over.


    Curious, I followed over to see what was going on, and when I got to the entrance of the HR department I heard Lory Pull¡¯s voice.


    She and Megan Cai both fought in the HR department.


    Lory Pull cared about nothing and cursed directly at Megan Cai: ¡°You are the shameless lover, you seduced my dad, don¡¯t you figure it¡¯s his money, don¡¯t you figure he¡¯s older.¡±

 Chapter 83: Kidnapped

    Women¡¯s fights are nothing more than grabbing clothes and pulling hair, and the personnel department makes such a mess that no one dares to pull.


    Megan Cai also stayed in thepany for many years, the onlookers are colleagues, was Lory Pull so scolded, the face of the natural can not hang on, the two fought more powerful, Lory Pull down hard, no matter what to pick up to Megan Cai head smashed.


    From the two cursing, it can be seen that Megan Cai turned out to have an affair with Gary Pull, and it is her existence that makes Gary Pull divorce, Lory Pull knows about this, naturally can¡¯t bear the breath, and came to look for Megan Cai to settle the score.


    Suddenly, with a bang, Megan Cai¡¯s entire body went straight down, blood pouring out of her head and onto her face in a shocking manner.


    ¡°Megan.¡±


    Gary Pull bursts out of the crowd.


    He came in a hurry, it should be whoever went to the air.


    Lory Pull, still holding the smashing ornament Eiffel Tower in her hand, was also dumbfounded when she looked at Megan Cai, who had fallen to the ground and was not moving.


    Megan Cai looked like she was dying, and when she saw Gary Pulling, she passed out with both eyes closed.


    The HR department is in an uproar, Gary Pull yells for someone to take Megan Cai to the hospital, and instead of following, he pulls Lory Pull out of the office with a nervous look on his face.


    Lovers are not as close as their own daughters in the end.


    After the drama broke up, I went back to my office and was further disturbed by the thought of Lory Pull fighting with Megan Cai, and the staff¡¯s disdain for the topic of ¡°lovers¡±.


    I¡¯ve been someone else¡¯s lover too.


    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady ¡­¡±


    Emily yelled at me several times before she came back to her senses.


    ¡°Alice, what is it.¡±


    ¡°I came to get the contract with JK.¡± Emily was concerned, ¡°Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I smiled, finding the contract and giving it to her, ¡°Are you signing the contract with JK Group today?¡±


    The Richter Group¡¯s cooperation with JK has been dragging on for a long time, with a few problems in between, and I haven¡¯t seen Pheobe Wilson running to thepanytely, so I guess the cooperation is done.


    Emily said, ¡°The partnership is yellow.¡±


    I was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s going on here, how did it go yellow? Wasn¡¯t the cooperation with JK decided by President Richter himself?¡±


    ¡°President Richter also personally yellowed this cooperation.¡± Emily was also very puzzled: ¡°As for the specific reason I don¡¯t know, cooperating with JK is very favorable to ourpany and the profit is also considerable, I don¡¯t know why President Richter vetoed it again.¡±


    I subconsciously thought of Pheobe Wilson.


    Did Walker Richter refuse to work with JK because of Pheobe Wilson?


    Walker Richter this time some emotional, Charles Richter and Ben Richter do not agree to terminate the cooperation, Iter heard that the father and son three in the conference center got into a fight, Charles Richter angry bluntly: ¡°Walker Richter, thispany has not been handed over to your In your hands, if you are intent on harming the interests of thepany, you are not qualified to be the heir.¡±


    Since the father and son three such a mess, thepany spread a lot of rumors that this the Richter Group heir will be Ben Richter, Walker Richter headstrong, the Richter family has given up.


    Regarding the rumors, Walker Richter did not hear about them, but he was still busy as a gyroscope every day. Looking at his serious and tired look when he handled the documents, I made him a cup of coffee and stood behind him and rubbed his shoulders: ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a rest for a while.¡±


    Walker Richter froze, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly and he grabbed my hand, ¡°It¡¯s worth being tired to have your heart.¡±


    I cocked my head and stared at him for a while, ¡°You really have changed a lot, you¡¯re not the same as when I first met you.¡±


    He gave me the initial impression that he was temperamental, violent, puzzling, all day long with a face of ice does not melt, voice is also cold, as if who owes him a few hundred million, it is difficult to see the face of tenderness and smile.


    And now he would smile, and every now and then he¡¯d pop up with a heart-warming remark or two.


    He rubbed the back of my hand, ¡°Alva, what would you do if I had nothing left?¡±


    ¡°You mean the recent gossip about thepany?¡± I walked up to him and seriously asked him back, ¡°Do you care about that?¡±


    After the words out of my mouth, I feel that I should not ask such a stupid question, the Richter Group assets out of the hundreds of billions of dors, there are not out of an unknown number of such arge meat pie, the inheritance of thepany is sitting on hundreds of billions of dors of family assets, the money has, the power is also there.


    Money and power, how many men have resisted temptation since the beginning of time.


    Walker Richter usibly replied, ¡°A little tired.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get the meaning of it.


    Afternoon.


    The Richter family called from the old mansion to go back for dinner.


    On the phone, Fin Wilson only called Walker Richter, but didn¡¯t mention asking me toe along.


    Nancy Richter was sent back to the States by Walker Richter because of me, and Fin Wilson still holds a grudge against me for that.


    It just so happened that I didn¡¯t want to go to the old mansion either, and when Walker Richter asked me if I was going, I declined, ¡°Better go back to Pear orchard and keep sweetheartpany.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t push me.


    He left the office first, and I stayed in the office for a while to add to my shift before leaving.


    As soon as I left the Richter Group building, I saw a familiar face.


    Across the road, Martin Mo is leaning against the front of his car smoking a cigarette.


    I didn¡¯t expect Martin Mo to block me in front of the office.


    I frowned, thinking it was more trouble than it was worth, and left through the side door, not daring to drive to the parking lot, opting to take a cab back.


    There are some things that are going toe to you, and you really can¡¯t hide from them.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was in a ck car, and soon after I got on the bus, I felt something was wrong, my head was foggy, there was an odor wafting through the air, and the route was wrong, and by the time I reacted, it was already toote.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I went to open the car door in a hurry, only to realize it was locked.


    The driver smiled grimly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, get in my car and don¡¯t try to get out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want.¡± Thinking that the other party was asking for money, I stabilized my mind, kept my face still to stabilize the driver, and secretly sent a message to Walker Richter for help, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, you let me go, I won¡¯t call the police.¡±


    ¡°Someone already paid.¡± The driver noticed my little action, and snatched my cell phone away, before the edited text message could be sent, the driver threw the phone out and was crushed by the wheels, ¡°It¡¯s best to be honest, I¡¯m just getting paid to do a job, so get a good night¡¯s sleep, we¡¯ll be at our destination in a few minutes.¡±


    My whole body went limp, and even if I tried to hold on, I couldn¡¯t fight off the odor in the air, and both my eyes fell into the dimness.


    When I woke up, it was in an abandoned factory.


    I was tied to a concrete post, and it had long since darkened when a shlight light swung by, followed by the sound of muffled footsteps.


    The visitor seemed to be walking deliberately slow, and I stared intently in the direction of the footsteps as fear came over me, cold sweat seeping from my forehead.


    As the footsteps approached, the blinding light hit me in the face and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes at all, instinctively inclining my head to close them.


    The sound of footsteps got closer and closer until they came in front of me and the light moved away before I slowly opened my eyes to see the person in front of me and my heart plummeted.

 Chapter 84: Bella Hill’s Baby

    How could I not realize that it was the bearded man who hired someone to kidnap me?


    Last time Martin Mo disappeared after beating someone up so badly, I originally thought that the bearded man should be afraid and wouldn¡¯te back to look for trouble again, it hasn¡¯t been long since then, he still has injuries on his face, and he still walks with a limp, but he even came to my door so quickly.


    The man with the beard held up a shlight andughed creepily, ¡°Ms. Richter, I didn¡¯t expect it, you said that thest time you were quick to give the money, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem, you had to force me, and made a mess like this, I didn¡¯t want it either.¡±


    ¡°You really are at the end of your rope, the dog jumped over the wall, even kidnapping is done, do you think that after getting the money, you still have the life to spend it?¡± I didn¡¯t beg the man with the beard, I can only break him mentally, so that he is afraid, otherwise I will be in danger today, I coldly smiled, ¡°For a million dors to put yourself in, it¡¯s really not worth it.¡±


    ¡°That is also all forced by you.¡± The bearded man¡¯s face was fierce and emotional: ¡°What did you say when you begged me to work for you, you said you wouldn¡¯t treat me poorly, but now I¡¯m being chased by loan sharks, I¡¯m desperate, and I¡¯m refusing to let you take a million dors, aren¡¯t you forcing me to die?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I never said I won¡¯t give you money, don¡¯t you just want money, how much do you want, I¡¯ll give it, I¡¯ll call someone to send the money now.¡± I have seen the knife in the bearded man¡¯s hand,st time he cut the skin on my neck, now the scars have not yet faded, today can not be as lucky asst time, the bearded man really want to kill me to destroy the body, that would be a big loss.


    The bearded man didn¡¯t believe me, ¡°You¡¯re trying to air it out on your cell phone.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I denied for sure, ¡°I¡¯m a man who values his life, and as you said, a million dors is nothing to me, so why would I put myself on the line for a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve figured it out, but it¡¯s toote.¡± The bearded man raised his left hand, I realized that his hand is missing three fingers, this is certainly not thest Martin Mo hit, but by a sharp instrument directly cut off, the bearded man stared at his missing fingers, eyes welled up strong hatred, the mood is more agitated: ¡°If you took the money early, I will not be those people chopped off the fingers, today, not only the money is also to, I also want you to Three fingers to eliminate the hatred in my heart.¡±


    What kind of divine logic is this.


    It¡¯s none of my business if he got his finger chopped off when he lost a bet himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer.¡± I really panicked, I was on the verge of crying, messed up, ¡°Ten million dors, I¡¯ll give you ten million dors, as long as you let me go, I¡¯ll immediately let Walker Richter hit you with ten million dors, and I won¡¯t hold you ountable, with the money you can do whatever you want to do, how many people can¡¯t make ten million dors in their whole life, as long as you nod your head, ten million dors will be delivered by someone. ¡±


    Ten million dors is a big temptation for bearded men.


    As soon as I heard the number, my eyes lit up.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I continued, ¡°You want me to three fingers just for a moment¡¯s whim, it¡¯s too much of a loss, you haven¡¯t paid back the money on the loan shark¡¯s side, right, you can only rely on me now, trust me, otherwise you not only don¡¯t have a penny, you can¡¯t afford to pay back the debt, those people won¡¯t let you go, chopping off your fingers is just a warning, the next time maybe it¡¯s just to take your life, you have a family, right, think about your wife and children. ¡±


    People who dare to loan sharks, they can be poor and vicious, only money in their eyes, can not afford to give, they naturally will not let the bearded man go.


    The bearded man had hesitated; no one in the world could give up on life.


    He also cherished his life.


    A gloomy wind blew from the factory, ventted on all sides, the bearded man fell silent, he sat on the waste cement stone and lit a cigarette, ¡°In the eyes of you rich people, what is human life worth, don¡¯t you lose your conscience for the sake of money, Be Hill, I¡¯ll believe in you for thest time, if I don¡¯t see the money tomorrow, I¡¯ll surely stab you in the back for beavering away the money to Walker Richter, and then we will all be finished together.¡±


    A beaver?


    ¡°Sweetheart wasn¡¯t born to Be Hill?¡±


    How is this possible, if SWEETHEART wasn¡¯t born to Be Hill, how could she hide it, carrying a baby for 10 months, not a day or two.


    The bearded man froze for a moment because of my words, thenughed coldly: ¡°There is no one else here, Be Hill, what are you still pretending, your child died in his lifetime, if I didn¡¯t cover it up for you, you can hide it from the Richter family, you enjoy the blessings of the Richter family with your child, you can have the wind and the rain. With your child, you are enjoying the blessings of the Richter family, you can have the wind and the rain, now you are crossing the river and breaking down the bridge, if you piss me off, the big deal is to break up.¡±


    The bearded man¡¯s words were a bombshell to me¡­ Be Hill¡¯s baby is dead?


    The baby that she had was supposed to be Ulysses Will¡¯s, which would exin why Jane Hasis said that SWEETHEART was Ulysses Will¡¯s child, and the two paternity tests in Walker Richter¡¯s study.


    It is true that Be Hill¡¯s child was not Walker Richter¡¯s during the pregnancy, but it was switched after birth and became Walker Richter¡¯s child.


    Be Hill even kept Jane Hasis in the dark.


    And where did she find SWEETHEART?


    Even more coincidentally, SWEETHEART is also indeed Walker Richter¡¯s biological daughter.


    Walker Richter has a woman on the side?


    Something shed through my mind, too fast, and it was gone before I could catch it.


    I quickly digested the information, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money, but remember, SWEETHEART is a child of THE RICHTER FAMILY, and don¡¯t you dare start rumors about me or I¡¯ll have a way of showing you what regret is.¡±


    The bearded man snorted softly, ¡°I only take what I¡¯m supposed to take, I don¡¯t give a shit about anything else.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe him. I¡¯m sure Be Hill paid a lot of money to shut him up, but he was desperate, so he came to his door and demanded money.


    The reason why the bearded man was afraid to go to Walker Richter should have been scorn.


    I read an interview with Walker Richter in an old magazine, there was and is someone who threatened Walker Richter to take money, in the end the person ended up miserable and eventually disappeared, there is spection that he was screwed over by Walker Richter, but it is also spection and no one has confirmed it.


    For something as dishonorable as this beaver, wouldn¡¯t it be a death wish for the bearded man to run to Walker Richter and say that SWEETHEART isn¡¯t his daughter?


    Whether the bearded man was telling the truth or not, just by the fact that he knew these secrets, Walker Richter would never let him live peacefully in North City.


    What¡¯s more, I¡¯m afraid the bearded man doesn¡¯t even realize that SWEETHEART is indeed Walker Richter¡¯s daughter.


    As for where sweetheart came from, only Be Hill knows.


    I wish more and more now that I had found Be Hill sooner.


    In the middle of the night, when the banks were closed, it was naturally impossible to go and withdraw ten million dors for the bearded man.


    He only wants cash, too.


    The bearded man kept watch over me this night, and little by little the time passed, and I wondered if Walker Richter had gone back to Pear orchard, and if he would find this ce when he realized I had note home.


    Morning light dawns.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t look for it, and the bearded man woke up from his nap against a post, rubbed his eyes and looked out, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your money, no tricks.¡±

 Chapter 85: Getting to Know Susan Su for the First Time

    The bearded man untied the ropes from my hands and feet, having been tied up all night, my wrists and ankles were already bruised and purple from theck of blood flow, and even numb to the point where I couldn¡¯t walk.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The bearded man pushed me, and I didn¡¯t stand on my feet, and I fell straight to the ground, my palm brushing against the ground, small stones choking and drilling me.


    The bearded man cursed, ¡°It¡¯s just bundled up for the night, where it¡¯s so weak, hurry up have to get up to get the money.¡±


    I barely got to my feet, squeezing my aching palm as a stern look went over my shoulder, ¡°If you still want your money, you¡¯ll be polite to me.¡±


    The bearded man looked at me, and for the money, he didn¡¯t bother with me, tugging me down the stairs.


    The abandoned factory stairs had no handrails, and because of the numbness in my feet, my body floated when I walked.


    The bearded man¡¯s car was parked downstairs at the factory, and he shoved me in before he seemed to remember and asked me, ¡°Got your card?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    I have a bank card in my bag from Walker Richter, no limit, just swipe it.


    The bearded man smiled, as if he saw the money had arrived.


    He started the car, not daring to go to the big bank in the center of the city, but he wanted ten million dors, the small bank can¡¯te up with it in a moment, and if the movement is big, it will cause trouble.


    He was also alert and took me to a couple of separate banks and withdrew money from each.


    I went into the bank and he followed, to prevent me from escaping or calling the police.


    The bearded man was cautious, but also a bit stupid; he didn¡¯t realize that my card was linked to Walker Richter¡¯s card, and with separate withdrawals, how could Walker Richter not notice the anomaly.


    I disappeared for one night and the next day money kept being withdrawn from my bank card.


    Sure enough.


    The bearded man had been paralyzed by the money in the woven bag, and I¡¯m afraid all he could think about was the money, forgetting about the crisis.


    When I went to the fifth bank to withdraw money with the bearded man, as soon as I entered the door of the bank, the door was locked, and the bank security guards immediately detained the bearded man, the whole process was only a few dozens of seconds, and the bearded man did not have time to react, and he did not even have a chance to fight back, he was just caught.


    Just then, Walker Richter walks out of the VIP room with an aura that sends chills down the spine like a king looking down on his subjects.


    He came straight toward me, striding, concern in his eyes, ¡°Did it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Seeing Walker Richter was inexplicably reassuring.


    I also knew he woulde.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Even though I took my sleeve to cover my wrist, he still found the bruise on my wrist, his eyes suddenly sank, cold and sharp as a knife shot to the man with the beard, ¡°Send the person to the police station immediately.¡±


    The bearded man panicked and begged for mercy in fear to save his life, ¡°President Richter, spare my life, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, a great secret, if you¡¯ll spare me.¡±


    By this time the bearded man was still trying to hold Walker Richter with the handle he clutched in his hand and bargain.


    It¡¯s so stupid.


    Is Walker Richter something to be held and bargained with?


    ¡°Take away.¡± Walker Richter barked an order and the security guards dragged the bearded man toward the outside.


    The bearded man couldn¡¯t care less and just muttered out loud, ¡°President Richter, I really have a secret to tell you, your wife Be Hill she lied to you and her baby died in her lifetime ¡­¡±


    The bearded man is the one who has to be dragged down even if he is suffering.


    I subconsciously look at Walker Richter, and the bearded man¡¯s words make him blush even more and raise his hand, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    The security guards stopped and Walker Richter walked over and stared condescendingly at the paralyzed bearded man, ¡°Say what you just said again¡±


    As if he saw hope, the bearded man pointed at me and said sharply, ¡°I personally operated on her, her baby was stillborn, it didn¡¯t breathe when it was born, she was the one who took the money to seal my mouth, everything was at her behest, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    When the bearded man¡¯s words trailed off, there was a momentary silence in the banking hall, and the bank manager who had followed Walker Richter out of the VIP was as pale as a dishrag, wishing he hadn¡¯t heard such words.


    Knowing the secrets of THE Richter family and hearing that Walker Richter¡¯s daughter may not be biological is not a blessing, but a disaster.


    The staff in the hall were all in a state of silence, all of them keeping their heads down.


    The man with the beard didn¡¯t even want dignity in order to live, and directly knelt down and approached Walker Richter: ¡°President Richter, every word I said is the truth, you don¡¯t believe me you can do a paternity test, your child died at birth ¡­ ¡±


    The bearded man hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when Walker Richter put him in a chokehold, murderous anger welling up in his eyes as he turned back to me, ¡°You know what the best way to shut a man up is?¡±


    To know naturally is to never open your mouth.


    And only the dead can bury secrets forever.


    Not only did I hear the meaning within Walker Richter¡¯s words, but the bearded man did as well, and instantly pissed himself in fear, a smell of urine filling the air as Walker Richter frowned, ¡°Take it away.¡±


    With that, he added lightly, ¡°Tell him to keep his mouth shut.¡±


    The bearded man was gagged and dragged away.


    It was sent to the police, but with Walker Richter¡¯s methods, it certainly wouldn¡¯t have been treated as a kidnapping case.


    Cursing Walker Richter¡¯s child to death and even muttering aloud about a paternity test is just too much.


    Walker Richter calmly wiped his hands with a paper towel, the bank manager is very insightful, immediately let the people will be the hall of urine to deal with, no need to Walker Richter opened his mouth, these people know that today¡¯s words heard can only be treated as if they did not hear.


    Walker Richter came toward me and took my hand, his cold demeanor instantly toned down, ¡°Go home.¡±


    Two words, very warm.


    I couldn¡¯t see any other emotions in his demeanor, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he believed or didn¡¯t believe the bearded man¡¯s words.


    He was about to leave when a gentle female voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Walker, is it done?¡±


    I turn back with Walker Richter.


    I didn¡¯t realize Susan Su was here.


    Walker Richter¡¯s attitude toward Susan Su was a far cry from Pheobe Wilson¡¯s, who introduced us both to each other, ¡°This is my wife, and this is Su.¡±


    He introduced Susan Su as ¡°Su¡±, a very affectionate term.


    Susan Su smiled and nodded to me, ¡°Walker but mentioned you more than once in front of me, I have been curious before what kind of strange woman took down our immovable President Richter, once I saw it today, Walker¡¯s vision is really good, I¡¯m d to know you, I hope that in the future we will also be able to be friends.¡±


    Compared to Pheobe Wilson¡¯s boobless, overbearing presence, Susan Su is as gentle as a fairy sister.


    When I saw her at the exhibition, she was with Walker Richter, and I couldn¡¯t control the jealousy I felt for the woman who appeared beside Walker Richter; it was possessiveness.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The thought that I had witnessed Susan Su warming up to someone else¡¯s hotel in front of myputer made me a little embarrassed that I had misunderstood her, and that she wasn¡¯t in that kind of rtionship with Walker Richter.


    I¡¯m not familiar with Susan Su at all, and the only bit of information I know is from Martin Mo, and it¡¯s not always urate.


    Susan Su is so generous, so naturally I can¡¯t be petty and smile lightly, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have a friend like a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Walker, this wife of yours is really good at talking.¡± Susan Su smiled and made people feel warm, her smile was infectious and made the bystanders look at her in a good mood, she yfully tilted her head and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Nan, it¡¯s more affectionate, you can just call me Su or by name as well.¡±

 Chapter 86: Walker Richter Knows Everything

    Being the first time we met, Susan Su invited us to dinner, Walker Richter gave me a look and politely declined, ¡°My wife is tired, Su, some other time, I¡¯ll host a treat.¡±


    Susan Suughed and joked, ¡°Having a wife is different, now you are really good at caring for people, good, then we¡¯ll have dinner some other time, you take Xiao Nan back to rest first.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s outward deration of my identity as a wife made a warm current flow through my heart and satisfied my sense of vanity even more.


    Susan Su walked us to the entrance of the bank, we exchanged contact information and she told me to call her anytime I was free.


    Back at Pear orchard, I went ahead and took a shower, I hadn¡¯t slept all night and wouldn¡¯t have dared to under those circumstances, I was so tired, even Walker Richter helped blow-dry my hair.


    Iy in hisp, the wind whistling in my ears, my eyes closed, ¡°How many women have you blown out your hair with such skill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± Walker Richter was honest, and after a pause added, ¡°And thest.¡±


    I opened my eyesnguidly andy in hisp looking at his chin, ¡°Walker Richter, has anyone ever told me you¡¯re a good tease.¡±


    An offhand remark is a blow to the heart.


    A faint smile yed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡±


    Another would-be hit.


    Iughed, ¡°I can remember your words today.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After blow-drying my hair, he took out the ointment and applied it to the bruises on my wrists, his movements gentle for fear of hurting me.


    At that moment I believed that he had given me all his tenderness, and I was grateful that I had been so blessed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be allowed to go out alone anymore.¡± Walker Richter said this suddenly, his eyes turning suddenly cold at the sight of the bruises on my wrists.


    I actually had a sh of fear, if the bearded man had been a little more deranged, where would I have been able to wait for Walker Richter toe to my rescue.


    I nced at Walker Richter¡¯s demeanor and hesitantly asked, ¡°Did you, did you already know that SWEETHEART wasn¡¯t born to Be Hill?¡±


    His reaction was so out of character.


    He said nothing about the bearded man¡¯s words on the way from the bank to his home.


    That, coupled with the paternity report in his study, is why I¡¯m guessing so much.


    Walker Richter gave a slight pause in his application, then continued with an emotionless ¡°hmmm¡±.


    The ¡°uh-huh¡± made me double over, ¡°So whose kid is sweetheart with you?¡±


    I subconsciously had a sense of crisis and jealousy at the thought of someone giving Walker Richter SWEETHEART.


    Walker Richter stared at me with a deep gaze and pursed his lips. I couldn¡¯t understand what was hidden in his starry eyes, but I always felt as if he had something he wanted to say, but he was hesitating.


    It would have been unusual that the ever-decisive Walker Richter would hesitate.


    I¡¯m even more curious about SWEETHEART¡¯s real mother.


    But I waited and Walker Richter came back with, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The child is so old that Walker Richter doesn¡¯t know who the mother is?


    I got up from hisp and looked at him with skepticism, ¡°Are you afraid to say anything because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll get mad?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find any trace of lying in his eyes, either he was too perfect in his disguise or he really didn¡¯t know.


    The thought of Walker Richter being anyone other than Be Hill, Pheobe Wilson makes my heart sink.


    ¡°Also, a man of President Richter¡¯s status, how can there be less women, afraid that you sleep with someone else without knowing it, maybe you recall well, there are still wandering bastards out there.¡±


    That¡¯s a sour note on my part.


    Even my own teeth hurt when I hear it.


    Walker Richter, however, smiled, a frowny kind of smile, with a doting look in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll only recognize the child thates out of your womb.¡±


    I bristled and made a little fuss over him,ying down and deliberately turning my back on him, gamely keeping quiet.


    I do care.


    But before I met him, he was already known as a womanizer, and who doesn¡¯t know that Walker Richter has no shortage of women wherever he goes, so it¡¯s really no fun for me to eat this dry vinegar.


    After half a day of not seeing him move, I couldn¡¯t help but turn around again, only to see him just looking at me with a gentle gaze.


    I was instantly a little embarrassed, ¡°What have you been staring at me for.¡±


    ¡°I like it when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I was so pissed off, I pinched my fist and pounded it into his chest, his chest was so hard that my fistnded on his chest like it was hitting a rock, my hand hurt, but he was fine.


    Walker Richter smiled and covered my hand in his, ¡°Well, you¡¯re tired too, get some rest, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    I could probably guess what he was going to do.


    The bearded man was being taken to the police station, and he definitely had to make the trip.


    I remembered something and asked him, ¡°Does Susan Su have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Never heard of it, why do you ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask casually.¡±


    It seems Walker Richter didn¡¯t know Susan Su had a boyfriend either, or perhaps, the man at the hotel wasn¡¯t Susan Su¡¯s boyfriend.


    After Walker Richter went out, I caught up on my day¡¯s sleep at home, and after a good night¡¯s sleep it was time for dinner.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te back from a social engagement, so I ate alone.


    Just about halfway through the meal, I got a call from Ulysses Will, who asked me toe over.


    What exactly, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t say on the phone.


    Mysterious.


    I had to change my clothes and make a trip over there.


    As soon as I arrived at his ce, Ulysses Will looked serious and said, ¡°Someone is posing as you back at THE HILL FAMILY, and it¡¯s something you should know about and n to do about.¡±


    So that¡¯s what this is about.


    ¡°Wait and see.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to spook the other side until we know what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    Walker Richter has said that the key to Yilia Young¡¯s stay in THE Hill family is Frank Hill, and I¡¯m sure Frank Hill knows something about it in his heart of hearts, as to why he let Yilia Young impersonate me and not reveal it is unknown.


    Ulysses Will suddenly took out a pile of information: ¡°This is what I got someone to investigate, this Lucien Bo has a problem, the clinic he runs has been losing money for a few years, but he has a lot of family assets under his name, I suspect that this clinic is not as simple as it appears on the surface, and the Hill family is a pharmaceuticalpany, and this Yilia Young is pretending to be you to enter the Hill family. Yilia Young is posing as you to enter the Hill family, I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡±


    After I read the information he gave me, I wasn¡¯t really surprised or concerned about what he said, but I was a little surprised, ¡°How did you go about checking this out.¡±


    He¡¯s not even that into Be Hill¡¯s whereabouts, but he¡¯s inquiring about these irrelevant people.


    Ulysses Will looks away, looking away, ¡°Martin Mo came to see me, did something happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly have to do with him.¡± I stared at the information and didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°He says you¡¯re in love with Walker Richter,¡± Ulysses Will looked at me withplicated eyes, ¡°Are you serious, or ¡­ just lying to him. ¡±


    The three of us have known each other for about the same amount of time, and what Martin Mo can see through at a nce, Ulysses Will has toe begging.


    The person who knows me best is Martin Mo.

 Chapter 87: This Time It Won’t Be Wrong Again

    I still had my head down, my eyes falling on the information, but I didn¡¯t take in a single word.


    Ulysses Will saw my silence and his tone got a little sharp, ¡°Is it true what Martin Mo said? Alva, you¡¯re out of your mind, you¡¯ve forgotten what Walker Richter is ¡­¡±


    I looked up at him and interrupted, ¡°He¡¯s Be Hill¡¯s husband, he¡¯s the Walker Richter of the Richter Group who stomps his feet and sends earthquakes through the business world, and he¡¯s surrounded by women like a river, all of which I know, but so what.¡±


    I know I¡¯m a moth to the me, but I¡¯m still in love ah.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth and added: ¡°In the beginning, I was not so around you? Ulysses Will, there is no reason to fall in love with someone, maybe it is the other side of a look, a word, maybe it is predestined in a previous life, it¡¯s not that I have not thought about the end, I think about it more than you, but what¡¯s the use of it, the end is often no one can predict it. ¡±


    Ulysses Will was momentarily speechless, he pulled out a cigarette and tried to light it, took it in his mouth and took it down, seemed a little annoyed, his eyes looked left and right, just not at me.


    Back then I thought it would end well with Ulysses Will, but it turned out to be nothing more than a youthful dream.


    Ulysses Will, cigarette cupped in his hand, the tip softening, pursed his lips and reminded me, ¡°You¡¯re Alva Hill, not Be Hill.¡±


    Knowing his concern, I said, ¡°Walker Richter is not a fool, he knows everything.¡±


    It was at this point that I responded to an old Walker Richter quote where he said he wasn¡¯t confused and could tell the difference between the people in front of him.


    I always treated him like a fool, thinking I had him fooled, but he knew more than anyone else, whether it was my true identity or SWEETHEART¡¯s life.


    When everyone questioned sweetheart¡¯s birth, he was the only one who knew for sure that sweetheart was his daughter, and I thought he was a willing cuckold for the sake of a man¡¯s dignity.


    Walker Richter is a fox who has be a fox, and no one is afraid to try to count him out.


    Ulysses Will was stunned, a sh of shock crossing his eyes, ¡°Walker Richter knew all about it? So he didn¡¯t pursue it? What was he going to do when Be Hill was missing for so long? Allow you to take her ce?¡±


    His concern turned out to be Be Hill.


    ¡°What consideration that is, only he knows.¡± I frowned, ¡°I asked him to help find Be Hill, I should hear something soon.¡±


    As the words fell, there was a sudden movement at the door, and Ulysses Will bellowed alertly, ¡°Who?¡±


    He got up to open the door and I followed him out, not realizing that it was Selina Versta at the door.


    She was gorgeous in an orange smocked jumpsuit and her hair was tied up high, so she had obviously dressed up on purpose.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m here to see you for dinner.¡± Selina Versta nced at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Ms. Richter was here.¡±


    Seeing Selina Versta, Ulysses Will¡¯s brow subconsciously furrowed, very unimpressed with the uninvited guest, coldly refusing, ¡°No time, don¡¯te back from Miss Versta in the future.¡±


    With that, Ulysses Will turned to go into the house, Selina Versta got anxious and pulled him back with both hands, ¡°Ulysses Will,e on, I just heard you guys talking about Be Hill, I know where Be Hill is.¡±


    Selina Versta¡¯s words made both Ulysses Will and I flinch.


    Selina Versta added, ¡°Ulysses Will, can you have dinner with me now?¡±


    Selina Versta has an unusual rtionship with Randy Pan and she might actually know where Be Hill is.


    But from the sound of it, she just wanted to have dinner with Ulysses Will and had no intention of letting me rub one out.


    I wondered where Be Hill was, and while I didn¡¯t know if Selina Versta was telling the truth, it was at least an opportunity to give Ulysses Will the eye cue to say yes to Selina Versta.


    It¡¯s not a lot of meat for a meal.


    Selina Versta looked at Ulysses Will, expecting an answer.


    Ulysses Will finally nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Selina Versta was ecstatic, ¡°Let¡¯s go then, my car is downstairs, and I¡¯ve made a reservation at the restaurant, it¡¯s that East Side Little Hot Pot that¡¯s your favorite.¡±


    A chill ran down my back at the words East Side Hot Pot, and I stared, wide-eyed and bewildered, at Selina Versta descending the stairs on Ulysses Will¡¯s arm.


    The knit of her brows and the look in her eyes as she spoke ovepped with a certain image in her mind.


    Be Hill always likes to hold Ulysses Will like this, her eyes are filled with Ulysses Will, as long as she is with Ulysses Will, Be Hill¡¯s eyes seem to be filled with the whole starry sky.


    Not many people know that Ulysses Will likes to eat at East Side Little Hot Pot, which is a very old restaurant, so how would Selina Versta know about it and how would she book that restaurant?


    Ulysses Will is so repulsed by her, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to tell Selina Versta that.


    And it is not at all easy to know a person¡¯s old preferences, except by asking around or inquiring about them in person.


    Unless, of course, Selina Versta has known Ulysses Will for a long time and she¡¯s an old person.


    Oldies ¡­


    I giggled inwardly, and that¡¯s when Selina Versta turned around and gave me a provocative look, the same smug look Be Hill gave me when she stole Ulysses Will.


    Selina Versta, Be Hill, Randy Pan ¡­


    That bold thought couldn¡¯t help but pop into his head again.


    I pulled out my phone and immediately sent Ulysses Will a text, ¡°Keep an eye out for Selina Versta.¡±


    I was standing on the balcony when Ulysses Will had walked downstairs to the courtyard with Selina Versta.


    Ulysses Will pulls out his cell phone and nces at the message, then back up toward me.


    I waited for Ulysses Will and the others to leave before I went back to Pear orchard, and for the rest of the night I waited to hear from Ulysses Will, wondering what Selina Versta had really said.


    Waiting until 12:00 a. m., some couldn¡¯t wait and made a call to Ulysses Will, but it was Selina Versta who answered the phone, ¡°Alva Hill, Ulysses Will and I are already asleep, so don¡¯t bother us by calling again.¡±


    Ulysses Will lost the city so quickly?


    I was about to say something else when Selina Versta had hung up the phone.


    The thought of Ulysses Will sleeping with Selina Versta always makes me feel weird inside.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When I waited until the next day, I called Ulysses Will again, this time he answered, and I cautiously asked, ¡°Last night you talked to Selina Versta¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t say thetter, and Ulysses Will should get it.


    On the phone, after a long time, came Ulysses Will¡¯s voice: ¡°Too much to drinkst night.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s drinking capacity, which I know very well, is a thousand sses, and with his alcoholism since his ident, it¡¯s even more impressive, and the likelihood of Selina Versta being able to get him drunk is pretty much nil.


    But Selina Versta got her way, and that¡¯s a wonder.


    And Ulysses Will also admitted it so openly, and by the tone of his voice, seemed to have epted such a fact, which, given Ulysses Will¡¯s nature, shouldn¡¯t have been the reaction.


    ¡°What did Selina Versta sayst night?¡±


    I want to know where Be Hill is.


    Instead, Ulysses Will says something inexplicable, ¡°Alva, I owe you and will pay you back, I¡¯ve been wrong once and I won¡¯t be wrong this time.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will, what do you mean ¡­¡±


    Before the words left his mouth, Ulysses Will hung up the phone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Walker Richter appeared behind me at some point and kissed my cheek.


    I looked at Walker Richter and said numbly, ¡°Something seems to be really wrong.¡±

 Chapter 88: Physical Examination

    Now I¡¯m afraid Selina Versta is really Be Hill.


    With Randy Pan¡¯s paranoid behavior towards Be Hill, if he knew that Ulysses Will had slept with Selina Versta, then Randy Pan would not let Ulysses Will go.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Things are gettingplicated.


    Walker Richter hasn¡¯t tracked down Be Hill either, and I don¡¯t know if he really hasn¡¯t, or if he hasn¡¯t bothered to look at all and is being perfunctory here.


    Walker Richter and I were going to go out to the office together when the old Richter family home called and asked me back by name, and by the sound of the olddy¡¯s voice, I was to go alone.


    A little apprehensive, I asked Walker Richter, ¡°What did Grandma want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and call me if anything happens.¡± Walker Richter isn¡¯t worried.


    That shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing by the looks of it.


    I drove myself to the old mansion, where Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was in an upstairs room and the family doctor was giving her a regr check-up.


    I was going to wait downstairs when Fin Wilson told me to go upstairs, saying it was the olddy¡¯s idea.


    Frowning, I went upstairs and knocked on the door, and the sound of the olddy¡¯s permission came from inside before I pushed my way in.


    ¡°Be is here.¡± The old madam changed her previous cold attitude and waved at me with a kind brow, ¡°Come sit here Grandma.¡±


    I froze for a moment walked over and sat down next to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°Grandma, how is your health.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s motherughed, ¡°Doctor Chou just checked Grandma and all indicators are normal.¡±


    Doctor Chou is an old Chinese doctor in his seventies and an old acquaintance of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    Doctor Chou greeted me with a smile, ¡°Second Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chou, you can just call me by my name from now on, no need to be so polite.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother also said, ¡°Chou, Be is right, she¡¯s a junior, just call her by her first name, don¡¯t make up all that nonsense.¡±


    Doctor Chouughed, ¡°Good.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took my hand and said cordially, ¡°Be, grandma called you here today because she thought that your uncle Chou was here, so that he could give you a look, and try to give us the Richter family a fat boy sooner.¡±


    So it is.


    Walker Richter should have known what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was calling me for before she feltfortable letting mee.


    ¡°Grandma ¡­¡± I tried to find pretexts.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother read my mind: ¡°I¡¯ll ask your Uncle Chou to show Tina Deross, too. Grandma is old and buried up to her neck, and she hopes to see more children and grandchildren for the Richter family before she goes into the ground, so that she can enjoy her life. ¡±


    The Richter family was not thin on the ground, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was in good health, so I really don¡¯t know why she was so anxious for me and Tina Deross to have children for the Richter family.


    Is it because Tina Deross¡¯s daughters Miley & sweetheart are both girls, so the olddy wants a boy?


    That being said, I had to agree to let Doctor Chou examine my body.


    Home wasn¡¯t convenient and I went to the Doctor Chou clinic with Tina Deross and Joyce Parvis tagged along.


    Tina Deross was examined first and the test came back with a cold uterus and a low chance of getting pregnant.


    Joyce Parvis was listening right next to her, and when she heard the result, her face looked even worse than Tina Deross¡¯, ¡°Doctor Chou, look more carefully, my daughter-inw has given birth to one before, and her health is very good, so howe she has uterine cold.¡±


    Doctor Chou stroked his beard, ¡°Mrs. Parvis, don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯ll prescribe a few pairs of Chinese medicines to regte the body, this situation is verymon, drink my medicine, within a few months on the line, by then you will be able to hold a white and fat grandson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joyce Parvis blushed a little better at that and urged Doctor Chou to hurry up with the prescription.


    Tina Deross sits on the sidelines, showing little expression the entire time, like she¡¯s an outsider.


    Doctor Chou goes to prescribe medication and Joyce Parvis follows to get it, leaving Tina Deross to sit and wait.


    Tina Deross suddenly looked up at me, ¡°Do you want to have kids?¡±


    Having a baby is supposed to be between a husband and wife, but in the mansion, it¡¯s a family affair.


    Women are more of a tool to make babies.


    I know full well that I am too afraid to give Walker Richter children, there is no such thing as wanting to or not wanting to.


    Instead of answering, I asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    I still remember the look on Tina Deross¡¯ face thest time she had a miscarriage and could tell that she didn¡¯t want to have a baby for Ben Richter.


    Tina Deross didn¡¯t answer positively either, just said, ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of talktely about who exactly inherits the Richter Group, and what the olddy means is that whoever has the next boy first will inherit thepany.¡±


    I was surprised and didn¡¯t realize that there was a reason for thisyer.


    No wonder Joyce Parvis¡¯ face just changed when she heard about Tina Deross¡¯ pregnancy difficulties.


    I wondered if Walker Richter knew what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother intended, and it was a bit absurd to let me and Tina Deross¡¯s stomachs decide who would be the heir to such argepany.


    If Mr. Richter¡¯s mother really made decisions like that, Tina Deross would have been trying to get her to have a baby even if she didn¡¯t want one.


    What about me?


    Will Walker Richter make me?


    Soon after, Joyce Parvis returned with the medication, and she and Tina Deross both went back to the old mansion first, while I wandered down the street alone after my checkup.


    My tests came back clean and Doctor Chou prescribed me some pregnancy-friendly medication to keep my mind and body happy.


    I wanted to call and hesitate to ask Walker Richter what he meant.


    Later, I went to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce, she was making lunch at home, I had a key to her house, I opened the door myself and went in, still in the living room I heard her humming a tune, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Just because Fiona Croix can¡¯t talk doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t vocalize; she can hum the tune of an entire song, pleasantly enough, but when she¡¯s asked to speak, she can¡¯t get a word out.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I called out towards the kitchen as I put my handbag down.


    A little boy ran out of it, and one look at his eyebrows told him who it was.


    No wonder Fiona Croix is in a good mood today.


    Fiona Croix followed her out, [Alva, you¡¯re just in time, the food will be ready soon, keep an eye on Ryker for me].


    Ryker is only two and a half years old, white and tender, with eyes as dark as ck grapes.


    ¡°Ryker, let Auntie have a hug.¡±


    I picked up Ryker and asked Fiona Croix, ¡°What¡¯s Ryker doing here?¡±


    [From Jack Astor.]


    She hasn¡¯t seen her son since Fiona Croix¡¯s divorce, and Mother Shaw doesn¡¯t allow her to see him either. She misses her son, and all she can do is look at the pictures and weep.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± I was a little worried if Mother Shaw knew Ryker was here and came running to make a scene again.


    Fiona Croix smiled and pinched Ryker¡¯s cheeks, [Whatever he means, as long as I get to see my son, I¡¯m satisfied.]


    She¡¯s in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t mention the spoilers.


    I held Ryker in the living room to y, the little one is not yet happy, he likes to stick to Fiona Croix, like a follower, wherever Fiona Croix goes, adorable.


    When it was time to eat, Ryker also grabbed Fiona Croix¡¯s sleeve with one hand and sat down to dutifully let Fiona Croix feed her.


    I stuck my chin out and said, ¡°I envy you for having such a cute son.¡±


    [Hurry up and have one if you like it too.]] Fiona Croix joked: [Your genes are so good, it would be a waste if you don¡¯t contribute to the human race.]


    ¡°Who am I going to have a baby with, self-conceived.¡± I cried andughed.


    [Walker Richter ah.] Fiona Croix was just kidding.


    Instead, I was deep in thought.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, I¡¯m not sure anymore if Walker Richter really wanted a child thest time he said he wanted one or if it was also about inheritance.


    If thetter ¡­


    [Alva?] Fiona Croix held her hand in front of my eyes, [What¡¯s the matter with you, soulful, what, you really want to have one with Walker Richter?]

 Chapter 89: Stirring Up a Storm at the Recognition Banquet

    ¡°How could it be.¡± Iughed, pretending to be rxed, ¡°I was asked to go over there today from the old mansion, to check my health, the olddy wants to hold a big grandchild.¡±


    Fiona Croix was stunned: [What about you ¡­?


    It would be normal for the real Be Hill to branch out for Walker Richter, but I¡¯m not, and even though Walker Richter calls me his wife to the outside world, I keep remembering who I am.


    ¡°Right now I just want to find Be Hill, dead or alive.¡± I said, ¡°The only way this will break is if shees back.¡±


    Fiona Croix knew me well enough to say it in a nutshell: [You¡¯re trying to use Be Hill to force yourself to leave, otherwise you couldn¡¯t leave Walker Richter.]


    Iughed bitterly, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    [Alva, it¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything more about you, I¡¯m sure you have ns in your mind, and I¡¯ll support you no matter what you decide.]


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reced the drink with a drink and had one with Fiona Croix.


    After mingling with her for lunch, she was taking Ryker to the amusement park in the afternoon, so I didn¡¯t follow to interrupt the mother and son¡¯s time and went back to the office.


    It¡¯s nice to have something to do that doesn¡¯t make me ramble.


    Megan Cai and Lory Pull in the personnel department, Megan Cai has no face to stay on, resigned, Lory Pull still stay in thepany, Megan Cai left did not make her more happy, but more sad face.From N?velDrama.Org.


    We bumped into each other in the pantry, Lory Pull was about to say something and called out to me, ¡°Secretary Hill, you were right about mest time, even if Lover Cai left thepany, I still can¡¯t stop them from getting together, she¡¯s pregnant with a child, my dad wants a son, when he does give birth to a son, Lover Cai will definitely have to get in the door, and I will have no status in the family, my dad won¡¯t care about me anymore, and It¡¯s also impossible for him and my mom to remarry.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why Lory Pull told me this, this is their family matter, I can¡¯tment, see Lory Pull mood is really depressed, relieved: ¡°You don¡¯t have too much, you are also your father¡¯s child, there is no parent who doesn¡¯t love his own child.¡±


    Lory Pull wasn¡¯tforted by me; she hung her head and sounded old-fashioned, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Lory Pull set his ss of water down on the refreshment stand as if he¡¯d made some kind of resolution, ¡°I¡¯m going to make my dad regret this.¡±


    With that, Lory Pull left, and I always had a bad feeling about it.


    This girl is so rebellious, you can see it in her eyes that she is an extreme person who would rather be broken than be destroyed.


    It was the day of Frank Hill¡¯s recognition party for Yilia Young.


    The party was grand and it was evident that Frank Hill valued Yilia Young.


    With the short notice, he still managed to pull it off and personally gave Yilia Young a silver tuxedo as a gift, which was a real use of his heart.


    Yilia Young in her gown and crown is so beautiful like a mermaid that you can¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    There were quite a few people at the party and Martin Mo was definitely a guest I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    With Walker Richter on my arm, I was only a dozen meters away from Martin Mo, who, champagne in hand, smiled and made a distant toast.


    I averted my eyes, and that¡¯s when the party officially began.


    After Frank Hill¡¯s speech on stage, the lights all hit the stairway, and Yilia Young arrived in a silver gift for all to see.


    Looking at Yilia Young, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if I had chosen to go back to the Hill family instead of being Be Hill, would I be the one wearing this gown today?


    Will Frank Hill also hold such a big recognition party to tell everyone I¡¯m his daughter?


    Walker Richter seemed to sense my emotions and tightened his grip on my hand, lowering his voice to say, ¡°There will be a day when you can be bright.¡±


    I looked at him sideways and just curled my lip, it felt good that he knew all my thoughts and that he valued my feelings.


    Yilia Young walked to Frank Hill, Frank Hill look at Yilia Young¡¯s eyes full of guilt and love, he held the microphone, emotionally introduced Yilia Young to all the guests: ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone can be busy to appreciate the face to participate in the banquet, this is my oldest daughter Hill Yi, in Yilia hours because of our negligence as parents, let Yilia wandered away for more than 20 years, suffered a lot of pain, God¡¯s mercy, let me Frank Hill in my lifetime can still be reunited with my daughter. This is my eldest daughter Hill Yi, in Yilia¡¯s childhood because of the negligence of our parents, let Yilia wandering outside for more than twenty years, suffered a lot, God¡¯s mercy, so that I Frank Hill in his lifetime can still be reunited with his daughter ¡­.¡±


    Frank Hill words from the heart, people are touched, Yilia Young eyes are also red, said to the moving ce, Frank Hill voice a little choked, he stopped for a moment, and then continue.


    Frank Hill did not say a word about the ident when I went rock climbing with Be Hill, as if the person Alva Hill did not exist, and without warning, changed the name ¡®Alva Hill¡¯ to Hill Yi.


    And what does this recognition party have to do with ¡®Alva Hill¡¯?


    Jane Hasis should not have known about Frank Hill¡¯s renaming of Yilia Young to Hill Yi beforehand either, and a look of dismay appears on her face.


    I also always felt something was wrong, a sense of foreboding.


    Sure enough.


    Originally thought it was just a recognition banquet, did not expect thest link, Frank Hill but suddenly said: ¡°my eldest daughter lost and found, I am very happy, but also very grateful to God, I am old, should retire, today this is both a recognition banquet, but also I will Hill¡¯s Pharmaceuticals Group to Yilia¡¯s day, in the future I hope that everyone will take care of me this daughter. ¡±


    Frank Hill suddenly came so out of the blue, not only the guests were surprised, Jane Hasis even did not control his temper on the spot, directly questioned Frank Hill: ¡°I do not agree, Frank Hill, what do you mean, why did not you discuss such a big thing with me¡­ ¡­¡±


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t care if this Yilia Young was real or not, she just wanted to follow her husband¡¯s wishes and to get rid of what she had done before, but she didn¡¯t expect that this Yilia Young had only been in the Hill family for a couple of days, and Frank Hill was going to hand over thepany to her, so how could Jane Hasis agree to that?


    Frank Hill also came to the real, secretly also prepared,wyers have been found, and in front of so many guests personally put out the word to hand over thepany to Yilia Young, shares also directly to Yilia Young, Jane Hasis how to make trouble is useless.


    When it was all said and done, Frank Hill pulled Jane Hasis right upstairs.


    As soon as the two left, the guests¡¯ eyes went back and forth between Yilia Young and me.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s fears hade true, and now it was clear to me what Yilia Young had been up to when she impersonated me back at the Hill family.


    It just all happened so suddenly, caught off guard.


    I asked Walker Richter, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±


    Walker Richter pondered and said, ¡°Handing over thepany is not a decision that can be made in a day or two, and your father not only made the decision, he prepared everything, seemingly in a hurry, but methodically, and in this case, there is something to be said for it.¡±


    Frank Hill is not a confused man, and I can¡¯t figure out what his intentions are.


    When Frank Hill announced that he was handing over thepany to Yilia Young just now, I subconsciously nced at Lucien Bo¡¯s reaction on the stage; he raised the sses on the bridge of his nose and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, as if he had known about it.


    Lucien Bo was also the first to go to Yilia Young to congratte her after Frank Hill and Jane Hasis left.


    Yilia Young frowned, not seeing joy, she and Lucien Bo were chatting, Martin Mo suddenly came forward with champagne: ¡°Alva, congrattions, after a few years of not seeing you, you¡¯ve be a rich woman, take care of me in the future, don¡¯t you recognize me? I grew up with you in the orphanage, and you said you would marry me when you grow up, remember?¡±


    My eyelids fluttered.


    Martin Mo, what is this?


    Didn¡¯t he know perfectly well that one was fake?

 Chapter 90: Martin Mo stirs up trouble, Walker Richter gets jealous

    Martin Mo does not follow themon sense, I can¡¯t understand his operation, Yilia Young is even more confused, frightened by Martin Mo¡¯s enthusiasm, and pulls a certain distance from Martin Mo: ¡°Sorry, I have amnesia, I don¡¯t remember the past.¡±


    Yilia Young¡¯s eyes turned to Lucien Bo as she said this.


    Lucien Bo smiled svelte, ¡°Young Master Mo, Alva, she has a head injury and has no memory of the past.¡±


    He knows Martin Mo¡¯s identity, the only son of the Mo family in North City, the Mo family is the top of the pyramid, there are really not many people in North City who dare to offend him, and I have only just realized Martin Mo¡¯s true identity.


    Lucien Bo was curt in tone and manner, a subconscious act of fear of someone more powerful than himself.


    Martin Mo had a dawning realization expression with a three-quarter evil smile, ¡°Head injury ah, I heard that this amnesia people should be more in contact with contact with the people and things in the past, Alva, we have so many bone-deep memories in the past, I¡¯ll tell you one by one, it will surely make you think of it.¡±


    Where do I have any bitter memories of Martin Mo? That¡¯s a clear slur.


    When I saw the cold, sullen look on Walker Richter¡¯s face, I reacted to what Martin Mo was up to.


    Martin Mo pulled Yilia Young aside and started to talk about his so-called ¡°memories¡±, which were half-truths and half-false, and he added more fuel to the fire by saying that I used to be the only one who would marry him, as if we had a real affair in the past.


    Yilia Young listens awkwardly, cooperating, asionally returning, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t even remember.¡±


    Lucien Bo couldn¡¯t be bothered toe up and say anything else, and I said to Walker Richter, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother exining it to Walker Richter, how could he not see Martin Mo¡¯s intentions when he was so smart.


    I was a little concerned when Frank Hill and Jane Hasis took so long to go upstairs.


    Sure enough, the two argued upstairs.


    I had just reached the door to my room when I heard Jane Hasis¡¯s shrill voice, ¡°Frank Hill, you¡¯ve had it all worked out like a charm for a long time now, you¡¯ve given everything to that bitchy hoof, what about my Be?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Yilia is also your daughter, Be has the Richter family, the Hill family, the Hill family for the Richter family is nothing, Be can stillck of this, we owe too much to Yilia, besides, the Hill family these things sooner orter will be left to Yilia, what do you have to be concerned about. We owe too much to Yilia. Besides, the Hill family will leave these things to Yilia sooner orter, so what do you have to be concerned about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Be is not missing, Frank Hill, now I really doubt that this Yilia Young is not Alva, she said that she fell off a cliff and lost her memory and disfigured her face, you really believe it, I have never seen you trusting people so easily before, and you even told me that you have done some kind of paternity test and that Yilia Young is your illegitimate daughter, the daughter that I gave birth to myself, I I¡¯m my own daughter. I¡¯m a mom, don¡¯t I know it? I¡¯m telling you Frank Hill, thepany must be left to Be, you immediately transfer those shares to Be, otherwise I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯se to this, there¡¯s no turning back, it¡¯s settled.¡± Frank Hill clearly didn¡¯t want to say any more to Jane Hasis and had a very strong attitude.


    Jane Hasis tugged at Frank Hill, ¡°Frank Hill, I think you are crazy and possessed, is this Yilia Young your wild child with that vixen outside, you want me to recognize her in this way, it¡¯s not possible, I will take Yilia Young to do a paternity test tomorrow, if she is not my daughter, I will make you suffer.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank Hill got anxious: ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy, you don¡¯t even recognize your own daughter, what kind of paternity test is it, Yilia Young is Alva, she¡¯s our daughter.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯s words had cleared my head, andbined with Walker Richter¡¯s reminder to me, could this Yilia Young really be Frank Hill¡¯s illegitimate daughter on the outside?


    ¡°You fart.¡± Jane Hasis was so angry that she exploded, very shrewdly scratched Frank Hill¡¯s arm with a few bloody marks: ¡°You, a thousand knives, heartless, I still don¡¯t know what you are ying in your heart, you tell me the truth, where is that woman, Yilia Young is your wild seed with her, right.¡±


    Frank Hill pushed Jane Hasis away and was furious: ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve be now, what kind of crazy talk you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, you stay here properly, if you dare to spoil today¡¯s banquet, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Frank Hill straighten up and talk so tough in front of Jane Hasis.


    Dropping that, Frank Hill pulls the door open and walks out, and I can¡¯t duck in time to meet Frank Hill.


    Seeing me, Frank Hill froze and his expression eased a bit, ¡°Be, you¡¯re here just in time, talk your mom into it, it¡¯s such an important day, if it¡¯s messed up, THE Hill family can¡¯t afford to lose face.¡±


    Frank Hill didn¡¯t care if I said yes or no, and after that he went downstairs to entertain his guests.


    Jane Hasis was in her room crying and pounding her chest, and as soon as she saw meing, she was counting Frank Hill¡¯s faults and saying she had married the wrong man.


    I listened to her cry and didn¡¯tfort her, I just pulled her tissues and told her to wipe her tears.


    Jane Hasis had almost cried, clenched her hands tightly, and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who the vixen behind this is.¡±


    Women really do think differently than men.


    At this point in time, Jane Hasis is still thinking of pulling out the vixen behind the scenes, now even if she finds out, what¡¯s the point, Frank Hill has already calcted everything.


    Jane Hasis pulled my hand, regretful: ¡°Be ah, at first mom should listen to you, that Yilia Young can not enter the door, your father this is a long time ago calcted everything ah, this Yilia Young is not at all your sister Alva, he coaxed me to hold a recognition of kinship banquet, and thene to this, but also said that owe Yilia Young too much, I think he is blinded by the outside vixen. Yilia Young is too much, I think he was blinded by the outside vixen, I¡¯ve been with him for more than twenty years, the Hill family has today¡¯s credit also has me, must not be cheaper than the outside vixen.¡±


    Jane Hasis wiped the tears from her face and looked like she wanted to go out and fight with Frank Hill. I pulled her back, ¡°What can you do even if you go down there to make a scene? Dad just said very clearly that you will only make the Hill family lose face if you go to make a scene, and now Yilia Young is still your daughter, so if you make a big scene, Dad may really ignore thest bit of love and divorce you. If you make a big deal out of it, Dad might really disregard thest bit of sentiment and divorce you.¡±


    ¡°He dares.¡± Jane Hasis¡¯ mouth was strong, but her heart was weak.


    She¡¯s afraid to get a divorce.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With a twinkle in her eye, she seemed to have some kind of n and patted my hand, ¡°Be, don¡¯t worry, what belongs to you, mom won¡¯t let that little bitch take.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she had in mind, and she told me to go downstairs first, half an hourter.


    Jane Hasis rearranged her appearance and came downstairs with a smile on her face all the time, as if nothing had happened, and was very cordial with Yilia Young, like a real mother and daughter.


    The transformation of this back and forth amazes me.


    Sure enough, women are no worse than men once they get it all figured out and focus on getting things done.


    Throughout the party, Frank Hill¡¯s face was smiling but unnaturally so, and he was presumably dumbfounded by Jane Hasis¡¯ transformation.

 Chapter 91: Can’t Help Breaking Out

    At the end of the party, Frank Hill and Jane Hasis were at the door with Yilia Young to see their guests off, and Martin Mo, with no intention of leaving, sat down on the lobby couch to chatter with Lucien Bo.


    Lucien Bo was very ttered, I don¡¯t know how many people want to tter Martin Mo, now Martin Mo took the initiative to talk to him, if he can be friends with Martin Mo, even if it¡¯s just acquaintance, it will be very beneficial to himself in the future.


    Yilia Young repeatedly eyed Lucien Bo, who didn¡¯t see it and keptplimenting Martin Mo.


    The guests were almost gone, and Walker Richter and I were going to head back, when Jane Hasis came over and pulled me aside, ¡°Be, you¡¯re staying tonight, Mom has something to say to you.¡±


    Jane Hasis is being very secretive, as if she¡¯s really up to something.


    Frank Hill nced this way, presumably worried that Jane Hasis would mess with him again after the guests had dispersed, and spoke up, ¡°Be, stay with your mom tonight.¡±


    Walker Richter has never stayed overnight at the Hill family, Frank Hill and Jane Hasis meant to just let me stay alone, thinking of the words Martin Mo added to the conversation just now, although Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything, but who knows what¡¯s in his heart, in case of true misunderstanding how to do, I was hesitating when Walker Richter spoke, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ll just stay at the inws¡¯ house for the night. I was hesitating, Walker Richter opened his mouth, ¡°Wife, you will stay at the inws¡¯ house for one night, I wille to pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    That¡¯s a very spoiled wife call.


    Martin Mo, who was chatting with Lucien Bo, nced this way and his gaze sank.


    Walker Richter had asked for it, so I had to stay, and I personally walked him to the parking lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s windy out there,e inside.¡±


    I leaned in the car window and looked at him, ¡°Walker Richter, are you jealous?¡±


    Walker Richter naturally understood what I was talking about, and he let out a softugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t that bad.¡±


    I froze for a moment before reacting andughed, ¡°Are you praising me or yourself, Martin Mo is now a hot figure in the North City celebrity circle, I don¡¯t know how many women want to be Mrs. Mo, and her parents are no worse than you.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to look at Martin Mo.


    Seriously though, both Martin Mo and Walker Richter are the kind of shy characters that are instantly recognizable even when thrown into a crowd.


    He put one hand on the steering wheel and hooked his hand at me.


    ¡°What for?¡± I asked with my mouth, my body still subconsciously moving closer to him.


    Suddenly, there was a softness on his lips.


    Kisses with the mellow scent of champagne are a bit intoxicating.


    A long romantic French passionate kiss before Walker Richter released me, ¡°Good night my Ms. Richter.¡±


    Lately Walker Richter has always felt like a romance to me.


    ¡°Drive slow on the road.¡± I watched him leave until the car drove off into the night, and I touched my lips, crispy and tingly with his vor.


    I turned to get ready to go in, and when I turned around I saw Martin Mo standing ten meters away.


    In the orange light, he had his hands in his pants pockets, his eyes staring at me in a way that sent chills down my back.


    He should have been here a long time ago, and he saw the kiss with Walker Richter earlier.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and went inside, deliberately pretending I didn¡¯t see him as I passed him.


    A sneer came from behind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Alva Hill, who has never had sand in her eyes, now blind?¡±


    I stared at my feet, listening to his increasingly harsh words.


    ¡°I told you, he can¡¯t give you happiness, you¡¯re just a tool in his hands, and right now you¡¯re just of use to him.¡±


    I turned back and looked coldly down at him, ¡°What use is a worthless Alva Hill, Martin Mo, please don¡¯t specte on people with your dirty mind, if you nder him again, we won¡¯t even be friends anymore.¡±


    ¡°This is guarded on.¡± Martin Mo snorted disdainfully, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re fooling yourself and others, what he wants from you, you know better than anyone else in your heart, you¡¯d rather be blind than stay by his side, where exactly is he better than me, Martin Mo?¡±


    In the world of rtionships, there is never aparison.


    ¡°Martin Mo, you asked me that back in the day, there are some things you can¡¯t force, just like the reason I like pears and you prefer to give me an apple.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything else, maybe I¡¯ll regret it, but who can tell what¡¯s going to happen in the future.


    Martin Mo was thest guest to leave, and as soon as he left, Frank Hill asked Yilia Young anxiously, ¡°Yilia, does Martin Mo have a crush on you? Dad can see that he is interested in you, if you can really marry into the Mo family, then Dad is really happy.¡±


    There was no joy on Yilia Young¡¯s face, just a wooden question, ¡°Dad, do you really want me to marry into THE Mo family?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Mo family is at the top of the pyramid, if you marry there, you will enjoy endless blessings.¡± Frank Hill seemed to have seen the day when Yilia Young married into the Mo family, the joy on his face could not be concealed.


    Jane Hasis a pot of cold water poured down: ¡°want to marry into the Mo family, simply a fool¡¯s dream, also do not look at their own several pounds how much weight, also really think that plug in the phoenix hair will fly on the branch into a phoenix.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank Hill¡¯s face instantly darkened, and Yilia Young stood in embarrassment at a loss for words, very innocent and pathetic: ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury of marrying into THE Mo family, as long as I can stay by Dad¡¯s side and do my filial duty.¡±


    The words eased Frank Hill¡¯s face and he looked at Yilia Young with guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°But what a filial piety.¡± Jane Hasis sneered, ¡°Frank Hill, you really have a good daughter, no wonder you don¡¯t hesitate to use this underhanded means to recognize the person back, today I give you enough face, but if you father and daughter make me feel bad, everyone will not live.¡±


    Frank Hill also knew that he was at a disadvantage, but having gotten to this point with Jane Hasis, he had no more scruples: ¡°Shuqin, if you don¡¯t feel happy about it, then get a divorce.¡±


    When Frank Hill filed for divorce, the hall was silent and Jane Hasis looked at Frank Hill in dismay, her eyes instantly red and shaking with anger.


    I was also surprised that Frank Hill immediately wanted a divorce, which was totally unnecessary, after handing over thepany to Yilia Young.


    Jane Hasis mmed the table and pointed angrily at Frank Hill, ¡°You want a divorce, right, fine, I Jane Hasis fulfill you, ording to the original agreement to divorce, you just need to agree to divorce, I will sign without saying anything.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of agreement Jane Hasis was talking about, except that Frank Hill turned white and didn¡¯t dare mention the word divorce.


    Jane Hasis dropped that and went upstairs, and I was going to do the same when Frank Hill called me back and detached Yilia Young.


    We were the only two left in the hall, Frank Hill lit a cigarette to relieve himself, then he looked at me apologetically and confessed to me, ¡°Be, Yilia, she¡¯s not your sister, Alva, but she¡¯s your sister too, Dad is old and owes Yilia too much, Dad knows it¡¯s unfair to you to give thepany to Yilia, but Dad has no choice, it¡¯s the only way to make it up to Yilia. Only this way can I make it up to Yilia, I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that in the slightest.¡± I didn¡¯t eat the affectionate card and looked straight at Frank Hill with resentment in my tone, ¡°You feel indebted to Yilia Young, but what about Alva Hill? Don¡¯t you feel indebted? What did you do when she came back to the Hill family, you were so busy, it was hard for her to talk to you, what did you do for her in the year she came back to the Hill family? How many people in the industry know you have another daughter named Alva Hill, she died for no reason and you still use her name to recognize your other daughter, aren¡¯t you afraid she will see this on the ground and die in peace.¡±

 Chapter 92: Jane Hasis Suspects Me

    Be Hill has Jane Hasis to n for her, and Yilia Young has Frank Hill to organize everything and pave the way.


    But what about me?


    Both daughters of THE Hill family, and I¡¯m as invisible as a gutter rat.


    Every word I questioned Frank Hill was a grievance in my mind, and at this point I wasn¡¯t any Be Hill, I was Alva Hill, and I wanted a statement for myself.


    Frank Hill froze, he probably didn¡¯t expect me to say this, he¡¯s so full of debt to Yilia Young these days that he¡¯s afraid he¡¯s forgotten he has a daughter named Alva Hill.


    The cigarette burned in his hand and the hall was silent as a pin drop.


    It took a good half a minute for Frank Hill to find his voice: ¡°Your sister, Alva, she¡¯s dead, and Dad does feel guilty about her, but Dad doesn¡¯t have the chance to make up for it anymore because of Alva¡¯s past, and Dad doesn¡¯t want to make himself regret it again, and owe it to Yilia .¡±


    Iughed coldly, ¡°Dad, do you know why you said that Yilia Young is the elder sister, mom and I believed it, because the elder sister isn¡¯t dead, she wille back one day, if you really feel guilty, think about how you are going to make it up to her now, but now that you¡¯re giving everything to Yilia Young, and you¡¯ve used the elder sister¡¯s name to hold such a grand recognition banquet, even if sisteres back, I¡¯m afraid dad won¡¯t be able to get anything to make it up to her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Frank Hill stared at me in horror, ¡°Alva¡¯s not dead?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± I looked steadily at Frank Hill, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask the medical examiner who did my sister¡¯s autopsy back in the day, maybe you¡¯ll get something.¡±


    I¡¯m not afraid of Frank Hill knowing I¡¯m alive now, or even hoping he¡¯ll recognize me, and that Be Hill I¡¯ve done enough of.


    Dropping that, I didn¡¯t bother to worry about what Frank Hill¡¯s expression was, and went straight up the stairs.


    Just around the corner, I ran into Jane Hasis.


    She looked at me with a creepy look.


    Yes, it¡¯s the spooky, get-your-heart-in-the-sand kind.


    I giggled inwardly; she should have heard my conversation with Frank Hill earlier.


    Jane Hasis stepped in front of me and looked me over carefully for fear of missing something, and I knew that she was already suspicious of me.


    I asked in mock bewilderment, ¡°Mom, what are you looking at me like that for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jane Hasis smiled a little stiffly, ¡°Mom just hasn¡¯t had a good look at you in a while and wanted to take a closer look.¡±


    Iughed and stared into her eyes, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t just recognize me as my sister.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ pupils plummeted and she looked at me in horror.


    I smiled at her, ¡°Just now I told dad that my sister is still alive, I said it on purpose, doesn¡¯t he feel guilty about Yilia Young? If Sister reallyes back, Dad will alsopensate Sister because of his guilt, and for Sister¡¯s sake, he won¡¯t divorce you, you and Dad have been a couple for more than twenty years, so you can¡¯t really divorce, and then it will be cheaper for someone else.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ is what you intend to do.¡± Jane Hasis still blushed a little, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be worse if your dad went to Forensic Lee and things fell apart, and then mom would be okay with that, but what about you?¡±


    I still smiled, ¡°Mom you¡¯re not taking everything on yourself, what¡¯s it got to do with me.¡±


    Jane Hasis is willing to sacrifice everything for Be Hill, so what¡¯s the point of taking the fall.


    Besides, Jane Hasis was never going to get away with what happened with the autopsy report.


    Jane Hasis looked at me with aplicated expression and smiled a little stiffly, ¡°Yes, mom won¡¯t let anything happen to you, you¡¯re everything to mom.¡±


    In order to dispel the suspicion in Jane Hasis¡¯s mind, I said, ¡°the Richter family¡¯s old mansion side let me go to check my health before, the olddy means to let me give Walker Richter a boy, whoever gives birth to a child between me and Tina Deross, this the Richter Group The Richter Group will be inherited by whomever Tina Deross and I have a child.¡±


    At that, Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes glowed, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded my head, Jane Hasis was overjoyed, ¡°Be ah, when you give birth to a child, and your son-inw inherits thepany, then I¡¯ll follow and get the glory as well, then see if your father still dares to divorce me, Be, you are really mom¡¯s good daughter, mom relies on you for the rest of her life.¡±


    It waste and Jane Hasis told me to hurry back to my room to rest and get well and have a good routine to easily conceive a baby.


    Jane Hasis herself escorted me to my room, made my bed, watched me lie down, and turned off the light and closed the door for me, ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    The moment the door closed, she stood in the light of the door, and I could see every expression on her face in the rtive dimness of the room, as clearly as I could, and the fear hidden in the bottom of her eyes did not escape me.


    Jane Hasis wasn¡¯t stupid, and the doubts in her mind weren¡¯t put to rest.


    Once suspected by Jane Hasis, she¡¯s sure to find ways to try.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s my mother anyhow, and I¡¯m her daughter, more or less.


    Jane Hasis genuinely wants to try and will be pervasive.


    The next morning there was a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge on the table, the food Be Hill loves and I hate.


    ¡°Be, eat more, nourish your body well and you won¡¯t suffer if you carry a baby.¡± Jane Hasis smiled and pushed the bird¡¯s nest porridge in front of me.


    This slimy stuff is disgusting to look at and reminds me of a snake spitting out its letters.


    I smiled inwardly, since Jane Hasis was so interested in determining which one of her daughters I really was, I wouldn¡¯t disappoint her, sort of give her an early warning.


    I pushed the bird¡¯s nest porridge away, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t eat this kind of stuff, it looks disgusting.¡±


    Jane Hasis got a bowl for Be Hill back in the day and I didn¡¯t, and Be Hill was proudly unting it in front of me and I said exactly the same thing then.


    Jane Hasis really did remember this, and as soon as my words left her mouth, her face immediately turned white as a sheet, and there was a sh of desperately hidden fear in the depths of her eyes.


    She almost shook her hand to serve the bird¡¯s nest congee away, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, forget it, you eat these, these are all made by mom early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Hard on Mom.¡±


    I smiled and took a sip of my milk, not caring about Jane Hasis¡¯ face.


    Walker Richter arrived just after breakfast.


    Jane Hasis walks me to the door and I get in the car and buckle my seatbelt, ¡°My mom suspects me.¡±


    In the presence of Walker Richter, these things can already be known.


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t surprised and looked as usual: ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I looked at him with interest, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to find out, she must not find out.¡±


    Iughed, knowing me as Walker Richter does.


    ¡°Yeah, I did that on purpose.¡± I leaned back against the car seat, ¡°Be Hill I¡¯ve done enough.¡±


    That was a double entendre on my part, and being as smart as Walker Richter, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to understand what I meant.


    I don¡¯t want to be Be Hill anymore and I don¡¯t want to be around him in that capacity, and we can¡¯t be the same as we are now once I return to his position.


    I also said this to see Walker Richter¡¯s reaction, and to my surprise he just came in with a cloudy, ¡°You¡¯re happy.¡±


    I can¡¯t see what he means.

 Chapter 93: Suspecting Selina Versta’s Dual Personality

    When the car passed by the flower store and I saw that the front of the flower store was filled with flowers for memorial service, I remembered that today was Qingming Festival.


    I told Walker Richter to stop the car, ¡°I¡¯ll skip the office today, I¡¯ll go to the cemetery.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask me who I was going to pay my respects to, just like thest time he picked me up from the cemetery in the pouring rain, and didn¡¯t ask why I was there.


    Hisck of questioning was exactly what I wanted, and I realized that he really knew me well.


    If he had asked, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to open my mouth to exin.


    Walker Richter still doesn¡¯t know that I had a baby, and it¡¯s hard for me to say how I¡¯m going to tell him that I had a night with a man I¡¯ve never met and had a baby.


    It was not something I intended to keep from Walker Richter for the rest of my life, but it was by no means time to tell him.


    I went into the florist and bought a bouquet of flowers and took a cab to the cemetery.


    It¡¯s raining at the time of the Qingming Festival.


    It was a really bad day, there were a lot of people visiting the graves and the roads were very crowded, it was eleven o¡¯clock by the time I got to the cemetery.


    The wind blew and the cemetery was filled with paper money.


    Everywhere is the sound of mourning.


    I walked over toward my children¡¯s headstones with flowers in my hands; Randy Pan had brought me here once, and I remembered the ce where my children were buried.


    Before he could approach, a familiar face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a real surprise to run into Selina Versta here.


    I was dressed all in ck with sunsses and my hands in my coat pockets, my head down as I walked toward me.


    Who did shee here to worship?


    Selina Versta didn¡¯t see me until she got closer, and when she paused and her gaze came over, even through her sunsses, I could feel the re and hatred in those eyes.


    It¡¯s that feeling again.


    Only Be Hill has ever given me that feeling.


    Selina Versta took off her sunsses as she stood on the bluestone steps, a cut above me, and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Her tone was cold, like a viper wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°A coincidence indeed.¡± I nced behind her, at the rows of tombstones, and wondered who she was worshipping, and couldn¡¯t help but think of what the bearded man had said, that Be Hill¡¯s baby had died at birth.


    I met up with Selina Versta Cemetery again at this time of the year on Purim.


    What a coincidence.


    I smiled nonchntly and asked, ¡°Who did Miss Verstae here to worship?¡±


    Her eyes were scarlet and she had obviously been crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Selina Versta changed her demeanor and her whole body was like a thorn in the side: ¡°Alva Hill, are youfortable in this Ms. Richter seat?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± I deliberately said, ¡°Walker Richter is gentle and considerate to me, and this Ms. Richter¡¯s position is kinda hard for me to give up.¡±


    Selina Versta smiled coolly, ¡°Someone else¡¯s stuff that you want for yourself, Alva Hill, are you sitting still?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not Miss Versta¡¯s concern.¡± I smiled back, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t congratted Miss Versta yet, I heard that Miss Versta is with Ulysses Will, congrattions to Miss Versta for getting what she wants.¡±


    ¡°He would have been mine.¡± Selina Versta suddenly became a little more emotional and descended several steps in a row, only one step away from me, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Ulysses Will and I would have been married with a happy family of three ¡­¡±


    A family of three?


    That¡¯s a very informative statement.


    She seemed to realize that she had spoken out of turn and red at me viciously, rubbing her cheeks with hatred in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re just as disgusting as Be Hill.¡±


    Before and after this Selina Versta was like a different person, and spoke in apletely different key, as if there were two consciousnesses, two thought personalities in one body.


    Two consciousnesses?


    I was startled by the thought, could Selina Versta ¡­


    Split personality disorder?


    Resentment crossed the bottom of Selina Versta¡¯s eyes and her gaze locked on me, and if eyes could kill, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have died a thousand times over.


    ¡°Be Hill, Alva Hill, you are no good, I hate you, and I will make you pay for the crimes you havemitted.¡±


    Selina Versta¡¯s eyes became intimidating, and with the cemetery being an eerie ce as it is, the back of my head went cold from her staring at me like that.


    It¡¯s like she thinks I¡¯m Be Hill.


    Dropping this, Selina Versta puts on her sunsses and walks past me.


    As she brushed against me, I had the fearful eerie feeling of brushing against the dead.


    I turned to look at Selina Versta¡¯s thin back, and the feeling of dread lingered, injecting itself into my heart like a haze.


    I came back to my senses after a long time and squeezed the flowers in my hand, realizing that my palms were cold and sweaty.


    I walked over to the child¡¯s headstone and noticed that there were already flowers in front of the headstone and unburned paper money; someone hade to pay their respects.


    Who could it be?


    My child, who will be the sacrifice?


    Thinking about the Selina Versta I just met, and then looking at the half-burned paper money in front of the tombstone, I always felt that there was something wrong somewhere, and a coolness crawled up the mountain in my heart.


    I had the feeling of standing in a fog and vaguely seeing a little bit of truth.


    After leaving the cemetery, I immediately went to the hospital to consult with the most authoritative specialist in psychiatry.


    From my description, the doctor couldn¡¯t quite tell that Selina Versta was suffering from a split personality disorder, but it was a real possibility, and he wanted to see the person in person before he could make a judgment.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m bringing Selina Versta.


    With the doctor¡¯s words, I have a little bit of a better idea in mind.


    There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this Selina Versta.


    And to know what the problem is, you don¡¯t necessarily have to start with the person themselves.


    Just as I was thinking of calling a private investigator to check Selina Versta¡¯s background and if she had any friends, Helen Lancelot called me out of the blue.


    I haven¡¯t had a date with her in a long time.


    Helen Lancelot was on the phone saying there was a birthday party and that I shoulde over tonight and it was the kind you can¡¯t say no to or she¡¯de to the house to see me.


    I had to go over at night to the address she gave me, and for once, I was in the right ce.


    I didn¡¯t realize Helen Lancelot knew about Selina Versta.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her twice before from afar, she likes Randy Pan, coy, always keep her head down, but I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, thest time I met with Randy Pan, I did see her once, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her at that time, I guess she went to where she got stic surgery, it¡¯s quite a big change¡­ Be, why are you asking about this person. ¡±


    Selina Versta likes Randy Pan?


    I don¡¯t see that at all, it¡¯s Randy Pan who is possessive of Selina Versta.


    A Selina Versta who liked Randy Pan suddenly went on to like Ulysses Will and said it was me who did it to her, or else she and Ulysses Will would be happy as a family.


    This doesn¡¯t feel right in any way.


    But if, on the other hand, Selina Versta is Be Hill, it all lines up.


    There are still a few mysteries left to be solved, but that¡¯s pretty much it.


    It¡¯s outrageous, but not impossible.


    I took a shallow sip from my ss and said meaningfully, ¡°This is a wonderful y.¡±


    Helen Lancelot looked confused, ¡°Be, what are you saying, why can¡¯t I understand.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,e on, drink.¡± I smiled and clinked sses with her.


    A ss of wine had just bottomed out when there was a suddenmotion at the entrance to the birthday party.

 Chapter 94: Close at Hand

    People are curious, and the entrance was making quite amotion, Helen Lancelot put down her ss and patted my leg, ¡°Be, sit down for a moment, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    I got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    There were a lot of people gathered at the entrance, Helen Lancelot pushed her way through the crowd, and before I could see what was going on, a man in gray took a punch and jerked back a few steps toward me, and I was knocked back a few steps before I could stand still.


    The man in gray wasn¡¯t so lucky and was knocked to the ground.


    I fixed my eyes and was surprised to see that it was Randy Pan.


    The man who hit him I don¡¯t recognize, wearing a big thick chain around his neck and a valuable wristwatch on his wrist, thick eyebrows, big square face, big man, very capable of fighting at a nce.


    Randy Pan¡¯s nose was bleeding and someone advised, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers, why make such a big deal out of it.¡±


    Helen Lancelot, seeing that I didn¡¯t recognize the blockhead guy, exined, ¡°That¡¯s Shaun Ordelia, he and Randy Pan have always yed well together, and somehow they got into a fight today.¡±


    Not to be outdone, Randy Pan climbed to his feet and raised his hand to wipe the blood from his nostrils, he stared at the blood on his hand, his eyes dyed scarlet, and pointed his index finger at Shaun Ordelia, ¡°Again.¡±


    Shaun Ordelia sneered disdainfully and moved his wrist, the two soon fought again, Randy Pan was fuming, the two were neck and neck, they fought from the entrance all the way to the party, there was a tter, all the sound of broken sses and bottles, the two were hanging on to varying degrees of color, no one dared to pull.


    Helen Lancelot muttered, ¡°These two are off their meds.¡±


    I don¡¯t know Shaun Ordelia well, Randy Pan, this person is already vicious, just thought of this, only to see Randy Pan copied the red wine bottle to sneak attack Shaun Ordelia from behind, Shaun Ordelia couldn¡¯t dodge and his head was blown open.


    There was a backward sucking sound from the crowd.


    The man who had just persuaded the fight immediately rushed over and yelled at Randy Pan, ¡°Young Master Pan, asking for your brother¡¯s life for a woman, are you as good as that.¡±


    Turns out it was a fight over a woman.


    Shaun Ordelia was a bit unconscious, he staggered to his feet and sneered from Randy Pan, ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to ruin your life on that woman, from today, I Shaun Ordelia don¡¯t have a brother like you, whoever fucking cares about your shit anymore is a grandson.¡±


    Just as I was wondering who this woman was who made two good brothers strike, there was a murmur in the crowd.


    ¡°Who is the woman that young master Ordelia is talking about, so charming.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, I heard that young master Pan recognized a SISTER and was so good to that SISTER, young master Ordelia seemed to say something bad about that SISTER, and the two of them made a move.¡±


    ¡°Just for saying a bad word?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, incredible isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°How beautiful this SISTER must be, I wish I could meet her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful about beauty, any woman here is better looking than that sister of Young Master Pan, by the way, I¡¯ve also seen this sister of Young Master Pan go to a hotel with a man and stay for the whole night.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still this, isn¡¯t this green on Young Master Pan¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°I can still lie to you, just two days ago, I saw the real thing, that man¡¯s face is full of scars, also thanks to her mouth, this thing you don¡¯t say out, I only told you one person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m just a bit upset for Young Master Pan.¡±


    Turns out men are so nosy too.


    The man¡¯s words would be Ulysses Will with Selina Versta.


    Leaving these words of ennui behind, Shaun Ordelia swayed and headed out the door, and the man who had advised the fight followed, ¡°Young Master Ordelia, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    All these losses at the party were also counted on Randy Pan. Naturally, a broad like Randy Pan didn¡¯t care about this amount of money.


    After Shaun Ordelia left, the onlookers dispersed, Randy Pan sat alone in a state of disarray and smoked, and the staff did not dare toe forward to clean up.


    Helen Lancelot pulled me, ¡°Be, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s better to have less contact with crazy people like Randy Pan.¡±


    I looked at Randy Pan as he fished his cell phone out of his pants pocket and called it over and over again before the other side picked up, and I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side, but I heard Randy Pan grumpily say, ¡°Be, don¡¯t challenge my patience or I¡¯ll do whatever I have to do.¡±


    When I heard the word ¡°Be¡±, I felt numb. Randy Pan was on the phone with Be Hill.


    Helen Lancelot heard it too and wondered, ¡°Be, what did Randy Pan just yell? Aren¡¯t you here?¡±


    ¡°You misheard him, I think he shouted Kei.¡±


    Helen Lancelot didn¡¯t think much of it and was fooled by me.


    I saw Randy Pan getting up and heading out, supposedly to find Be Hill, I made an excuse to say goodbye to Helen Lancelot and immediately followed Randy Pan.


    Randy Pan was in a hurry and didn¡¯t even notice me, and as I watched him drive away, I immediately started my car to follow.


    He was going so fast that he must have hit a hundred yards and got on the elevated road, which was probably my only chance to find Be Hill, and couldn¡¯t care less, stepped on the gas to keep up.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed Randy Pan for over half an hour on the viaduct and then followed off the viaduct on the 5th ring road.


    After almost another hour of driving, I followed Randy Pan to a private vi turnoff and stopped.


    I watched as he drove the car in and all I could do was pull over at the turnoff.


    The lights in the vi were on and Randy Pan went in for a while without moving.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep waiting, Randy Pan¡¯s car pulled out of the vi again, he was alone in the car when he went in just now, and when he pulled out again, he had an extra woman on the passenger side.


    The woman had her head down, her hair blocking her entire face, and it waspletely impossible to see who she was, and as Randy Pan¡¯s car brushed against mine I noticed that the woman had duct tape over her mouth and she hadn¡¯t been moving, like she was strapped into the passenger side.


    My sleepinesspletely gone, I watched Randy Pan¡¯s car drive into the darkness of the night and I immediately started the car to follow.


    And that¡¯s when Walker Richter called, and I answered while staring at the car in front of me.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following Randy Pan, and I think I spotted Be Hill.¡± I said honestly.


    The words were immediately followed by a chorus from Walker Richter¡¯s side: ¡°Come back at once.¡±


    There was fear in his voice.


    I¡¯m so close to finding Be Hill, how can I stop halfway.


    Seeing Randy Pan¡¯s car suddenly stop, I immediately told Walker Richter, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡±


    I hung up and slowed down, not daring to stop.


    The windows were all rolled up, and on this deserted highway, with the moonlight nting in an endless destion and a silent spread of danger, I deliberately drove past the passenger side of Randy Pan¡¯s car, and as I brushed past, I stared carefully at the woman on the passenger side.


    At that very moment, the woman on the passenger side snapped her head up, her face peeking out of her hair, those eyes staring icily at me.


    My heart plummeted with fear and the car veered off track, I immediately hit the steering wheel but still hit the sign in front of me.

 Chapter 95: The Other Personality Inside Selina Versta

    The car was knocked off the road, and the street sign snapped off and fell down with a bang.


    I was in shock when I saw Randy Paning my way through the rearview mirror, his shadow stretched by the moonlight on the deserted highway, his face grim, and as he approached, the fear in me grew.


    The heart felt like it had been pinched into a ball by something, the whole nerve was tense and the limbs were cold.


    With Randy Pan¡¯s temperament, if he knew I was following him and this was a remote ce with no one around, there was no telling what he might do.


    I tense up and speed up my heartbeat.


    He ¡­ approached.


    I kept gagging, my hand feeling for the stick under the car seat, my eyes glued to the rearview mirror, my heart in my throat.


    ¡°Boom Boom ¡­¡±


    It was a knock on the car window.


    I jerked my head up and met Randy Pan on all fours through the car window.


    I could clearly see the fear in my eyes with Randy Pan¡¯s menacing stare reflected on the car window, my hand subconsciously squeezing the stick tighter.


    When I was followed by the bearded man and suffered a loss, I put sticks in my car for defense.


    ¡°Boom Boom ¡­¡±


    Randy Pan knocked on the car window again, more urgently than before.


    The car had modified windows so that the inside could see the outside, but the outside couldn¡¯t see the inside.


    I pressed the window button and the window slowly went down ¡­


    When he saw that it was me, Randy Pan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, his face became very ugly, his eyes were scarlet, and he had a killing intent.


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    Randy Pan bellowed and mmed his fist on the window of the car, with a crash it all shattered, splinters sttered all over my body, I subconsciously inclined my head and raised my hand to shield my face.


    Randy Pan, in a fit of rage, reached out and opened the car door, dragging me straight out of the car, choking me and pressing me against the door, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re relentless.¡±


    The stick in his hand fell as he yanked it out of the car and rolled under it.


    Now that it¡¯s been discovered, there¡¯s nothing to hide.


    I looked straight into Randy Pan¡¯s fierce eyes and questioned with difficulty, ¡°Randy Pan, that¡¯s Be Hill in that car, isn¡¯t it, and what did you do to her? Where were you nning to take her?¡±


    Randy Pan looked back at his car, the woman on the passenger side was suddenly gone, his eyes looked around and there was no sign of anyone, he panicked a little and let go of me to stride towards the car.


    Getting free and breathing fresh air again, I coughed a few times in a row, and my eyes also searched around, by the moonlight, the scenery in a twenty-meter radius could be roughly seen, but there was no half a shadow.


    That woman just disappeared?


    Randy Pan peeked out the window and looked into the car, and just as I too was wondering where the people had gone, suddenly the woman appeared behind Randy Pan with a rock in her hand.


    Randy Pan should have seen her from the car window, but it was toote, he had just turned around, the woman smashed the rock directly into his head, Randy Pan shook a few times on the spot, his eyes kept looking at her, there was no hint of me or resentment in those eyes, he moved his lips, and didn¡¯t know what to say, and his body slid down the car door to the ground.


    I screamed out in shock.


    The woman, still holding the stone in her hand, jerked her head toward me, the wind blowing her long hair up, the face unmistakably reflected in my vision.


    Selina Versta.


    It really is her.


    Randy Pan had just called ¡°Be¡± on the phone, but now it was Selina Versta, which confirmed my suspicions.


    Selina Versta stares straight at me, her hand easing down but not the stone in her hand, which is still stained with Randy Pan¡¯s blood.


    I clung to the car door, a cold sweat already breaking out on my forehead, not daring to go over.


    At that moment, Selina Versta suddenly moved.


    She came toward me, looking very out of sorts, with a somewhat mechanical gait.


    After a few steps, she suddenly stood still and shook her head, the stone in her hand fell to the ground, and she fell to the ground without warning even as her body went limp.


    I looked at the fallen Randy Pan and Selina Versta and froze as a cold wind blew through.


    I rubbed my arms together and bravely walked over.


    Every step I took was slow, just as I was about two meters away from Selina Versta, she suddenly moved and got up from the ground, seeing me, I wasn¡¯t even startled by her, she instead took a few steps backward with frightened eyes and looked at me with a wary face, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The question confused me.


    Even at night, Selina Versta isn¡¯t so bad that she can¡¯t even recognize me.


    Just as I was confused, Selina Versta saw Randy Pan, stumbled over, crouched down next to Randy Pan, and cried urgently, ¡°Randy, Randy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    What kind of operation is this?


    Wasn¡¯t it Selina Versta who just beat someone up like that?


    And.


    When did Selina Versta get so anxious about Randy Pan?


    Randy Pan was groggy, couldn¡¯t say a word, and wasn¡¯t conscious.


    Selina Versta was in a hurry and turned back to me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, who hurt Randy like that.¡±


    Watching Selina Versta¡¯s series of reactions, I then remembered the words of the psychiatrist, and it seems that she really does suffer from a split personality.


    I casually lied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was passing by and it was like this when I arrived.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said she typed it herself.


    Selina Versta touched Randy Pan¡¯s forehead with a heartfelt touch, tears falling in big drops, that kind of care and heartache can¡¯t be faked, Helen Lancelot was really right, Selina Versta likes Randy Pan.


    But does Selina Versta have two personalities, or does Be Hill have two personalities?


    I feel like I¡¯m splitting up from the whole thing.


    Selina Versta asked me for help, ¡°Can you help me, help me get Randy to the hospital.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Selina Versta and I carried Randy Pan to my car, she took care of Randy Pan in the backseat and I went around to the main driver, put on my seatbelt and started the car.


    All the way I was watching Selina Versta, she was holding Randy Pan in her arms, looking anxious, shedding tears all the time, and kept calling Randy Pan¡¯s name and talking to him, fearing that he would fall asleep and not wake up.


    I took Randy Pan to the nearest hospital with my doubts.


    Randy Pan was wheeled into the operating room as Selina Versta walked around worried, hands folded in prayer.


    I frowned and walked over to her and tapped her on the shoulder, she seemed startled, her body shook and she settled down when she saw that it was me, ¡°Thank you, by the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    Selina Versta used to be sharp-eyed, but at this time she is timid and cowardly,pletely different people.


    I smiled, stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know Be Hill?¡±


    Her pupils dted momentarily at the name Be Hill.


    Obviously knew such a person.


    But if she knows Be Hill, howe she doesn¡¯t recognize me when she sees me?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I look exactly like Be Hill and not many people can tell the difference yet.


    That¡¯s what I wondered about along the way.


    Selina Versta¡¯s eyes dodged and she stammered, as if she was very reluctant to mention this person, ¡°I know her, but I haven¡¯t met her, she is Randy¡¯s favorite woman, Randy is obsessed with her, I envy her for having Randy¡¯s love. But she doesn¡¯t know how to cherish Randy, she doesn¡¯t love Randy, she¡¯s just using him.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen it, so how do you know Be Hill is using Randy Pan?¡±

 Chapter 96: Susan Su Had a Baby

    For my own love rival, I really don¡¯t believe Selina Versta has never seen Be Hill and doesn¡¯t know what she looks like, but she really doesn¡¯t know me, and when she sees this face of mine, it¡¯s only unfamiliarity.


    Selina Versta¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you Be Hill? You know her?¡±


    She is resistant and hostile to the name Be Hill.


    ¡°Know each other, and have an unusual rtionship.¡± I smiled lightly and said, ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t like Be Hill, and we have a bit of a history between us.¡±


    Selina Versta seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and said, ¡°She¡¯s not a nice person, spoiling Randy¡¯s love for her.¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen her?¡± I watched for her reaction.


    Selina Versta shakes her head, and nods, and shakes her head again, and I don¡¯t know what she means by that.


    She tapped her head, chagrined, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve seen it before, I think I¡¯ve seen it before, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen it before, my head hurts, I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Just forget about it if you can¡¯t think of it.¡± Worried that Selina Versta¡¯s other personality woulde out and then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to ask something, I grabbed her hand and said in a warm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, just rx and take a deep breath.¡±


    Selina Versta took a few deep breaths as I instructed.


    When she looked better, I helped her to a chair and sat down, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Much better, thanks.¡± Selina Versta smiled at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I thought of something and said tentatively, ¡°Ulysses Will has a birthdaying up, what are you going to get him?¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will?¡± said Selina Versta with a bewildered look on her face, ¡°Who? Why would I send him anything.¡±


    It seems that the two personalities are separate from each other and that the current Selina Versta does not recognize Ulysses Will.


    I couldn¡¯t exin, so I could only digress in a raw way, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to get back.¡±


    Selina Versta looked at the time, it was already early in the morning, she quickly said, ¡°Sorry for taking you so long, go back to rest early, by the way, you haven¡¯t said your name yet, how can I thank youter.¡±


    I said meaningfully, ¡°We¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    The surgery wasn¡¯t over yet, and Selina Versta was afraid to leave too far away, only to walk me to the elevator.


    I enter the elevator, and just as it¡¯s about to close, I nce up just in time to catch the wry smile at the corner of Selina Versta¡¯s mouth.


    The elevator closedpletely.


    I hang my head, the corners of my mouth slightly raised.


    What a thousand year old fox turned into a spirit.


    I walked out of the hospital doors and was just about to get into my car when Walker Richter came hurrying by.


    I was very surprised, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    I never told him. How did he know where I was?


    ¡°Who told you to follow Randy Pan, don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Walker Richter came up here and just chopped me up.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen the worry in his eyes, I would have almoste on fire too.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity and it¡¯s been a rewarding day, Walker Richter, and I¡¯ve got Be Hill.¡±


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s Be Hill takes me by surprise; neither personality seems to want to go back to Walker Richter, with one having eyes for Ulysses Will and the other for Randy Pan.


    The key to actually beingpletely sure that Selina Versta is Be Hill is how much Randy Pan cares about Be Hill.


    Just why Be Hill has the personality of Selina Versta is strange.


    Selina Versta the person is real, now this Selina Versta is Be Hill, so where did the real Selina Versta go?


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t care about Be Hill in the slightest and ignores my words, his eyes falling to the blood on my shirt and tensing up, ¡°Injured?¡±


    His response warmed my heart, ¡°No, it¡¯s Randy Pan¡¯s blood.¡±


    I think I got it when I helped get Randy Pan in the car.


    Walker Richter checked to make sure there were no injuries before his wrinkled brow rxed, ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Walker Richter, aren¡¯t you at all curious about where Be Hill is?¡±


    He pulled me into the car and said with an indifferent look, ¡°I have nothing to do with whether she lives or dies.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t matter if he lives or dies?


    How can it not matter at all when that¡¯s his wife on the spouse column.


    Nope.


    Catching the meaning behind his words, I stared at him and asked, ¡°You actually knew that Selina Versta next to Randy Pan was Be Hill, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Everything is only what Walker Richter wants to know and nothing he doesn¡¯t know.


    Walker Richter looked deep into my eyes, his thin lips pursed slightly as he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°There is only one ce for Ms. Richter, and you want her back?¡±


    It¡¯s not a matter of whether I want Be Hill back or not, isn¡¯t the crux of the matter that Be Hill is Walker Richter¡¯s wife and that¡¯s why she should be back?


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t deserve such indifference.


    I was so dumbfounded for a moment that I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Back at Pear orchard, Walker Richter doesn¡¯t ask what happened this evening, not curious at all.


    He went to the bathroom to take a shower, and I sat alone on the edge of the bed in deep thought, guessing what Walker Richter had intended.


    In about ten minutes Walker Richter came out of the wash, in his bathrobe, and I looked at him, this man who belonged to Be Hill, and for the first time I realized so strongly and clearly that I was a thief and more than that, a lover.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He lifted his hand and stroked my hair, easing me down onto the bed.


    I didn¡¯t react and let him do what he did.


    He clearly sensed that I was preupied, but didn¡¯t press the issue, and when a lovemaking session was over, he wrapped his arms around me and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost bedtime.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t sleep at all, nestled in his arms, distracted.


    The heart suffers in love and ethics.


    ¡°Walker?¡±


    I called out to him, and in the dimness, there was no response from him for a long time, but the sound of his even breathing rang in my ears.


    The next day.


    Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t let me follow him to the office and told me to stay home and get some rest.


    He hadn¡¯t been gone long when Susan Su suddenly showed up at the door.


    Her visit was something I didn¡¯t expect.


    Susan Su mentioned a number of health supplements and said with a smile, ¡°I heard Walker say that you guys are getting ready to have a baby, so I got you special supplements.¡±


    Even Susan Su knows we¡¯re preparing for pregnancy, and Walker Richter really wants kids.


    When I thought about the birth control pills I had just secretly taken, I had a mixed feeling in my heart.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I asked the nanny to put everything in the cupboard and put it away, and made tea for Susan Su myself.


    SWEETHEART happens to be awake, and Susan Su seems to love children and enthusiastically wants to hug SWEETHEART.


    Sweetheart usually doesn¡¯t let people hug her, but she¡¯s very affectionate to Susan Su.


    Susan Su quipped, ¡°SWEETHEART is so adorable, I would have no regrets if I had such a cute one for a daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, whether you have a boy or a girl, you¡¯re going to look great.¡±


    Susan Su seemed to have thought of something old, her eyes darkened, ¡°I actually had a child, if alive, about the same age as sweetheart.¡±


    I was stunned, a little taken aback.


    I don¡¯t know Susan Su very well, yet she told me such a secret personal matter.


    Again, I was very curious as to what kind of man would be seen by Susan Su and be willing to have a child without marriage.

 Chapter 97: Pheobe Wilson is Pregnant

    Naturally, I was not at liberty to ask deeply who the man was, and could only keep my mouth shut; I listened if she would speak, and if she would not, I did not ask.


    Susan Su eased her sadness and smiled, ¡°Sorry to make youugh.¡±


    Everyone has a past, and so do I. My children, if they are alive, are as old as SWEETHEART and are starting to learn to walk and talk and call for their mommy.


    Susan Su and I share a simr past, and the rtionship just got a little closer.


    ¡°You like sweetheart, juste over and visit her often.¡± Iughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be impatient by then, sweetheart is very clingy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for sweetheart to stick to me.¡± Susan Su hugged sweetheart and teased her, ¡°Does sweetheart like Auntie Su? Will Auntie Sue to see you more often in the future?¡±


    SWEETHEART doesn¡¯t know if she really understands, and giggles as her hands dance around.


    Was chatting with Susan Su when a call came in from the side of THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother personally called to ask if I had taken the medication prescribed by Doctor Chou on time, and over the phone, she was looking forward to my good news with Walker Richter.


    I responded with a smile on my face, but in my heart I was very conflicted.


    After hanging up the phone, Susan Suughed and said, ¡°It seems that the olddy desperately wants to hold a big grandchild, so you and Walker will have to work harder.¡±


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth, ¡°This kind of thing goes with the territory, you can¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Susan Su and I were chatting animatedly, and as it looked like it was almost lunchtime, I left her toe down for dinner, but she answered a phone call and left, apologizing to me, ¡°I¡¯ll have it next time.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a lot of friends in the North Side, and I¡¯m happy to have Susan Su as a friend.


    Fiona Croix is with her children these days and has no time for me, so after lunch I went back to the psychiatrist and detailed Selina Versta¡¯s condition, and eventually got an answer that surprised me.


    Selina Versta may be a multiple personality, meaning that there may be more than just the two personalities of Be Hill and Selina Versta living in her body.


    After the counseling, I went to the hospital and Selina Versta was back to normal, her other personality to be precise.


    Seeing me, Selina Versta frowned coldly, ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hospitals are public ces, can¡¯t Ie here?¡± I smiled, leaning in close to her, ¡°Miss Versta, Ulysses Will is going to have a birthday soon, what are you going to get him?¡±


    ¡°This is my business, not yours.¡± Selina Versta blushed very hard as she nced back at Randy Pan¡¯s hospital room and brushed right past me.


    I stared at Selina Versta¡¯s back, wondering when her other personality would reappear.


    The sound of my conversation with Selina Versta in the doorway startled Randy Pan in the hospital room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    I pushed my way in, and when I saw me, Randy Pan¡¯s eyes shed with weakness, for his secret was now known to me.


    That¡¯s a pretty unique way for him to hide Be Hill.


    I walked in with a smile, ¡°Young Master Pan, is your head better?¡±


    ¡°What brings you here.¡± Randy Pan had a very unweing look on his face.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just waiting for me toe?¡± I moved myself to a chair and sat down with my legs crossed.


    Randy Pan¡¯s eyes dodged,pletely devoid ofst night¡¯s hostility.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t die, what good will finding Be do you.¡± Randy Pan suddenly sneered, ¡°Are you tired of sitting in this Ms. Richter position.¡±


    ¡°At least she is my own sister, so naturally I can¡¯t just ignore her.¡± Iughed and looked at Randy Pan, ¡°But as it turns out, Young Master Pan is really infatuated with this sister of mine, you haven¡¯t given up even after she¡¯s turned out to be like this, I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Randy Pan¡¯s gaze sank to mine with a warning, ¡°What do you know about all this?¡±


    ¡°What does Master Pan think I should know?¡± I asked rhetorically, staring at him.


    Randy Pan was momentarily confused as to whether I knew the secret of Selina Versta¡¯s multiple personalities or not.


    ¡°I would advise you not to look into it any further or you will regret it.¡±


    Now that I¡¯ve made sure of it, there¡¯s naturally no point in looking into it.


    I got up and said coldly, ¡°The one who regrets this will be you if you let it go on.¡±


    Randy Pan smiled to himself and we got to know each other.


    He said, ¡°I already regret it.¡±


    The good old Be Hill has be what she is now, not even knowing that there is another personality living in her body, but even so, her feelings for Ulysses Will remain strong.


    I am truly inferior to Be Hill in this regard.


    I asked Randy Pan a question as I left the hospital room, ¡°Does she still know she¡¯s Be Hill?¡±


    Randy Pan didn¡¯t answer me, just pulled the corner of his mouth in bitter remorse.


    I know it in my heart.


    As he leaves the hospital, he unexpectedly runs into an acquaintance, Pheobe Wilson, in the hospital lobby.


    She had the checklist cupped in her hand and was preupied.


    Not wanting any trouble, I pretended not to see it and turned toward the parking lot, but Pheobe Wilson saw me at that moment and caught up with me at a quick pace, ¡°Be Hill, wait up.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson stopped me in my tracks.


    I wrinkled my brow with a headache, I really couldn¡¯t give a good look to someone who had set me up several times, ¡°Miss Wilson, what is it?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson changed his usual overbearing stance and brought a few hints of currying favor, ¡°Ms. Richter, are you free? I know there¡¯s a caf¨¦ nearby that¡¯s good, why don¡¯t we go over and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡± I refused outright, ¡°Miss Wilson can just say what¡¯s going on here, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sit down with the two of us.¡±


    I so do not give face, in the past, Pheobe Wilson has long been angry, today is able to endure, gritted his teeth, still smiling warmly: ¡°Ms. Richter, in the past, what I have done wrong, I am here to apologize to you, you do not have to generalize with me, in the past, it was me who was too petty and unintelligent.¡±


    I was pleasantly surprised.


    Pheobe Wilson will apologize?


    The sun is beating down on the west side.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, what¡¯s this all about?¡± I looked her up and down carefully and asked knowingly, ¡°You say you don¡¯t know any better, I don¡¯t know what Miss Wilson doesn¡¯t know better, have you wronged me?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­,¡± Pheobe Wilson said lustily, not seeming to genuinely recognize his mistake.


    I turned around and left, Pheobe Wilson got anxious and pulled me back, ¡°Ms. Richter, I really know I¡¯m wrong, knowing that you and Walker are already a couple, I still provoked your rtionship thrice, and even urged Nancy to do something to hurt you, I hope you can forgive me, I really love Walker too much. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Good one can¡¯t help it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That¡¯s no way to apologize.


    I grimaced, ¡°Miss Wilson, just tell me straight, what are you trying to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Walker and JK Group¡¯s cooperation has been yellowed, and I¡¯ve been fired by JK Group, now nopany will hire me, I know, this is Walker forcing me to bow down to you, I Pheobe Wilson admit it, I implore you to give me a way out, and give my children a way out as well.¡±


    Kids?


    My eyes nced at the checklist in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s hand and I subconsciously had a bad feeling, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 98: Maybe the baby is in the belly

    Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯t seem too keen on letting me see the specifics of the checklist, squeezing it tightly in her hand in a humble gesture, ¡°Ms. Richter, we¡¯re all women together, and women who are in love are iprehensible and crazy, and sometimes they can¡¯t even control what they¡¯re going to do, so I hope you¡¯ll be able to understand me and let me off the hook. ¡±


    Her words were not entirely without merit.


    You can¡¯t talk sense in love.


    I¡¯ve lost my mind and gotten hysterical.


    Pheobe Wilson and Walker Richter did have a moment at one time, and those are the ones I wasn¡¯t involved in and can¡¯t erase.


    ¡°From start to finish, it was between you and Walker Richter, I had no right to intervene and there was no letting you off the hook.¡± I said, ¡°The fact that you have repeatedly used Nancy Richter to make an issue out of sweetheart¡¯s life, which is Walker Richter¡¯s scales, is the main reason.¡±


    It¡¯s a wonder you don¡¯t get angry after touching two of Walker Richter¡¯s rtives in a row.


    Pheobe Wilson immediately exined, ¡°Yes, I admit to using Nancy, but I only told her that you were close to Ulysses Will, and that there was a good chance that sweetheart wasn¡¯t Walker¡¯s, and I only mentioned it in front of her, I didn¡¯t ask her to track you down and set up a trap to get Ulysses Will to take SWEETHEART ah.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who sent Ulysses Will the abusive SWEETHEART video, and deleted the video he was holding, and called Pear orchard pretending to be me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Pheobe Wilsonughed bitterly, ¡°You really think too highly of me, how could I have set up such a well thought out scheme, I was jealous that you became Ms. Richter, Walker gave me up because of you, I held a grudge against you, I even hoped that you had really betrayed Walker, the other day when I heard Nancy say that sweetheart was lost , Ulysses Will took it, I was so happy, I thought it was God helping me, I was looking forward to you running away with Ulysses Will, but it turned out to be a disappointment.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson has been honest with me to this point, and there¡¯s really no point in lying.


    Ulysses Will said earlier that he had met Pheobe Wilson & Selina Versta that day, so if it wasn¡¯t Pheobe Wilson who deleted it, it was Selina Versta, but why would Selina Versta do that?


    Who the hell was the person who called Pear orchard the other day pretending to be me?


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead to Walker Richter?¡± I nced at the checklist in her hand, ¡°And the father of the child is?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Pheobe Wilson looked a little nervous at the mention of the baby¡¯s father, I didn¡¯t even ask if it was Walker Richter¡¯s, she denied it quickly, ¡°It¡¯s not Walker¡¯s.¡±


    Her words smacked of lust.


    I stared at her intently, and she seemed ufortable, tucking the checklist into her bag and dodging her eyes, never daring to look directly at me.


    Her reaction made my heart suddenly sink.


    Pheobe Wilson nced at me and said, ¡°Ms. Richter, I have to go now, my words today were sincere, I just want to have this baby now and live my life in and simple and won¡¯t ruin it for you and Walker anymore.¡±


    She really did walk towards the outside of the hospital when she finished speaking, her steps quick, as if she was afraid I¡¯d ask her something after her.


    The more perverse Pheobe Wilson became, the more uneasy I became inside.


    I didn¡¯t mention the encounter with Pheobe Wilson at the hospital to Walker Richter, and I didn¡¯t bother to ask if the baby in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s belly was his.


    I¡¯m just guessing that if I had opened my mouth and asked, whether or not I did, there would have been a rift between me and Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter stopped letting me go to the office on the grounds that I was nourishing my body in preparation for pregnancy, and on Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s side, once there was anything good to offer, she would give me and Tina Deross a share each.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is always looking forward to good news.


    Walker Richter also seems to be working hardtely and wants me to get pregnant early, every night.


    But he didn¡¯t know that I took a pill every morning after he left.


    On this day, I was at home reading a book and drinking afternoon tea when Aunt Lexi suddenly asked me, ¡°Youngdy, when will Sunnye back, she¡¯s been on vacation for half a month here.¡±


    After Aunt Lexi reminded me, I remembered that Sunny hadn¡¯t been here for more than half a month.


    She¡¯s a very responsible person, and I gave her a week¡¯s vacation, so it¡¯s reasonable to expect her back.


    I said, ¡°Aunt Lexi, call Sunny and ask.¡±


    ¡°Called, no one answered.¡± Aunt Lexi said, ¡°I have called several times, the phone rings from the beginning to the end, there is no one to answer ah, she is a small girl in the North City without a rtive acquaintances to take care of, I worry that it is not what happened.¡±


    Sunny took time off to get married and nothing should have happened.


    I don¡¯t want to think the worst, but things tend to go bad.


    Aunt Lexi had just told me about Sunny when I got a call from the police station in the evening that Sunny had been killed.


    At a flower-like age, with visions of love and marriage, she died at the hands of her beloved.


    The police routinely line up Sunny, who¡¯s been working at Pear orchard for quite a long time, before they call me to let me know.


    I personally went to the police station to see Sunny¡¯s body. She was strangled.


    Sunny has been dead for about half a month now, which means she died on April 1st, the day she went to get a license to marry her boyfriend, Demon, with all the joy in the world.


    After Demon confessed that after they quarrelled, a momentarypse of judgment caused him to strangle Sunny, and he regretted and was afraid afterwards.


    But this is the man who ims to regret, hiding Sunny in the night before the license to fool around with other women, and more than one person, after killing Sunny, using Sunny¡¯s body online loans, if not in the face recognition, the staff found Sunny red strangtion marks on the neck, suspected that Sunny is already dead, called the police to investigate, Demon is afraid to use Sunny after borrowing money do not know where to Where to get away with it.


    Knowing Demon killed Sunny¡¯s process, I was angry and sad for Sunny, I pity the girl, I still remember Sunny in the mention of her boyfriend Demon full of shy look, she did not want a car house dowry, thought married to love, but did not expect to meet the devil.


    Coming out of the police station and back to Pear orchard, I was so full of thoughts about Sunny that I didn¡¯t even know when Walker Richter appeared behind me.


    He put a ne around my neck, it was cold on my neck and I snapped back, ¡°Why are you buying me something again.¡±


    The rubies set in the ne were dazzling and of great value.


    ¡°I bought it when I thought it matched you.¡± Walker Richter sat down next to me, his voice low, ¡°Looking preupied, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Sunny died.¡± I told him about Sunny in general, ¡°I kinda feel bad for Sunny, she was so young.¡±


    ¡°Live or die.¡±


    He¡¯s not as sentimental as I am.


    Walker Richter said unbuttoning his cor and running his hands up my waist and up my chest, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I know what he wants.


    He¡¯s still really energetic.


    I cried a little, ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid to grind an iron bar into a needle.¡±


    ¡°I just love rolling with you.¡±


    With that, he pinned me down on the couch.


    Walker Richter is a different person when ites to this kind of thing, and he can say some jerky things too.


    When it was over, all of an hourter, I was tired and crouched on his chest, his broad hand on my t belly, and suddenly he said, ¡°There might have been our baby in there already.¡±

 Chapter 99: Realizing Walker Richter and Susan Su aren’t right

    Lately Walker Richter has been getting a little too attached to his kids, and it¡¯s making me a little uneasy inside.


    It was clear to me that there could be no child in the belly.


    I tentatively asked, ¡°Walker Richter, if I can¡¯t conceive ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting my abilities?¡± His tone was teasing as he rubbed his ear against mine, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to take a little more effort.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter ¡­¡±


    My voice was all but swallowed by him, and there was another furious battle.


    Then I fell asleep from exhaustion, woke up once in a daze, it was still light, I felt around me, it was empty and the covers were cold, Walker Richter wasn¡¯t there.


    I lost most of my sleepiness and lifted the covers to get up, ¡°Walker?¡±


    No one answered when I called out.


    I got out of bed and threw on some clothes to go look for him, and just as I opened the door, I saw him on the phone in his pajamas with one hand propped up on the aisle railing.


    It¡¯s just after 5:00 a. m. at this hour, who could he be talking to on the phone?


    I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop and was ready to go back to my room when I heard Walker Richter¡¯s voice: ¡°Su.¡±


    Susan Su?


    Is he on the phone with Susan Su?


    What can two people be up to at this point in time?From N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter shouted and then did not speak for a long time, it was all from Susan Su¡¯s side, I could not hear what was said over there, I could only see Walker Richter¡¯s expression, the corners of his mouth smiled, and there was a smile hidden in his eyebrows, whether there was something pleasurable.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being paranoid, but Walker Richter has never looked like this to Pheobe Wilson, who is just a close friend to Susan Su, so why is it that whates out of his eyes is not friendship, but rather a strong sense of pampering and tenderness.


    At that moment, my heart suddenly went a little cold.


    I don¡¯t even know how I got back into bed, my eyes slightly sore, and it was a long time before Walker Richter ended the call and went back to his room.


    I could feel a piece copse behind me, but this time, instead of embracing me in his arms, he went to sleep on his own.


    I closed my eyes, the look on his face when he was on the phone with Susan Su lingering in my mind.


    Dawn.


    I haven¡¯t been sleeping.


    Walker Richter left the house at 7:30 as usual, and I opened my eyes after he left.


    Going downstairs for breakfast, Aunt Lexi chattered to me about the gossip she¡¯d heard in the neighborhood.


    ¡°Next door newly moved a neighbor, I heard her family nanny said, that house living in the hostess looks like a fairy, but unfortunately, it seems to be for someone as a mistress, nowadays, a little bit of posture of the woman does not know the sky and the earth, I heard that the woman with the husband is still a married man, the youngdy, themunity is living in the rich and powerful people, these women specialize in the focus on this piece of. Mr. and so good, you have to pay attention.¡±


    Did a new neighbor move in next door?


    I nced next door, a few dozen meters away, and couldn¡¯t actually see anything.


    Aunt Lexi added: ¡°In fact, if this man really wants to steal food, ah, how can not see, a turn, may be on the phone with another woman, or hang out to a piece.¡±


    Call?


    I recall Walker Richter talking to Susan Su on the phonest night.


    One moment he was warming up to me, and the next, he was able to be gentle with another woman.


    Aunt Lexi has been in my ear twitter: ¡°cell living in Mrs. Wang, her husband is not an example of boldness, will be outside the woman received a piece of living, Mrs. Wang has been in the dark, but also with the lover into a friend, not long ago Mrs. Wang just found her husband derailed, a mess, I heard that the lover even had a son, the rich and powerful family! The family of the rich and powerful, divorced from a marriage which is so easy, Mrs. Wang had no choice but to finally tolerate the child back, so that Mr. Wang with the outside broken.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± It really stung my ears and I lost control and whispered, ¡°Aunt Lexi, don¡¯t chew the fat.¡±

 Chapter 100: Jane Hasis seeks a showdown with me

    Aunt Lexi¡¯s words were like a thorn in my side that I couldn¡¯t pull out.


    I was so upset that I lost any appetite.


    Aunt Lexi closed his mouth, his eyes looked at me obliquely, seemed to be a little afraid of my appearance, carefully said: ¡°Youngdy, is it that I said something wrong? In fact, it¡¯s not me who chews the tongue, who in the neighborhood doesn¡¯t know this point ah, I¡¯m also for your sake, let you guard against it, now men change their hearts too much, can¡¯t prevent it ¡­¡±


    I give a stern look over and Aunt Lexi immediately shuts up, keeping her head down and putting away the empty bowls on the table, ¡°I¡¯m going to go do something.¡±


    My heart is clogged, before Walker Richter drove Kelly Zex away, Aunt Lexi has a grudge against me in her heart, she said these words on purpose to give me a hard time.


    It¡¯s really not a good thing to care about someone.


    All emotions are affected by the other person, easy to be happy and sad, and there is nowhere to vent, afraid that their behavior will make the other person think that they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.


    It was only when I realized all these negative emotions about myself that it dawned on me how I had be so pathetic.


    Iughed hard at myself, always wanting to run away when I thought of that one thing or another.


    Just when I was feeling low, Jane Hasis suddenly came to my door.


    In the past, she would always bring a lot of things when she came, with a smile on her face, but this time, she came empty-handed, with a waxy, haggard face, not a smile in sight, and when she sat down, she didn¡¯t dare to look at me squarely, with her hand squeezing her handbag tightly and not letting go of it, in a very nervous manner.


    I poured her a ss of water and ced it in front of her, the sound of the ss falling on the coffee table was small, but she was more tense as if she had been frightened, sitting straight and upright, her shoulders shaking slightly.


    She¡¯s afraid of me.


    I took a look at her expression and straightened up, sitting down on her side, ¡°Mom, are you not feeling well today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jane Hasis smiled a stiff smile and nced behind her at the servant who had been standing.


    I understood what she meant and told the servants to go down and work on something else.


    The two of us were the only ones left in therge living room, I knew Jane Hasis had something toe up with today, and if she didn¡¯t say anything I didn¡¯t open my mouth to ask and waited for him to speak up on his own.


    I sipped my tea with equanimity, and Jane Hasis didn¡¯t hold her tongue for long before she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Be, how have you and your son-inw been doing? Did you guys make it through your pregnancy preparation?¡±


    ¡°The usual.¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t force something like pregnancy to happen.¡±


    ¡°I heard your father say, the Richter Group heir to this matter has caused the circle to boil, a lot of people are looking at in the end is the son-inw or Ben Richter heir to thepany, recently because of this, there are also a lot of people to tter your father, thepany¡¯s earnings are also good ¡­ ¡±


    Jane Hasis talked a lot about thepany, I knew that wasn¡¯t why she was here, she hadn¡¯t gotten to the point yet and I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, I¡¯d just wait for her to take her time and I¡¯d just listen.


    The padding is almost done, Jane Hasis looked at my face and said, ¡°This sister is broken bones between the tendons, a little bit of fault will be over, you are the Hill family¡¯s daughter, should know the big body, know the advantages and disadvantages, right.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a bit confused by your words, what do you mean by breaking bones, who do I have a problem with?¡± I purposely said, ¡°Are you worried that Dad is giving everything to Yilia Young and I¡¯m unbnced and not helping my mother¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what Mom meant.¡± Jane Hasis wanted to say something, and seemed even more nervous, the handbag in her hand almost squeezing out of shape.


    I frowned and put down my ss of water, ¡°Mom, just say what you have to say, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush with me.¡±


    Jane Hasis looked nervous, hesitated, suddenly kneeled down in front of me, lowered her head, confessed: ¡°Alva, everything is mom¡¯s fault, at first it was our carelessness that made you lost, after you found you back, mom really wanted to make up for you, but before we had the chance, you had an ident, mom knew that the body that fell off the cliff wasn¡¯t you, but at that time, we couldn¡¯t find your body, the Richter family came to offer a bride price to marry your sister, so we hastily imed the body, it was all mom¡¯s idea alone. The Richter family came to offer you a bride price to marry your sister, at that time, mom was afraid that the Richter family would think this was bad luck, so she hastily imed the body, all of this was mom¡¯s idea alone, it has nothing to do with Be, please don¡¯t hurt her, okay? You guys are blood sisters.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ sudden confession didn¡¯t surprise me; I knew what she was here for from the moment she walked in.


    She¡¯s really thinking about Be Hill, going out of her way to take everything on herself.


    The body was hastily imed for fear that the Richter family would find it unlucky.


    That¡¯s a good excuse to make up.


    ¡°You get up first.¡± I reached out to help her, even if Jane Hasis didn¡¯t see me as a daughter, she was my mother after all, and there was no such thing as a mother kneeling for her daughter.


    Jane Hasis stubbornly refused to get up, ¡°Alva, mom knows it¡¯s wrong, can you forgive mom and your sister?¡±


    ying Be Hill all these days, I saw clearly where I was in Jane Hasis¡¯ heart and pressed on with the notion that she was going to make it up to me.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth and mocked, ¡°They say there are no parents under the sun, I was born by you, this gift of childbirth, I can¡¯t repay it, where would I dare to me you.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Jane Hasis stared at me in a daze, her hands gripping my arms tightly, tion welling up in her eyes, ¡°Are you forgiving mom? Then can you tell mom where Be is? Where did you get her?¡±


    Turns out she thought I¡¯d hurt Be Hill to take her ce in this seat, and she¡¯de to have a showdown with me for Be Hill¡¯s well-being, not to be happy for me, her lost daughter.


    Iughed bitterly, ¡°Mom, what do you think I¡¯m going to do with your wonderful daughter Be?¡±


    I never did Be Hill half the harm I did her, but I was imprisoned by her in the cer for a year, out of sight, and why didn¡¯t Jane Hasis ask me how I got through those days?


    ¡°Alva, you are also mom¡¯s good daughter.¡± Jane Hasis held my hands tightly, ¡°Mom knows that there are some faults between your sisters, but you are real sisters, fighting and messing around is normal, you do sister¡¯s generosity, don¡¯t bother with your sister, she doesn¡¯t understand things, when I turn back I will talk to her ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± I listened with a bellyful of anger and coldly interrupted her, ¡°Who are you to advise me to be generous? In your eyes, am I still your daughter? Do you know what happened when Be Hill tricked me into going out rock climbing? She imprisoned me in the cer for a year, in the dark, and that¡¯s what you call unintelligent? I almost lost my life there and you tell me it was just a sisterly scuffle, Mom, you¡¯re being too biased.¡±


    ¡°Imprisonment?¡± Jane Hasis sat paralyzed on the floor at once, unbelievable: ¡°This can¡¯t be possible, although Be is a little fun-loving and crazy, she won¡¯t be without a sense of proportion, you¡¯re her sister, how could she do something like this, there must be a misunderstanding, tell me where Be is, mom will go and ask her in person.¡±


    By this time, Jane Hasis was still trying to con me out of Be Hill¡¯s whereabouts.


    At that moment, I was so disappointed in Jane Hasis that I hated myself for being her daughter.


    I got up and looked at her condescendingly, numbly and coldly, ¡°Be Hill she¡¯s wasted.¡±

 Chapter 101: My heart will hurt

    Nowadays Be Hill is no longer the Be Hill of the past, moreover, sometimes even she doesn¡¯t know who she is, what is this not a waste.


    Hearing this, Jane Hasis thought I had done something to Be Hill, her face immediately changed, she stood up, and forcefully pulled me: ¡°What have you done to Be, Alva, how can your heart be so evil, she is your sister, even if she has any faults, it was forced by you and Ulysses Will, and now you are upying her position, stealing her husband, what does this look like, how can you say that? upying her ce and stealing her husband, what is this like, if the Richter family knew about it, what would happen.¡±


    That was a quick change of face.


    ¡°I forced it?¡± I stared coldly at Jane Hasis, stepping closer, ¡°I forced her to set fire to me and try to burn me? Jane Hasis, take a good look at me, I am also your daughter, I have your blood, I have the same face as Be Hill, I have been wandering around since I was a child, I never expected you guys to take me back, why did you recognize me, and why did you treat me like this after recognizing me, I¡¯m a human being, I¡¯m a living human being, I have blood, flesh and blood, and I have heart, I will be in pain, I will be sad, I will be sorry, do you know when I know I¡¯m a human being, I will be in pain, I will be sad, I will be sad, I will be sad, I will be sad. sad, do you know how I felt when I realized that it was my own mother who teamed up with my own sister to make me a dead man, disregarding my life and death, huh?¡±


    I used Jane Hasis word for word of the injustice she had done to me, and I was so grief-stricken that I lost control of my emotions to the point of snarling.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane Hasis was blindsided by my reaction, and on a rare asion, I actually saw a fleeting glimmer of guilt in her eyes.


    Iughed, a maniacalugh, ¡°Even if you had shown me a little mercy, I wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way I did, do you think I¡¯d want to be Be Hill? If I had a choice, I¡¯d hate to not have a mother like you.¡±


    The resentment I felt towards Jane Hasis would never dissipate in my life.


    Jane Hasis froze, tears came out of her eyes, she hurriedly lowered her head to wipe her tears and patted her legs in pain, ¡°What kind of sin has this been, I worked hard to give birth to my two daughters, but God yed such a big joke on me, making my two daughters into rivals and making my daughters hate me.¡±


    Jane Hasis cried her heart out, a handful of snot and a bag of tears.


    I looked at her coldly and indifferently.


    Having survived the hard times, this bit of penance was no longer necessary now.


    I sat down, calmed down, and watched Jane Hasis y the family card.


    By calling her daughter, she was telling me that I was her child, and that I had to remember that favor.


    See my indifference, Jane Hasis stole a nce at me, will wipe the tears, attitude also eased down: ¡°Alva, is mom sorry you, mom just too emotional, so the tone is not good, you don¡¯t with mom general understanding, these years, you are indeed aggrieved, you and Be are my birth, although you are not growing up in my side, rusty! Some, but you are always my daughter, mom did not care about you, after your ident, I have been looking for you, I¡¯m afraid to make Be angry, so that you two sisters again deepen the gap, mom did not even tell Be, that day found that you are Alva, mom is happy and afraid ah, happy is my eldest daughter back, afraid of is between your sisters really make what can not be salvaged, mom thought a long time beforeing to find I¡¯ve thought long and hard about it before I came to you.¡±


    Jane Hasis spoke with great emotion and more than a little truth.


    Her fear of me was real, and so was her worry about Be Hill.


    I sneered, ¡°You are afraid that I wille back to take revenge on Be Hill, on you and the Hill family, right? Be Hill has you as her mother to love her, and Yilia Young has her father to protect her, but I am so pathetic that only by grasping at the straw of the Richter family can I live like a human being. I was born as a human being, as a daughter of the Hill family, but the difference is so big.¡±


    ¡°Alva, what are you talking about, you have a mother who loves you too.¡± Jane Hasis pulled my hand with a motherly look on her face, ¡°Mom is here, what I owe you, mom will make it up to you, I know you won¡¯t believe me if I say this now, but mom is really thinking of you, I¡¯m here today, half for Be, half for you.¡±


    ¡°For me what?¡± I would have loved to hear what else Jane Hasis had to say.


    ¡°Alva, paper can¡¯t hold fire, you¡¯re Alva not Be, I can recognize you, so can the Richter family, if we let the Richter family know that you¡¯re not Be, what would be the consequences? Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has been trying to get you to have a baby with Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has been trying to get you to have a baby with Walker Richter, but you¡¯re not Be. Can you really carry on the Richter family¡¯s legacy? There is only one way to stop the tragedy from happening, you switch Be back, unbeknownst to anyone, and if Be can give a boy to the Richter family, then we, the Hill family, you and I, will be blessed, and your sister won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ calctions are really good.


    She was afraid that I would steal Be Hill.


    If I did have a child with Walker Richter, the Richter family would just make it right even if they knew.


    I looked at Jane Hasis and smiled, and she thought there was something in it, a smile in her eyes, just waiting for me to nod and switch Be Hill back.


    I reached over and took a sip of the tea on the table, it was a little bitter from being cold.


    ¡°Be Hill can do honor for THE Hill family, why can¡¯t I?¡± Iughed and shot down Jane Hasis¡¯ expectations, ¡°The tragedy you fear won¡¯t happen, because Walker Richter recognized me long ago, he doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m Be Hill or not, to be precise, Be Hill once went through a lot of trouble to not get a single positive look from Walker Richter, I got Walker Richter with ease. I¡¯ve got Walker Richter¡¯s love, and when I give Walker Richter a son or daughter, the Hill family will still be in the picture.¡±


    I said this on purpose to annoy Jane Hasis.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Jane Hasis stood up in shock: ¡°Walker Richter knows? Then why didn¡¯t he go to Be, Be is his wife, how can the Richter family be like this, how can they make a mistake, Alva, my stupid daughter, why are you so confused, Walker Richter this is not love you, he doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble, let the outsiders look at the jokes, so he made a mistake, if he really loved you, how would he let you take Be¡¯s identity? If he really loved you, why would he let you stay in the Richter family as Be.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯st words were like an ice arrow shot into the heart.


    The reality wasid out in front of me in all its gory glory.


    A bloody reality that I had been too afraid to admit or face up to.


    If Walker Richter was really in love, how could he have wronged me?


    If Jane Hasis could see through it, how could I not?


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to believe it.


    I was cold, wanting to save face, not admitting it in front of Jane Hasis, and said in a cold voice: ¡°This is my own business, it¡¯s none of your business, you¡¯re doing nothing but wanting to know the whereabouts of Be Hill today, I can tell you that she is in the North City, beside you, as for whether or not you can recognize her, it depends on how deep your mother-daughter rtionship is. ¡±


    Jane Hasis grabbed the key word excitedly, ¡°Can you recognize her? What happened to Be? What did you really do to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, be prepared, the Be Hill of today is not the Be Hill of old.¡±


    That was the end of my sentence.


    The expulsion order was given and the nanny was told to send her away.


    Jane Hasis refused to leave and was forcefully dragged out by the nanny, I looked at Jane Hasis¡¯ wretched appearance, my heart was still a little intolerant, so I inclined my head to not look.


    Just when I turned my head sideways, I happened to meet an uninvited guest in the yard.

 Chapter 102: Hearing the bad Truth

    I also haven¡¯t seen Martin Mo since we had a falling out with him at the marriage recognition banquet.


    Originally thought that proud he would note to me again and would wait to see meugh, but he came to my door at this time.


    He was dressed in white casual clothes, standing outside the courtyard, under the sycamore tree, looking at me with a deep gaze, this time he seemed a little different from before, dense with a mncholy, as if let me see a few years ago standing under the tree in the orphanage Martin Mo.


    Jane Hasis was forcibly sent away, I stood on the steps, frowned, did not walk over the intention, Martin Mo stood outside the courtyard, also has no intention toe in, just four eyes looking away, the wind whisked, petals falling, fragrance.


    The flowers and nts in the yard, without Sunny to take care of pruning, messy growth.


    The world seems to stand still, fixed at this moment.


    If Martin Mo had not taken that step first, perhaps we would have stood like this for eternity.


    He took a step in front of me, his eyes red and bloodshot, he should have not rested for days.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    He called out to me and didn¡¯t speak again, just looked at me and smiled as if that was enough.


    I¡¯m not used to such a mncholic him, it¡¯s still the arrogant Martin Mo that soothes one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Can you go somewhere with me?¡±


    His tone was humble with a hint of begging, a far cry from thest Martin Mo who sneered and said I would regret it.


    Staying in Pear orchard, with Walker Richter¡¯s scent all around, it was oppressive and a bit breathless, I wanted to escape, Martin Mo¡¯s appearance seemed to make me grab a straw, I didn¡¯t even bother to care about where Martin Mo would take me, I just wanted to get out of here, and just nodded my head and went with him.


    Martin Mo took me to the rooftop of the tallest building in North City, where I stood overlooking the city, everything became so small, and we were just a drop in the ocean.


    The farther I looked, the wider my horizon became, and my heart opened up.


    Martin Mo looks preupied. Since he came here, he has been smoking constantly and has lost a few cigarette butts at his feet.


    I leaned against the railing and looked into the distance, enjoying the tranquility of this moment.


    Sometimes I think fate is funny, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever have the peace of mind to stand here with Martin Mo overlooking the whole of North City.


    Seeing him about to smoke again, I frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Martin Mo, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    His action of lighting a cigarette was a beat, then snapped to light the lighter, the greenish-colored me was blown apart by the points, he used his hand to protect it, and lit the cigarette, closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, especially contented to exhale another circle of smoke, the wind on the rooftop was very strong, blowing all the smoke towards his face, into his eyes, choking him with a series of coughs.


    I glimpsed the corners of his eyes moist.


    Heughed, ¡°This smoke is no good.¡±


    Cigarette is the best thing for a person to release pressure, quietly smoke a cigarette, swallowing clouds, as if the pressure in the heart of the exhaustion and helplessness are released.


    But Martin Mo smoked so much without a hint of relief.


    I have never seen Martin Mo so mncholy as today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke it if it¡¯s not good, spoil it.¡±


    Martin Moughed, lowered his eyes, and said half-seriously, half-jokingly, ¡°There are some things that can be put down, but the people who have lived in my heart for several years, Alva, tell me how to put them down?¡±


    There is no one in this world who can¡¯t live without anyone.


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything, the heart that had just calmed down was disturbed by him again.


    Martin Mo saw that I didn¡¯t say anything and let out a bitterugh, ¡°You¡¯re still the same hard-hearted Alva Hill, no, you¡¯re only hard-hearted towards me, towards Ulysses Will, towards Walker Richter, your heart is more gentle than anything, Alva, why can¡¯t you be a little kinder to me. ¡±


    That sounded so familiar.


    Just a few hours ago, I asked Jane Hasis the same thing, that even a little kindness to me would not have gotten me this far.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly smiled, only I knew the exhaustion and sadness underneath that smile, ¡°Martin Mo, you were right in one sentence before, we are kindred spirits.¡±


    The wind lifted my hair and tangled it in front of my eyes, making everything in front of me disoriented.


    Precisely because we are the same kind of people, we can lick our wounds together, but we can¡¯t walk together.


    Martin Mo understood the meaning behind my words, he narrowed his eyes deeply, his fingertips flicked off the ashes on the cigarette, ¡°You have already saved the intention to leave the Richter family, Alva, my Martin Mo¡¯s door will always be open for you, as long as youe back, my shoulder is your support. ¡±


    He would have heard my conversation with Jane Hasis at Pear orchard, and even if he hadn¡¯t, the words Jane Hasis muttered under her breath as she was driven away would have given Martin Mo a good guess.


    By those words alone, he had anticipated the decision of my heart.


    I seemed to have nothing to hide from him: ¡°I want to be myself.¡±


    Once I also said in front of Walker Richter that I had done enough of Be Hill, but he didn¡¯t react.


    Martin Mo looked at me fixedly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been yourself.¡±


    After the rooftop conversation with Martin Mo, he came to see me from time to time.


    Walker Richter has been busy againtely, and sometimes I don¡¯t always see him for days.


    I remembered a saying I read in a book that busyness is a man¡¯s biggest lie.


    Yes, it¡¯s a lie indeed.


    He was too busy to go back to Pear orchard, but he had time to have dinner with Susan Su.


    That day I was shopping with Fiona Croix, she forgot to take the bag, and folded back to the store to find, I stood in the square and waited, looked up and saw the second floor window sitting them, the heart of thest point of support copsed, as if the whole world is dark.


    I do not die ah, touch out the cell phone to call him.


    Through the window, I watched him pick up the cell phone on the table and look at it.


    He hesitated for a long time, and Susan Su took one look at Walker Richter¡¯s demeanor and should have known that it was me calling, she smiled and said something to Walker Richter, and then watched as she got up and left before Walker Richter connected, and in the few seconds of his hesitation, I spent seconds like years.


    As soon as I got through, I immediately couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Are youing back tonight? What are you doing?¡±


    I tried to steady my breath so he wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°You go to bed early, busy, won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Busy with what?¡± I immediately pressed.


    From two floors away, I couldn¡¯t see Walker Richter¡¯splexion, but I could hear in his tone that my questioning was making him impatient.


    ¡°Work stuff, for now, hang up.¡±


    He really did just hang up, and just a moment after he did, Susan Su folded back in and sat down across from him.


    I stared at the two of them, looking for abuse and dialed again.


    He did not answer, but hung up, and a mechanical cold voice came from the handset: ¡°The one you dialed has been turned off ¡­¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sour eyes, not only Walker Richter bullies people, even the weather in this northern city bullies people, how to say it rains when it rains, a touch on the face, a cold piece, but how is that ground dry?


    It turns out that the face is tears.


    Hand powerless slipped down, I looked at, my vision is getting blurred, heart also hurt and hurt.


    Feet like lead like heavy, I deeply closed my eyes, ears have unfamiliar sound of concern: ¡°Little girl, why are you crying?¡±


    Because of the heartache.


    I watched as Walker Richter gave Susan Su a gift, which she unwrapped with a beaming smile and put on her wrist.


    It was a bracelet.


    Wasn¡¯t that bracelet also engraved with letters, also unique in the world?


    I subconsciously touched the bracelet on my wrist, feeling the irony.


    I clutched my chest, bearing the pain of having my heart removed alive, and turned, stumbling out of the square.


    Fiona Croix found her bag and chased after me, taking my hand, and when she saw my face covered in tears, she was stunned for a moment: [Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    I turned back and looked at the second floor of the za.


    Vaguely I could still see them reflected in the windows.


    Fiona Croix followed my line of sight, saw them, and realized why I was like this.


    She relieved me, [Alva, it¡¯s just a dinner together, don¡¯t think too much about it].


    I pulled the corner of my mouth in self-deprecation, ¡°He told me he was busy, busy with thepany, Fiona, do you think he still cares a little bit if he can still be so perfunctory and lie to me?¡±


    This I was asking Fiona Croix as much as I was asking myself.


    I had made all the excuses for him, excused him, but why did I not believe such excuses myself?


    I sadly realized that after being deceived, I was pathetic in excusing him and deceiving myself.


    [Alva ¡­] Fiona Croix was speechless.


    She knew that it was notfort I wanted, nor was it her obedience to my wishes.


    [Alva,e to my ce tonight.]


    She¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be alone with my thoughts.


    I refused her kind offer, insisted on finding Walker Richter¡¯s car in the open parking lot, found a hidden ce to hide, and waited for them toe down together after dinner. In the shadows, I watched him gentlemanly pull open the car door for Susan Su, and heard her ask: ¡°Walker, you really don¡¯t want to go back to be with her? It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been back and women get paranoid, she¡¯ll get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s back was turned to me, I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but his cold and heartless words seemed like a sharp arrow through his chest pain: ¡°When she sessfully carries and gives birth, everything will be over.¡±

 Chapter 103: Walker Richter Finds Out I’m on Birth Control Pills

    A thousand guesses in my mind were not as heartbreaking as hearing it for myself.


    I took a step back in fear as Fiona Croix held me up.


    Walker Richter was really only after a child, after the inheritance.


    I was just his tool.


    The brutal reality was in front of me, and I couldn¡¯t fool myself any longer.


    Fiona Croix was furious and held for me, [Walker Richter the son of a bitch, I¡¯ll go over there and get him].


    Not wanting to be toome, I pulled Fiona Croix back and watched them leave.


    I didn¡¯t go back with Fiona Croix.


    Back at Pear orchard, I waited from dark until dawn, and then from dawn until dark, and this heart wentpletely cold.


    It waste at night again.


    I heard a car engine die downstairs.


    Walker Richter had finally returned.


    After 28 hours of me waiting, he was back.


    I sat unmoving on my bedroom couch, listening to his footstepsing up the stairs, waiting for him toe in.


    I mentally counted each of his footsteps, one or two ¡­


    He screwed the door in and didn¡¯t even look me in the eye, loosening his tie on one side toward the bathroom and asking in a light tone, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet.¡±


    The air is suddenly dense with a faint perfume vor, that is not his usual perfume, this kind of fragrance I smelled on Susan Su, this day and night, he is with Susan Su together?


    Without waiting for me to say anything, he closed the bathroom door with a snap, and the sound of running water came from inside in no time.


    I stared nkly at the bathroom door, tears slipping from the corners of my eyes, knowing he wouldn¡¯t see them, but still wiping them away in a hurry.


    The smell of perfume in the room lingered, suffocating people, I got up and pushed open the balcony window to the balcony to get some air, the fresh air relieved the feeling of suffocation just now.


    I clutched the railing tightly and took in a big breath, just as I raised my eyes, my gaze reached the neighbor¡¯s house across the street.


    Lights were on in the house, and my gaze fell to the second floor, where the mistress Aunt Lexi described as being just like a fairy was walking around the room, and at first I didn¡¯t see who it was, I just thought it was familiar, until the person¡¯s face turned.


    Susan Su.


    My eyes widened in a bit of disbelief, it was Susan Su living across the hall?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know.


    Did Walker Richter let Susan Su live here?


    Whose lover is Susan Su?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Suddenly, I felt funny, I became a replica of Aunt Lexi¡¯s Mrs. Wang.


    I thought Susan Su and Walker Richter were just friends, and I took her as a friend as well, but I never thought that she was with Walker Richter. When I thought of Walker Richter calling me his wife one by one in front of Susan Su before, and when I thought of the conversation between the two of them in the za parking lot, I felt like a fool.


    Anger gathered in my chest and seemed about to explode.


    The backs of my hands, which were squeezing the railing tightly, bulged with veins, and I clenched my teeth, so angry that my body shook and my limbs went cold.


    The coolness drilled in from the soles of my feet and spread into my limbs.


    Have you guys ever been so angry that your body convulsed?


    That¡¯s how I felt.


    I hugged myself tightly and slowly crouched down on the floor, taking big breaths to calm myself down.


    The past with Walker Richter yed back in my mind like a movie clip, making me want to yell at the top of my lungs, but I couldn¡¯t, I could only digest my anger in my heart.


    Tears like broken beads continue to fall.


    I do not know how long, the tears on my face were dried by the wind, I was numb and squatting on the floor, I heard the sound of the bathroom door opening in the house, he came out of the bathroom, but he was as if he did not realize that I was not in the room, and he went out again, went to the study next door.


    I can¡¯t help butugh to myself, so heaven and hell, really a thought.


    I braced myself against the railing in order to stand up, and looked across the room, the lights were already dimmed.


    The whole world was in darkness.


    In the twenty-eight hours that Walker Richter hadn¡¯t been back, I¡¯d thought of a thousand ways to talk to him and say it was over, to ndly, vociferouslyy out what I¡¯d heard and seen in front of him, and then break it up and burn it all down.


    But now I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    I stayed up all night, and Walker Richter came back to the roomter in the night, still lying in the same bed, but as if a century had passed.


    I didn¡¯t say anything after all, but I was already making ns in my mind.


    I suddenly understood the saying that all departures are silent.


    I went to Selina Versta, and regardless of which personality she was in now, I said in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯m not doing Ms. Richter anymore, youe back.¡±


    It¡¯s been a few months, round and round, and I¡¯ve just jumped from one hijacking given by Be Hill to another.


    Selina Versta froze, probably thinking I was going nuts.


    ¡°Alva Hill, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Be Hill, we¡¯re done with each other, I don¡¯t want to suffer alone in my hatred.¡± I looked her straight in the eyes, ¡°You look yourself in the eye too, don¡¯t think you can get what you want by running away, you¡¯re Be Hill, you can¡¯t be Selina Versta.¡±


    Just like I, Alva Hill, can¡¯t be Be Hill.


    Selina Versta¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, her emotions became agitated, ¡°I am Selina Versta, how many times have I told you, I am not Be Hill, not that evil woman.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°It seems really sick, by the way, Jane Hasis, the mother who loves you the most, asked me about your whereabouts, look at that, you are so lucky to have such a loving mother, and Ulysses Will.¡±


    Whether it was the old Be Hill or the Be Hill that became today¡¯s Selina Versta, she got Ulysses Will and what she had she never lost.


    I didn¡¯t bother with what Selina Versta¡¯s reaction was, the words had been spoken and it was almost time.


    It was almost time to deal with things.


    When I thought of leaving Pear orchard, the one I was most upset about was surprisingly sweetheart.


    The little girl is getting more and more attached to me.


    As if she had a premonition that I am leaving, she has to be coaxed to sleep at night.


    Susan Sues to my door every now and then to chat with me, we never talk about Walker Richter, it¡¯s like we are really close sisters.


    She¡¯s concerned about my pregnancy and asks almost every time she visits.


    Friday was the day.


    I came back to Pear orchard from Fiona Croix¡¯s and saw Walker Richter¡¯s car downstairs and realized he was back.


    I changed my shoes in the foyer and went upstairs, pushed open the door to my room and a strong smell of smoke hit me, the house was filled with smoke and appeared to be on fire.


    The house was dark, Walker Richter had left the lights on, I choked and coughed on the smoke and reached for the light.


    Walker Richter was sitting in the couch, and when he turned on the light, he realized that the ashtray on the coffee table was already piled with cigarette butts, two packs of cigarettes at the very least, how long did this have to have been going on?


    I frowned over and pulled back the curtains for air and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly looked up, his gaze was like a torch, like a hellish Shura, he took a deep drag on his cigarette, took a pack of stuff out from under the coffee table and threw it on the table, ¡°Alva Hill, you don¡¯t want to have a baby that badly?¡±


    The packet was from the old mansion side, all health supplements that toned the body and favored pregnancy.


    I never took them, and I still threw some away in daily doses to cope with the old mansion side.


    I thought that Walker Richter had found out that I didn¡¯t take these, and was about to say something, when Walker Richter abruptly got up, pinched my shoulder, and his voice was qualitatively cold: ¡±You¡¯re taking birth control pills for Martin Mo, and you¡¯re tampering with the health supplements that Grandma gave you, and the Alva Hill, Ms. Richter Richter can¡¯t get enough of you and you want to be Mrs. Mo, huh?¡±


    Birth control pills?


    Birth control pills in the supplements?

 Chapter 104: Breakdown

    I have never taken the supplements given by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and I did not know that there were birth control pills in it.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was hoping that I could conceive Walker Richter¡¯s child, how could she have mixed birth control pills in it.


    What about the birth control pills?


    Who put it in?


    My head went nk.


    Above my head was Walker Richter¡¯s cold voice, as cold and sharp as if it hade from hell: ¡°What, nothing to say? Alva Hill, I really want to strangle you.¡±


    Right.


    I had nothing to say.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on with the birth control pills in health care, but I did take them, and every time I took them afterward, I took them secretly, and even if I said I didn¡¯t, once Walker Richter took me to the hospital and checked me out, there might still be birth control pills left in my body, and there would still be no way to defend myself.


    I met his cold eyes, hard tough at myself: ¡°I for you, only the role of the birth of a child? I do not give birth to children, I take birth control pills, so that your expectations were shattered, spoiled your ns, annoyed? Yes, I don¡¯t want to give you children. Why should I? I took the pill every time afterward, Walker Richter, strangle me if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Walker Richter was furious, his hand was like a vice around my neck, his eyes were scarlet, he really wanted to kill me.


    His reaction was like an arrow plunging into the heart, as if it didn¡¯t hurt, then pulling it out and plunging it into the heart again.


    At that moment, the bottom of the heart is a piece of sadness.


    I smiled, my eyes were sore and I stared stubbornly, forcing back the tears that were thest of my dignity in front of him.


    ¡°Walker Richter, there¡¯s nothing I can say after what happened, let me go.¡±


    There is no greater sorrow than this.


    For Walker Richter, I no longer have any illusions.


    A false start is destined to end in tragedy.


    ¡°Want to go back to Martin Mo? Be Mrs. Mo?¡± Walker Richter eyes full of sarcasm: ¡°Alva Hill, this game has begun, not when you say it¡¯s over, you can only be my Walker Richter¡¯s woman in this life, no matter if you are Be Hill or Alva Hill, give me an honest seat on this position, Alva Hill, you sat up in this position by yourself, now, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    At those words, a heart fell to the bottom.


    I had only wanted to test the waters, but I didn¡¯t realize that in his eyes, it was just a game.


    Those days and nights of love and lingering, sweet words, are all fake.


    My heart suddenly hurt.


    I pushed Walker Richter away and hissed, ¡°I am Alva Hill, I am not your woman, Walker Richter, when I stayed in the Richter family, I just wanted to get back at Be Hill, she stole everything from me, my man, so I¡¯m going to steal everything from her. her men, including Ms. Richter¡¯s position.¡±


    That was my initial thought, but then, to my surprise, I lost this game I started and I took it for real.


    It was ridiculous.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes plummeted, and he practically squeezed the words out of his teeth, ¡°Say that again.¡±


    I stared at him and said word for word, ¡°I just want to get back at Be Hill, I never loved you, as you said, this is just a game, Walker Richter, I started the game and I¡¯m the one who decides when it¡¯s going to end, if you want to have a baby, find someone else, I, Alva Hill, won¡¯t y along. ¡±


    The words just fell.


    The room resounded with loud ps.


    The always restrained Walker Richter moved his hand, it was evident that he was really angry.


    I touched my beaten face and licked the corner of my mouth, a fishy salt spreading in my mouth.


    Walker Richter was used to being on his high horse and in control, and I was out of his control, so naturally I was annoyed.


    ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m so crazy, crazy to ¡­¡± his cheeks twitch and he takes a deep breath, trying his best to restrain his emotions, ¡°From today on, don¡¯t even think about stepping foot out of here without my permission. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Illegal imprisonment?¡±


    I smiled to myself, answered by the loud m of a mming door.


    He and Be Hill were quite the couple, both enjoying imprisoning people.


    It was so much nicer than the dark, dank wine cer, though.


    After our big fight, we didn¡¯t see Walker Richter for the next month, no, to be precise, didn¡¯t get a good look at his face again; he still came in at night asionally, only it was at night, in the dark, and he was madly solicitous of me, itching to break my bones into my belly.


    When it¡¯s over, he doesn¡¯t stay the night, he just leaves.


    I couldn¡¯t take the pill anymore, and I knew Walker Richter was trying to get me pregnant.


    My cell phone was confiscated, the doors and windows were barricaded and reced with soundproof ss, and no matter how much I yelled and screamed, no one outside could hear me, and I couldn¡¯t break a table or chair.


    Many times, I sat powerless on the floor, staring nkly at the birds flying by outside the ss window.


    Even they were freer than me.


    In these days of captivity, the only thing that gave me peace of mind was that my period came, which meant that Walker Richter¡¯s efforts these days were all in vain.


    Every time I had my period, I would break out in a cold sweat from the pain, my limbs would be weak, and my hands and feet would be cold.


    I wrapped myself in the quilt, Aunt Lexi opened the door to bring me food, and I don¡¯t know if she meant to or not, said, ¡°Mister has been going next door a lottely, Young Lady, do you think Mister knows the next door neighbor? Sometimes Mr. has to go over there in the middle of the night, and they all leave the next day.¡±


    I thought I didn¡¯t care anymore, but I didn¡¯t expect Aunt Lexi¡¯s words to make me feel the heartache once again.


    I was pale and I didn¡¯t need a mirror to realize what a mess I was in.


    ¡°Aunt Lexi, you must be so happy in your heart right now, Walker Richter drove Kelly Zex away and shattered your dreams, and now I¡¯m being held prisoner by Walker Richter, you must be so happy.¡±


    Aunt Lexi let out augh and said in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°Young Lady, why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying, I have reminded Young Lady before that this man has to be watched, instead of appreciating it you got angry and made friends with the one next door, who can you me for that.¡±


    ¡°So you already knew who lives next door.¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, feeling like a real fool, ¡°Those words were really said by you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°But I wasted a good intention.¡± Aunt Lexi pretended to be concerned and said, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯d better get up and eat your meal properly, you can¡¯t fight others, you can¡¯t not cherish your own body ah, you can¡¯t conceive a child, if you let the next door¡¯s get there first, then you really won¡¯t be able to keep your position, but you¡¯ve been taking the contraceptive pills for such a long time straight, I¡¯m afraid that if you want to conceive it won¡¯t be easy ah. ¡±


    Hearing the word contraceptive pill, I was very sensitive and looked sharply at Aunt Lexi.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m on birth control pills?¡±


    Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t let a maid know such a thing, and I¡¯ve never mentioned it in front of Aunt Lexi, Pear orchard¡¯s nanny who doesn¡¯t know why I¡¯m on frosty terms with Walker Richter, so how would Aunt Lexi know?


    Thoughtfulness.


    Aunt Lexi¡¯s evasive gaze sent chills down my back, ¡°Did you do the birth control pill thing?¡±

 Chapter 105: I Can’t Fight Fate

    Aunt Lexi was the maid in the house, she had the most ess to those things, and every time something was delivered from the Richter family¡¯s old house, I told her to find a ce to put it.


    Kelly Zex was kicked out again because of me, Aunt Lexi had the motive and the time tomit the crime.


    ¡°Youngdy, you can eat recklessly, but don¡¯t talk nonsense, I can¡¯t do such a thing, don¡¯t use me falsely, Kelly was gotten rid of by you, I still count on this job to support my family, you press such a big crime on my head, if Mr. and the olddy know about it, that¡¯s not good enough.¡± Aunt Lexi¡¯s mouth was scared, but her expression was not one of fear: ¡°This can only be med on your own bad fate.¡±


    All things have their own destinies, but not anyone else¡¯s.


    Aunt Lexi is right, it¡¯s all fate.


    I thought I could win the bet, but I lost again and again, I can¡¯t fight the arrangement of fate.


    Aunt Lexi put the leftover food on the bedside and left, but it¡¯s really realistic, Walker Richter seldomes back, even if they don¡¯t deliver the food, no one will know.


    Smelling the rancid food, I tugged at the corner of my mouth and remembered what Martin Mo had said.


    I¡¯ve finally hit this south wall before turning back.


    On the fortieth day of Walker Richter¡¯s imprisonment, he finally took me out of Pear orchard.


    Old Mrs. Richter sent word toe back to the old house for dinner tonight.


    On his way out the door, Walker Richter coldly warned, ¡°When you get to the old mansion, don¡¯t give me any more ck jawed faces that would give Grandma the slip.¡±


    I curved the corner of my lips and looked at this cold man on my side, ¡°Walker Richter, if you¡¯re so afraid, don¡¯t take me with you, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t slip upter.¡±


    I would haveughed, but I couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    Since that day, Walker Richter also seemed like a different person, exuding hostility all around.


    Walker Richter grabbed me by the waist, his voice was cold, ¡°It seems that we need to do a good job at night, in order to make you obedient.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°fuck.¡±


    I shuddered at the thought of his endless demands on those nights.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I gritted my teeth.


    He was in a suddenly good mood, however, and a sneer yed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡±


    These days with Walker Richter lip-synching, I was tired of anynguage, pressed down the anger in my chest, numbly closed my eyes, ¡°Walker Richter, you want a child, there are plenty of women to give you a child, Pheobe Wilson, Susan Su, they must be very happy, why me, just Because I have the exact same face as Be Hill?¡±


    It¡¯s a question I¡¯ve wanted to ask for a long time, and it¡¯s been hovering in the back of my mind.


    Old Mrs. Richter didn¡¯t have to crawl out of my belly to have a grandchild.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyebrows pressed together and his voice sounded like it came from hell, ¡°It can only be you.¡±


    I had no idea what that meant.


    The car quickly arrived at the Richter family¡¯s old mansion, in order to put on a show in front of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, he personally led me inside, Fin Wilson came down from upstairs, saw using, but also just said in a light tone, ¡°Walker is back.¡±


    Fin Wilson ignored mepletely.


    The knot of Nancy Richter in her mind became the biggest obstacle between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    In the Richter family¡¯s old house, I gained some freedom, but it was only rtive freedom; as soon as I stepped out of the hall, Walker Richter¡¯s voice was bound to ring behind me.


    He was a strict watchman.


    To prevent me from escaping, Walker Richter told me to go upstairs and rest, and to wait until dinner before calling me.


    When he said this, it looked like we were really in love from an outsider¡¯s point of view.


    Ben Richter joked, ¡°Walker, you¡¯re too nervous about your siblings, is this good news?¡±


    Everyone knows that Tina Deross and I are both trying to get pregnant, and whoever gets pregnant first and has a boy first gets thepany.


    Now Ben Richter and Walker Richter are on opposite sides of the fence, but the two brothers did not fight like in the bloody TV series, the brothers¡¯ feelings did not seem to be affected by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s request.


    Walker Richter gave me a deep look, ¡°No good news for now.¡±


    Perhaps it was really because of the birth control pill, even though Walker Richter plowed diligently, my stomach did not move at all.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter must be anxious in his heart.


    Ben Richter smiled and patted Walker Richter¡¯s shoulder: ¡°This has to go with the flow, you do not give sister-inw too much pressure, in thepany¡¯s management I¡¯m not as good as you, the heir position I did not want to fight for, you also know that I have always been big brother has no big ambitions, just want to live a little idle days, the future of thepany¡¯s heavy responsibility or have to be handed over to you! The heavy responsibility of thepany will have to be handed over to you in the future.¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s words are very sincere, can not hear a bit of hypocrisy, he seems to have no idea of thepany, but it is set off by Walker Richter¡¯s ambition for thepany.


    Walker Richter look as usual, can not see any emotion, just faintly answered: ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°Walker, we haven¡¯t yed chess for a long time, want to have a game?¡±


    I prayed in my heart that Walker Richter would say yes, although it was as I wished, Walker Richter asked Tina Deross to apany me, saying that he was apanying me, but actually looking at me.


    Tina Deross didn¡¯t look any better than I did, much thinner and more gaunt.


    I went upstairs with her to make small talk when Joyce Parvis came in with a bowl of Chinese herbs, and while she was still in the doorway I could smell the pungent odor, it was awful.


    I caught a glimpse of Tina Deross subconsciously stepping back and blushing at the sight of Joyce Parvis, she was in fear.


    Joyce Parvis smiled and said, ¡°Tina Deross, drink it while it¡¯s hot, there¡¯s only one left in this regimen.¡±


    I looked at the ckened medicine, it smelled disgusting, where could I drink it.


    Tina Deross, however, did not dare to rebel against Joyce Parvis, obviously very repulsive, but still took it, eyes closed, just like going to the execution ground to give the medicine a gulp.


    Joyce Parvis looked at the empty bowl and stared at Tina Deross¡¯ stomach with great satisfaction: ¡°There should be good news soon.¡±


    Ben Richter wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but Joyce Parvis was.


    After Joyce Parvis left with the empty bowl, Tina Deross immediately ran to the bathroom and squatted next to the toilet, vomiting furiously.


    All women, looking at her like this, I can not help but sympathize.


    I went over to her and gave her a tissue, patting her back to help her breathe.


    She threw up almost all of the medicine she had just drank before she felt better, and sat paralyzed next to the toilet, weakly pulling at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tina Deross must have been drinking this medicine for a while, thinking of Doctor Chou¡¯s earlierment about her uterine cold, I asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Tina Deross shook her head, ¡°The same old thing, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get pregnant again.¡±


    As long as Tina Deross doesn¡¯t get pregnant, Joyce Parvis will definitely have to find her medication in different ways.


    ¡°Just now I heard Big Brother say that he has no interest in thepany, you don¡¯t have to get pregnant.¡±


    At those words, Tina Deross looked at me with aplicated expression, she suddenly raised the corner of her mouth as if in mockery, and said something unintelligible, ¡°This THE Richter family is a cannibalistic ce.¡±


    I wondered what Tina Deross had gone through to make her say such a thing.


    It must have been more than just domestic abuse and forcing her to have children.


    What I saw in her eyes was barren, and what looked like glory and riches to the outside world was a shackle to her.


    I was about to say something when Tina Deross stared at me and said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone in the Richter family.¡±

 Chapter 106: Pheobe Wilson Comes, Seeks Claims for Children

    Tina Deross¡¯s words were creepy, she looked strange today, very abnormal, in a trance, one moment pulling herself up into a smile, the next moment serious enough to make one¡¯s heart tighten.


    I pursed my lips, did not dare to be too loud to startle her, squatted beside her, softly asked, ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Trying to reach out to help her, she shrank back as if she had been frightened by something and gave me a timid look.


    I was slightly surprised and moved my hand that was frozen in mid-air, but still tried to help her out of the bathroom.


    At the moment my hand touched her, she seemed to be in pain and sucked in a breath of cold air, but held her tongue.


    It was only then that I realized, through her loose clothing, that she had added a number of new injuries to her body.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask to know that Ben Richter had hit her.


    I helped her over to the bed and rested her down.


    I asked her, ¡°Is there any medicine in the room?¡±


    She knew what I wanted and pointed to the drawer.


    Pulling the drawer open, it was piled high with whips of varying thicknesses, all stained with blood, and chain handcuffs, all of which had been used on Tina Deross, and which made me ache with anger just thinking about them.


    The next drawer was filled with ointments, all imported.


    Tina Deross, her eyes staring listlessly at the crystalmp, said numbly, ¡°No amount of good medicine will help.¡±


    Medicine can only cure superficial wounds, but what can heal the wounds in the heart?


    I lifted her dress and saw the injuries on her body and sucked in a breath of cold air, Ben Richter hit her really hard this time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce him? He doesn¡¯t treat you like a human being.¡± I was very angry.


    From a woman¡¯s point of view, I sympathized with this woman, and at the time I was really hoping that she would get unstuck and divorce Ben Richter.


    Tina Deross rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I snapped a bit of ointment and applied it to her wound, and despite the gentle action, she shivered in pain.


    Seeing her like this, I was a bit hateful: ¡°You refused to leave the Richter family because of Walker Richter, do you think this is useful? Who knows what you¡¯ve endured? You like Walker Richter and stay in the Richter family in such a way, what have you gained by doing so except moving yourself.¡±


    At the mention of Walker Richter, Tina Deross¡¯s eyes like stagnant water suddenly came to life, I had known she liked Walker Richter, but it was something we had never picked up on.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Tina Deross denied fearfully, her eyes not daring to look me in the eye.


    ¡°Tina Deross, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re so great for even admitting that you like him, for being such a coward and hiding in the shadows and suffering this in silence?¡± Iughed at her, and I was alsoughing at myself.


    Tina Deross sat up all of a sudden, her eyes dimmed, she thought I was really mocking her, she didn¡¯t argue, instead sheughed at herself, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m cowardly, in the first ce, if I were braver, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have be Ben Richter¡¯s wife, I brought all of this on myself, the Richter family is a The Richter family is a cage, I was locked in this cage for seven whole years, every day and every moment I wanted to escape, but I didn¡¯t dare, I didn¡¯t want to give up, but they don¡¯t know, the spring keeps being pressed, one day it will rebound, the harder it is pressed, the stronger it will rebound.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what she was talking about back then, at that moment I suddenly felt that the Tina Deross in front of me wasn¡¯t as simple as I apparently recognized.


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t know what to say, Tina Deross suddenly grabbed my hand and said mysteriously, ¡°Leave THE Richter family and don¡¯te back, or you¡¯ll surely end up being gnawed on without even a bone left.¡±


    As soon as Tina Deross¡¯s words left her mouth, there was movement from downstairs.


    There was the sound of a woman spilling her guts and a man screaming.


    I was very puzzled and went downstairs only to realize that it was Pheobe Wilson who hade to my door.


    To be precise, it was she who brought her foster parents to the door to seek justice and a statement from Walker Richter.


    My earlier guess came true, the baby in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s belly was Walker Richter¡¯s.


    Pheobe Wilson sat on the sofa in the living room and wept hard, seemingly crying out her grievances and heartaches. Walker Richter sat opposite her, indifferent, as if he were an outsider, with a cold expression on his face.


    Mr. and Mrs. Charles Richter and Ben RichterJoyce Parvis were all in the hall, looking differently, but neither seemed to take it seriously.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s adoptive parents, on the other hand, bickered loudly, ¡°the Richter family olddy, your grandson knocked up my daughter, you tell me what to do about this.¡±


    ¡°My daughter has not yet married, if this is known, how to do, this thing you the Richter family must give a statement.¡±


    Normally this would go directly to the man himself, not to the olddy, but it seems that these people knew that Mrs. Richter wanted to have a grandchild, and took advantage of this toe to the door to make trouble.


    Pheobe Wilson allowed his adoptive parents to make such a fuss, I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t wait and wanted to take a gamble.


    Old Mrs. Richter, holding her cane, nced at Pheobe Wilson in a very calm manner, ¡°How many months has it been?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s voice was as thin as a mosquito: ¡°More than three months.¡±


    This look of an aggravated daughter-inw is a far cry from the arrogance he used to have when he mumbled in front of me that he wanted to be Ms. Richter.


    Ms. Richter nodded knowingly, and asked Pheobe Wilson¡¯s foster parents sideways, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you two want to say, and how do you think this matter can be handled to make you satisfied.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson adoptive parents heard Richter olddy so good to talk, face a happy, looked at Walker Richter, said: ¡°Pheobe dead heart, since identified your grandson, the children also have, we do parents can not beat the lovebirds, naturally is to fulfill the two young people, as long as Walker As long as Walker Richter divorces and marries Pheobe, and gives Pheobe a name, we will be a family, and this matter will naturally not be pursued.¡±


    I stood at the stairway and did not go down, listening to the demands of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s adoptive parents, and then looking at Walker Richter and Pheobe Wilson, I was surprised that I did not half rise and fall, because I knew that it was not so simple.


    Tina Deross¡¯s nervous words suddenly rang in my ears, the Richter family is not easy to talk to, how can they let these people take it.


    The Richter family¡¯s reaction of all the people are a bit wrong, as to what is wrong, I can not say.


    Sure enough, the Richter olddy looked at Walker Richter and asked, ¡°Walker, Miss Wilson said that the child in this belly is yours, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s sword brows frowned coldly, ¡°My child can only be born from my wife¡¯s belly, Miss Wilson¡¯s child, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    This was a denial that the child in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s stomach was his.


    Upon hearing this, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s tears fell even harder, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that Walker Richter was so heartless, and cried out miserably, ¡°Walker¡­¡±


    Pheobe Wilson adoptive parents on hearing it exploded: ¡°What are you talking about, do not want to recognize the ount is it, Pheobe tummy in the child is yours, is your the Richter family¡¯s seed, if you do not give a statement today, we can only look for the media to give us a statement.¡±


    That was the threat.


    Old Mrs. Richter and Walker Richter had both seen great storms, where would they be deterred by this threat.


    Walker Richter had run out of patience, got up and walked to Pheobe Wilson, his expression cold: ¡°You want to be Ms. Richter?¡±

 Chapter 107: Can You win?

    Obviously it was just a cloudy question, but I saw Pheobe Wilson¡¯s shoulders shivering, and the temperature in the living room plummeted, cold enough to make people shiver.


    Pheobe Wilson squeezed the sofa underneath her tightly and held on, ¡°Walker, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of being Ms. Richter, I just want to stay by your side, the child is innocent, I hope you can agree for me to keep the child, even if there is no name for it.¡±


    That¡¯s a pretty defiant thing to say.


    I remembered that Pheobe Wilson told me in the hospital that she wanted to live a peaceful and ordinary life, but now it seems that I was still too naive, with such a big handle in her hand, how could Pheobe Wilson willingly not fight for something for herself.


    Walker Richter suddenly turned back and looked toward me, I do not understand what that nce contains the meaning, I did not avoid his gaze, and he looked at each other.


    Honestly, I was so calm, I wasn¡¯t even a little bit sad. Even if Susan Su came to me one day and said she was pregnant with Walker Richter¡¯s child, I might be able to remain indifferent.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I am not the real Ms. Richter, nor am I the person on the tip of Walker Richter¡¯s heart, so I have no qualifications and strength topete with them.


    Walker Richter neverck of women, who knows if there are still illegitimate children outside, after all, sweetheart¡¯s real mother is not even known to him.


    Walker Richter withdrew his gaze and suddenly pulled Pheobe Wilson towards the outside, his steps were so fast that Pheobe Wilson waspletely dragged along.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s adoptive parents took one look at the situation and immediately went out after him.


    ¡°Walker Richter, what are you doing, Pheobe is still carrying your baby in his belly.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richter and the rest of THE Richter family sat in the hall and didn¡¯t go out, and before long, the sound of a car starting up came from outside, along with the sound of Pheobe Wilson crying, ¡°Walker, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m begging you to keep this baby¡­ ¡­¡±


    No one could stop Walker Richter from doing what he was going to do, Pheobe Wilson was taken away by Walker Richter, the Pheobe Wilson foster parents didn¡¯t catch up with the car, and turned back to old Mrs. Richter to talk.


    Old Mrs. Richter pressed her temples tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, Ben, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±


    Saying that, old Mrs. Richter got up and walked towards upstairs with her walking stick, I was toote to hide, and I didn¡¯t want to hide, and old Mrs. Richter bumped into me, she found me eavesdropping here, and was not surprised at all, but instead smiled lovingly, ¡°Be, you¡¯re not in good health, you¡¯d better go back to the house and rest, Walker wille back after he¡¯s dealt with the troublesome matter, and you don¡¯t take it to heart about what happened just now. Don¡¯t take what happened to you to heart.¡±


    In old Mrs. Richter¡¯s eyes, the baby in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s belly was just a trouble.


    I was puzzled and asked, ¡°Grandma, how to say that the child in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s stomach is also the Richter family bloodline, is a human life, how do you ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you heartlessly disown it?¡± Old Mrs. Richter smiled and said, ¡°Then grandma asked you, that woman tried to steal your husband, are you not angry at all and n to just give the man away?¡±


    ¡°Pheobe Wilson and Walker Richter were meant to have a history, I believe that I can¡¯t run away with what is mine, and I won¡¯t force myself on what isn¡¯t.¡±


    Richter olddy frowned, very dissatisfied with my words, said meaningfully, ¡°You are still too young after all, sometimes what the eyes see and ears hear is not necessarily true, you have to use here to see.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richter pointed to my heart.


    Old Mrs. Richter dropped this and went upstairs, Ben Richter had the Pheobe Wilson foster parents kicked out of the old the Richter family house as if nothing had just happened, everything was calm again.


    Without Walker Richter watching, I could have escaped, but I didn¡¯t, instead I kept thinking about old Mrs. Richter¡¯s words.


    I touched my heart, the fact that it was right in front of me, do I still need to look at it with my heart?


    I was in deep thought when Fin Wilson suddenly came to me, she still had a cold face, and said in the tone of a mother-inw lecturing her daughter-inw, ¡°You married my son, having children is your duty as a wife, don¡¯t you drag my son¡¯s leg.¡±


    Turns out Fin Wilson cared about who the heir was going to be, too.


    I honestly listened without saying anything and didn¡¯t bother to say anything.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Fin Wilson also just said a few words and left.


    That night, I was spending the night at THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te backte, I couldn¡¯t sleep, I put on a jacket and nned to walk downstairs in the garden, when I passed by Tina Deross and Ben Richter¡¯s room, I heard themotion inside again.


    Ben Richter was beating Tina Deross again.


    Tina Deross¡¯s mournful cries came out of the room low and high, creepy in the night.


    I didn¡¯t want to mind my own business, but when I thought of Tina Deross¡¯ injuries, I knocked on their door.


    The one who opened the door was Ben Richter, he was wearing blue pajamas and rimless sses, he looked elegant and gentlemanly: ¡°Sibling, why are you still up sote, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I heard noises in your room, so I asked, is sister-inw asleep?¡±


    I probed my head and nced towards the room, I didn¡¯t see Tina Deross, the TV in the room was on, and it was showing domestic violence.


    Had I just misheard.


    ¡°Tina¡¯s asleep.¡± Ben Richter smiled and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s the sound of the TV that disturbed your rest, isn¡¯t it, I¡¯ll turn it off right away.¡±


    Ben Richter had said so, I couldn¡¯t just barge into the room to check it out.


    This was, after all, a matter between them as a couple, so I really couldn¡¯t intervene and could only call it quits.


    I didn¡¯t feel like going downstairs again, so I went back to my room to rest.


    After that, I did not hear any movement, I think Ben Richter convergence.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯te back that night, or even for a couple days in a row.


    What happened after he and Pheobe Wilson went out that night, I only found out from Martin Mo three dayster.


    I lost contact with Martin Mo after I was imprisoned by Walker Richter, he sensed something was wrong and came to Pear orchard to look for me, without Walker Richter around, I regained my freedom, and was nning to leave North City quietly, I even packed my bags, Martin Mo suddenly came to my door.


    It turned out that Walker Richter hadn¡¯t shown up for a few days because he was hospitalized.


    He was hospitalized with Pheobe Wilson.


    After he pulled Pheobe Wilson out that night, the brakes of the car failed halfway and there was a car ident, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s baby was not saved, not only that, because of the seriousness of the situation at that time, in order to save her, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus was removed.


    When I heard this, I was horrified, and then Martin Mo said something that made it even more horrifying.


    Heughed and said, ¡°Do you know who wanted Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus? It¡¯s Susan Su, I have investigated, in fact, to save Pheobe Wilson¡¯s life, you don¡¯t have to remove the uterus, it¡¯s Susan Su who ordered someone to do so, Alva, such a woman, can you fight? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how to die when the timees.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Susan Su, who was as beautiful as a fairy, was cruel enough to take Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus.


    A woman without a uterus is half dead.


    Susan Su deprived Pheobe Wilson of her right to be a mother, and for the rest of her life, it was impossible for Pheobe Wilson to have a child of her own.


    I feel saddened.


    Pheobe Wilson only wanted a name and ended up putting the rest of her life on the line.


    Martin Mo took me to the hospital to see what happened to Pheobe Wilson.


    We went at a very bad time.


    Pheobe Wilson was in a hospital gown with a knife in his hand, on Walker Richter¡¯s neck, and no one dared toe near.

 Chapter 108: Susan Su Designs

    Martin Mo pulled me to the side, was he afraid I would rush in to save Walker Richter?


    This is not my turn to be sentimental, Walker Richter has Susan Su to worry about, that¡¯s enough.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of day it is today, all the people are here, Susan Su is also in the hospital room, her face is full of worry, and she said to Pheobe Wilson: ¡°You put down the knife.¡±


    Susan Su anxious, really afraid of emotional loss of control of Pheobe Wilson hurt Walker Richter, on the contrary, was the knife against the neck of Walker Richter did not even blink his eyes, in his face even more can not see a trace of fear, eyes coldly staring at Pheobe Wilson: ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistake again and again. ¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s hand holding the knife is shaking, she simply doesn¡¯t have the guts to hurt Walker Richter, nor can she bear to do so, through the window, what I see in her eyes is not hate, but despair.


    ¡°Walker, why did you do this to me, why.¡± Her face was full of tears and she cried out in usation, her voice sobbing so much that it made your heart tremble, ¡°I have nothing left, I¡¯m not even qualified to be a mother anymore.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s expression was pale, and he lightly said, ¡°I will give youpensation.¡±


    When I heard the wordpensation, not to mention Pheobe Wilson¡¯s disappointment, I also felt very ufortable in my ears.


    How is Walker Richter going to make amends?


    A woman lost the qualification to be a mother, will never have her own child in this lifetime, hear her child call out to her mom, this kind of regret and hurt, not money canpensate for it.


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Pheobe Wilson suddenly lost control of his emotions and growled, ¡°Walker Richter, how much money are you going to take topensate? Do you think that I, Pheobe Wilson, am all about money? How can you be so heartless, you want topensate right, then remove this woman¡¯s womb as well.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s gaze sank, ¡°Su only agreed to the doctor removing your uterus in order to save you, you should be grateful to her, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t even be alive, things havee to this point, don¡¯t talk about these useless things, from the time you came up to THE RICHTER FAMILY to make a mess you should know your own downfall, now you should think about your own the way back, or the moneyes to be more practical.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to her, Susan Su, she¡¯s not that kind, she did it on purpose, she¡¯s the devil in a pretty dress, it¡¯s all because of her ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Pheobe Wilson,¡± Susan Su suddenly snapped, ¡°You¡¯re greedy yourself, trying to destroy Walker¡¯s family, don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the baby in your belly, you think that just because you¡¯ve counted the time, you can put this on Walker¡¯s You thought you could put it on Walker¡¯s head, but unfortunately your ns fell through, you are to me for all of this, you are unrepentant and incorrigible at this point in time.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s baby is not Walker Richter¡¯s?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s you.¡± Pheobe Wilson was agitated, his eyes scarlet as he stared at Susan Su, the hatred in his eyes was so intense that it seemed as if it couldn¡¯t be dissolved for several lifetimes, ¡°All of this is caused by you.¡±


    Suddenly, the knife in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s hand turned around and stabbed towards Susan Su¡¯s abdomen, just in the blink of an eye, Walker Richter held the knife with his bare hand, the sharp de cut through his palm, and blood instantly bubbled out from his fingers.


    My heart was shocked, endless sadness also came up at the same time, to what extent do you have to love to disregard their own danger, unarmed to catch the white de.


    Walker Richter¡¯s actions made me realize once again who was living in his heart.


    Susan Su tensed, ¡°Walker.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson watched as bright red blood spilled down his fingers and dripped onto the floor, letting go of his hand in fear and taking several steps backward, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, Walker, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Susan Su immediately gave a wink to the doctors and nurses in the hospital room, the doctors and nurses immediately stepped forward to restrain Pheobe Wilson and injected the tranquilizer that had been prepared long ago into Pheobe Wilson¡¯s body.


    I stood outside the window and watched Susan Su very nervously let the doctor treat Walker Richter¡¯s wounds, looking at Walker Richter¡¯s injured hand, his eyes were red, ¡°How can you be so stupid, that¡¯s a knife.¡±


    Walker Richter smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    There was a sudden stabbing pain in his heart.


    It turned out that from beginning to end it was his story with Susan Su, and I was just passing through.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I feebly turned around and left the hospital, Martin Mo this time was rare in that he didn¡¯tugh at me, but just followed me quietly the whole way.


    I don¡¯t know how long I walked, stopped at the river, I stood on the edge of the river, Martin Mo bellowed, ¡°Alva.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid I won¡¯t think twice about jumping into the river?¡± I turned around and smiled, ¡°Martin Mo, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to risk my life for Walker Richter.


    Martin Mo breathed a long sigh of relief, but still wasn¡¯t too worried about me, walked over to me, his hand in a protective posture, and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time, cry if you want to, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it, don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±


    I smiled and asked him back, ¡°Why am I crying?¡±


    Just because you see Walker Richter¡¯s true heart and know that what he cares about most is actually Susan Su?


    ¡°You¡¯re just being feisty.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°I only brought you to the hospital so you could see what happened to Pheobe Wilson, didn¡¯t want you to end up in her shoes.¡±


    I know Martin Mo has no other intention this time, even if he does, it¡¯s for my own good, I¡¯m not a heartless person who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, I know very well that if there¡¯s anyone else in the world who won¡¯t count me out and cheat me, it¡¯s only Fiona Croix and Martin Mo.


    They were people I could be honest with.


    I stared at the calm river, ¡°Martin Mo, if you didn¡¯te today, I was actually nning to leave North City.¡±


    Martin Mo wasn¡¯t as happy as I thought he would be, instead he wrinkled his brow, ¡°Alva, you didn¡¯t n to defect to me even when you left North City?¡±


    As if my words just now were so hurtful, his eyes looked at me with mncholy pain, I couldn¡¯t help but lose my concentration for a while, and a sourness actually welled up in the bottom of my heart.


    Wasn¡¯t he looking at me the way I had looked at Walker Richter?


    I retracted my gaze and looked away, ¡°Martin Mo, what do you think about this Pheobe Wilson thing? I always thought there was more to it.¡±


    The hatred for Susan Su in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s eyes could be more than simply removing her uterus, and just now Susan Su had obviously deliberately interrupted Pheobe Wilson¡¯s words to irritate her.


    Martin Mo appreciatively nced at me: ¡±I thought you would be worried about Walker Richter¡¯s injuries, your IQ is directly zero, it seems that it is also not yet stupid, you are right, this matter was started by Susan Su, it is she who made Pheobe Wilson take the baby in her womb to the Richter family to be say, I doubt even the car ident had anything to do with Susan Su, there are no coincidences in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she do it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure it out, what was Susan Su¡¯s purpose in letting Pheobe Wilson make a scene, to create a car ident and involve Walker Richter in it, wasn¡¯t she afraid that something would really happen to Walker Richter?


    Martin Mo shakes his head, ¡°That¡¯s for Susan Su herself to ask.¡±

 Chapter 109: Susan Su is infertile

    I really can¡¯t figure out Susan Su¡¯s purpose, she can¡¯t calcte everything so urately, the car ident only caused Walker Richter to suffer minor injuries, but Pheobe Wilson was so serious that her uterus had to be removed to save her life.


    It wouldn¡¯t make sense to say that Susan Su was trying to get rid of Pheobe Wilson; Walker Richter didn¡¯t love Pheobe Wilson, and the baby in her womb wasn¡¯t Walker Richter¡¯s, and wasn¡¯t a threat to Susan Su, and wasn¡¯t necessary at all.


    What¡¯s more, Walker Richter is such a smart person, how could he be counted by Susan Su.


    I exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air, ¡°The more beautiful and harmless something looks in this world, the more it is full of danger.¡±


    Martin Mo leaned against the railing by the river, his eyes gazing at me fondly, andughed gangly, ¡°So you stole my heart without saying a word.¡±


    I gave him a nk look, ¡°Don¡¯t show off your affection.¡±


    Martin Moughed evilly, ¡°You¡¯re a woman who really doesn¡¯t understand, in this world only I have the determination to be with you for the rest of your life, otherwise you¡¯ll have to smash yourself in the hand.¡±


    A lifetime of determination.


    How many years have passed in life, who dares to say a lifetime?


    I didn¡¯t take his words seriously, and thinking of something, I said, ¡°Martin Mo, I want to be Alva Hill again, an Alva Hill without Walker Richter.¡±


    Martin Mo was stunned, realized what I meant, and smiled, ¡°No problem.¡±


    I stayed at the river for a while, and Martin Mo drove me back.


    Without Walker Richter¡¯s Pear orchard even the floor tiles were cold, Aunt Lexi saw mee back and said without a trace, ¡°Youngdy, I didn¡¯t know you woulde back and didn¡¯t make your dinner, but there¡¯s still some left in the kitchen, I¡¯ll go heat it up for you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Aunt Lexi¡¯s words didn¡¯t make me angry because it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    I went back to my room and put everything Walker Richter had ever given me in a box, one-of-a-kind bracelets, valuable famous paintings, ruby nes, and so on.


    In fact, Walker Richter was so generous that any one of these things wouldst me a lifetime.


    To Walker Richter, these are just a drop in the bucket. I greedily wanted his heart, only to find out that his heart has long been given to a woman named Susan Su.


    As I was putting all this together, Aunt Lexi suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Young Lady, Miss Su is here to see you.¡±


    Hearing the word Miss Su, I shivered.


    Since Walker Richter imprisoned me, Susan Su hasn¡¯te to the door again, what is she doing here thiste?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to bed, tell Miss Su toe back another day.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really want to see Susan Su, but she had alreadye to the door, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t just stop.


    ¡°Young Lady, Miss Su said that she is waiting for you downstairs, and she will wait until whenever youe downstairs to see her.¡±


    Susan Su likes to wait, then I will fulfill her.


    I deliberately cooled down Susan Su for two hours, it was eleven o¡¯clock at night, she still hadn¡¯t left, and only then did I go downstairs.


    Susan Su is also really patient, without arrogance, she waited in the living room for two hours and drank five cups of coffee, even if she knew that I was deliberately, she didn¡¯t get angry, and when she saw meing downstairs, she still smiled, ¡°Nan, are you not feeling well, and your face looks so bad.¡±


    When I thought of Walker Richter¡¯s defense of Susan Su in the hospital, my heart hurt like pins and needles.


    I didn¡¯t give her a good face and said nonchntly, ¡°What does Ms. Su want to see me about at thiste hour?¡±


    I sat down opposite her, but my gaze did not look at her, in front of her, I was a loser, if I did not upy the position of Ms. Richter, in fact, I did not even have the qualification to talk to her, or even be jealous.


    Susan Su looked at me, still with a faint smile on her face, and asked me suspiciously, ¡±Nan, are you angry with me? Is there something I did wrong that offended you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I then looked straight into her gaze and pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°How could Miss Su offend me, I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, Miss Su might as well just tell me straight out what she came to see me about, if it¡¯s nothing, then I¡¯ll just go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Saying that, I intend to get up, in fact, it¡¯s just for show, Susan Su called out to me, ¡°Xiao Nan, I¡¯vee for Walker¡¯s matter, he hasn¡¯te back for a few days, aren¡¯t you worried or don¡¯t you want to know where he is, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have Ms. Su worrying, I don¡¯t really want to know his whereabouts.¡± I said against my will.


    Just as my words fell, Susan Su said, ¡°I saw you at the hospital today.¡±


    At those words, my eyes braced as Susan Su added, ¡°You¡¯re obviously worried about Walker, so why are you acting like you don¡¯t care? Xiao Nan, did you misunderstand something, Pheobe Wilson and Walker actually have nothing, everything is just Pheobe Wilson making a fool of himself, directing himself ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Su, did Walker Richter ask you to say this?¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°No.¡± Susan Su shook her head and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might be imagining things, so I¡¯vee to exin for Walker, he¡¯s a man who¡¯s not very good with words, if I don¡¯te, and you really have any misunderstanding about him, and because of what happened to Pheobe Wilson it affects your couple¡¯s rtionship, then that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±


    I smiled, only there was not much warmth in my smile, ¡°Miss Su really cares about us as a couple, there is no one else here, can Miss Su tell me the truth, do you love Walker Richter? Do you love Walker Richter? What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Susan Su did not expect me to ask such a direct question, she froze for a moment, her eyes dodged, I kept staring at her, not missing any trace of expression on her face.


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    Only after a long time did Susan Su look at me squarely, the corners of her mouth lifted in a smile, only this time the smile was tinged with mockery and contempt, ¡°As a woman, it¡¯s not a bad thing to be a little confused sometime, Xiaonan, why do you have to get to the bottom of this, it makes it hard for everyone, doesn¡¯t it? You are Ms. Richter now, peacefully give Walker a child and let him inherit the the Richter Group smoothly, this is a win-win situation and your responsibility as a wife.¡±


    So true.


    No wonder Susan Su was so concerned about me being pregnant before, they had it all nned, I was just a tool for procreation.


    I also understood what Walker Richter meant when he told Susan Su on the phone that night, ¡°It¡¯ll all be over when we have the baby.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that in the end, I¡¯ll be doing someone else a favor.¡±


    ¡°Walker won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    The statement was even more tremendously ironic.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I raised a smile and looked at Susan Su with interest, ¡°How much does Walker Richter intend to pay me? Will it be more than Pheobe Wilson¡¯s price?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like Pheobe Wilson.¡± Susan Su¡¯s airy and calm look is really simr to Walker Richter: ¡°Nan, don¡¯t think nonsense, get well, Walker will be discharged from the hospital in a couple of days, and by then, as long as you can give birth to a boy, you will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Will I have to call Ms. Su Ms. Richter then?¡± I smiled coolly, ¡°That¡¯s very generous of Ms. Su. I¡¯m impressed that she can tolerate another woman having a baby for her man.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s eyes dimmed and she clenched her hand tightly, ¡°If I could have given birth, it wouldn¡¯t have been your turn at all.¡±

 Chapter 110: My Identity is Completely Exposed at THE Richter Family

    Susan Su¡¯s words shook me to the core of my heart, and it turned out to be so.


    If Susan Su could give birth, I¡¯m afraid I would have been swept away long ago.


    I suddenly thought of what happened to Pheobe Wilson and shuddered, ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted Pheobe Wilson¡¯s womb?¡±


    Susan Su was cunning, how could she admit it, ¡°I was saving her life.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who encouraged her to make trouble with THE Richter family, you caused her tragedy.¡±


    ¡°No, she was the one who got greedy.¡± Susan Su got up and smiled, ¡°I can see that you truly love Walker, it¡¯s up to you whether you can inherit the the Richter Group or not, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll help him fulfill that wish, isn¡¯t loving someone sacrificing everything you have just to fulfill the other person?¡±


    Love is not a one-sided payment, who doesn¡¯t want to get an equal return for their contribution? Is it possible to give up oneself to love someone just to move heaven and prove how great one is?


    Susan Su wanted to use this to pin me down, and she miscalcted.


    And I missed one thing, too.


    Be Hill had suddenly returned to the Hill family.


    No, Be Hill, who has be Selina Versta, has returned to the Hill family, and Jane Hasis has taken Selina Versta to the old Richter family mansion to reveal to the Richter family that Selina Versta is Be Hill. Versta is Be Hill, and I¡¯m just an impostor.


    It happened so suddenly that I was caught off guard. When Mrs. Richter sent the butler to take me to the old house, I saw Jane Hasis sitting in the hall with Frank Hill and Selina Versta, and I had a bad feeling about it.


    Before I sat down, Jane Hasis came up and took my hand, saying with a pained look, ¡°Alva, how can you be like this, you have topete with your sister for everything, even this kind of stealing someone¡¯s husband and pretending to be your sister, you are trying to anger me to death.¡±


    Jane Hasis seems to be pained, but in fact, the moment she came up, she put me to death, and med all the faults on me, as if I was so mischievous that I would not even spare my own sister, and shamelesslymitted the crime of stealing someone¡¯s husband, while Be Hill was pure and innocent.


    This incident was so unbelievable that old Mrs. Richter could not be calm this time, and asked me, ¡°What is going on here, what sister posing as a sister, it¡¯s all confusing the wife me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t exin to Richter olddy the first time, this hall the Richter family a whole bunch of people are in a state of confusion, I stabilized my mind and looked at Be Hill, ¡°Finally not doing Selina Versta?¡±


    I was curious as to why Randy Pan would let her go back to THE Hill family.


    Be Hill was pathetic, like she was in some kind of shock, when she saw me, she hid behind Jane Hasis in fear, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, ¡°Mom, it was my sister who knocked me out, and after that, when I woke up, I had already turned into my current appearance, she took over Ms. Richter¡¯s position, she cheated everyone, I¡¯m the one who is Be Hill, she¡¯s not.¡±


    That was quite an act, if I didn¡¯t know Be Hill, I would have been fooled by her pathetic look.


    Jane Hasis softly soothed Be Hill, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there is mom here.¡±


    Saying that, Jane Hasis painfully pointed at me, ¡°Alva, you really let me down, Be is your own sister, but you can¡¯t bear toy hands on her, are you still a human being?¡±


    Frank Hill on the side also snapped, ¡°Alva, why don¡¯t you apologize to your sister and exin the situation to THE Richter family people.¡±


    They all sided with Be Hill, which I had expected.


    Charles Richter asked with a look of gravity and bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, how did theree to be another Be Hill, when did you the Hill family get another daughter? Is this person really Be Hill?¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s appearance had changed, naturally making it hard to believe.


    Fin Wilson also said, ¡°This is just ridiculous, how could two Be Hillse out of nowhere.¡±


    Joyce Parvis also muttered, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing, why don¡¯t we call Walker back, his wife, he can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I take a step closer towards Be Hill, Jane Hasis and Frank Hill subconsciously lean towards Be Hill, shielding Be Hill in a protective stance, afraid of what I will do to her, I stop and smile to myself, looking back at old Mrs. Richter, admitting frankly, ¡± I¡¯m Alva Hill and this is Be Hill, I¡¯m sorry I lied to everyone.¡±


    Upon saying this, I had a feeling of relief.


    As soon as my words fell, the Richter family people had different looks on their faces, Richter olddy was even more shocked and stood up, poking her cane and snapped, ¡°This is just ridiculous, what do you the Hill family take me the Richter family for.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Richter olddy angry, Jane Hasis immediately shirked her responsibility: ¡°Old madam, all this is done by my careless eldest daughter, who didn¡¯t expect ah, Alva and Be are twin sisters, because of the hospital¡¯s negligence back then, Alva has been living outside for twenty years, and has contracted quite a lot of undesirable habits, and after returning to the Hill family, everything has to be done by the Hill family, and she has to be treated as an adult, and she has to be treated as an adult. Hill family, everything has topete with Be, I didn¡¯t expect that she would be crazy enough toy hands on Be and do such a ridiculous thing, but no matter what, Alva is also my daughter, this is something that I am also responsible for, after this happened, we also know that we don¡¯t have the face to face you THE RICHTER FAMILY, how do you want to dispose of Alva, we We have noints.¡±


    This was an attempt to take me alone to quell the anger of the crowd.


    While everyone was waiting for Old Mrs. Richter to deal with me, Old Mrs. Richter said with a cold face, ¡°My wife is old, but she is not blind, Jane Hasis, Frank Hill, you two made up such a ridiculous lie, and brought a cat or dog from nowhere to say that you are the granddaughter-inw of my the Richter family. Jane Hasis, Frank Hill, you two are making up such ridiculous lies, bringing a dog or cat from nowhere and saying she¡¯s the grandson-inw of my the Richter family. Do you think the Richter family is stupid? Do you think we can be mistaken as to who Walker married in the first ce? You all take this impostor away immediately now, and I, THE RICHTER FAMILY, will not pursue today¡¯s absurd action.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richter¡¯s words caused Jane Hasis and Frank Hill to turn pale, and I was staggered to the core.


    Immediately I reacted, ginger is still old and hot, Richter olddy doesn¡¯t care who is real and who is fake, the key is that this face of mine is now the recognized Ms. Richter outside, if the Richter family recognizes Be Hill, then it is admitting that they have been fooled for so long, letting the outside worldugh at them.


    Jane Hasis eagerly exined, ¡°Old madam, this is really Be ah, take a good look, this is your granddaughter-inw, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can immediately get someone to do an appraisal to prove that this is Be.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Charles Richter pped the table and rose up angrily, ¡°Inws mother, if you are still stirring up trouble here and making something out of nothing, then don¡¯t me us, THE Richter family, for turning our backs on you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank Hill immediately rounded the table, ¡°Inws, calm down, this is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding, it¡¯s the truth, this is Be, Alva admitted it just now, Alva, say something ¡­¡±


    Frank Hill gave Jane Hasis a wink and told her to stop talking, old Mrs. Richter pped her hands, so whoever is Be Hill doesn¡¯t matter.


    I didn¡¯t really care what Jane Hasis did with Frank Hill or what the Richter family people chose, it was Be Hill¡¯s reaction that surprised me.


    If she really wanted to go back to the Richter family, she should have argued her case instead of staying silent as if she were an outsider.


    But if she didn¡¯t want to go back to the Richter family, why did she follow Jane Hasis?

 Chapter 111: Old Mrs. Richter is shrewd

    With Frank Hill stopping her, Jane Hasis said nothing more, taking Be Hill by the hand and silently calming her while her eyes looked at me with malice.


    In her eyes, I was the one who started it, and she didn¡¯t believe what Be Hill had done to me.


    Frank Hill is also a person with discernment, he can judge the situation, he knows that if he continues like this, he will offend the Richter family, and it will not do any good to the Hill family, so he also let Jane Hasis take Be Hill out first.


    When Frank Hill left, he looked at me, he had something to say to me, signaling me to go out.


    I spoke to Mrs. Richter, and with Mrs. Richter¡¯s permission, I went out to see Frank Hill off.


    Jane Hasis and Be Hill had already returned to the car, Frank Hill pulled me to one side: ¡°Alva, since the Richter family only recognizes you now, you should stay well in the Richter family. people must not be happy in their hearts, now it depends on what you do.¡±


    ¡°What does Dad want me to do?¡± I looked at Frank Hill, obviously having a blood rtionship and being the closest person in the world, I felt strange, I sneered, ¡°Continue to be THE Richter family granddaughter-inw? Don¡¯t you think this is ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous that¡¯s what you chose.¡± Frank Hill steeply raised his voice, his dissatisfaction with me as his daughter was all on his face, ¡°Alva, you are really letting dad down, look at what Be has be now, you have robbed her of everything, you are living a good life, what are you not satisfied with? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I brought this all on myself.¡± Iughed coldly, ¡°In your eyes, there¡¯s only Be Hill, have you ever asked me from the beginning to the end why I¡¯vee this far, do you really think I¡¯m fighting with Be Hill? No, you don¡¯t care about that, you don¡¯t care if Alva Hill is alive or dead, or who Walker Richter¡¯s wife is, it¡¯s always your daughter anyway, and you¡¯ll get the benefits you want, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Frank Hill made a pained face, ¡°Is that what you think of Dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± I looked at him full of disappointment, ¡°You¡¯ve suspected it since I first came back to the Hill family as Be Hill, in fact, you already knew I was Alva Hill, that¡¯s why you dared to let Yilia Young pretend to be me toe back to the Hill family, you don¡¯t really love any of your daughters. You only value your interests.¡±


    I have long had my suspicions, and Frank Hill¡¯s reaction inside just now made me suspicious again, now this is just a test, I didn¡¯t expect that Frank Hill didn¡¯t retort and acquiesced.


    He sighed, a moment as if much older: ¡°Alva, Dad knows all your grievances, but this road is your own choice, even if it¡¯s hard, you have to go on, in fact, round and round, everything is just back to the original point, Alva, this is the road you should have taken in the first ce.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what Frank Hill means, what does it mean to go back to the original point, what does it mean that this is the path I should have taken myself.


    ¡°If you guys hadn¡¯t picked me up and taken me back to THE Hill family in the first ce, none of this would have happened.¡± I lost some of my emotions, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay at THE Richter family, I want to be back at Alva Hill.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you can¡¯t be capricious anymore, you¡¯ve heard what old Mrs. Richter said, you can only stay in the the Richter family, in fact, there is nothing wrong with it, with the backstage of the the Richter family, you won¡¯t have a hard time in the future, and it¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    What a grandiose statement.


    Frank Hill was just trying to trade me for the Hill family.


    I sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯m really thankful.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Frank Hill suppressed his anger and finally dropped, ¡°You take care of yourself.¡± The words went away.


    After Frank Hill and Jane Hasis left, old Mrs. Richter called me to her room.


    Old Mrs. Richter was in the habit of chanting Buddhist scriptures for three hours every day.


    I pushed open the door and went in, Mrs. Richter was sitting on a soft cushion, holding the Buddha beads in her hand and reciting the scriptures, I didn¡¯t disturb her, listening to the sound of the chanting, my heart gradually calmed down.


    After about ten minutes, old Mrs. Richter opened her eyes, looked at me, and asked me in a light tone, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t pursue just now? Instead, I let you stay?¡±


    I looked at Old Mrs. Richter¡¯s wrinkled face and confessed, ¡°You don¡¯t care who I am, this is too ridiculous, THE Richter family can¡¯t afford to lose this person.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richterughed and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re only half right.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡± I frowned, ¡°And the other half is because of what?¡±


    Old Mrs. Richter narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Walker is not a confused person, who you are, I¡¯m sure he already knew, when Nancy took out the paternity report, saying that sweetheart wasn¡¯t of THE Richter family bloodline, and even more so, there was evidence of youing and going with that Ulysses Will, Walker chose to believe you. Walker chose to believe in you and stood by your side, at that time he actually already knew who you were, this is ultimately a matter between you two, I¡¯m an old hag don¡¯t interfere, the person Walker chose, can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    That¡¯s pretty clear-minded.


    I curved my lips, ¡°In this THE Richter family, the most prating one is you, grandma, and I also suddenly know why THE Richter family can develop to this day, it¡¯s not all Walker Richter¡¯s credit, but you, grandma.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richterughed heartily, ¡°You have such a sweet mouth, Walker really didn¡¯t look at the wrong person.¡±


    Old Mrs. Richter looks in a good mood, she really is someone who has seen a lot of wind and waves, she can even ept and digest such a ridiculous thing very quickly.


    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Old Mrs. Richter adjusted her posture.


    ¡°Are you really going to bet the future of THE Richter Group on my and my sister-inw¡¯s stomachs?¡±


    I¡¯ve always been puzzled by this matter. Old Mrs. Richter is so shrewd, how could she not know that Walker Richter is the most suitable heir, yet she stilles up with such a trick, aren¡¯t you really worried about the two brothers falling out?


    Richter olddy was about to say, but suddenly looked toward the door, only tough: ¡°My wife said the words, naturally counts, as long as you who first let me hold on to the grandchildren, thepany to whom, how, you think this approach is not fair?¡±


    This is not unfair, but a bit ridiculous.


    In front of old Mrs. Richter, I naturally wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that.


    After staying in the room for about half an hour, old Mrs. Richter finally asked me to go back on the grounds that she was tired.


    I helped the olddy to lie down on the bed, and only then did I turn off the lights and leave, and as soon as I opened the door, I saw Joyce Parvis sneaking in the direction of her own room.


    I looked back at the olddy Richter who was lying on the bed resting, could it be that Joyce Parvis had been eavesdropping at the door?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When I came out of the olddy¡¯s room and went downstairs, Fin Wilson stopped me again.


    She took a good look at me and only said, ¡°No wonder.¡± And let me go home early.


    Everyone in this THE Richter family is more epting.


    I once thought that the identity was exposed and THE Richter family would definitely pursue the matter, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be revealed just like that.


    Walker Richter should have received the news, and when I returned to Pear orchard, he came back immediately.

 Chapter 112: Confessing to Walker Richter that I had a baby

    I wasing out of the bathroom after a shower, wrapped in a towel, my hair wet, and he was sitting on the couch, not smoking either, just silent, with something calledssitude coloring his surroundings.


    His hand was bandaged, and judging by the amount of blood at the time, the wound must not have been shallow.


    I stood in the bathroom door, water droplets sliding down the tips of my hair to my neck, corbone, dripping into the bath towel.


    He lifted his eyes when he heard themotion, and his gazended on my chest, instantly colored with desire, before he swiveled his eyes away again.


    The old Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t have been like this, if he wanted to, he¡¯d do it anytime, anywhere, regardless of the asion, he wouldn¡¯t be so restrained.


    I smiled in my heart, now this is for Susan Su he will restrain his desire, right.


    The dry towel for my hair I had just forgotten to take in and left on the couch, seeing him sitting there I hesitated for a moment before walking over to him, I was reaching for it when Walker Richter preceded me and handed me the towel.


    His eyes still didn¡¯t dare look at me.


    I reached out and took it, my tone light, ¡°Thank you.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    The word thank you contains as much rawness as it does disappointment.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyebrows came together, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    This is the first time he¡¯s ever made such a formal request of me.


    I wrapped the towel around my head and sat down on the edge of the bed, my tone still unhurried, ¡°Talk about what.¡±


    It was obvious that he had offered to talk about it, but he was suddenly silent again.


    He held his gaze at me several times, seemingly hesitating.


    My temperament was worn out by him, so I simply spoke for him, ¡°Do you want to talk about your affair with Pheobe Wilson or with Susan Su?¡±


    At that, his gaze sank, ¡°Pheobe Wilson¡¯s matter is not important, I want to talk about the two of us.¡±


    He directly skipped over Susan Su.


    Heart suddenly sour, I pushed down the painlessness in my heart, ¡°I was just about to talk to you too, Walker Richter, there¡¯s no point in us being at a standstill like this at all, just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to Ulysses Will or into the arms of Martin Mo?¡± He said in a mocking tone, ¡°But fight with Be Hill over a man again?¡±


    I was slightly stunned, he really knew the grudge between me and Ulysses Will and Be Hill very well, then, I lightlyughed, it was self-deprecating, I said, ¡°President Richter is really a great man, I¡¯m afraid that there is no secret that you don¡¯t know, and no one can calcte you, unless you are willing to jump into each other¡¯s traps, I¡¯m not Be Hill, I¡¯m not Be Hill. I am not Be Hill, this matter the Richter family everyone already know, there is no need to act, we should go back to our respective tracks, the child is not a tool and bargaining chip, you want a child, go and have it with the person you like.¡±


    Susan Su was the only person in the world who could get Walker Richter to willingly enter the picture, he probably knew exactly how Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus was lost, but he chose to defend Susan Su.


    He gave me a sidelong nce, a cold light in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve had plenty of chances to leave these days, why haven¡¯t you? Alva Hill, isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t let go?¡±


    Turns out he was testing me these past few days.


    Listening to his words, I found it ironic, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to part with it? Martin Mo is waiting for me, I can¡¯t wait to leave, the reason why I didn¡¯t leave is because I want to say goodbye to you, Walker Richter, we have had a ridiculous period of time, even if it¡¯s just a fling, no matter how many calctions and purposes are mixed in it, it¡¯s always a pleasure in bed, let¡¯s not be too embarrassed, say goodbye, and get together and leave. It.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous? A love affair?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyes went cold, and his voice plummeted several degrees, and if he hadn¡¯t been restraining himself, he could have pped me again with a furious, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re so fucking heartless.¡±


    It was the first time I¡¯d ever heard Walker Richter explode.


    I yelled at his words.


    Who the hell was heartless?


    I was immediately enraged, mmed my hand on the edge of the bed and stood up, yelling back at him at the same decibel level, ¡°Yes, I, Alva Hill, do have no heart, my heart was fed to the dogs a few hundred years ago, but it¡¯s you, Walker Richter, who has a big heart, coaxing me, an impostor, while letting Susan Su live next door. loves you so much, and you are deeply in love with her, and stille to make fun of me for what, you go back to Susan Su, go to her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, what does this have to do with Su, Alva Hill, when did your heart be so small, Su treats you as a friend, she¡¯s just living next door for the time being, why do you have to be so mean?¡± His face was thick with anger, and he sped my left shoulder, his cold breath spraying on his face, ¡°Are you jealous of Su?¡±


    Su, how affectionately called.


    I admit to being jealous.


    But I really wasn¡¯t counting on it, nor was I qualified to count on it.


    I didn¡¯t break away and met his hawk-like eyes, ¡°Walker Richter, do you have to make me say it even harder and clearer? I, Alva Hill, am not a fool, nor am I a tool for giving birth, Susan Su can¡¯t have a child, so who are you to make me take her ce, I¡¯ve been stupid once already, I won¡¯t be stupid enough to be used by you this time, Walker Richter, I did once admit that I loved you, but that was once, and I¡¯m tired now, burned out, and I¡¯m begging you to let me go.¡±


    His slightly averted gaze flickered for a moment, his narrow, inky eyes as deep as a ghostly pool, ¡°Alva Hill, I don¡¯t care if this is a reckoning or what, and I don¡¯t care what you were up to in the first ce, I won¡¯t let you go until I¡¯m dead.¡±


    My heart was shaken, then I smiled coldly, ¡°Do you want me to be your mistress? Or do you want your Su to be your mistress? Do you know how those people in the neighborhood spread the word that your Su is the lover of some tycoon, Walker Richter, what you have in your heart is Susan Su, why don¡¯t you admit it, you want to have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw, I¡¯m afraid Susan Su won¡¯t be so generous, right, you tolerate letting her see the light for the rest of her life.¡±


    Walker Richter eyes re: ¡°A nonsense, I and Su are just friends ¡­¡±


    ¡°Friends? Do you believe in those two words?¡± I interrupted him with disappointment, ¡°Walker Richter, when Pheobe Wilson¡¯s knife stabbed Susan Su, his behavior has betrayed you, you often go over to her side at night, don¡¯t tell me you guys are just purely chatting.¡±


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t answer in the face of my questioning, and his silence sent my heart plummeting to the ice.


    I knew the answer a long time ago, but I had to ask it myself, rubbing salt in the wound and making my heart ache all over again.


    I closed my eyes wearily, tired of any words, I didn¡¯t want to ask, to pursue what had been between them again.


    I threw my hands up in the air and surrendered to Walker Richter, to this reality, ¡°I¡¯ve lost, Walker Richter, leave me alone, you¡¯re just keeping me because of my face which looks exactly like Be Hill¡¯s, you need someone to sit in Ms. Richter¡¯s ce, and now that the East is out of the way, just as well , the game is over, whoever sits in this Ms. Richter¡¯s seat from now on has nothing to do with me, you don¡¯t want Be Hill back, that¡¯s because she betrayed you, that baby she was carrying wasn¡¯t yours, in fact I¡¯m not clean either, before I met you, I had a baby too, it died not long after it was born.¡±


    I had thought of many ways to open up to Walker Richter about having had a child, but I never thought that one day I would say it in this way.


    Walker Richter¡¯s gaze steepened, ¡°Died?¡±


    The key word hetched onto was that the child was dead, not that I had had a child.

 Chapter 113: Susan Su’s Call

    In order to be angry with Walker Richter, I deliberately said, ¡°I love that child very much, if it wasn¡¯t for that child, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain myself until now, it was the result of my rtionship with the one I love the most, when I found out that something happened to the child, I felt that the whole world was darkened, Walker Richter, a child isn¡¯t something that you use to gain benefits, a child should be born with the The love of the parents is born.¡±


    There¡¯s no such extravagantly rare thing as love between us.


    I always thought Walker Richter was just cold on the outside and hot on the inside, but watching him sacrifice love for the position of heir to have a child with someone he didn¡¯t love, I felt like I didn¡¯t recognize him somehow.


    A man who could even sacrifice love and marriage was horrible.


    ¡°Favorite?¡± Walker Richter intoned with sarcasm, ¡°Ulysses Will or Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°That would be none of your business.¡±


    The words were out of my mouth and I didn¡¯t want to say anything more, turning around with the intention of leaving the room, suffocating in the space with him in it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter suddenly pushes me down onto the bed, and before I have time to react, the towel has been ripped off my body.


    I had nothing on underneath, and without the towel, my entire body went cold, and in the next moment, he bullied and pressed, ¡°Alva Hill, if you want to leave you can, fulfill your obligations.¡±


    I¡¯m not his wife, fulfill what obligation?


    ¡°Walker Richter, let go of me, you¡¯re female fucking strong.¡± I put my hands against his chest and tried to push him away, but due to the disparity in strength between men and women, my resistance didn¡¯t have the slightest effect at all, and instead, the two of us became more and more entangled due to the struggle.


    He coldly reminded: ¡°The agreement but you personally signed the word, during the agreement, your everything I can enjoy.¡±


    I just remembered, when Walker Richter gave me signed the agreement, but that is to give him as a secretary, pay him back a million dors of the agreement.


    I hadn¡¯t even known there was such a use in the agreement.


    Everything about me, and my body, too.


    Once pleasuring was pleasurable, but this time, I only felt endless humiliation.


    Then I gave up resisting, numbing myself like a log and letting him toss me around, letting the tears slip from the corners of my eyes, trickle across the bridge of my nose, and slide into the pillow.


    The tears gradually dried up, and the sky gradually brightened, I sank down and closed my eyes.


    Half asleep, I thought I heard his despondent voice, saying something but didn¡¯t hear it.


    Since this night, Walker Richter did not imprison me again, but he was not worried about me, in order to prevent me from leaving, secretly sent two bodyguards to follow me, no matter where I go will be watched.


    Walker Richter woulde back every day, but even if we sat down to eat together, we didn¡¯t have anymunication, like two strangers, and at night, it was a frenzy of solicitation again.


    Walker Richter found my packed luggage and locked it up in the storage room, and confiscated my ID, cell phone, and bank card.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. When Walker Richter came back from Susan Su¡¯s ce at night, I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him coldly and with hatred, ¡°Walker Richter, are you having fun like this?¡±


    Walker Richter treated me like air, simply ignored me and turned to the bathroom.


    His indifference gave me a feeling of powerlessness like a punch in the cotton, I scratched my head and smashed the things on the table, making such a big noise, but Walker Richter in the bathroom was indifferent.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed in a frenzy.


    The cell phone resting on the bedside rang at this time, it was Walker Richter¡¯s cell phone and the caller ID was none other than Susan Su.


    In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have answered it because it didn¡¯t hurt in my heart, I picked up the cell phone and connected it, Susan Su¡¯s clear voice came from the other end, ¡°Walker, you¡¯re tired just now, don¡¯t be too tired if you rest early.¡±


    The word ¡°tired¡± makes people think endlessly.


    Walker Richter was indeed tired just now, what did the two do to be so tired?


    With certain juvenile images floating in my mind, I returned with an annoyed, ¡°He just said he could be more tired and is in the bathroom showering right now.¡±


    Upon uttering these words, I felt pathetic and ridiculous.


    I didn¡¯t wait for any reaction from Susan Su¡¯s end and directly hung up the phone.


    Not a momentter, the bathroom door opened.


    Walker Richter walked towards me and didn¡¯t ask me who called, he just picked up the phone and nced at it, didn¡¯t say anything and put it down again.


    His uncaring reaction made me feel like what I had just done was a joke.


    Susan Su couldn¡¯t have a baby, and knew it, and even agreed to Walker Richter having one with me, and they didn¡¯t care, so who was I going to give a hard time to by saying those things?


    Only make myself unhappy.


    In their eyes, I¡¯m just a tool for reproduction.


    Walker Richter dried his body, lifted the quilt and came in, his hand immediately unruly to touch over.


    The mind rejects it, but the body cooperates honestly.


    Even I felt guilty.


    After another hearty session, I sneered, ¡°President Richter is a busy man, feeding the ones outside and the ones at home.¡±


    While I grimaced, Walker Richter reacted to nothing and seemed exhausted, falling asleep with his eyes closed and hugging me tightly.


    After a long time, his low voice rang through the room, ¡°Everything will be different with a child.¡±


    Children were all he cared about.


    Just as Walker Richter and I were trying to plow through the pregnancy preparation, there was good news on Tina Deross¡¯s end.


    Tina Deross was pregnant.


    The happiest person was Joyce Parvis.


    Walker Richter took me to buy supplements to the old mansion to congratte Tina Deross because Tina Deross was not in good health, and the doctor rmended bed rest for this unstable pregnancy.


    I made an excuse to go upstairs to see Tina Deross, and Ben Richter was in the room.


    ¡°You rest well, don¡¯t be capricious anymore, from now on, whatever you want, whatever you want to eat, tell me, I¡¯ll go and buy it, you just have to be good and give birth to the baby.¡±


    Tina Deross wasn¡¯t buying it, nonchntly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ben Richter turned around to see meing, smiled and said, ¡°Sibling, you apany your sister-inw for a chat, you women are good at talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nodded.


    Ben Richter attached great importance to this child, and when he went out, he also looked at Tina Deross¡¯s belly with great reluctance, as if he could see through the belly to the still unformed child inside.


    After Ben Richter went out, I sat on the edge of the bed, Tina Deross was even more haggard than before,pletely without any poprity, the pregnancy did not seem to make her happy, and I could not say the word congrattions, but only asked, ¡°How is your health?¡±


    ¡°The usual.¡±


    Tina Deross was very out of breath, her voice was small and breathless, and it was scary to see her like this, as if she was going to leave this world at any moment.


    Seeing that she was really tired, I didn¡¯t bother her.


    When I was about to leave the room, Tina Deross suddenly said, ¡°Alva, can you give this to Leon Murphy for me?¡±


    She pulled a letter from under her pillow.


    Now that she had also lost her freedom, it would be hard for her to leave the old mansion, let alone go see Leon Murphy.


    Thinking about Tina Deross¡¯ rtionship with Leon Murphy, I was a little hesitant to do this favor.


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯re the only one who can help me in this house.¡± Tina Deross had a prayer in her eyes, ¡°Help me.¡±

 Chapter 114: Bella Hill Forces Marriage on Ulysses Will

    Tina Deross didn¡¯t know my situation, and now I was also without freedom, but looking at her like this, I couldn¡¯t ruthlessly refuse.


    I hesitantly took the envelope, and Tina Deross said repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, please hand it to him as soon as possible.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what was written in the letter or the consequences of delivering it. I just didn¡¯t want to disappoint Tina Deross, so I agreed.


    Tina Deross was pregnant and old Mrs. Richter was very happy.


    Now my stomach did not move, Tina Deross is sure that Mr. next child, if it is a boy, then Ben Richter is sitting in the Richter Group president position.


    This is an unspoken thing, Walker Richter did not have a sense of crisis, from his expression can not tell what he thinks.


    After dinner at the Richter family¡¯s old house, Walker Richter took me away.


    In my bag was the letter that Tina Deross had given me, and I thought of Tina Deross¡¯s instructions, and the next day, as soon as Walker Richter left the house, so did I. With two tails behind me, I tried to find my way out of the house.


    Two tails followed behind me, I tried to shake them off several times, but I was unsessful, worthy of Walker Richter¡¯s hand-picked bodyguards.


    I took a taxi to the crowded ce, the biggest mall in North City.


    Once inside the mall, I went straight to the women¡¯s clothing area, specializing in luxury brand stores with one-on-one service, and took the opportunity to go to the locker room to change, which allowed me to shake off the tail behind me.


    I did not dare to leave from the main entrance of the mall, watching the two rushed into the store inside looking for me, I quickly took the elevator to the underground parking lot, intending to leave from the parking lot.


    I had just reached the exit when a slender hand suddenly rewarded me on my shoulder.


    Thinking that I had been discovered, my heart went cold and I nervously turned around, when I saw that it was Fiona Croix, I breathed a sigh of relief and asked with great surprise, ¡°Fiona, why are you here.¡±


    [I called you a lot, sent dozens of messages, also went to Pear orchard to look for you, but was stopped at the door, Alva, I thought you had an ident, why don¡¯t you return my message.]


    It turns out that Fiona Croix has been contacting me, but my cell phone has been confiscated by Walker Richter, and it is even forbidden for my friends to visit me, Fiona Croix is also worried that something has happened to me, and has been squatting outside of Pear orchard for a few days, and today, when she saw me going out furtively, she followed me all the way.


    To make a long story short, I said, ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of trouble, Walker Richter won¡¯t let me go out.¡±


    I have nothing to say to Fiona Croix, but this is not the ce to talk, I still have to deliver a letter for Tina Deross.


    Fiona Croix and I went to Leon Murphy¡¯s clinic together, only to find the door closed when we arrived, and when I asked the shopkeeper next door, the clinic hadn¡¯t been open for a few days, and there was a sign on the door saying it was closed.


    Finally, I asked the store owner for Leon Murphy¡¯s phone number, called him, got in touch with him, and arranged to meet him at the drinking store next to the clinic.


    Leon Murphy knew that Tina Deross had asked me to find him, so he came quickly, and as soon as he entered the drink store, before he sat down, he asked me anxiously, ¡°How is Tina Deross? Is she feeling better?¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯ health is not good, and I didn¡¯t hide it from him, and told him the truth: ¡°This is the letter that Tina Deross asked me to give to you, so take a look at it first.¡±


    I gave him the letter, he couldn¡¯t wait to open it and read it, and I didn¡¯t know what was written in it, only to see Leon Murphy angrily mming the table heavily, ¡°Ben Richter the son of a bitch.¡±


    After reading it, he clenched his fists in anger and asked me: ¡°Did Ben Richter beat her again recently? the Richter family is a cannibalistic ce, she can¡¯t stay there any longer, or sooner orter she won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    By the sound of it, Leon Murphy wanted to take Tina Deross away.


    I said, ¡°Tina Deross is pregnant now, and Ben Richter won¡¯ty a hand on her again, so don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Which I know my words, Leon Murphy especially shocked: ¡°Tina Deross how can be pregnant, she ¡­¡±


    He seemed to realize that he had missed his words, and swallowed back histter words.


    Leon Murphy¡¯s words aroused my suspicion, remembering that thest time Tina Deross also said that it was difficult to get pregnant, but how long has it been since then, there is good news, andbined with Tina Deross¡¯s deteriorating body and Leon Murphy¡¯s reaction, I feel that there is something fishy here.


    Leon Murphy tightly squeezed the letter, a strange glint crossed his eyes, he got up and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Leon Murphy left in a hurry.


    Thinking about what he had in mind for Tina Deross, I was really afraid of what he might do.


    Ben Richter had asked me about Tina Deross¡¯ rtionship with Leon Murphy before, so I guess Ben Richter must have noticed Leon Murphy a long time ago.


    Fiona Croix tugged on my sleeve.


    I snapped back.


    Fiona Croix gestured and asked me, [What¡¯s going on with youtely, what happened to you and Walker Richter? Why won¡¯t he let you go out.]


    ¡°He wants a baby.¡± I took a sip of my drink and told the general story of what had happened between Walker Richter and Susan Su. As I spoke, I fell silent, feeling that it was again very pointless to mention this.


    Fiona Croix, however, was indignant: [What does Walker Richter take you for, Alva, how did you guys get to this point, wasn¡¯t it fine before, looking at him doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s making a show of it, is there some kind of misunderstanding between you guys?


    ¡°I wish it was a misunderstanding, but the facts are in front of us, do I have to fool myself?¡± I said, ¡°Fiona, I admit defeat, I just want to run away from the Richter family now, from Walker Richter.¡±


    [Walker Richter has gone to such extreme lengths to keep you, where can you escape to?] Fiona Croix¡¯s words were sharp and realistic: [the Hill family gave up on you, do you really want to give him children in the the Richter family?]


    I shook my head, but I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The world is so big, but there is no ce for me.


    The Hill family had abandoned me, Walker Richter had only used me as a reproductive tool, and it would be a tragedy if I did have a child.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    I could get rid of those two now, but I couldn¡¯t get away from the North Side, and I didn¡¯t want to drag Fiona Croix into it, or go over to Martin Mo.


    Fiona Croix held my hand, she remembered something and asked me lustfully, [How long has it been since you and Ulysses Will have been in contact?]


    She wouldn¡¯t bring up Ulysses Will for no reason.


    I immediately had a bad feeling, ¡°Did something happen to Ulysses Will?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t contacted Ulysses Will for a long time, and he should have known about Be Hill¡¯s return to the Hill family, and with Be Hill¡¯s obsession with Ulysses Will, and with the Richter family not pursuing Be Hill, wouldn¡¯t it be just the right opportunity for these two to be together.


    Ulysses Will must be happy that Be Hill is back.


    But the truth is not what I thought it would be.


    Not only did they not get together, but Fiona Croix said that Ulysses Will¡¯s leg was broken, and it was Be Hill who found someone to do it, and Fiona Croix was in a hurry to find me because of this.


    I was very surprised how Be Hill could hurt Ulysses Will.


    But that¡¯s what happened.


    Ulysses Will was being treated at the Orthopedic Hospital, Fiona Croix had given me the address, and when I went there, Be Hill was there, and the two got into an argument.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, I did everything you asked me to do, I became what I am now, the Richter family denied it, it was the Richter family they wouldn¡¯t let Alva Hill go, it had nothing to do with me, I kept my promise, now you should keep yours, when you get out of the hospital we¡¯re going to get married.¡±

 Chapter 115: The True thinking of Ulysses Will

    I stood at the door of the hospital room and didn¡¯t go in, through the window, I saw Ulysses Will lying on the bed with his left leg in a cast, he had no expression on his face and didn¡¯t even want to talk to Be Hill about the marriage she proposed.


    Listening to Be Hill just now, it was Ulysses Will who told Be Hill to go back to the Richter family, why did he do that?


    Why would he do that? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that Be Hill is back? Why would he let Be Hill go back to the Richter family?


    Ulysses Will¡¯s silence stimted Be Hill, she tugged on Ulysses Will¡¯s arm, ¡°Ulysses Will, what do you mean, what, you still think about Alva Hill? Walker Richter has a crush on Alva Hill and is trying to get her to have a baby and be the heir of the Richter Group. He¡¯s not going to let her go. Can youpete with Walker Richter with your looks? I tell you, the person who loves you most in this world is me, take a good look at me, it¡¯s me Be Hill.¡±


    Ulysses Will remained indifferent, Be Hill was furious and kept pulling Ulysses Will and pping him: ¡°Ulysses Will, why don¡¯t you ever look at me, if I didn¡¯t have the same face as Alva Hill, you wouldn¡¯t have slept with me, that bitch! Where better than me, do you know that night Alva Hill lingered with another man all night and even gave birth to the sinful child, haha, she still thought the child was yours ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even a toe better than Alva.¡± Ulysses Will suddenly came to the fire, a push Be Hill away: ¡°If you had not interfered in that year, Alva would not have suffered so much, and I would not have touched a hair on your head at all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when those words came out of Ulysses Will¡¯s mouth.


    Didn¡¯t the two of them love each other back then?


    Wasn¡¯t Ulysses Will in love with Be Hill?


    This is so different from what Ulysses Will said.


    Be Hill staggered two steps to stand steadily, she did not get angry, looked at Ulysses Will andughed: ¡±Only when you mention Alva Hill will you have a little reaction, Ulysses Will, I am really sad for you, you love her so much, you have the ability to go and tell her ah, you dare not, you¡¯re a coward, in addition to avoiding, and watched her into the arms of another man, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    Ulysses Will clutched the sheets beneath him, ¡°Be Hill, as long as I, Ulysses Will, am around, I will not allow you to hurt her again.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with a cripple?¡± Be Hill sneered, crossing her legs and sitting on the couch aside, ¡°Ulysses Will, I Be Hill don¡¯t necessarily have to be you, I just like to rob other people, other people¡¯s are the best.¡±


    Be Hill said against her will, she gave up so much for Ulysses Will, gave birth to a child, although that child died in her lifetime, but she could do this for Ulysses Will, how could it be because she likes to rob other people¡¯s things.


    She was just maintaining thest of her dignity in front of Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will stared at his broken leg, a color of pain crossing the bottom of his eyes, ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    Be Hill stroked his broken leg: ¡°Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t want to do this to you, it¡¯s because you are too disobedient, if you are obedient, you won¡¯t suffer, but if you still want to run away, then next time, it may be the other leg, by the way, I¡¯ve been a husband and wife to Walker Richter for such a long time, I know him too well. I¡¯ve been married to Walker Richter for so long, I know him too well, he¡¯s ruthless and will stop at nothing to achieve his goal, with such a big temptation as the Richter Group¡¯s heir, how could Walker Richter give up his position to Ben Richter, and my sister, Alva Hill, who is a fierce woman, knows she¡¯s just a tool for procreation, so what do you think will happen to her? If Alva Hill dares to disobey him, what do you think will happen to her? It might be the same as yours, a broken leg or ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ulysses Will cut her off sternly, ¡°You knew Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t let anyone go before you agreed to go back to THE Richter family, Be Hill, you¡¯re horrible, Alva is your own sister.¡±


    Be Hillughed: ¡°No one forced her to be Ms. Richter in the first ce, I¡¯m really grateful to her for jumping into the fire pit of the Richter family for me, the outside world thinks that being a Ms. Richter has unlimited scenery, but in fact, the Richter family is a ce that eats people, staying there for a long time will drive people crazy. It will drive people crazy if they stay there for a long time.¡±


    Be Hill said exactly what Tina Deross said.


    But in all the time I¡¯ve been in the Richter family, no one has ever treated me badly except Nancy Richter.


    What did Be Hill mean by that?


    Be Hill leaned over and whispered something in Ulysses Will¡¯s ear, only to see Ulysses Will¡¯s face suddenly change and angrily shouted, ¡°Be Hill, how dare you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I, Be Hill, wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Be Hill dropped this sentence and put on her sunsses.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing her getting ready to leave, I quickly ducked aside and waited for her to leave before I pushed open the door to the hospital room.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here.¡± Ulysses Will, thinking it was Be Hill, smoothly grabbed the ss of water on the table and was about to m it over, only to pause when she saw it was me, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I walked straight over to him and looked at the disoriented man, ¡°Why did you lie to me, I heard your conversation with Be Hill.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes flickered and he put his ss of water down helplessly, not daring to look me in the eye, ¡°What did I lie to you about.¡±


    I suddenly remembered a sentence Ulysses Will had said earlier, he said that he had already been wrong once and would never be wrong again this time.


    I now realized the meaning of that.


    He¡¯d known then that Selina Versta was Be Hill.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, Be Hill was right, you¡¯re a coward, you think that by doing this, I¡¯ll be grateful? You never knew what I wanted.¡±


    Honestly, I kind of hated Ulysses Will for what he did, I didn¡¯t need him topromise anything for me.


    Ulysses Will looked at me in a daze, ¡°Alva, I owe you this, Be Hill is targeting you because of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you owe me?¡± I steeped up my volume, ¡°Ulysses Will, you never owed me anything, and if you have to say you do, don¡¯t you think you owe me more of an exnation?¡±


    Ulysses Will abruptly let out a bitter smile: ¡°Alva, some things are wrong, really can¡¯t turn back, I don¡¯t regret my own choice, only regret that I was not able to protect you, I had promised you, to protect you for a lifetime, to protect you from the wind and rain, but your wind and rain are all brought about by me, that year, on your birthday, I actually did not get drunk, take Be Hill as you is only an excuse, because I found out that the person I fell in love with is Be Hill, only that I was too cowardly to admit to face it, letting Be Hill misunderstand and letting you suffer so much.¡±


    When Ulysses Will first heard that sweetheart was his and Be Hill¡¯s daughter, he couldn¡¯t wait to see it in his eyes, you could tell that he had feelings for Be Hill, and that remark just now was only because he couldn¡¯t ept the change in Be Hill to say so.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is the biggest injustice to me, and to Be Hill.¡± I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Be Hill suffers from a split personality disorder, Ulysses Will, and all she wants is really just a you.¡±

 Chapter 116: I, Walker Richter, have no shortage of women

    Ulysses Will sat up in shock, looked at me in dismay, and asked me uncertainly, ¡°Split personality? How.¡±


    I said, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with doctors and have encountered the emergence of another personality within Be Hill, that of Selina Versta, and conditions like Be Hill¡¯s are dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Selina Versta? ¡°Ulysses Will¡¯s eyebrows were gathered together, ¡°How did ite to this.¡±


    I had been surprised, too, at how Be Hill had turned out like this, and then it dawned on me.


    Loving someone really can turn someone into something they¡¯re not, into something they¡¯re not.


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t really want to get in the middle of what you two are doing, Be Hill is crazy enough without being sick, nowadays who knows what she¡¯s going to do next, and the only person who can change her is you.¡±


    Ulysses Will touches his broken leg and is silent for a moment, ¡°Alva, just go, I know what to do.¡±


    In Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes, even if Be Hill let someone break his leg, he didn¡¯t hate it, it was more like helplessness and disappointment.


    I left the hospital, looking for the doctor asked, Ulysses Will¡¯s legs only need to recuperate a few months to walk normally, Be Hill is ultimately intolerant, the hand is also mastered.


    She even invited foreign experts to treat Ulysses Will¡¯s face and hands.


    The doctor I found for him before did notpletely cure him, but only some improvement, his hand still can¡¯t hold a brush, in Be Hill¡¯s heart, Ulysses Will is perfect, she won¡¯t allow Ulysses Will to have ws.


    In Be Hill¡¯s heart, Ulysses Will is perfect, and she will not allow Ulysses Will to be wed.


    Walking out of the hospital, I looked up at the sky and suddenly felt that today¡¯s sky was especially blue.


    ¡°Young Lady, pleasee back with us.¡±


    The two bodyguards that I got rid of appeared out of nowhere.


    I actually didn¡¯t think about escaping, no matter where I escaped to, as long as Walker Richter didn¡¯t let go, I would still be found.


    I exhaled a cloudy breath, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Back at Pear orchard, Walker Richter was sitting on the living room couch with his legs folded.


    I subconsciously clenched my hands at the sight of him.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Walker Richter beckoned me toward him, his face expressionless and unreadable.


    The two bodyguards retreated, and I hesitantly walked over, not daring to get too close, keeping a distance of three steps from him.


    Walker Richter¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Closer.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and nervously moved another step, not daring to advance any further.


    He gave me a cold, sidelong nce, ¡°Where did it go?¡±


    I don¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t know where I went.


    I pursed my lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was patient, ghostly lighting a cigarette, his low voice with a thin coolness, ¡°Alva Hill, I Walker Richter do notck women, do not challenge my patience.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you Walker Richter open your mouth, the women who automatically pounce on you can be lined up abroad, it¡¯s me, Alva Hill, who doesn¡¯t know any better, spoiling Mr. Richter¡¯s piece of mind.¡± I sneered, ¡°So I implore Mr. Richter to be magnanimous and let me go, just don¡¯t torture each other.¡±


    Walker Richter exhaled a ring of smoke, white smoke that made you wonder what was hidden in those deep eyes, ¡°Where can you go after you leave here? You know what Martin Mo is doing these days? He¡¯s getting ready to marry the Hill family¡¯s daughter, Shirley Hill.¡±


    Martin Mo is marrying Yilia Young?


    That¡¯s impossible.


    I didn¡¯t believe Walker Richter¡¯s words, although Yilia Young is the Hill family¡¯s daughter and the heir to the Hill Group, she is a far cry from the Mo family, and the two of them don¡¯t have a rtionship, so even if it is a family marriage, it¡¯s not possible.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter could see my disbelief, snorted coldly and threw today¡¯s newspaper on the table, ¡°Take a good look.¡±


    I picked up the newspaper, the Mo Group¡¯s only son Martin Mo and Hill¡¯s daughter Shirley Hill are close to each other, the text was erged so that I could see it at a nce, and there was also a picture of the two of them underneath.


    How so sudden.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you have nowhere else to go.¡±


    He was certain that I would have to stay in Pear orchard.


    At his word, the Hill family would not dare let me go back.


    With Martin Mo marrying Yilia Young and Ulysses Will having Be Hill, I was dependent on him, Walker Richter.


    I didn¡¯t bother to exin the rtionship with Martin Mo, and calmly put the newspaper on the table, ¡°I¡¯m tired, go upstairs and squint for a while.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to fight with Walker Richter, whatever he thinks.


    I don¡¯t believe he can imprison me for the rest of my life.


    Walker Richter was a little surprised by my apathetic response, and he was about to say something when the call came.


    I had no intention of listening to who he was talking to on the phone, but I still heard him pick up the phone and call out, ¡°Su.¡±


    After that he left in a hurry.


    I stood at the top of the stairs, looking at his anxious back, and my heart throbbed again.


    One call from Susan Su, no matter what he was doing or where he was, he would be the first to rush over.


    Perhaps because he felt that Martin Mo and Ulysses Will were no longer a threat, Walker Richter didn¡¯t watch me so closely, and even allowed Fiona Croix toe to Pear orchard to see me.


    Fiona Croix was worried when she saw my listlessness, [Alva, why don¡¯t you call the Hill family and ask them to pick you up, you¡¯ll get into trouble if you go on like this].


    ¡°They can¡¯t afford to offend THE Richter family, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll pick me up, and I don¡¯t need to.¡± I had been in Pear orchard for so long that neither Frank Hill nor Jane Hasis hade to see me, it was as if I wasn¡¯t there.


    [What the hell does Walker Richter mean to imprison you for the rest of your life.]


    I smiled and said in a fake rxed tone, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, someone manages to eat and drink, mixing food and living in such a big house, I don¡¯t know how many people envy it.¡±


    [Alva.] Fiona Croix squeezed my hand heartily.


    I gave her a relieved smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Fiona, I¡¯ve figured it out, whates around goes around, if you get tough with Walker Richter, the one who loses out is yourself, so it¡¯s better to rx and wait for the opportunity.¡±


    In fact, I wondered if Walker Richter would leave me alone if I really gave birth.


    Maybe when Ben Richter took over thepany, Walker Richter keep me also useless, maybe tired of, let me go.


    I don¡¯t have anything else, but I do have a lot of time, so it¡¯s good to read books at Pear orchard, learn something, enrich myself, and make my heart calm.


    I could wait, but someone couldn¡¯t.


    There was no way Susan Su was going to let me stay with Walker Richter.


    Fiona Croix stayed with me in Pear orchard for half a day, and I let her go back.


    Fiona Croix was afraid that I would be bored in Pear orchard and would oftene over. Walker Richter also returned my cell phone to me, and I don¡¯t know whether Walker Richter deleted all the records or my cell phone didn¡¯t have a single missed call or message.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t contact me, and I didn¡¯t contact him.


    This day.


    Shortly after Fiona Croix left, an old acquaintance I wasn¡¯t expecting called me and asked me to meet him.


    By this time, I had no idea what Pheobe Wilson wanted with me.


    Ghostly, I actually agreed to go to the appointment.


    Pheobe Wilson asked me to meet her at the river where there were few people.


    When I went there, she was sitting on a bench by the river, her body thin, as if the wind blew and she ran away.


    Thinking about what happened to her, I had mixed feelings and walked over, ¡°What did you want to see me about.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson looked up at me, ¡°I came to say goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 117: Pheobe Wilson mouths Walker Richter who I never knew

    I was slightly surprised, and Pheobe Wilson is not very familiar, let alone a friend, our first meeting is the sword, not to mention that between us there is a Walker Richter, how could she say goodbye to me.


    Pheobe Wilson also felt that his words were a bit strange, tugging at the corner of his mouth, his eyes looking towards the river, the multicolored lights reflecting in the water, a beautiful sight.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t think I was leaving North City, and the person I wanted to say goodbye to would be you.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson has lost a lot of weight and is no longer as overbearing as before, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the moonlight and the light tonight, but her whole person has be especially soft, like a cat without sharp ws.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°South.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°I want to visit the south, I heard that the seasons are like spring there, and it won¡¯t be as cold and bone-chilling as in the North City.¡±


    Now it was already June, North City was hot, even the air was warm, where would it be cold.


    The cold in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s mouth was the heart.


    Her heart was cold.


    ¡°Not going toe back?¡± I sat down beside her, and the two former saber rattlers suddenly chatted like longtime friends.


    Pheobe Wilson was silent for a while, looked up, the corner of her eyes moist: ¡°do note back, here, is not worth me toe back, I will go to the south of a small town, with Walkerpensation for the money to open an inn, raise a few kittens and dogs as apanion, tending to the flowers and grasses, and the rest of my life just like this to spend, in fact, also quite good. ¡±


    In her future ns, there was no longer a family, a man, a child.


    She¡¯d never be a mom in her life.


    She blinked, as if forcing back the tears in her eyes, and it was heartbreaking to see her so feisty.


    Pheobe Wilson is beautiful and capable, in fact, she can have a good life, marriage, but she met Walker Richter.


    I pursed my lips did not speak, Pheobe Wilson suddenly turned her head and asked me, ¡°Know why I came back from abroad in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°For Walker Richter.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Yes, for his sake, I split up with Walker for many years, and never let go of it in my heart, but I knew that we couldn¡¯t go back, so I kept this feeling hidden in my heart until Susan Su approached me.¡±


    At that, I frowned, ¡°Susan Su asked you toe back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°Susan Su approached me, saying that Walker still has me in his heart, and that marrying you was only because of the influence of outside public opinion, at that time, I believed it, and thepany just happened to send me back to China to cooperate with Walker¡¯spany, so I came back, and the first time I saw you, I really didn¡¯t see you as a rival, and I inquired, and Walker very much disliked you. Walker was very unfavorable to you, so I was full of confidence, thinking that I could reunite with Walker, until I found outter that Walker really didn¡¯t have me in his heart, so I used Nancy Richter to destroy the rtionship between you two.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson said here and let out a bitter smile, ¡°Everything I did actually ended up being nothing but a favor for others, Susan Su knew that I was pregnant, she actually knew that it wasn¡¯t Walker¡¯s, she said that she would be willing to help me out by letting me go to THE Richter family to make a scene, and I knew that this could be my only chance to If I missed it, I would never have another chance with Walker, I was willing to gamble, I went to the Richter family, but she put a cold arrow in my back, was ruthless, took my baby, removed my uterus, and kept me from being a mom for the rest of my life.¡±


    I was surprised that Pheobe Wilson was able to tell me all this.


    Mentioning Susan Su, Pheobe Wilson has hatred in her eyes, her hands clench tightly on the chair underneath her, taking a few deep breaths before her emotions calm down, looking at me, she says, ¡°It¡¯s my greed that brought me this far, it¡¯s my stupidity to be taken advantage of, I, Pheobe Wilson, admit it, it¡¯s just that Susan Su wants to be Ms. Richter, but it¡¯s not that easy to be a mother, it¡¯s not that easy for me to be a mother, it¡¯s not that easy for me to be a mother. Richter, it¡¯s not that easy, if it was the old Be Hill, Susan Su would be a sure thing, but you¡¯re not, you¡¯re Alva Hill, you have a different ce in Walker¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m Alva Hill?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson smiled, ¡°Actually, I knew it very early, I once heard Walker call you Alva, at that time I was still puzzled, thenbined with Walker¡¯s change of attitude towards you, I began to suspect it, and then because of sweetheart¡¯s life, I was sure that you are not Be Hill, Susan Su also knew this and that¡¯s why she used me to test Walker, Alva Hill, I think with your intelligence, you won¡¯t follow in my footsteps.¡±


    ¡°You think too highly of me. ¡± I raised the corner of my mouth, ¡°I¡¯m no better off today, just a tool for their procreation.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson shook his head, ¡°Do you really think that Walker has to need a child in your womb to inherit the Richter Group? No, he¡¯s not like that Alva Hill, Walker could have created the Richter Group on his own if he wanted to, he just wants to tie you down with a child, to keep you in line. He¡¯s just trying to tie you down with a child, trying to keep you with him, Walker¡¯s not very expressive, but I¡¯ve never seen him go to such lengths with anyone, except you.¡±


    I was shaken and in a trance.


    The Walker Richter that Pheobe Wilson spoke of was foreign to me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it and shook my head back and forth, ¡°No, the person he likes is Susan Su. It¡¯s only because Susan Su can¡¯t have children that he keeps me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Walker really has in mind for Susan Su, all I know is that if he likes someone, he won¡¯t let the other person suffer and no one can stop him.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°I looked for you today and told you all this, not to hide it from you, but I also have a selfish motive, Susan Su has harmed me to this extent, I naturally don¡¯t want her to get what she wants, but how to do it is still up to you, I can only say what I can say.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s frankness did make me speechless for a moment.


    I hung my eyes in silence for a moment and asked her, ¡°You¡¯ve known Walker Richter for so many years, so do you know who sweetheart¡¯s real mother is?¡±


    As the words fell out of her mouth, Pheobe Wilson gave me a surprised and strange look, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    By the sound of that, it seems like I should know.


    I shook my head, and Pheobe Wilson, still giving me that strange look, abruptlyughed, ¡°I finally know why Walker did it, Alva Hill, Susan Su. She can¡¯t win against you, she¡¯s destined to be a loser.¡±


    I was even more confused.


    Pheobe Wilson was being secretive, wasn¡¯t I the loser nowadays?


    Pheobe Wilson was suddenly in a very good mood, her ne ticket to leave North City in three days, she gave me her new contact information, at that time, I thought, this goodbye, will not cross paths again, but did not expect that yearster, when I was full of injuries, the person who took me in would be her.


    But that was allter.


    After parting ways with Pheobe Wilson on the river, I was about to head back to Pear orchard when I got a call from Emily.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Emily was Walker Richter¡¯s secretary, so if she was calling for me, it had to be about Walker Richter.


    I hesitantly picked up the phone and Emily anxiously said on the other end of the line, ¡°Young Lady,e to Pear orchard, President Richter he has an ident.¡±

 Chapter 118: Martin Mo fights Walker Richter

    Walker Richter is a character who can walk across the North Side, who dares to mess with him? How could something happen in Paramount.


    I didn¡¯t believe Emily¡¯s words and said in a cold tone, ¡°No time.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, President Richter really had an ident and fought with THE Mo family Prince.¡± Emily¡¯s side anxiously added.


    Walker Richter fought with Martin Mo?


    My heart immediately thumped, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    As soon as the phone hung up, I immediately rushed to Paragon.


    How did these two gods get into a fight at Paramount, I had a hundred doubts in my head.


    Emily picked me up at the entrance of Paragon, and when she saw meing, she immediately greeted me and said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lady, President Richter and the others are on the eighth floor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked as I walked.


    Emily exined, ¡°Today President Richter asked Governor Liu to have dinner ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Halfway through the meal, who would have guessed that Martin Mo came, Martin Mo said something about Ms. Su, then the two med out, and after that there was a fight.¡±


    Hearing Susan Su¡¯s name, my footsteps lurched, ¡°They fought because of Susan Su?¡±


    Emily did not expect me to suddenly stop, walked by and immediately back: ¡°It seems to be like this, I was far away at that time, it is not very clear, anyway, the two people fought, who did not dare to go forward to pull, I have no choice but to call you, youngdy.¡±


    What¡¯s the use of meing.


    At the thought of Susan Su inside, I don¡¯t want to go in at all.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came out from the box.


    It was the sound of a chair falling to the ground.


    When I looked up, I realized that I had already reached the door of the box.


    Just then.


    The door was suddenly pulled open from the inside, I wanted to leave, but I was caught off guard and Susan Su.


    She was also very surprised, ¡°Why are you here.¡±


    Emily exined aside, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told the youngdy toe.¡±


    Susan Su nced towards the box and lowered her voice, ¡°You hurry up and take Martin Mo away, Walker¡¯s health is not good, he can¡¯t drink at all.¡±


    Through the open door, you can roughly see the situation inside the box, bottles of wine all over the floor, spilled wine, chairs that fell on the floor, in therge box, there are only two people, Walker Richter and Martin Mo, each of their faces are colorful, sitting opposite to each other, between the two people is a three-meter-long table, which is full of all kinds of wine.


    It looked like they werepeting in a drinking contest.


    Hearing themotion, Walker Richter and Martin Mo looked over at the same time.


    Martin Mo got up one step ahead of Walker Richter and walked towards me, pulling me in with one hand, ¡°Alva, watch how I drink him down.¡±


    Both men had been drinking quite a bit before I arrived, and both were already a bit uptight.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I was dragged by Martin Mo to sit down beside him, and Walker Richter just looked on with a cold, sharp gaze but didn¡¯t say anything, probably because Susan Su was here.


    I wondered if Pheobe Wilson was lying when he said that I was different from Walker Richter.


    Susan Su also came in and sat beside Walker Richter: ¡°Walker, we¡¯re going back, Young Master Mo, if you want to drink, you can do it some other time, just forget about it today.¡±


    ¡°How can this be forgotten.¡± Martin Mo looked at Walker Richter provocatively, ¡°Howe the honorable President Richter has to hide behind a woman, not daring to drink with me?¡±


    Martin Mo could not get drunk from a thousand cups, and Walker Richter¡¯s drinking capacity was surely no match.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were scarlet, his hand propped up on the tabletop, staring at me with a torch-like gaze, but his words were addressed to Martin Mo: ¡°Remember what you just said.¡±


    ¡°I, Martin Mo, will never go back on my words.¡± Martin Mo picked up a ss of wine on the table and drank it first.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of agreement the two men have reached, Walker Richter¡¯s body is a little shaky, reaching for the wine ss, was stopped by Susan Su: ¡°Don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Susan Su took the wine ss in her own hand and said to Martin Mo, ¡°Your marriage with the Hill family is a matter between your two families, it has nothing to do with Walker, Young Master Mo, don¡¯t take it out on others.¡±


    ¡°Let go of your bullshit.¡± Martin Mo smashed the wine ss in his hand at Susan Su¡¯s feet, his sudden action made me freeze, Susan Su was shocked and reflexively took a step backward, Walker Richter immediately got up and stood in front of her in a protective posture.


    ¡°Martin Mo.¡±


    These three words were almost squeezed out from the gap between Walker Richter¡¯s teeth, the stern gaze contained a warning, this was not the first time that Walker Richter had defended Susan Su in such a way.


    Martin Moughed evilly, ¡°President Richter, so nervous about a mistress in front of your own wife, what position have you put Alva in, if you don¡¯t cherish Alva, then let her go, there are plenty of people to love her.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s words didn¡¯t make me feel like he was holding it for me, instead, he embarrassed me.


    I don¡¯t know which word Martin Mo said wrong, maybe it was the ¡®mistress¡¯ that was unpleasant to the ear, insulting Susan Su in such a way, how could Walker Richter allow it, swinging his fist and punching at Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo was caught off guard and was hit in the nose, staggering two steps before standing still, his nose bleeding instantly.


    Martin Mo is not a vegetarian, raised his hand and wiped the nose blood, his eyes sank, the two people moved at the same time, quickly wrestling together.


    The two drunken people look like lions that have been locked up in a cage for months before being released, a fist and a palm, you and I, moves to the flesh, and there is no gimmick, so people look at it all fearful.


    Looking at the two people fighting, I was like an outsider sitting still, Susan Su was worried, while trying to go forward to pull the fight, while shouting, ¡°Walker, be careful.¡±


    No matter how these two people fight, within two meters of my perimeter is safe, neither of them got close, but Susan Su was injured a few times for pulling the fight.


    I calmly picked up the wine on the table and took a sip, very strong and very spicy.


    Susan Su was furious: ¡°Alva Hill, how can you sit still and not help persuade.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to care what kind of madness Walker Richter and Martin Mo were smoking today, got up and said, ¡°You guys take your time to fight, I¡¯m not going to join in the fun.¡±


    The three of them are in a movie, what am I doing here as a spectator.


    Anyway, no matter how these two fight, no one will be killed, so what am I worried about.


    I didn¡¯t take two steps, Susan Su pulled me down and questioned, ¡°Alva Hill, do you have any heart, Martin Mo is mad because of you, looking for trouble with Walker, how can you just walk away.¡±


    Where is it because of me, just now Susan Su can say it is because of Martin Mo¡¯s marriage with Yilia Young.


    As soon as her words fell, Martin Mo shouted, ¡°Walker Richter, go to sleep with your lover in your arms, from now on, Alva Hill is my woman, you stay away from her.¡±


    With that, Martin Mo came towards me and pulled me towards the outside.


    Without taking two steps, Walker Richter yanked me over, wrapped his long arms around my waist, and dered dominantly, ¡°She¡¯s the wife.¡±


    Walker Richter simply ignored Susan Su and left the clubhouse with his arm around my waist.


    Martin Mo chased after him, and quite a few people in the clubhouse came out at the sound of the noise to see what was going on.


    Both are characters that North City dare not mess with, these people can only get together and watch, no one dares to really get close to draw fire.


    I struggled in Walker Richter¡¯s arms: ¡°Walker Richter, you let go of me, what crazy.¡±


    Walker Richter pulled the door open and shoved me into his Maybach with a threat in his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make me take you in front of Martin Mo.¡±


    When I heard this, my heart fluttered.


    Walker Richter was crazy.


    ¡°Walker,¡± Susan Su was following Martin Mo out after him, and she looked anxiously at Walker Richter.

 Chapter 119: Walker Richter Says Let’s Get Married

    I sat in the car and looked at Susan Su who chased out, I was a little scared, I was afraid that Walker Richter chose her, I was afraid of Walker Richter¡¯s gentle eyes when he looked at her.


    Susan Su stood three steps away from the car, not a trace of jealousy in her eyes except worry, I don¡¯t know if she hid it too well or trusted Walker Richter, so she didn¡¯t care about Walker Richter¡¯s deration just now that ¡®I¡¯m his wife¡¯, nor did she care about him pulling me away in public, she was just heartbroken. me away, she just looked at the bruise on Walker Richter¡¯s face in pain and said something like, ¡°Give me a heads up when you get home, you¡¯ve been drinking, don¡¯t drive, let Emily drive.¡±


    Seriously, I have to admire Susan Su¡¯s generosity, I certainly couldn¡¯t have done that if I were her.


    This is why Pheobe Wilson lost to Susan Su.


    Emily, who came out right after, rushed over at Susan Su¡¯s signal.


    Walker Richter had originally pulled open the main driver¡¯s door, but after hearing Susan Su¡¯s words, he stepped aside, looked at Martin Mo who came out after him with a ghostly expression, sat down in the backseat, and instructed Emily, ¡°Drive.¡±


    By the time Martin Mo stumbled out after him, the car had already started.


    The atmosphere in the car is very strange, Emily did not dare to say anything, silently driving, I sat on the passenger side, the afterglow nced at the back seat of Walker Richter, he fell asleep, his face was blue and purple, alcohol on the face, I still saw the first time such a mess of Walker Richter.


    He really didn¡¯t have to fight with Martin Mo, I don¡¯t know what he was doing tonight, whether it was for Susan Su or me.


    When the car arrived at Pear orchard, Emily helped Walker Richter back to the bedroom, looking at Walker Richter like a puddle of mud, I have an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    He was no match for Martin Mo in terms of alcohol consumption, and he was just holding out at the Paramount.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, moved my sore arm, and said to Emily, ¡°Thanks, you also go back to rest early.¡±


    I walked Emily to the door, she said lustfully, ¡°Young Lady, President Richter, he is actually quite difficult, he really loves Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I know better than you who he really has in his heart.¡± I smiled bitterly, ¡°This Young Lady is the position, sooner orter it will change hands.¡±


    Emily frowned: ¡°Young Lady, I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, all I know is that I¡¯ve been with President Richter for so many years, and you¡¯re the first woman to make him lose control of his hands and feet, President Richter is a self-disciplined person, he¡¯s never lost control of his mind like today, let alone get into a fight, and today, he¡¯s fighting with Martin Mo at the Parade, tomorrow the inte is bound to be buzzing, even affecting thepany, President Richter is not someone who doesn¡¯t know the consequences, but he did it, doesn¡¯t the youngdy understand.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it because of me, Emily, you¡¯ve been by his side for so long, Miss Su is your President Richter¡¯s person, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°All I know is that President Richter once sat alone in his office fuming, asking me how to keep a woman, asking me if a child could hold a woman on a leash, I¡¯ve never seen the unassuming President Richter so helpless.¡±


    Emily said exactly the same thing as Pheobe Wilson.


    Did Walker Richter really want children just to keep me?


    The Walker Richter Emily spoke of was a man I had never seen or even believed in, but I couldn¡¯t deny it, and a little bit of joy flooded through my heart.


    Sending Emily away, I returned to the bedroom, looking at the sleeping Walker Richter, ringing in my ears the words of Emily, my heart moved, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his wounded face.


    Suddenly, Walker Richter opened his eyes, I had a moment of weakness in my heart, I was about to retract my hand, but he grabbed it in his hand first, his eyes were covered with blood, and he said seriously, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    At those words, my eyes widened, a bit unable to believe my ears, the word marriage hit me forcefully.


    To the outside world, I was Ms. Richter, but I was just an impostor.


    The Richter family people knew it, the Hill family people knew it, Susan Su knew it, and I had no business being in the Richter family.


    I wasn¡¯t even a lover, to put it mildly.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± I jerked my hand back sharply, Walker Richter was going to marry Susan Su, how could he marry me.


    He must have been drunk and talking drunk.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter sat up and cupped my face, his voice deep, ¡°I¡¯m sober, my wife is Alva Hill, I¡¯m going to let everyone know that my wife is Alva Hill, not Be Hill, I¡¯m going to make you my wife fair and square, and give you the best, which you deserve long ago.¡±


    Every word he said sent huge waves through my heart.


    It took a long time before I found my voice and snapped out of my shock.


    ¡°What about Susan Su?¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± said Walker Richter with a doting smile on his lips, ¡°Marriage is between the two of us, what does it have to do with Su?¡±


    How could it not matter!


    Walker Richter became too fast, I couldn¡¯t believe it at all, just a moment ago, he fought with Martin Mo in defense of Susan Su in Parade, and now he said it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I did not promise Walker Richter, in the moment I looked up, through the floor-to-ceiling windows, I happened to see the opposite vi also lit up, the silhouette standing on the balcony, was none other than Susan Su, just now that the tion was also instantly swallowed up.


    I pushed down the sourness in my heart and stood up, ¡°Walker Richter, what I want is a unique rtionship, unadulterated, you can never give.¡±


    I have lost that trust in him, and now if he has even the slightest contact with Susan Su, I will break down and think nonsense.


    Even without Susan Su, there will be someone else in the future.


    I don¡¯t want to lose myself in my affliction.


    I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Walker Richter, it turns out that loving someone really isn¡¯t that easy, and I don¡¯t care if people think of me as Be Hill or Alva Hill nowadays, and I don¡¯t want anything bright or honorable, I¡¯m just who I am, and I don¡¯t need to prove it to anyone, and I don¡¯t care about what other people think. ¡±


    Now I¡¯m just waiting for Walker Richter to let go.


    Maybe you guys will think I¡¯m pretentious.


    I admit I¡¯m weak, can¡¯t afford to lose, and no longer have that energy to maneuver around a rtionship with no future in sight.


    ¡°You still want to leave.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Alva, even if I let you go now, sooner orter you¡¯lle back to me, we¡¯re doomed.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where Walker Richter gets his confidence.


    I said, ¡°Better call your Su, she¡¯s waiting across the street.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Dropping that, I took the door and left, and before I could leave, I heard Walker Richter¡¯s phone ringing, and Susan Su really didn¡¯t want to wait a minute longer than she had to; she watched me leave the room from across the room, and the phone call immediately caught up with her.


    That night I rested in the guest room.


    The following day.


    I got up and went downstairs, and when I reached the stairway, I heard Susan Su¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Walker, I made this with my own hands in the morning, try it, it used to be your favorite dish I made.¡±

 Chapter 120: An Unexpected Pregnancy

    I stood still and didn¡¯t go over, looking at the two men in the dining room, and I got the feeling that I was a dish of pickled fish.


    Sour and redundant.


    Sooner orter Susan Su would be the mistress of the Pear orchard, and as I watched the two men talking andughing as they ate breakfast in the dining room, a sh of frustration flooded through me.


    Walker Richter eats most of his breakfasts with me, and that¡¯s the difference.


    I thought about Walker Richter¡¯smentst night, ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± and now I just felt the irony.


    Not wanting to go over there and embarrass myself, I turn and head upstairs.


    Susan Su¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Walker, why hasn¡¯t Alvae down yet, is she not feeling well, or was she angryst night? I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need ¡­¡±


    I went back to my room and closed the door, isting myself from everything outside.


    Time went by minute by minute.


    Suddenly, there was a rattling at the door, the door was unscrewed, and Susan Su came over with milk bread in her hand, smiling, ¡°Alva, so you woke up early, why don¡¯t you go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    Sometimes I wondered if Susan Su also had a split personality, how on earth did she manage to be so pleasant to me?


    Susan Su put breakfast on the table, and helped to pull the curtains open, ¡°The curtains still need to be pulled open to let in some air, so that people can also be refreshed, I see that you don¡¯t look too good, do you want to eat some breakfast before continuing to rest?¡±


    I looked at her walking around and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Su, when you asked the doctor to remove Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus, was there a hint of hesitation in your heart? A hint of intolerance?¡±


    Susan Su stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a helpless look on her face, ¡°Alva, you think I¡¯m cruel too? But I was saving Pheobe Wilson¡¯s life, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it was at that time, if I didn¡¯t make an immediate decision, Pheobe Wilson and the baby in her womb would not have survived, and I had no choice, I know you all don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t ask for anything more, I just want to have no shame.¡±


    What a condescending and selfless thing to say.


    I stared at the Susan Su in front of me and felt very terrible, my back chilled.


    It was clear that she had done an extremely cruel thing, yet she could still say words without a guilty conscience.


    Susan Su saw me not moving breakfast, she put the milk in my hand, said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, the body is the most important, if you¡¯re pregnant and your body is not good, when the timees to give birth to any idents, then it¡¯s not good.¡±


    I could hear Susan Su¡¯s voice, and cold sweat seeped out of my palms.


    She wasn¡¯t even going to let me off the hook.


    Giving birth to a child is like stepping into the ghost gate, if Susan Su does something, I might not end up as good as Pheobe Wilson.


    The milk in my hand shook uncontrobly, Susan Su smiled lightly and held my hand, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    I almost shook my hand and put the ss of milk to my lips, took a shallow sip, before I could swallow, the taste of the milk made me very ufortable, a wave of nausea came over me, I couldn¡¯t help but vomit straight away.


    Susan Su hurriedly pulled a tissue and gave it to me, at this time Walker Richter came up from downstairs, saw that I threw up, his eyebrows hid anxiety: ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, I just felt very nauseous, my stomach turned over, and finally I couldn¡¯t help but run to the restroom and vomit furiously.


    Susan Su¡¯s voice came in, ¡°Walker, Alva, she¡¯s not having one, is she?¡±


    At those words, my heart thumped and there was no joy.


    My hand subconsciously stroked my t belly.


    My reaction was very much like a pregnancy reaction, could I really be pregnant?


    Counting carefully, my period was indeed dyed for almost two weeks.


    ¡°Alva, are you really pregnant?¡±


    As soon as I looked up I saw Walker Richter in the mirror, his eyebrows overflowing with joy.


    ¡°No thing, just an upset stomach.¡± I deny coldly, unscrewing the faucet to wash my hands and rinse my mouth.


    Walker Richter naturally did not believe my words and immediately dragged me to the hospital.


    The hospital under the Richter Group.


    After taking blood and ultrasound, I got the result in half an hour, and the result showed that the early pregnancy was a single fetus.


    When I saw the result, I was bewildered and did not have the slightest joy, only endless sadness.


    It was as if I saw myself in October, destined for tragedy.


    Walker Richter was overjoyed, ¡°Alva, we¡¯re having a baby.¡±


    I couldn¡¯tugh, Susan Su, who followed me, smiled and congratted, ¡°Walker, congrattions on your promotion to fatherhood.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Walker Richterughed, ¡°Su, it¡¯s thanks to you, otherwise with Alva¡¯s careless character, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have known the good news so early.¡±


    Susan Su looked at my stomach, ¡°I was also concerned about Alva, and now that I¡¯m finally pregnant, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    She should indeed be relieved that she can move into THE Richter family when the baby hits the ground.


    I was just doing it for someone else.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Walker Richter had been careful with me, urging me to be careful on the next step; he was very nervous about the baby in his belly.


    The news of my pregnancy reached the Richter family in less than half a day, and Mrs. Richter personally called to congratte me, and even asked Fin Wilson to send me a lot of nutritious food.


    Because of my pregnancy, Fin Wilson¡¯s attitude towards me was also much better: ¡°Now you are no longer a person, you have to be responsible for what you eat and do for the child, y less with your cell phone andputer, and go out less in the first trimester when you are not stable.¡±


    At this time, she has a little bit of mother-inw, but this is all for the sake of the child in my stomach.


    When I came back from the hospital, I kept feeling very metaphysical, and I kind of couldn¡¯t believe that there was a life being nurtured inside my belly.


    It was my child with Walker Richter.


    Fin Wilson instructed Aunt Lexi to stew bird¡¯s nest for me every day and kept an eye on me to take iron and calcium supplements on time.


    As I listened, I felt more and more like I was just a tool for giving birth to a child. All they cared about was the child, and no one ever asked or cared about me.


    Walker Richter stayed at home with me for half a day before he went to the office. Before he left, Jane Hasis came with Be Hill, who had learned of my pregnancy before they came to go through the motions.


    For me to upy Be Hill¡¯s everything, Jane Hasis heart is still remembering the hate, from entering the door did not give me a good face: ¡°Alva, now you¡¯re pregnant with the Richter family¡¯s child, we can¡¯t take you back to change Be back, but you have to remember, you are now all this! Everything is your sister¡¯s, she let you have it, you can¡¯t forget your roots as a human being.¡±


    Hearing this, I smiled, my gaze cool as I looked at Jane Hasis, ¡°Do you really want to ever take me back?¡±


    These words made Jane Hasis speechless, Be Hill spoke up, ¡°This is your own choice, my good sister, I hope that you can really establish yourself in the Richter family with the child in your belly, don¡¯t end up with a dead body, and we, the Hill family, will suffer as well. ¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°two dead bodies¡±, I always felt that Be Hill knew something.


    I snatched her husband, even if she doesn¡¯t care about it, but so generous to let, and even I¡¯m pregnant is not jealous, not to fight, not rob, this is not like her character, she seems to already know what will happen to meter, with gloating in her eyes.From N?velDrama.Org.


    My face sank: ¡°What will happen to me in the future won¡¯t bother the two of you, people have also seen it, if it¡¯s okay, please leave.¡±


    I directly gave an expulsion order.


    For these two people, there was no need to show mercy.


    Upon hearing that I was expelling people, Jane Hasis was so angry that she heavily tapped the table, ¡°Alva Hill, you have hardened your wings now and dare to speak to me with such an attitude.¡±

 Chapter 121: Thinking How to Leave

    The fire that had been suppressed for a day rubbed off on Jane Hasis as she pped the table, I pped the table with more force than Jane Hasis, the sses on the table shook and fell over, I looked at Jane Hasis coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be a mother to me here, take your favorite daughter and leave right now. ¡±


    I can¡¯t forget Jane Hasis¡¯s face when she abandoned me again and again, even if I don¡¯t care about it.


    Jane Hasis angry face red neck thick: ¡°I gave birth to you in vain to raise you so big, I just raise a dog also know gratitude, you rob your sister¡¯s things, cause her to be now like this, you yourself fell in the Richter family to live afortable life, you are as heartless as your father.¡±


    Listening to these harsh words, I closed my eyes in sorrow.


    Be Hill smiled coolly, ¡°Mom, calm down, Alva Hill, she likes the position of Ms. Richter, let her take it, one day she will regret it ande back crying and begging you to take it in.¡±


    Saying that, Be Hill walked towards me and said in my ear in a voice that both of us could hear, ¡°Enjoy thest days of Ms. Richter, if you miss this opportunity, you are afraid that you won¡¯t have the chance to have such a good time again, by the way, Ulysses Will and I are going to get married, you muste to join us then. ¡±


    Be Hill knows I¡¯m just a fertility tool, she¡¯s waiting to see what I¡¯m going to do.


    After Jane Hasis and Be Hill left, it was as if my strength was drained out of my body, I sat on the sofa powerlessly.


    Aunt Lexi stewed the bird¡¯s nest and brought it over, ¡°Young Lady, this is what Madam exined, you¡¯d better eat it.¡±


    I really don¡¯t feelfortable eating anything cooked by Aunt Lexi.


    What¡¯s going on with the contraceptive pills mixed in the health care products has yet to be rified, and all I can be sure of is that Aunt Lexi must know the inside story.


    ¡°Put it away.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯d better hurry up and eat it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I said put it away?¡± I snapped off Aunt Lexi¡¯s words and looked at her with a stern gaze, ¡°I¡¯m still the mistress of this house now, what I do or don¡¯t do, it¡¯s not your turn tomand.¡±


    After being reprimanded by me, Aunt Lexi left with resentment.


    The empty hall was cold and clear, but I felt nothing but annoyance in my heart.


    Time slipped by unchanged.


    Walker Richter restricted my freedom on the grounds of raising the fetus, and had to wait until my belly was stabilized for three months before letting me out.


    With the pregnancy, Walker Richter also stopped sleeping with me, which was the only thing I was relieved about.


    However, there is one strange thing, since thest time Susan Su gave me milk and I had pregnancy sickness, I have not had any pregnancy reaction, no nausea, no pregnancy sickness, my appetite is also the same as usual, if it is not for the fact that my physiological period has been dyed and has note, I would have wondered if there is any cargo in my belly.


    Since Walker Richter and Martin Mo fought at the Parade, Martin Mo contacted me after half a month, he asked me out, but I couldn¡¯t even get out of this door.


    I stammered and refused and Martin Mo immediately knew that Walker Richter was restricting my freedom and cursed on the phone, ¡°Walker Richter is he still not a man.¡±


    Martin Mo cursed on the phone for a while, then suddenly fell silent and said after a long time, ¡°Alva, I have nothing to do with Yilia Young, and I won¡¯t marry her, the only person I want to marry in my life is you, and I will take you out of this hellhole.¡±


    I have never believed that Martin Mo will marry Yilia Young, what is the reason for this, I am not going to ask.


    ¡°Martin Mo, I won¡¯t go with you, you leave me alone.¡±


    Even if I were to leave, I wouldn¡¯t involve Martin Mo.


    Now that I am pregnant with a child, but I go with Martin Mo, what is this, Walker Richter will definitely not let Martin Mo go.


    I hung up the phone without waiting for Martin Mo to say anything.


    Walker Richter was afraid that I was bored and allowed Fiona Croix to visit me, but I refused.


    After having a n in mind, I didn¡¯t want to involve anyone.


    Three months, quickly passed, as long as I patiently wait, there will be a chance to leave, I will not be a fish on the chopping board, to be ughtered.


    This day.


    I stood on the balcony and watched as Walker Richter¡¯s car slowly drove by, passing the door but not stopping, instead going straight to Susan Su¡¯s side.


    I turned off all the lights in the house, the lights on the balcony were also off, Iy down on the balcony lounger, and in no time at all, the lights on the balcony across the street turned on, and the lights in the room were on, but the curtains were drawn.


    I stared nkly across the room, wondering then what they could be doing behind those curtains.


    About an hourter, Walker Richter¡¯s figure appeared in front of Susan Su¡¯s house.


    Susan Su was in her pajamas and walked him to the door.


    The two men said something, Walker Richter took his briefcase and headed this way towards the house, and after a few minutes I heard his footstepsing up the stairs.


    When he pushed the door in, he saw me on the balcony, a sh of surprise crossed the bottom of his eyes, put down the briefcase in his hand, and took a big step towards me, ¡°Why are you lying here, go back to bed if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    His tone of voice could not be heard emotionally, as he approached, the woman¡¯s perfume odor also became more and more intense.


    ¡°The view is good here.¡± I¡¯m nonchnt, like a lifeless doll, my eyes empty as I stare out into the darkness of the night.


    He squatted down at his feet and stared at me for a moment, his voice low, ¡°Alva, I haven¡¯t seen you smile in a long time.¡±


    At that, my eyes flickered, and even I forgot thest time Iughed from the bottom of my heart.


    Walker Richter held my hand, ¡°When I¡¯m done with these two days, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, where do you want to go?¡±


    For the first time there was a hint of coquetry in his tone.


    I gazed into his deep eyes, knowing that he was trying to make amends.


    ¡°Anywhere as long as it¡¯s away from Pear orchard.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    That night, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t sleep in separate rooms again, and spent the night wrapped around me, his broad hand caressing my stomach, ¡°Alva, do you want it to be a boy or a girl?¡±


    I had never thought about this question.


    I had no expectation or joy for this child in my belly, and even ignored the existence of the child at times.


    It was only when he asked that question that I realized I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I nestled into his arms, my eyes falling to the corner, and asked softly, ¡°Walker Richter, do you think I¡¯ll die on the operating table?¡±


    My words caused his body to stiffen and his hand on my abdomen to tremble slightly, his qualitatively cold voice in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±


    I could hear in his tone that he was angry.


    I curved the corner of my lips, ¡°Nowadays, although medicine is advanced, but it¡¯s not unheard of to have a difficultbor with one body and two lives, Pheobe Wilson is just a small car ident, the child is gone, and almost even her life is gone.¡±


    He hugged me tighter, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m here.¡±


    It was as if he was truly afraid of losing me.


    I turned around in his arms and looked at his deep features and said in a despondent tone, ¡°Walker Richter, I¡¯ve never been able to read you, and it may take a lifetime for me to be able to read you.¡±

 Chapter 122: The Final Tangle

    I gazed greedily at him, carving his look firmly, deeply in my mind.


    Walker Richter sensed my low mood, his hand gently stroked my back, his voice deep, ¡°I consulted Su, you may have many diforts in the early stages of pregnancy, and your emotions will be unstable, don¡¯t think about anything, I¡¯m here for everything.¡±


    It turned out that he thought that my recent silence was all just a problem in the early stages of pregnancy.


    Looking at his eyebrows, my heart flushed with sourness, Walker Richter will never know that the woman lying in his arms is ready to leave him, all thepromises are just waiting for an opportunity.


    I closed my eyes and gently sniffed the smell of his body, the faint fragrance of shower gel covered Susan Su¡¯s perfume, I like azy cat in his arms rubbed, with a few points of petnce: ¡°Let¡¯s go to climb the Great Wall, born and raised in the North City, but have not been to the Great Wall, you apany me, OK.¡±


    Walker Richter wrinkled his eyebrows, his eyes fell on my abdomen, he was worried that my body could not cope with it, but he could not bear to refuse, he nodded his head after pondering, ¡°Okay, I will let you do it.¡±


    This night, probably the first time we are so calm, no ridicule and quarrels, like people in love, warmly embrace each other to sleep.


    I know that such days are few and far between, and after we leave, we may never see each other again in this life.


    When I think of the future, I have noints about him either, only endless dismay.


    ¡°Walker,¡± I offered to kiss his cheek, my hand brushing up against his sensitive parts, teasing him.


    Where he was fixated, he reacted to the touch.


    My hand was grabbed and he restrained, ¡°Stop it and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing, sleeping.¡±


    I deliberately rolled over on top of him, before it was his initiative, domineering plunder, this time it was me, covering his lips, kissing ¡­


    Soon, his desire was aroused, rolled over and pressed me underneath, grasping sovereignty: ¡°The fire was started by you.¡±


    Because he was in the way of my body, he was very gentle, giving me a feeling of lying on top of the water and floating in the clouds.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In the darkness, I smiled and took the pleasure, but tears slipped from the corners of my eyes and didn¡¯t make it into the pillowcase.


    Those are tears of happiness, in just now I have figured out, in love through how much affection, in the separation of how much heart like a knife, since we already know the end, then before the end came, let loose a hand.


    A night of lingering.


    Dawn.


    Walker Richter was busy trying to get everything done in his hands and squeeze in time to take me out on a cruise, so he was busy and out the door early in the morning.


    Based on my performancest night, Walker Richter withdrew the bodyguards who were watching me from the shadows, and as long as I didn¡¯t go too far and moved within a few kilometers radius, he still allowed it.


    I don¡¯t like to go out anymore, I just read books, prune the flowers, water and weed.


    After Sunny passed away, Walker Richter hired another florist, but I don¡¯t think the new florist took care of it as much as Sunny did.


    I was watering the flowers in the yard with a showerhead, when Susan Su came back from outside, passed by the yard, and stopped and walked toward me: ¡°Quite a leisure and elegant.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look up and continued to tend to the flowers and nts, ¡°Bored in the house, looking for something to do to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°Walker is really busy these days, he has a dinner party in the evening, I came back to change my clothes, I have to apany him in the evening.¡± Susan Su smiled andughed, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time carrying your body, but you¡¯ll be relieved in a few months.¡±


    She was bragging in front of me that she knew Walker Richter¡¯s whereabouts, that she was the one who was there for him and I was just a surrogate to give them a baby.


    I wasn¡¯t offended, ¡°Carrying a child isn¡¯t hard work, it¡¯s a pleasure, but Ms. Su is afraid she¡¯ll never experience the joy of motherhood for the rest of her life.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s face immediately sank as a result of her unhurried retort: ¡°A child is just a means of passing on a child to a new generation, and it¡¯s not a child that really captures a man¡¯s heart.¡±


    At these words, the action of pruning the flower branches gave a start, I looked up at Susan Su and smiled faintly: ¡°Since you have captured his heart, what are you still worrying about, showing off in front of a loser, doesn¡¯t Miss Su think it¡¯s very boring? I don¡¯t know if Miss Su has ever heard of a saying that people tend to show off more and more the more they don¡¯t have, it can¡¯t be that Miss Su is also like that.¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand why Susan Su has to unt her rtionship with Walker Richter in front of me three times, shouldn¡¯t she be disdainful of me with such a condescending nature?


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to see yourself clearly, don¡¯t make some unrealistic dreams that will be too embarrassing when the timees.¡± Susan Su snorted coldly and turned towards her vi.


    Looking at her beautiful back, I just smiled and lowered my head again to continue pruning the flower branches.


    Night.


    I looked at the time, it was already eleven o¡¯clock, Walker Richter hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Guess it¡¯s true what Susan Su said, he won¡¯t be back tonight.


    I turned off the light and prepared to go to bed, the cell phone resting on the bedside suddenly vibrated, it was a series of unfamiliar numbers, the sudden ringing startled me.


    The caller ID showed an unknown destination, I frowned, it couldn¡¯t be a sales call at night.


    I hesitantly picked up the connection, just fed a sound, the other side and suddenly hung up.


    Silent night, strange phone calls, let my heart troubled.


    Just put down the cell phone, the call came again, the air was filled with a tense and weird atmosphere.


    I immediately grabbed my cell phone and answered it, and it was the same again, just feeding and hanging up again.


    Was it a prank or what?


    I redialed back, but the other side was in the middle of a call, called twice more, the other side was not in the service area, followed by a text message from the same number: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Just those two words, but it made my whole nerves tense up.


    This phone call and text message disturbed my insomnia this night, after tossing and turning in bed for an hour, I simply went to sweetheart¡¯s room.


    Embracing sweetheart and smelling the milky scent of her body, I was able to rx my tense nerves.


    Later in the night Walker Richter came back, and in a daze I felt a piece copse behind me, and he took me and sweetheart into his arms for a good night¡¯s sleep.


    I didn¡¯t mention anything to Walker Richter about the strange caller, and the call hasn¡¯te back since that night, except that I¡¯ve always felt a pair of eyes behind my backtely, and it¡¯s been creeping up on me.


    Walker Richter finally made time to take me to climb the Great Wall this Saturday, and when everything was ready, something happened at the Richter family¡¯s old house.


    Before we left, Walker Richter received a phone call from Fin Wilson, and I was there to hear the half-truth that it was Tina Deross who was in trouble.


    In the wee hours ofst night, Leon Murphy sneaked into the Richter family¡¯s old house to take Tina Deross away, and was confronted by Ben Richter, who was returning from a dinner party.


    When Tina Deross¡¯s affair with Leon Murphy came to light, Ben Richter beat Leon Murphy to death, and Tina Deross was ced under house arrest.


    I feared this would happen when I gave the letter to Leon Murphy, and it did.


    Fin Wilson called to specifically talk about this, and I don¡¯t know what her intentions were, Walker Richter suddenly looked at me strangely and held the phone away from me.


    I don¡¯t know what else Fin Wilson said to Walker Richter.


    After ending the call, Walker Richter said nothing and told me to get in the car and get ready to go.


    There were no words on the way, and I watched his demeanor carefully, ¡°How¡¯s the sister-inw doing now?¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly asked, ¡°After the Great Wall, where else do you want to go?¡±


    My original n was to take advantage of the fact that the Great Wall is crowded with tourists on weekends and wait for an opportunity to leave.


    But when Walker Richter suddenly asked this, I had a bad feeling in my heart.

 Chapter 123: All the Way North, No Turning Back

    I looked out the car window and said in a normal tone, ¡°Both.¡±


    As the words fell, I could feel Walker Richter¡¯s gaze lingering on me for a few seconds, after which he drove with his eyes leveled ahead, ¡°In the future, you should stay out of big brother and sister-inw¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Hearing this, I knew that the matter of delivering the letter for Tina Deross was exposed.


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I was moved withpassion because I saw my sister-inw¡¯s pity, and my big brother was domestically abusive to her, one time worse than the other, and since she got pregnant, her health has gotten even worse, and I¡¯m worried ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± Walker Richter interrupted me, ¡°Big brother loves sister-inw very much, there is no one in this world who loves her more than big brother.¡±


    Love?


    I seriously don¡¯t see that love built on domestic violence?


    I was very curious, ¡°How did sister-inw marry big brother in the first ce?¡±


    Walker Richter sighed helplessly, he had just warned me to mind my own business, but I couldn¡¯t help but get to the bottom of it.


    Walker Richter pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, back then, big brother brought Tina Deross back and directly announced to the family that the two were married, Alva, every couple has their own mode of getting along with each other, and the mode that you don¡¯t agree with doesn¡¯t mean that there is something wrong with their rtionship, and if big brother didn¡¯t know that Tina Deross didn¡¯t mean anything to Leon Murphy, it wouldn¡¯t have been a half-assed beating, it would have been straight up lifeless, don¡¯t underestimate how much a man cares about a woman.¡±


    Does Ben Richter really love Tina Deross as much as Walker Richter says he does?


    I stared at Walker Richter and casually asked, ¡°Did you and Tina Deross know each other at an early age?¡±


    ¡°A couple years.¡± Walker Richter answered somewhat ambiguously.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t realize that Tina Deross had him in mind.


    I didn¡¯t want to continue on the topic of Tina Deross.


    The road to the Great Wall is a bit far, I put the car seat down, lying down and closing my eyes to rest.


    I didn¡¯t actually fall asleep, I was awake the whole way, and I hadn¡¯t told anyone about my decision to prepare to leave North City today, not even Fiona Croix.


    After today, maybe a few hours, he and I would be scattered to the ends of the earth.


    The car drove gently down the road, and halfway through, Susan Su called, and Walker Richter answered, ¡°I¡¯m with Alva¡­ I¡¯m not avable today¡­ okay¡­ contact me if anythinges up.¡±


    A few short words and he hung up.


    From the content of the conversation, nothing else could be heard.


    But if I were to savor it, I would find something wrong.


    I shook off the nonsense in my mind and adjusted my posture.


    Two hourster, we arrived home at the foot of the Great Wall.


    It was a particrly nice day, and there were more peopleing to the Wall than I had expected, quite a few tour groups.


    Walker Richter stopped the car, worried about too crowded ident, he has been holding me.


    I stared at the ten fingers sped hands, heart warming, I did not want to go on with this man, but I do not want to go on with this man, but I do not want to go on with this man, but I do not want to go on with this man, but I do not want to go on with this man.


    Walker Richter carried a lot of things on his back, food and drink, every time I walk a distance, he will ask me if I am thirsty, hungry, take care of me, there is a feeling of love.


    I stroked my belly, tilted my head and asked him, ¡°Have you got a good name for the baby?¡±


    He was honest: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then think of one now.¡± I wanted our baby to be named by him.


    He rubbed my hair, a smile overflowing from his brows, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, the child¡¯s name has to be careful, not hasty.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen him sign several hundred million dor contracts without this much hesitation.


    Eyes gazing into the distance, blue sky and white clouds, clear wind, I looked at him and smiled, ¡°Then I will first give the child a small name, no matter boy or girl, all called Tuanzi.¡±


    In this life, our family may not be able to be reunited.


    ¡°Good, whatever you pick sounds good.¡±


    Looking at his face, my heart sank, I inclined my head to gather my emotions, and I said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk further ahead.¡±


    Walker Richter, the Great Wall is a long way, but I can¡¯t apany you too far.


    After about two hours of walking, the wind picked up and it looked like it was going to rain.


    When we got off the Wall, I went to the restroom as an excuse to separate from Walker Richter in the crowd.


    He was waiting outside the restroom. I don¡¯t know who called him, but he didn¡¯t notice when I left the restroom quietly and didn¡¯t enter the crowd.


    Maybe it was God¡¯s will.


    Walker Richter, goodbye.


    Walking out of the scenic spot, I immediately stopped a cab and left. In order to prevent Walker Richter from tracking my whereabouts from the cab driver, I asked the driver to stop at a camera-less road.


    I had already checked the route of this neighborhood on the Inte, and after getting out of the car, I took a shortcut with my small bag on my back.


    Walker Richter before will my ID card are collected, today out, Walker Richter with my ID card, I just took the opportunity to have gotten in hand.


    The path did not go far, the rain fell.


    I didn¡¯t have an umbre, and there was no ce to hide from the rain around me, not to mention no vehiclesing and going, so I could only brave the rain and keep going.


    I had to leave North City as soon as possible, otherwise Walker Richter would find out that I had escaped and it would be difficult to leave.


    Just after I had walked for half an hour, drenched to the skin, a van drove up from behind, blocking my way and stopping in front of me.


    My heart thumped, thinking I was in trouble, but then I heard a familiar voiceing from the car, ¡°Alva, get in the car.¡±


    I thought I had misheard the voice, but when I looked through the window, it was really Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will pulled open the car door, the rain was too heavy, I didn¡¯t think about why he appeared here, and got into the car first.


    The rain was soaking the car down my pant legs, Ulysses Will told the driver in front of him to drive and brought me a towel, ¡°Wipe it off, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I wiped my hair haphazardly, there was no way I could dry my clothes, and looking out the car window at the pouring rain, I asked, ¡°Why are you here.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t told anyone I¡¯d left today, and how Ulysses Will had found me in the middle of nowhere.


    His leg wasn¡¯t healed yet, and the sterboard hadn¡¯t even been removed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure about you, knowing that sooner orter you¡¯d leave and wouldn¡¯t willingly stay with THE Richter family, I asked Be Hill to keep an eye on you for me, and knowing that you were going out with Walker Richter today, I figured you might choose to leave today.¡±


    ¡°Lately I always feel like there is a pair of eyes watching me, it turns out to be Be Hill, she also knows that I am leaving today?¡±


    With Be Hill and I feuding, how could she possibly help me.


    Ulysses Will knew my concern and said, ¡°She¡¯ll keep her mouth shut.¡±


    He said it with such certainty, but I was uneasy.


    Ulysses Will asked me, ¡°Where are you nning to go? Walker Richter will find out soon and you won¡¯t be able to leave then.¡±


    ¡°Take me to the bus station.¡±


    Only the bus station is not now a real-name ticket holder, and it still hides your tracks.


    ¡°You can think it, Walker Richter can think it just as well, it¡¯s better if I send you away.¡±


    He was right, so much time had passed that Walker Richter was afraid he had people guarding the various bus stations.


    After some thought, I agreed with Ulysses Will¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Head south.¡±


    Ulysses Will told the driver to turn right and head south, after which he asked me, ¡°What¡¯s the n going forward?¡±


    ¡°One step at a time.¡±


    I had no specific ns; once I left the North Side, Pear orchard, and Walker Richter, everything was new.


    Ulysses Will spent six hours driving me out of North City, and when I stepped out of the dividing line, I told Ulysses Will to pull over, ¡°I¡¯ll need to walk the rest of the way on my own, thanks.¡±


    It would be unsafe for him to give me another ride instead.


    If I disappeared, Walker Richter would be looking for Martin Mo, Ulysses Will, and Fiona Croix, all of whom were familiar with me.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t force himself on me and gave me a ck handbag, ¡°Inside are clothes for you, take care of yourself on the way.¡±


    I hesitantly took the handbag, I really didn¡¯t think he had thought of me so well.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly pack my things in front of Walker Richter, when I left, I only had my ID card and a few hundred dors in cash on me, I didn¡¯t take my bank card, and I couldn¡¯t use it.


    I looked at Ulysses Will sitting in the car, always thinking he was a little too calm today.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, are you okay? You and Be Hill¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°The sixth of next month.¡±


    Getting married was obviously a big deal, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of joy on his face.


    ¡°Is that the condition of Be Hill¡¯s promise to keep her mouth shut?¡±


    Ulysses Will gave a smile, ¡°Alva, I can finally do something for you, and I wish you the best of luck on the road ahead.¡±


    His words made my throat hard.


    I stood still with my umbre and watched Ulysses Will leave, the rain never stopped and it was getting dark.


    There was no car at all now, so I just had to find a ce to stay first.


    I don¡¯t trust Be Hill, so after Ulysses Will left, I didn¡¯t continue south, but went west.


    The journey was uneventful, I stopped a van on the road, got a ride, and found a hotel to stay at in a small county.


    This hotel doesn¡¯t require real-name registration, so you can muddle through by paying an extra hundred bucks.


    I stayed at the hotel, took a hot shower, and when I changed clothes, I realized that Ulysses Will had put tens of thousands of dors in cash in his bag for me.


    Cash was thest thing I needed right now.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and looked out the window, the rain tonight was like that night I stayed at the hotel with Walker Richter on the way back from the cemetery.


    That night, we slept in each other¡¯s arms, and with his body heat, my body was warm.


    And tonight, I have only the baby in my belly with me.

 Chapter 124: Into the Trap

    I was too tired from all the running around to worry about whether or not I would be found by Walker Richter, and I fell asleep as soon as I dipped into bed.


    I didn¡¯t sleep long before I was awakened by the sound of a sharp mming door.


    I sat up with a jolt from the bed, and the first thought that came to my mind was, could Walker Richter have found me?


    My eyes were fixed on the door that was mmed and shaking, and my heart was in my throat.


    I do not dare to open the door, the atmosphere do not dare toe out, after a while, I heard the hotel boss¡¯s wife¡¯s voice: ¡°Webb Garten, what are you crazy, do not noisy my guests, hurry to me back to the room, aigoo, this is how much to drink again, how not to drink outside to die.¡±


    The boss¡¯s wife a counting down, I mention the heart only slightly loose a little.


    I got out of bed to open the door, I saw the boss¡¯s wife assisted a drunkard ready to go downstairs.


    Hearing themotion, the boss¡¯s wife turned around and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my man, he¡¯s drunk again, he went to the wrong room, he didn¡¯t disturb you, right?¡±


    I looked at the drunken man and shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The boss¡¯s wife was very sorry and helped the man to leave.


    The corridor was very silent, the wind blew in through the vents, eerie and cool.


    I closed the door, but I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The rain had stopped, and the whole world seemed to fall silent, making people panic inside for no reason.


    My eyes nced at thendline in the room, I picked up the phone and wanted to call Fiona Croix, then put it down after thinking about it.


    I¡¯ve left North City, and I¡¯ve left the people I can¡¯t leave behind.


    For the rest of my life, it would only be a memory.


    I booked a room at the hotel for three days and didn¡¯t rush to move on.


    These three days, I except downstairs to eat, the rest of the time in the hotel to stay, did not go anywhere, nowhere dare to go.


    There was no cell phone, and I didn¡¯t buy a newspaper, so the only thing I had to pass the time was the TV set in my hotel room.


    I made it a point to follow the North Side news, to follow the Richter family, but there was no half-hearted news, as if my leaving didn¡¯t have the slightest effect on the Richter family, on Walker Richter.


    He¡­ didn¡¯t look for me?


    People are always so contradictory, afraid of each other¡¯s search, but also lost each other¡¯s no response.


    Suddenly, there was a crushing pain in my abdomen and a hot stream in my lower body, I immediately panicked, dropped the remote control and immediately rushed into the bathroom, and when I saw that my pants were covered with bright red, I was so shocked that I lost my voice.


    I saw red.


    My brain went nk for a few seconds and I was at a loss for words.


    I didn¡¯t dare go to the hospital, changed my pants and went to the clinic in a panic.


    Sitting in the clinic was a woman in her thirties, and I stammered, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m seeing red.¡±


    Just when you¡¯re apprehensive and worried about whether something will happen to the baby, you go through the doctor¡¯s examination, only to be told that I¡¯m not pregnant, but just having a physiological period.


    I was stunned and it took me half a day to find my voice, ¡°Is, isn¡¯t that a mistake, I¡¯m obviously pregnant, how could I not be.¡±


    Walker Richter himself took me to the hospital for a test that showed the results were pregnant ah.


    The doctor was not happy: ¡°Although this is a small clinic, I¡¯m not so wrong that even such a simple pregnancy is not pregnant, if you don¡¯t believe me, go to a big hospital and check again.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t had that for two months.¡±


    ¡°You just have a disrupted period, that¡¯s normal.¡±


    I was confused for a long time, and the doctor was so convinced that my heart began to waver.


    The doctor prescribed me a few herbal medicines to regte my periods.


    Just to make sure, I bought a pregnancy test paper to test, and I tested several times but there was no pregnancy.


    I sat down powerless all of a sudden, my hand on my t belly, muttering, ¡°How can it be, how can it be ¡­¡±


    I remembered the milk Susan Su handed me, and also remembered Susan Su¡¯s subsequent reactions, could it be that Susan Su created all of this?


    But why did she do that?


    I really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Wasn¡¯t she expecting me to give birth to a child so that she could sit in Ms. Richter¡¯s position?


    That¡¯s the Richter family¡¯s hospital. How could Susan Su fake it?


    What was the problem?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought about it for a long time in the hotel room and couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    A hot stream in my lower body was a real reminder that I wasn¡¯t pregnant, I was just having my physical period.


    The thought of Walker Richter¡¯s joy when he learned I was pregnant was a mixed bag.


    How disappointed would he have been to learn that it was all just an oops, a fake?


    With a vague pain in my belly and chills all over my body, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and warmed up the herbal medicine prescribed by the doctor and drank it.


    After drinking, Iy in bed not long, the pain in my abdomen, I broke out in a cold sweat, which ispletely beyond the previous level of menstrual cramps, rather like a knife in my body cut by cut by cut.


    Not long after, my body was covered with cold sweat, my clothes werepletely wet, sticking to my skin, especially ufortable.


    The amount of blood in my lower body increased, like something was peeling away from my body.


    In the end, I really can not stand, but also terrified to the extreme, the heart is very uneasy, shaking hands to the hotel front desk bossdy called for help.


    At that time, it was already veryte, I called twice, the boss¡¯s wife to get through, I have been in pain, even the strength to speak, breathless: ¡°save, save me, save me ¡­¡±


    By the time the boss¡¯s wife came, the blood had already stained the sheets red, and she was so scared that her face turned pale, ¡°Aiya, this, what¡¯s wrong with this.¡±


    I curled up in pain, my body was cold, so cold I couldn¡¯t stop shivering, my lips trembling, ¡°Help me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Webb Garten,¡± the owner¡¯s wife, also in her first such situation, hexed and stammered and yelled, calling her man to her.


    Webb Garten was also confused for a moment when he arrived, ¡°Rush, rush to the hospital.¡±


    Men are indeed a bit calmer than women in critical moments.


    The boss¡¯s wife immediately called for an ambnce, and by the time the ambnce came, I felt like I was dying,pletely speechless and cold as death.


    The amount of blood in my lower body was constant.


    At the time I wondered if I would bleed to death.


    I was carried on a stretcher by the doctor and put in the ambnce, with the boss¡¯s wife following along, I felt exhausted and couldn¡¯t hold on, my eyelids were tired, and in my ears was the doctor¡¯s muffled voice: ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep, what¡¯s your name? Where exactly does it hurt? Where is notfortable? Your family ¡­¡±


    I can not answer a word.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I was carried out of the ambnce, the cold wind blew, so that I have a little awake, I vaguely saw the lights flying overhead, the doctor pushed the trolley, footsteps hurriedly running in the corridors, scrambling for time.


    I was pushed into the operating room, and before the anesthetic entered my body, I vaguely heard the doctor say, ¡°How can this patient mess around, even if it¡¯s to save money, you can¡¯t take abortifacients indiscriminately, this one slip-up will kill you.¡±


    ¡°The child can¡¯t be saved, hurry up and resuscitate the adults.¡±


    Abortion pill?


    The baby?


    What¡¯s going on here?


    I didn¡¯t take any abortion pill.


    Didn¡¯t the clinic doctor say I wasn¡¯t pregnant?


    I was only in my physical period, how could I lose the baby?


    I was full of doubts, but I couldn¡¯t think anymore and fell into aplete darkness under the effect of anesthesia.

 Chapter 125: Walker Richter Misunderstanding

    I always thought that I would get peace by staying away from the North City and not fighting for it.


    But reality told me that it was wrong.


    Not all concessions will be a sea of peace.


    My cowardice and evasion made me suffer the pain of losing my child once again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was not able to escape the woven by the other side after all.


    I don¡¯t know how long the operation went on, by the time the anesthesia failed, I could already feel the pain, and with the anesthesia failing, the doctor continued the purging operation, the kind of pain that makes life worse than death.


    I don¡¯t know how I got through it, it was like walking through a ghost gate.


    Out of the operating room, I fainted from the pain again, this sleep, I do not know how long I slept.


    I felt so tired that I wanted to sleep forever and never wake up.


    I had a very long dream, intermittent, vague, extremely restless sleep, as if someone was talking in my ear: ¡°Alva Hill, wake up immediately.¡±


    Who was it?


    The voice sounded like it had crawled out of hell, grim with the scent of death.


    When I woke up, it was light outside.


    The hospital room was silent, and I looked out the window in a bit of a trance, having the illusion of a goodbye.


    Everything was so unreal.


    The doctor¡¯s words before I passed out rang in my head, I stroked up to my belly, my baby was gone, because of my stupidity, aborting my own child with my own hands.


    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes and my heart felt like a knife.


    Just then the door to the hospital room was rudely pushed open and I shuddered at the sight of who entered.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was grim to the core, and the look of someone who wanted to lynch me alive was chilling.


    He¡¯d found it so quickly.


    Seeing that I woke up, Walker Richter pinched my jaw, his voice cold to the extreme: ¡°Alva Hill, I really want to strangle you, a human life, how can you be so ruthless, you killed my child.¡±


    He showed up here, and how could he not be aware of how the child was lost.


    The loss of my child was also a pain in my heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Walker Richter, you believe me, I didn¡¯t, it was the doctor at the clinic who prescribed me the medicine, I didn¡¯t realize it was an abortifacient, I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    My voice choked with sobs at the thought of my child.


    How could Walker Richter believe my feeble defense.


    His eyes were scarlet, as if they contained slivers of ice, ¡°Alva Hill, Alva Hill.¡±


    He pronounced my name over and over again, words like needles, words gritted with hate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you say, the hotel owner¡¯s wife exined that you brought the medicine back yourself, heated it yourself, drank it yourself, and you hate me so much, so reluctant to give me a child? You¡¯ve been plotting everything for a long time, trying to get away from me, Alva Hill, I¡¯ve held you in the palm of my hand and this is how you treat me?¡± His hand cupping my chin also tightened a little bit, moved down a little bit and choked me, I couldn¡¯t breathe at once, holding my face red, my tears were big like broken beads, I didn¡¯t fight back, I closed my eyes very calmly, and in that moment, how I wanted him to strangle me, so that I could go and atone for my child¡¯s sins.


    I am not a qualified mother, there is no one under the sky more stupid and cruel than me, to kill their own children with their own hands.


    Just when I thought I was going to die, Walker Richter suddenly let go.


    He turned his back, trying his best to restrain himself, or he really could have killed me, I guess.


    I closed my eyes sorrowfully, I had secretly taken the birth control pill behind his back before, how could he believe it, and by now, I naturally knew that I had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap long ago, and even if I went to the clinic doctor to confront him, he would not admit it.


    I have no defense.


    I couldn¡¯t even say I was sorry.


    I was done with Walker Richter.


    He took a deep breath and his voice was cold, ¡°Alva Hill, be prepared to bury my son for the rest of your life.¡±


    Dropping this sentence, Walker Richter prepared to go out.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I called out to him, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me, you¡¯re right, I personally heated up the medicine and drank it down, I personally aborted the baby, I have nothing to say if you hate me and resent me, even if I take the rest of my life to atone for my sins, I have noints. ¡±


    This is a sin that I havemitted.


    The mistake I made, I am willing to bear it.


    But the one who was behind the victimization of my child, I won¡¯t let it go either.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t look at me again and left the hospital room.


    I didn¡¯t see him for the next few days in the hospital. He arranged two bodyguards to watch the door, so I couldn¡¯t go anywhere, and I didn¡¯t intend to leave again.


    There are some things that even if I escape and back down, the other side still won¡¯t let me go.


    A few days, I did not slow down from the pain of losing the child, the child¡¯s matter, will be my life with Walker Richter can not step over the hurdle, inserted in the heart of the thorn can not be removed.


    I was a mess every day, and I don¡¯t know how I got through it.


    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, Walker Richter finally appeared, the car was parked in front of the door, two cars, I sat with my bodyguard in the back of the car, while he sat in the front of the car, from the time I walked out of the hospital, his eyes did not stay in my body for a moment.


    The seven-hour drive back to Pear orchard, I was once again a caged bird.


    And he, nevering back, went to Susan Su¡¯s every night, and every time I stood on the balcony, I saw his car parked in her yard, and I saw his men enter her room, draw the curtains, and stay all night, only to leave the next day.


    Night after night.


    I¡¯ve been away from the North Side for a few days and nothing has changed here.


    Ulysses Will and Be Hill got married for real, and in the way of THE Richter family, Be Hill didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it, but sent me the video of the wedding day, and on her way out, told me to enjoy it.


    My child was lost, Walker Richter¡¯s exnation to the Richter family¡¯s old house was that it was a natural miscarriage due to health reasons.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother learned of it and did note to Pear orchard to visit, nor did Fin Wilson, but Nancy Richter did.


    She came back from abroad just as I was leaving the North Side.


    Walker Richter locked me up in Pear orchard and left me to my own devices, anyone could step on me, he wouldn¡¯t stand up for me anymore, even if Aunt Lexi brought me leftovers every day and even cut off the hot water in my room, he wouldn¡¯t care anymore.


    Nancy Richter is still acting like a high and mighty youngdy: ¡°You are an impostor who wants to be the youngdy of the Richter family, but you are really dreaming, and now even God can¡¯t stand it, letting you lose your child, you really deserve it.¡±


    Since returning to Pear orchard, my body is getting worse every day.


    Iy in my recliner and didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Nancy Richter, and I didn¡¯t say a word to her, no matter how hard she said.


    Nancy Richter finally lost her patience, gripped the armrests of the recliner with both hands, and snapped, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s enough if you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re a fake, what¡¯s the point of pretending, my second brother hasn¡¯te back for many days, right, by virtue of my second brother¡¯s status, I don¡¯t know how many women would like to climb up to his bed, there¡¯s no one who would give birth to my second brother without you, like Be Hill. , you are as lowly as Be Hill, not worthy of being in THE Richter family.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± I looked at her with calm eyes, ¡°Nancy Richter, I¡¯ve never messed with you, why do youe after me again and again, does it make you feel better to fall on your sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it gives me pleasure to watch you suffer.¡± Nancy Richter said viciously, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, second brother wouldn¡¯t have hit me, not to mention kicking me out to the United States, there wouldn¡¯t have been a gap between our siblings, and second brother would still love me as much as he used to, and all of this is spoiled by you, you¡¯re the same as Be Hill at the time, all of them are unsuspecting to enter the Richter The Richter family.


    I know Nancy Richter and Walker Richter¡¯s rtionship is very good, but I did not expect her to have such a strong possessive desire.


    I lowered my eyes and said softly, ¡°Nancy Richter, I actually don¡¯t want to stay here, I had nned to leave.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you leave and hog my second brother.¡±


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t leave and I won¡¯t.¡± I looked across the cottage, hatred growing inside me, ¡°I have one more thing left to do.¡±


    Nancy Richter followed my line of sight to the opposite side and let out a cold snort, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Second Brother has been spending time with a woman named Susan Sutely, and that woman lives across the street, what, you still want to cause havoc and snatch Second Brother back? I advise you to just die, I heard Second Brother say he wants to marry Susan Su, you impostor, get back where you came from.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Is he so impatient already?


    Yeah, I¡¯m an impostor, I don¡¯t even have the slightest say in the matter.


    Be Hill can marry Ulysses Will, what¡¯s not to like about Walker Richter and Susan Su.


    To the outside world, I am Ms. Richter and when the timees to go through the divorce process, he can marry Susan Su as he wishes.


    Susan Su can have her wish too.


    That night.


    Susan Su came wearing the ring Walker Richter bought for her, ¡°Alva, Walker and I are getting married.¡±


    The diamonds on the ring were dazzling.


    It was the glow of happiness.


    It was as blinding as the smug smile on her face, and my whole blood boiled with indignation at the thought of my child, it was indignation, I lunged at her like a madman but ignored the sickly body and fell right at her feet, I threw my head back in indignation and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my child, you arranged everything, didn¡¯t you.¡±

 Chapter 126: How Walker Richter Cares

    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone but Susan Su, she must have killed my child.


    Susan Su coldly shrugged me off and looked at me condescendingly, those autumn water like waves eyes were full of cold and cold light, the same as Walker Richter¡¯s.


    ¡°The baby was aborted by your own hand, what has it got to do with me, I didn¡¯t force you to drink that medicine, Alva Hill, it¡¯s you who¡¯s too stupid, you really think that you can rely on Walker because of the meat in your belly, do you really think that he has to have the baby in your belly, you¡¯re not the only one who can give birth to a baby in the world, you¡¯re even more stupid than Pheobe Wilson, you¡¯re even more stupid than you are. It¡¯s all your own choice to try and leave with a child.¡±


    Susan Su face with a smile, the red lips set off her face like peach blossom, while I described withered, looking at Susan Su, the feeling of the small abdomen crashing, the feeling of the child flowing out of my body, so clear, will be all the hatred in the bottom of the heart stabbed out.


    I said angrily, ¡°You cane at me for anything, why do you want toy hands on an unborn child, Susan Su, you have two lives on your hands, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Walker Richter will learn the truth? It was his child, and I don¡¯t believe he loved you enough to let you dispose of his child.¡±


    I climbed to my feet, holding on to the idea that I would make her bury my child with me, and my eyes caught a glimpse of a fruit knife off to the side, which I grabbed and stabbed at her, when her next words doused all my madness.


    ¡°A wild child, how could Walker care.¡± Susan Su gave a cool smile, ¡°Alva Hill, you can¡¯t really be so stupid as to think that Walker doesn¡¯t know anything, you escaped to a small hotel hundreds of kilometers away, how could you have left without help, if it wasn¡¯t for his acquiescence, how could he not have seen through that little trick of mine, it wasn¡¯t that I wouldn¡¯t let the baby in your belly live, it was Walker who wouldn¡¯t allow a wild seed to live.¡±


    ¡°Wild seed?¡± I waspletely stunned, ¡°What are you babbling about, how could my child be a bastard, it¡¯s Walker Richter¡¯s child, he¡¯s very much looking forward to its birth, he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you who did it, it¡¯s you who said something in front of him isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°I bullshitted you?¡± Susan Su squatted down and snatched the knife from my hand, the de of the knife with the ghostly cold light was brightly sticking to my skin, she carelessly yed with it, ¡°The entanglement between you and Ulysses Will and Martin Mo is not something that can be fabricated by my nonsense, the child in your abdomen is whose of the two of them, you know it in your heart, Walker he also knows it in his heart. Walker wants a child, not a bastard. Alva Hill, if you¡¯d kept your peace, we could have allowed your child to be born and given you a little money to make up for it, but you¡¯re just too ungrateful. Now Walker¡¯s given up on you, the Hill family¡¯s given up on you, Ulysses Will married Be Hill, and Martin Mo married Be Hill. Be Hill, and Martin Mo is going to marry your half-sister Shirley Hill, and you, living like a dog, have failed so miserably, that if I were you, I would have ended my life long ago, and would not be in the way of others in this world.¡±


    I remembered what Walker Richter had said when he found me at the county hospital, yes, such a poor trick, if he believed me, how could he not see through it, he was only making a show of it, he didn¡¯t care about the baby at all, otherwise how could he have managed to be so calm when he came back, and even more so when he wanted to marry Susan Su.


    He brought me back only because he thought I had betrayed him, and this was my punishment.


    I stayed in the county hotel for three days, with his power, he could find it in less than twenty-four hours, but he came just at the time of my ident, everything was so coincidental.


    I sat paralyzed on the floor, Susan Su got up and coldly hooked her lips, ¡°Remember when I said I had a child? That is my child with Walker, because of the ident is gone, Walker feel guilty me, afraid of my body can not eat, I proposed to let him want you to give us a child, he agreed, nowadays medicine is developed, my body is also cured, in the future, he wants as many children, I can be born for him, you, is no longer useful.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s words became thest straw that crushed me.


    It turned out that I was lucky enough to have a child because of Susan Su¡¯s gift.


    All those days and nights of his cultivation were only to make Susan Su happy, for the sake of her health.


    Now, I have be an abandoned child.


    Susan Su dropped these words and left with a smile.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat on the floor, the coolness of the tiles seeping into my skin and diffusing into my limbs.


    Aunt Lexi brought a leftover meal and dropped a stone, ¡°Don¡¯t look at yourself, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯repeting with Ms. Su, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, Mr. Su goes to Ms. Su¡¯s ce every day now, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay here.¡±


    Aunt Lexi put the rice down and left.


    I closed my eyes, feeling like a joke, humble to the dust, anyone cane and step on it.


    That night, he went to Susan Su¡¯s again, and I watched numbly as he entered her house as if it was his home.


    Susan Su¡¯s words echoed in my ears over and over again, my eyes fell on the fruit knife on the ground, and ghostly, I reached out and picked the knife up, cing it at my wrist, and at that moment, I felt like the whole world had copsed, and that a single cut would be a relief, a freedom.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes and held the handle of the knife just in time to cut down, sweetheart¡¯s cries dragged me back from my spell.


    Sweetheart rarely cries, but this time she cried her heart out, and my heart felt like it was being pinched by something, and it hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I got up and tried to check on sweetheart, but found the door locked.


    While Walker Richter only allowed me to move around the house, Aunt Lexi outright restricted me to my room.


    SWEETHEART cried for a long time, eventually alerting Walker Richter next door.


    I heard his footsteps hurrying back and I tapped on the door anxiously, ¡°Walker Richter, open the door and let me see sweetheart.¡±


    Walker Richter went straight through the door of the room with a quick step, and after a while sweetheart stopped crying, which Walker Richter supposedly coaxed.


    The crying died down and the whole world seemed to be silent again.


    I heard Walker Richter¡¯s footsteps again a few minutester, his footsteps stopped at the door, but he did not open the door.


    I looked at the door with no expectation left in my heart.


    Just then, Aunt Lexi¡¯s voice came in: ¡°Sir, the youngdy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with hertely, her temper is very big, Miss Su came to visit her, she even stabbed Miss Su with a knife, sweetheart is so small, she even managed to get her hands on her just now, if I didn¡¯t get there in time, sweetheart might not have gotten a bag on her forehead. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, sweetheart might not have gotten a bump on her forehead.¡±


    Did sweetheart hit her forehead?


    Aunt Lexi¡¯s pot of dirty water sshed down as Walker Richter angrily kicked in the door.


    I instinctively shivered and looked at him numbly, sadness welling up in my heart at the thought of what he¡¯d done by default to Susan Su: ¡°Walker Richter, I was wrong to pay for these months of affection after all.¡±

 Chapter 127: Hallucinations, Mental Problems

    He believes whatever Susan Su says, and he believes Aunt Lexi when she says I hurt sweetheart.


    He never believed a word I said.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was grim to the core, would he ever look like that in front of Susan Su?


    Aunt Lexi watched from the doorway, the corners of her mouth turned up in a gloating expression.


    Walker Richter red back at her, and Aunt Lexi immediately bowed her head and walked away.


    He walked to me, his eyes fell on the leftover rice on the table, in the middle of summer, the rice already smelled rancid, how could he not smell it, but he said coldly, ¡°What, the rice is not to your liking?¡±


    I tugged feebly at the corners of my mouth, he really did acquiesce to what Aunt Lexi had done to me, not to mention the rancid food, he wouldn¡¯t say anything even if he didn¡¯t give food for a few days.


    I met his cold gaze, my tone so calm that it scared even me, ¡°Walker Richter, did you ever suspect that the baby wasn¡¯t yours?¡±


    I¡¯ve known the answer for a long time, but I don¡¯t believe Susan Su. I want to hear him admit it for myself.


    But when you do ask, you get nothing but bitter disappointment.


    He said, ¡°You know in your heart whose child it is.¡±


    I froze, and then smiled.


    He really never believed me.


    He even doubts his own child, so he acquiesces to Susan Su¡¯s collusion with the clinic doctor to remove the baby.


    I curled myself up in agony, perhaps for thest bit of self-respect, for revenge, and with red eyes, I looked at him and said gamely, ¡°It¡¯s really true that nothing fools you, the baby really isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    As the words fell, a wild storm raged in his eyes as he grabbed me by the cor and lifted me up, ¡°Say that again.¡±


    I stared into his ink-deep, warmth-free eyes and said, word for word, ¡°The baby, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    That was a statement he believed.


    A hand mmed me down on the couch, his cold, prating voice above my head, ¡°Alva Hill, you deserve to die.¡±


    Iughed andughed through my tears.


    ¡°Alva Hill is long dead.¡±


    Death by Walker Richter¡¯s mistrust. Ten thousand arrows.


    Dying the night I lost my child hurt like hell.


    Another upset, and Walker Richter will never set foot in the Pear orchard again.


    The Richter family suddenly offered to let me move there, Walker Richter agreed without saying a word, and that day, Fin Wilson came to pick me up with his butler driver, along with sweetheart.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of moving over there myself, Walker Richter is marrying Susan Su, how much longer will I be able to sit in this Ms. Richter position?


    The first night I arrived at THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother asked me to meet her in her room.


    She was still chanting sutras and Buddha, and the house smelled faintly of Chinese medicine in addition to the burning incense; it had been some time since I had seen her, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look well.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    I called softly and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother opened her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Since my miscarriage, I¡¯ve lost a dramatic amount of weight, I don¡¯t have two or two pounds on my face, and my health is getting worse by the day.


    I saw the herbal medicine sitting on the table, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s old, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother reaches toward me, gesturing for me to help her up.


    I went over to help her sit down in the recliner, and she took my hand and said, inexplicably, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    I thought she was talking about the miscarriage andughed bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s me who has no connection to the baby.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother gave me aplicated look and sighed, ¡°Good boy, good boy.¡±


    The medicine sitting on the table was getting cold and I brought it to the olddy, ¡°Grandma.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother stared at the bowl of medicine and fiddled with the Buddha beads in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s medicine that¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    The Chinese medicine fixes the root and cultivates the energy, but it is true that medicine has three poisons, the olddy¡¯s color looks too much worse than before, and her hands are a little trembling.


    Mr. Richter s mother put down the Buddha beads and drank the medicine in one gulp, perhaps it was too bitter, the olddy frowned and almost vomited.


    I hurriedly poured her a ss of water and smoothed her back.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother drank the water much better, took a handkerchief and wiped the medicinal juice from the corner of her mouth and sighed, ¡°I wonder if my eldest grandson-inw¡¯s child can be preserved, the sinful debt of THE Richter family hase after all.¡±


    I¡¯ve just been to see Tina Deross, and she¡¯s got two sunken eyes and a waxy face that doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in her twenties at all.


    As she is now, even if she makes it to her due date, she¡¯ll still be in danger then.


    I didn¡¯t know what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother meant by sins, she just let me stay in the room with her for a while and didn¡¯t say anything else, not to mention the rumors going around about Walker Richter and Susan Su.


    But when I came to the Richter family I realized that it was Mr. Richter¡¯s mother herself who offered me to move here.


    She even had Doctor Choue to see me and prescribe medication to regte my health.


    I haven¡¯t seen Walker Richter since I moved to the old the Richter family mansion, and he hasn¡¯t visited once.


    I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s spending day and night with Susan Su.


    It was a very rare day when Frank Hill came to visit me at the old Richter family home.


    Probably seeing that I¡¯m having a lousy time nowadays and emaciated too much, his eyes reddened a bit when he saw me, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s gotten into you.¡±


    His reaction makes me think that Frank Hill still has that little bit of father-daughter love for me, I guess.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I believe in the saying that nothinges to nothing.


    Frank Hill wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to visit me.


    Frank Hill sighed tersely, as if he had aged many years at once, ¡°Dad¡¯s fine, just checking in on you.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to look at.¡± Iughed to myself, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think about me when I¡¯m living the pampered good life at THE Richter family.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Frank Hill said guiltily, ¡°Dad really don¡¯t know the Richter family will do this to you, Walker Richter at first insisted on keeping you, I thought he was really looking at you, your sister and don¡¯t want to go back to the Richter family, all the heart on Ulysses Will, she for Ulysses Will into now, I had to agree, otherwise I¡¯m really afraid of what will happen to her ah.¡±


    ¡°Between me and Be Hill, you will always choose her.¡± I said in a light tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, I chose this path too, I can¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really going to divorce Walker Richter?¡± Frank Hill wanted to say, ¡°If this divorce, the Hill family how to do, Alva, you talk to Walker Richter, divorce is not a child¡¯s y, if he likes outside women, you turn a blind eye, y games, this is unavoidable in the business world, don¡¯t worry about it, Yilia just took over thepany, if she lost the funding from the Richter family, it will be a problem. Yilia has just taken over thepany, if she loses the Richter family¡¯s financial support, something will go wrong.¡±


    So that¡¯s what he¡¯s up to.


    He¡¯s afraid that if I break up with Walker Richter, the Hill family won¡¯t be able to dip into the favor of THE Richter family.


    With this rtionship, the Hill Group will not go out of business even if it is not doing well, but will only grow bigger and bigger.


    ¡°I paved the way for Be Hill, and now you¡¯re asking me to pave the way for another one of your daughters, that¡¯s quite a calction.¡± I¡¯m not angry or annoyed, even numb, ¡°Too bad you all forget that it was Be Hill who married Walker Richter in the first ce, and I¡¯m not even qualified to divorce Walker Richter.¡±


    I drove Jane Hasis awayst time, and if I hadn¡¯t, it would have been Jane Hasis who came to persuade me today, instead of Frank Hill pulling his old man¡¯s face off to do so.


    ¡°You are Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s approved granddaughter-inw, how are you not qualified.¡± Frank Hill said, ¡°Alva, you are also a part of the Hill family, I don¡¯t need to teach you the principle of ¡°one glory for all, one loss for all.¡±


    I closed my eyes tiredly and inclined my head, ¡°I know.¡±


    I don¡¯t have the heart to deal with Frank Hill.     Frank Hill didn¡¯t push me too hard and left with a, ¡°Think about it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take Frank Hill¡¯s words seriously at all.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with metely, but I¡¯m always in a trance and feeling tired.


    I was walking in the yard when Ben Richter¡¯s car came up behind me, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, sis, you didn¡¯t respond when I called out to you a few times.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even hear it.


    I said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been in a trancetely, are you not resting well.¡± Ben Richter parked the car next to him, ¡°And don¡¯t be imagining things, get some rest, Walker can¡¯t marry that woman back without Grandma giving the word.¡±


    It turns out that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had been pressing the matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thanks for your concern big brother.¡±


    Ben Richter came back every day and Tina Deross was in his personal care without letting the servants help.


    Aside from the fact that Ben Richter has been domestically abusive to Tina Deross, seriously, Ben Richter has otherwise been really nice to Tina Deross.


    Walker Richter¡¯s line about there being no man in the world who loves Tina Deross more than Ben Richter may be true.


    Night.


    After washing up and taking the medicine prescribed by Doctor Chou on time, he was ready to rest when Fin Wilson came, ¡°This is what Grandma specially ordered the kitchen to cook for you.¡±


    It¡¯s a bowl of bird¡¯s nest.


    Fin Wilson put it down and left.


    Thinking it was the olddy¡¯s kindness, I ate it.


    After eating, I lifted the quilt and prepared to lie down and go to sleep, but when I raised my eyes, I saw a blurry silhouette reflected on the window, and that silhouette was upside down, and both eyes were still bleeding, and the bright red blood was sliding down the ss, leaving a streak of blood on the ss, which was exceptionally horrifying.

 Chapter 128: Committed to a Mental Hospital

    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I screamed in fear, panicked and turned around and ran downstairs.


    The whole Richter family was startled by me, Nancy Richter was the first one toe out: ¡°What are you screaming for at night, can¡¯t let anyone sleep anymore.¡±


    Charles Richter, Ben Richter and Fin Wilson also came out.


    Ben Richter asked me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-inw?¡±


    Charles Richter also asked unhappily, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s the matter with you.¡±


    ¡°There was a man, I saw a figure on the window, bleeding.¡± I was incoherent and terrified, ¡°Really, right in my room, and smiling at me.¡±


    All I could think about was the figure reflected in the ss window, bleeding eyes, and shaking with fear.


    Nancy Richter coldly dropped her face, ¡°What nonsense, where would anyone be, I think you¡¯re just crazy and hiding some wild man.¡±


    ¡°There really was, right here in my room, ck figure, upside down on the window, still bleeding.¡± I knew no one would believe such a thing, but I couldn¡¯t resist exining.


    Charles Richter gave Ben Richter a wink, ¡°Ben, go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ben Richter immediately went upstairs to my room to look, and Nancy Richter chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m going to go see if someone is pretending or if it¡¯s really someone.¡±


    The two went upstairs and came down a momentter and Ben Richter shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How can that be.¡± I don¡¯t believe it and walk quickly back to the bedroom, there¡¯s nothing in there, there¡¯s no figure on the window, and there¡¯s no blood, ¡°How can there be nothing, there was clearly something just now.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re really sick, trying to call Ergo back in this way, right, an impostor is just an impostor, you really think you¡¯re THE Richter family¡¯s youngest grandmother.¡± Nancy Richter yawned, ¡°I¡¯m going to my room to sleep, you toss and turn.¡±


    Charles Richter was very upset, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene and wake up grandma.¡±


    Leaving this behind, Charles Richter and Fin Wilson also went back to their room.


    Ben Richter and I were the only ones left in the bedroom.


    ¡°Brother, believe me, I really saw it just now.¡± I now felt an eerie aura filling the room, with countless pairs of eyes staring.


    ¡°Sibling, I think you really haven¡¯t rested well, don¡¯t think nonsense, have a good rest.¡± Ben Richter pulled the curtains closed, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just pull the curtains closed, well, you rest early too.¡±


    the Richter familyNo one believed me.


    Even I myself wondered if I was hallucinating and seeing things wrong.


    I walked over to the window again and indeed there was nothing there.


    I shook my head off and went into the bathroom to wash my face in cold water.


    This night I had insomnia, as soon as I closed my eyes, there were always messy things floating in my mind, with my hands and feet exposed, I was so scared that I immediately retreated into the quilt, and it seemed like there were people everywhere in the house.


    The following day.


    I opened the door of my room with a haggard face, ready to go downstairs, when I heard the voice of Walker Richter.


    He was talking to Nancy Richter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into Alva Hillst night that disturbed everyone¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What else could be going on, said she saw a figure in the window, probably trying to trick you intoing back that way.¡± Nancy Richter said, ¡°Ergo, I¡¯m afraid to get into your business, but what are you letting Alva Hill live in for, and aren¡¯t you getting married to Susan Su?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s redeeming herself.¡±


    Walker Richter coldly dropped this sentence and went downstairs, he all came to the old mansion, and when he reached the door of the room, he did note in to see me.


    Iughed bitterly in my heart, Alva Hill, what did you expect.


    I leaned my back against the door of my room until I heard the sound of the engine downstairs, which led me to the balcony, where his car drove right up to the front door.


    I watched his car leave and disappear around the corner.


    SWEETHEART is a year old and learning to walk.


    Fin Wilson was in the children¡¯s room with sweetheart, and hearing Fin Wilson¡¯s voice, knowing she was in there, I didn¡¯t go in and make a fool of myself. Look at Fin Wilson¡¯s face.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has not been welltely, has been in the room, without her summons, I have not gone to bother, this big the Richter family old mansion, I only go to find Tina Deross to talk.


    Leon Murphy wanted to take Tina Deross, and after being beaten by Ben Richter, he disappeared.


    Tina Deross is bedridden to keep her fetus, and when she saw meing, a sympathetic look appeared in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    She should know aboutst night.


    I shake my head and walk over, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    She shook her head as well, her eyes looking out the window, a glimmer of light rising from her bleak gaze, ¡°I want to go out so bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to go out when you¡¯re better.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t get better.¡± Tina Deross looked over at me, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back, it¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I don¡¯t think Tina Deross is just saying that, she must know something.


    But she kept her mouth shut and just shook her head and sighed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back since you left.¡±


    Her words reminded me of the strange sight I sawst night.


    This THE Richter family was indeed bizarre in every way.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± I stared at her, ¡°Do you especially want to leave?¡±


    At the word leave, Tina Deross¡¯s eyes flickered and she was about to say something when Joyce Parvis came in, ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    Tina Deross has been relying on these birth control pills to keep her going every day.


    Joyce Parvis nced at me, ¡°Tina Deross needs to rest.¡±


    This was meant to get me out.


    I had to get up and leave.


    As I walked to the door, I looked back and Tina Deross happened to drink all the bitter medicine, her eyes still repulsed by it, yet still bucking the trend.


    The old Richter family mansion was a bit of a breath of fresh air.


    I¡¯ve had my nerves on edge every night since I saw the silhouette that night.


    This night, I got up in the middle of the night to go to the restroom, I was originally confused, when I saw that a woman in white actually appeared in the mirror, cloaked, her face as pale as a dead person, I was so scared that I immediately came to my senses.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I closed my eyes and screamed, not daring to look ore closer, wrapping myself tightly in the quilt and shivering.


    After a while, I heard footsteps, very, very light footsteps, as if they were right next to the bed, I bravely lifted a little bit of the quilt, and what came into view was a pair of men¡¯s shoes.


    I lifted the covers all the way up, but the side of the bed was just a pair of men¡¯s shoes, there was no one at all.


    ¡°Ah !!!!¡±


    I cried out of fear this time, jumping off the bed and rushing right out of the room.


    Nancy Richter came out with her clothes on, ¡°Alva Hill, are you still finished, what are you ghosting again in the middle of the night.¡±


    This time I was too frightened to speak, my hands shivering as I pointed inside the room.


    Nancy Richter froze at my appearance this time as I ran out barefoot and covered in tears.


    ¡°What did you see this time?¡± Nancy Richter was very impatient.


    I stabilized my mind and choked out, ¡°Shoes, women, men¡¯s shoes, cloaked women appearing in the mirror.¡±


    ¡°I see you really know how to make things up.¡± Nancy Richter took me by the hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go together, I want to see what you¡¯re up to this time.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± I resisted and stepped backward.


    Nancy Richter dragged me into the room and the first thing she did was go to the mirror, ¡°Look at this, where is the woman, Alva Hill, you need to stop all this pretending, my second brother is noting back.¡±


    I look around the whole room, there is no white woman and no man¡¯s shoes, this is too weird to believe.


    In my ears was the mocking voice of Nancy Richter, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re not going to go crazy just because my second brother abandoned you.¡±


    I was convinced that what I had just seen was real, not a hallucination, the footsteps were that clear and the person in the mirror was real.


    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, then someone was really ying God.


    I knew Nancy Richter wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how I exined it.


    I stared closely at the mirror, and suddenly realized that the mirror had been moved, the mirror was originally facing the wall, but now it was missing facing the window.


    If what I had just seen was true. Then there was someone outside the window just now.


    But what about those men¡¯s shoes.


    I was in deep thought, Nancy Richter coldly grunted, ¡°You¡¯re crazy yourself, I¡¯m going to my room to rest.¡±


    The next day.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, Fin Wilson suddenly said, ¡°Come with me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital for what?¡±


    ¡°Let the doctor take a look at you.¡± Fin Wilson did not look well.


    Charles Richter also said, ¡°Indeed you should go and have a look, if you are sick, you have to be cured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Nancy Richter said conspiratorially, ¡°Usually people with mental problems don¡¯t admit they¡¯re sick.¡±


    It turns out they thought I was mentally ill.


    Ben Richter also advised, ¡°Sister-inw, go and have a look, I see that you¡¯ve been in a trancetely, so it¡¯s good to go for counseling.¡±


    All of them hated to send me to the hospital to see a psychiatrist, and even though I didn¡¯t agree, I was finally forced to be taken to the hospital by Fin Wilson.


    Once I arrived at the hospital I realized that Fin Wilson had already prepared me for this, the doctor casually examined me twice and determined that I was mentally ill and rmended hospitalization.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t want treatment.¡±


    I pulled out and ran, and Fin Wilson immediately bellowed, ¡°Get the man.¡±

 Chapter 129: So Mr. Richter’s Mother Did It

    I was grabbed back by two doctors before I could run to the door.


    The more I resisted, the sicker I looked to them.


    Finally the doctors took cloths and tied me to the hospital bed, I kept struggling and stared at Fin Wilson with wide eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, let go of me.¡±


    Fin Wilson stood beside the bed with a cold face, letting the doctors all go down first, after that he looked at me condescendingly, ¡°I know you¡¯re not sick, but as long as you¡¯re in here, then all of you are sick, you¡¯ll just cooperate with the treatment here, I¡¯ve already greeted with the hospital, and they¡¯ll treat you with special care, and give you the best treatment.¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this to me.¡± I stared at Fin Wilson incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made all those things happentely aren¡¯t you, you made them all think I had a disease, what was the purpose of you doing that.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had originally suspected that someone in THE Richter family was ying God, but I never thought it would be Fin Wilson who had been silent andpletely invisible in THE Richter family.


    At this point, there was no need for Fin Wilson to hide any more, and he admitted graciously, ¡°Yes, it was all my doing, I changed your medication to psychotropic drugs, I can¡¯t let you stay in the Richter family, Alva Hill, your existence will hinder my son, I can¡¯t let you drag him down, the Richter Group has to be my son, I can¡¯t let you drag him down, and I can¡¯t let you do that. the Richter Group must be my son¡¯s, it must not fall into the hands of Joyce Parvis¡¯s son, don¡¯t think she doesn¡¯t know that I don¡¯t know that Charles Richter is always going to her room in the middle of the night, that they take me for a fool, that they are delusional enough to think that Tina Deross will give birth to a child and inherit thepany, Joyce Parvis is dreaming, and I won¡¯t let her get what she wants.¡±


    Fin Wilson wasn¡¯t not jealous or really epting of Joyce Parvis, no one could ept their husband¡¯s ex-wife living under the same roof as them, not to mention that Charles Richter was always sneaking off to Joyce Parvis¡¯s room at night.


    ¡°You want to go after Tina Deross?¡±


    The key to stopping Ben Richter from inheriting thepanyy in the baby in Tina Deross¡¯s belly.


    Fin Wilson sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do it, Tina Deross can¡¯t be born, and might as well tell you, the olddy didn¡¯t even intend to let an unborn child decide who is the heir of THE Richter family, the olddy added contraceptives inside the pills she gave to both of you, Tina Deross weaned herself off the pill, and Joyce Parvis used a biased prescription to get her pregnant, but Joyce Parvis¡¯ biased prescription will kill Tina Deross, and when the timees, it might be two lives at once.¡±


    I was very shocked, ¡°The pill was the olddy¡¯s idea?¡±


    How could this be, wasn¡¯t she looking forward to her grandchildren?


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother made me go for checkups with Tina Deross, and even supervised us taking the pill every other day, all of this was not to let us have a child, but to prevent us from having a child?


    I think of Tina Deross¡¯s words ¡°you can¡¯t trust the Richter family¡±. Did she already know that the medication contained birth control pills?


    Then why did she take them?


    I originally thought that the birth control pills had something to do with Susan Su, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was the olddy¡¯s n.


    I didn¡¯t take the pills given by the olddy and took the contraceptive pills myself in private, so the olddy didn¡¯t suspect anything, but then Walker Richter found out that the pills given by the olddy couldn¡¯t be taken, and I couldn¡¯t take the pills in private any more, and that¡¯s how I got pregnant.


    All this must have been unexpected by the olddy.


    Fin Wilsonughed: ¡°The olddy¡¯s mind, who can feel through, but all of this has nothing to do with you anymore, take good treatment here, maybe even get discharged earlier.¡±


    But there was still one thing I couldn¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°Since Grandma never intended for the child to decide who inherits THE Richter Group from the beginning, and I have no effect on Walker Richter even if I don¡¯t have a child, why are you still doing this to me?¡±


    Fin Wilson looked at me for a long time before saying something I couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°You are his nemesis.¡±


    She left with those words and walked away.


    And I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it; Walker Richter didn¡¯t care about me at all, so what could I possibly do to get in his way?


    After Fin Wilson left, I gave up the struggle and was able to suffer less.


    Fin Wilson was afraid that I would run out, I think he had specially instructed me, since I entered the hospital, except for going to the restroom, I had been tied to the hospital bed, and I took medicine for mental illness every day.


    As the dosage of medicine increased, I was drowsy all day long, and I don¡¯t know how many days and nights I spent in the hospital.


    At this rate, I would be truly psychotic without being psychotic.


    I¡¯ve resisted, only to be rewarded with a dose of tranquilizers or a straight dose of sleeping pills.


    When I was awake, I always thought that my life might end here.


    After entering the hospital, I never saw Fin Wilson or anyone from the Richter family again.


    Even if Walker Richter knew I was here, he would have acquiesced to what Fin Wilson did to me.


    I don¡¯t know how long the days passed, but on this day, it was time to take my medication.


    The doctor, wearing a mask, came in with a tray, and I was groggy, but I felt that his figure was familiar, different from the doctors who used to bring me medicine.


    As the doctor approached, I smelled a familiar odor.


    I stared at him incredulously, ¡°Martin Mo?¡±


    He smelled something special, something I had only smelled on Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo took off his mask, ¡°You even recognized this, it seems that you are not too sick, there is a way to save you.¡±


    I heard the teasing inside his words, but I didn¡¯t care, being able to see Martin Mo here, it was as if I had grabbed a lifesaver, and said joyfully, ¡°Martin Mo, save me out, I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m really not sick.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Martin Mo made a silencing gesture, ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    I immediately shut up and didn¡¯t say anything, seeing him in this outfit, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to sneak in, if Fin Wilson¡¯s people found out, it would be a lost cause.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but ask in a small voice, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that Little Master I can¡¯t do or find.¡± Martin Mo was very conceited, and while he untied the binding cloth for me, he asked, ¡°Alva, when you wanted to leave in the first ce, why didn¡¯t you ask me for help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve you.¡±


    Getting free, I move my wrists.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to get involved with me.¡± Martin Mo stares at me, ¡°Alva, now it¡¯s time for you to see Walker Richter¡¯s true colors and die of heart, you are locked up here, do you really think Walker Richter doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    I¡¯d died a long time ago.


    ¡°Martin Mo,¡± I called out to him, having a lot to say, but not wanting to say it when it came to my lips.


    Martin Mo wrinkled his eyebrows, and he didn¡¯t rub salt in my wounds anymore, and said with hatred, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    At night, the hospital only has on-duty doctors, which is why Martin Mo chose toe at night.


    I changed into the nurse¡¯s uniform that Martin Mo had prepared long ago, put on a mask, and followed him out.


    Originally everything went smoothly, just as Martin Mo was about to walk out of the hospital door with me, several strong white lights suddenly shone on us, making it impossible to open our eyes, Martin Mo subconsciously blocked in front of me, blocking most of the re, I opened my eyes, adapted to the light, and looked through Martin Mo to the opposite side of the room, my heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 130: He Watched Me Sink to the Bottom of the Water

    When that long figure, from ten meters away, against the light, step by step, at that moment, I even forgot to breathe.


    I stayed in the mental hospital for 25 days, muddled, forced to take those drugs, tied to the hospital bed, he did not even see a shadow, but now, but appeared in such a timely manner.


    Walker Richter should have long been waiting here, eyes cold, nking leather shoes step in, three steps away from the ce to stop, line of sight like a knife in me and Martin Mo swept over the body: ¡°Martin Mo, where are you taking my wife?¡±


    The cloudy tone wasced with a thick warning.


    Martin Mo grabbed my hand and stood in front of me, mocking, ¡°What kind of wife is Alva to you? Howe I don¡¯t know? Did you have her name on your marriage license or did you give her a big wedding? Wife? Walker Richter, I think you should be in a mental hospital, who doesn¡¯t know that your wife¡¯s name is Be Hill, and now that your wife is openly cuckolding you and marrying someone else, President Richter has a lot to live up to.¡±


    Yeah, what kind of wife am I?


    I have no name.


    I¡¯m not even a sellout.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s face was somber, his eyes fell on the hands I was holding with Martin Mo, and his long, narrow, inky eyes were as deep as a pool of water, ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m only going to count to three, one ¡­¡±


    I know Martin Mo is for me to hold the injustice, but also deliberately stimte Walker Richter.


    In the past, I was afraid that Walker Richter would misunderstand me, and I could not wait to grow a hundred mouths to exin, but now, there is no need for that.


    I let Martin Mo grab my hand, calmly met Walker Richter¡¯s eyes as cold as a knife, and said word for word, ¡°I won¡¯te over.¡±


    I looked at Martin Mo on my side, then at Walker Richter, and continued, ¡°Either you let us go, or, bring my body back, which is also considered an exnation from the Hill family to you, I have done my duty as a member of the Hill family, and I have returned the Hill family¡¯s favor. family favor, from now on, I don¡¯t owe anyone.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Martin Mo frowned.


    ¡°I have nothing but this life nowadays, so if he wants it, he can take it, and it will be a relief for me.¡± I tugged at the corner of my mouth and smiled, ¡°Martin Mo, when I die, scatter my ashes into the sea and drift with the wind, not entering the cycle of reincarnation, no need to offer sacrifices.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With me here, no one will be able to touch a single hair on your head today.¡± Martin Mo protected me tightly behind him, firmly grasped my hand, and provocatively looked at Walker Richter: ¡°If you¡¯re still a man, let¡¯s go one-on-one, what kind of a man is it to bully a woman, do you really want to force her to die before you¡¯re willing to give up.¡±


    ¡°Even if she dies, she is still my Walker Richter¡¯s woman.¡± Walker Richter didn¡¯t eat Martin Mo¡¯s agitation tactics, as soon as his words fell, he raised his hand, and the four bodyguards he brought behind him immediately stepped forward.


    Walker Richter brought is not ordinary bodyguards, Martin Mo again can fight, but also simply impossible to one against four, this time he did not try to be strong, see the four people over, I have not reacted, Martin Mo pulled me to run.


    Martin Mo is also early preparation, brought people, I only saw him make a gesture to the dark, immediately rushed out five or six men to stop Walker Richter brought people, he pulled me into the car, immediately start the car.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Martin Mo looked back, a foot on the gas, the car took off.


    After driving a distance, I came back to my senses, ¡°Martin Mo, did you already know that you would meet Walker Richter?¡±


    Otherwise, why would he arrange someone to wait outside in advance.


    Martin Mo smiled evilly, ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±


    Martin Mo is an impulsive person, it¡¯s impossible to be so meticulous.


    By now I just reacted, with his character, he will not pretend to be a doctor to go in and take me away, directly strutting out his the Mo family big young name can be, who can not stop.


    Martin Mo see I have been staring at him, some weak, this honestly exin: ¡°is Ulysses Will n, he said to Walker Richter¡¯s means, even if I take you, but also will be endless trouble, more than one thing is better than one thing, I don¡¯t want to with Walker Richter hard, and finally suffered a loss or you! , my heart aches.¡±


    Thosest three words left me with mixed feelings.


    The style of this thing did seem like Ulysses Will¡¯s character.


    I fell silent, Martin Mo added, ¡°I am confused, Ulysses Will, what did he run off to marry that crazy woman Be Hill for, he snatched Walker Richter¡¯s wife, and now he¡¯s letting you take the fall for it, what kind of thing is this.¡±


    ¡°He had nothing to do with it.¡±


    Everything was between me and Walker Richter.


    As we were talking, Martin Mo suddenly mmed the steering wheel, ¡°Walker Richter is really shady, Alva, sit tight.¡±


    I turned around and saw Walker Richter¡¯s car catching up.


    Looking at that familiar car, sadness flooded my heart.


    Walker Richter, do you really want me to die before you let go?


    Walker Richter¡¯s car has not been close to follow, the sky is drizzling, the air is filled with water mist, the line of sight is also followed by blurred, through the rearview mirror, I saw Walker Richter sitting in the back seat of the car, because of the distance of the problem, I can¡¯t see his face, but do not have to think about it, I also know that his face at this time is how ugly.


    Martin Mo got off the elevated road and was being chased by Walker Richter, so he had to take the path by the river.


    This section of the road is very difficult to walk, because of the rtionship between the road repair, potholes everywhere in the water, coupled with the rain, the speed does not dare to raise, the car behind is getting closer and closer, Martin Mo angry cursing: ¡°the big man, when this road began to repair, how do I not know the small master.¡±


    Such road conditions and weather, let my heart inexplicably nervous and uneasy, I tightly grasp the seat belt.


    Suddenly, when the fork in the road, a tricycle drove over from the side, because of the weather, Martin Mo didn¡¯t see it at all, when the tricycle crashed over, only then did he immediately hit the steering wheel to avoid it.


    ¡°Careful.¡± I warned out loud.


    The car tilted in arge arc, almost overturned, Martin Mo just stabilized the body, my heart raised to the eye of the throat has not yet settled, the car suddenly collided with a strong force behind the car, in the huge impact, the car directly overturned, rolled down the river.


    In just a few seconds, the car slowly disappeared into the water, and thest voice I heard was Martin Mo¡¯s: ¡°Alva, climb out.¡±


    At the most critical moment, Martin Mo still thought about my safety, he smashed the window of the car and used hisst strength to pull off the seatbelt for me, trying to let me climb out quickly.


    I looked at the river was dyed red, that is my blood and Martin Mo¡¯s blood, in the violent impact, I lost a little bit of consciousness, the cold water poured in to drown us, waiting for us will only be death.


    Martin Mo and I slowly sank into the water with the car, and vaguely, I saw the long figure on the bank, indifferently watching all this happen, watching us sink into the water.

 Chapter 131: Losing Ten Years of Memory

    Walker Richter, this life is yours. This is the punishment you want.


    Ice-cold water entered my lungs and I lost consciousnesspletely.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid to die, I just regretted getting Martin Mo involved.


    At the moment of death, I thought, if I could do it all over again, I would never want to meet Walker Richter again.


    Perhaps my life was not meant to be, I woke up in the hospital three months after the ident.


    It was already fall in the north city, and the wind was blowing in, so I had a sense of reality that I was still alive.


    I looked at the ceiling, my head was nk, a lot of bits and pieces shed quickly in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    I sat up, lifted the covers and got off the floor, the corridor was cold, not a soul in sight, the sound of someone talking came from time to time from all around, I walked out into the hospital garden in my slippers, looking at the yellowed leaves, and had a feeling of age.


    I smiled, it was a kind of heartfelt,fortable and soothing smile.


    The wind brushed my face, the birds chirped in my ears, and the whole world was vivid and alive.


    Only, why am I here?


    I was thinking about this question, a man looked anxious and ran towards me, he froze in front of me, a big man, his eyes immediately red, crying in front of me.


    He hugged me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    He hugged me tightly, afraid of losing me again, I was strangled by him a little breathless, pushed him away, looked nkly at this strange man in front of me, frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man waspletely stunned, and the smile on his face stiffened for a split second.


    His voice was shaking, pulling a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m Martin Mo ah, stop it, you just woke up, go back to the hospital room first, don¡¯t blow the wind.¡±


    I looked at him with a wary face, ¡°Martin Mo? who is it?¡±


    I really don¡¯t have the impression of this person in my mind, searching carefully in my mind, I took a closer look at Martin Mo, suddenly I remembered, I was surprised, ¡°Martin Mo, how did you grow so tall and be so handsome, if you walk out like this, people would think that you¡¯re in your thirties.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin Mo changed a lot from the person in his memory, I was a bit unable to ept it for a moment, wasn¡¯t he only fifteen years old, how did he grow so tall all of a sudden, I was very curious.


    Martin Mo, however, changed his face and immediately dragged me to the doctor.


    The doctor gave me a checkup and said in front of Martin Mo and me that I had lost my memory and my memory had stopped ten years ago.


    I thought it was ridiculous: ¡°How could I lose my memory, I remember everything clearly, I grew up in an orphanage, he is Martin Mo, I know them all ¡­¡±


    I listed a lot of things, but I said the wrong year.


    When I saw the time on the calendar and saw myself in the mirror, it took me half an hour to believe that I was missing ten years from my memory.


    We had all grown up and were no longer children in an orphanage.


    Martin Mo sat in front of me and double-checked, ¡°Alva, you really don¡¯t remember anything? Do you remember how we got into the ident? Do you remember ¡­ the Richter family?¡±


    ¡°The car ident?¡± I looked at him, ¡°You mean, I was in a car ident with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, three months ago, I took you out for a drive, it was raining and the car flipped into the river, luckily we were lucky, otherwise we would have been a bitter couple.¡±


    Martin Mo told me that we were rescued and I was in aa for three months before I woke up.


    I don¡¯t remember that or anything about THE Richter family.


    Martin Mo kept me in the hospital for a few more days for observation before he allowed me to be discharged.


    During these days in the hospital, I watched a lot of recently released movies and gossip, and slowly came to terms with the absence of ten years.


    In the words of Martin Mo, as long as you are alive, nothing else matters.


    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, Martin Mo brought two people with him, and in case I didn¡¯t recognize them, he introduced them, ¡°This is Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix.¡±


    Naturally I knew them, it was that they had changed so much in ten years that I didn¡¯t recognize them for a while.


    I smiled and greeted them, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for making you guys worry.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes were moist, [Alva, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, you really scared me].


    I spat out my tongue apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s all Martin Mo¡¯s fault, it¡¯s okay to take me for a ride, what¡¯s wrong with him, he has such poor skills, I won¡¯t dare to ride in his car from now on, my little life is important.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I said wrong, Fiona Croix and Ulysses Will look a little bit wrong, Martin Mo said: ¡°Well, well, don¡¯t stand at the door, today Alva was discharged from the hospital, I have booked a seat at the Wangjiang Restaurant, so let¡¯s all have a good meal in the evening.¡±


    Missing ten years of memories, things are different.


    During dinner, when I learned that Fiona Croix and Ulysses Will were both married, I was very surprised: ¡°Congrattions, by the way, why didn¡¯t you guys bring your wives and husbands.¡±


    Fiona Croix said, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.


    Ulysses Will said, ¡°She¡¯s got something going on today, she can¡¯te, some other time.¡±


    The meal was not as good as I had hoped, and I always felt that Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix were very awkward, and they could not speak well, so I relied on Martin Mo to enliven the atmosphere.


    Halfway through the meal, I pulled Fiona Croix to the restroom, and took the opportunity to ask her: ¡°Did I do something before, how do I feel that I have offended you guys, one or two of you are weird, Ulysses Will his wife did note, is it because of me?¡±


    Ten years ago, although I did not love Ulysses Will to the point of pain, but there is a good feeling, only has not been confessed, is in the beginning of love.


    I do not know what has happened in ten years, heard Ulysses Will married, I have no hard feelings in my heart, only happy for him.


    Fiona Croix shook her head and gestured, [No, Alva, don¡¯t get your head in the clouds, we¡¯re just hoping that you¡¯re okay, and forget about everything else].


    I asked her in a small voice, ¡°Have Ulysses Will and I ever rubbed off on each other in these ten years?¡±


    Fiona Croixughed, [No, you can stop guessing, when the timees and Ulysses Will¡¯s wife really finds out, aren¡¯t you looking for chipping?


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± I smiled, there were a lot of questions in my heart, and not asking them was like scratching my heart with a cat¡¯s w, such as what was going on with Ulysses Will¡¯s face.


    Fiona Croix was so overwhelmed by my questions that she finally and sinctly told me that Ulysses Will¡¯s face was burned because of a fire, it was just an ident, and nothing else was mentioned.


    When Fiona Croix and I returned to our seats, we found that Ulysses Will and Martin Mo had had a lot to drink, and the atmosphere was a bit dull.


    After the meal, Fiona Croix asked me to go back with her and stay at her ce, and Martin Mo asked me to go over to his.


    I interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t I have my own ce?¡±


    I¡¯m such a big man, everyone has a family, and even if I¡¯ve done poorly in thest ten years, I¡¯ve at least got a nest.


    But when I said this, the three people looked different.


    I swallowed my saliva and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Martin Mo grabbed me by the waist, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, you¡¯ve always lived with me.¡±


    My jaw dropped in shock, ¡°How did I be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You promised yourself, do you want to go back on your word? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the two of them.¡±


    I immediately looked at Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix, ¡°Really?¡±


    The two of them looked at Martin Mo one after another and nodded their heads.


    Ulysses Will said, ¡°Alva, you and Martin Mo go back first, I¡¯ll take Fiona back.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    I was confused when Martin Mo swept me toward the curb.


    He had been drinking and wasn¡¯t driving, so we took a cab back.


    All the way there I was thinking about the question of how I was going to be with Martin Mo.


    I asked him, ¡°How did we get together?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been chasing for ten whole years before I got my hands on you, and just the night before the car ident, you agreed to be my girlfriend, and no, in a moment of happiness, I took you for a ride and had an ident.¡±


    ¡°Can I take back what I said before?¡± I pressed on, remembering how I¡¯d agreed to him.


    But after ten years, Martin Mo is really handsome, exuding the charm of a mature man, if I didn¡¯t know him from the orphanage, sitting with him, I would have blushed.


    ¡°No.¡± Martin Mo domineeringly said, ¡°But I have brought you back to see my family old man, and now I think you are the Mo family¡¯s future daughter-inw, you can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Martin Mo told me that he had found his family, but I didn¡¯t expect that his family was so wealthy that it gave me the illusion of dreaming.


    Thousands of square feet ofrge mansion, the home also has an artificialke, beautiful breathtaking.


    ¡°Martin Mo, you are too rich.¡±


    I remember Martin Mo vowed to make lots and lots of money and live in a big, big house in the future when he was in the orphanage, and I didn¡¯t expect it to reallye true.


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± Martin Mo smiled with his eyebrows, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet my dad.¡±


    When I heard about meeting my parents, I immediately wimped out.


    But we¡¯re here, Martin Mo won¡¯t allow me to be a deserter.


    Martin Mo led me into the pce-style hall, the living room TV is ying the financial channel, I identally nced at the man being interviewed in the TV, which made me subconsciously freeze my footsteps.


    The beautiful host smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Richter, I wonder what date you and Ms. Su have set for your wedding?¡±

 Chapter 132: A Missing Piece of the Heart

    I looked at the man on the TV, for some reason, my heart is sour, astringent, there is an urge to shed tears.


    I couldn¡¯t help but move closer towards the TV, on the TV, the man turned sideways, facing the camera, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, those eyes gave me a sense of familiarity, across the screen, it makes people shiver.


    The man¡¯s thin lips lightly opened, the cold voice is particrly good: ¡°I am with Miss Su ¡­¡±


    I was still waiting for thetter words, the TV was suddenly turned off.


    I turned around and looked at Martin Mo in disbelief, ¡°What did you turn it off for.¡±


    ¡°Just a boring interview, nothing to watch.¡± Martin Mo put down the remote control, his tone suddenly a little cold.


    ¡°Martin Mo, who was that man on the TV just now? Hatred with you, what¡¯s with the smelly face.¡± I said, ¡°By the way, do I know him, why do I feel a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the entire North City who aren¡¯t familiar with him.¡± Martin Mo said in a bad mood, ¡°He is a business celebrity, often on TV, changing women like changing clothes, phndering very much, a few months ago I heard that there is a woman for him tomit suicide, you were still scolding him scum forget?¡±


    ¡°I see, he looks so handsome, upwardly affixed to the woman must be quite a lot, just now the host asked him about the wedding date, he and who is going to get married?¡± I asked, ¡°So is he rich or are you rich?¡±


    Martin Mo snorted coldly: ¡°What, you want to abandon your husband.¡±


    I gave him a nk look, ¡°What nonsense, you are not my husband.¡±


    Where did the husband abandonmente from.


    ¡°Soon it will be.¡± Martin Mo took me by the shoulders, ¡°The old man is waiting upstairs, the first impression is important, you can¡¯t drop the ball.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo, is your father fierce? It¡¯s said that the gentry focuses on the right family, I¡¯m penniless, will I be disliked.¡± I was very apprehensive.


    Martin Mo smiled, ¡°My dad is very nice, you¡¯ll know when you meet him, he¡¯s 100% satisfied with you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe Martin Mo, and with a skeptical attitude, I followed him up the stairs and arrived at the door of the study.


    Martin Mo knocked on the door, there is no movement inside half a day, Martin Mo directly screwed the door into therge study quietly, Martin Mo shouted: ¡°Dad?¡±


    No movement, no response.


    I whispered: ¡°Is not not in ah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, a voice emerged from behind me, and I jumped in fear, nearly losing my soul.


    I patted my frightened heart and looked at the white-haired, slightlyical-looking old man in front of me, holding a brush in his hand, skeptical, how do I look at him and Martin Mo do not look like father and son ah.


    ¡°This is your dad?¡± I asked uncertainly.


    Martin Mo nodded and introduced, ¡°Dad, this is Alva, Alva, this is my dad, bad old man one, you can also call him Old Man Mo.¡±


    ¡°No big no small.¡± Old man Mo pped Martin Mo on the back of his head, blowing his beard and eyes, when he looked at me, he was kind and friendly again, ¡°Looks really watery, matches with my brat, have you eaten yet, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to do it right away.¡±


    ¡°Ate.¡± I gave a dryugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just take this as your own home, be casual.¡±


    Old man Mo looks like he¡¯s sixty years old, almost the age to be a grandfather, but he¡¯s as fun as an old codger, not a bit of a frame, very easy-going.


    After meeting me, Martin Mo took me out of the study, not disturbing the old man practicing his brushwork.


    After leaving the study, I dared to ask, ¡°Martin Mo, was that really your father?¡±


    Martin Mo understood what I meant and exined, ¡°The old man has a son in his old age, and I am the only one.¡±


    The Mo family has a depleted poption, with only Master Mo and Martin Mo, and Martin Mo¡¯s mother died a long time ago.


    In the early years, Master Mo also had many women around him, but none of them gave birth to a child, and now he is old, so he brought Martin Mo back to inherit the family business.


    Now the old man Mo fell in love with painting and calligraphy, cultivating his body and mind, in addition to a small girlfriend, the other women are scattered.


    When ites to this little girlfriend, I am a bit stupefied.


    Mr. Mo is almost 60 years old, but his girlfriend is only in her twenties, even younger than Martin Mo.


    As we were chatting, the young girlfriend, Lisa Summer, came back from shopping.


    ¡°Tired me out, butler Wang, is the old master in the study?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Wang said, ¡°Young Master came back just now.¡±


    Lisa Summer answered, indicating that she knew, and carried her limited edition bag up the stairs, just in time to collide with Martin Mo and me.


    Lisa Summer has a face, white skin, long legs, and especiallyrge breasts.


    I was thinking, can Mr. Mo still be hard in front of his pretty little girlfriend?


    Lisa Summer greeted us with a smile, ¡°Martin, this is your girlfriend, she¡¯s so pretty, stay at home tonight, I¡¯ll ask the nanny to clean up the room.¡±


    Lisa Summer had a posture of a hostess, in this house, she could indeed be considered half a hostess.


    It was just that hearing someone who was clearly younger than Martin Mo call him Martin was always a bit of a vition.


    Martin Mo hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll make my own arrangements, STEPMOTHER or go to my dad.¡±


    This stepmother called me goosebumps.


    Lisa Summer was used to it, smiled and went upstairs, going to find Master Mo.


    Having money, it¡¯s true that women of any age will follow.


    It¡¯s difficult for me to believe that Lisa Summer and Old Man Mo are in true love.


    I teased Martin Mo: ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that this STEPMOTHER of yours will give you a younger sibling someday?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem if the old man can do it.¡± Martin Mo had a disinterested expression, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the room for you, you¡¯re tired today, go rest early and I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow.¡±


    He had a tone of coaxing a little girl.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± I yawned, indeed a little sleepy.


    In apletely unfamiliar environment, even though I was sleepy, how could I not sleep, tossing and turning on the bed, so I picked up my cell phone and sent a message to Fiona Croix, ¡°Did you sleep?¡±


    Fiona Croix quickly replied, ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    She was a real worm in my stomach.


    I sat up and typed, ¡°Am I really Martin Mo¡¯s girlfriend? Why don¡¯t I have any feelings at all? Fiona, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I only have a brotherly rtionship with Martin Mo, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in love with him.


    And I think Martin Mo¡¯s words are contradictory.


    He said I¡¯d promised him I¡¯d be with him, he¡¯d been chasing me for ten years, so how could I havee to the Mo family for the first time?


    It took Fiona Croix a long time after the message was sent to get back to me, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    She only sent one word.


    After a while, another one was sent, ¡°Take your time, you lost your memory, it¡¯s normal, Martin Mo he really loves you, forget the past, you can start again from the beginning.¡±


    I stared at the message, but I didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    I touched my heart, I always felt empty, as if a piece was missing.


    The next day.


    I took advantage of the fact that Martin Mo hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, and at the slightest hint of dawn, I got up and went out.


    Ten years is enough time to turn a city upside down, I couldn¡¯t find my way to the orphanage, so I could only take a taxi and tell the driver to go to Angel Orphanage.


    Luckily, the orphanage hadn¡¯t moved.


    I stood in front of the orphanage and hesitated for a while before entering.


    Inside, the interior has changed a lot, a lot of new equipment has been added, the yground has been expanded, the children are happily ying, the sound of children¡¯sughter is everywhere, making me think of the past.


    It made me think of the days when I was at the orphanage with Ulysses Will and Martin Mo.


    Time had passed so quickly, it was like a lifetime ago.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alva?¡±


    A surprised voice sounded behind me.


    I turned around and saw that Dean Cheng was also much older and very different from what I remembered, ¡°Dean.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a long time,e inside and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Dean, I want to look around.¡± I tried to look for previous memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, feel free to look around yourself, you¡¯re familiar with this ce anyway.¡± Dean Jung is busy, several parents havee in today to adopt a child and go through the adoption process.


    I sat on the swing, gently swaying, I sat from morning to noon, the children were tired of ying and went back to their rooms to rest, the courtyard became cold all of a sudden, a cool breeze came, I took a deep breath, I felt that everything was strange and familiar, it was as if I existed in this world, yet I was far away from this world.


    The swing swayed with a tap of my toes.


    I got up and only the swaying swing was left.


    I didn¡¯t greet Dean Zheng and quietly left.


    Once out of the orphanage, I didn¡¯t know where I was going, and took a random bus, picking a random stop to get off.


    I was hungry and went into a cassoulet store and ordered a lo mein.


    Eating and drinking, I continue to wander in this kind of city that is strange to me.


    Passing by a famous store, through the window ss, my eyes were attracted by the ck evening dress on the model.


    I couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    I stopped for a minute, admired it enough, turned around and was about to move on, when a beautiful woman with a panicked face ran out of the boutique and dragged me by the hand with a very strange look, ¡°Alva Hill.¡±


    I looked nkly at the woman in front of me, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 133: Reuniting with Old People

    The woman looked at me with surprise, as if she had seen a ghost in the middle of the day.


    I frowned and tried to draw my hand back, but the other woman held on firmly, ¡°Why, why are you here.¡±


    This road isn¡¯t private, why can¡¯t I be here?


    The other person was so strange that he squeezed my hand painfully and I drew it back hard, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The woman was very shocked, her eyes zing, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t you pretend for me.¡±


    Listening to this tone, it seems that it is not a friend, but an enemy with several generations of grudges.


    I was about to open my mouth, another woman came out from the famous store, ¡°Su sister, what are you doing by walking so fast, the clothes are not taken ¡­.¡±


    The woman also had a hellish expression when she saw me, and choked on herter words, looking at me in dismay, ¡°Hill, Alva Hill.¡±


    Both knew me, but they both gave me unfriendly looks.


    I was also ufortable seeing the two and didn¡¯t really want to interact too much with these two, turning around and walking away.


    In fact, my heart is weak, these two eyes are too scary, as if I stole their husbands and dug up their ancestors¡¯ graves, without rifying the situation, it is better to leave.


    They did not stop me, I heard the first out of the woman seemed to say: ¡°Nancy, just do not let your second brother know ¡­¡±.


    I didn¡¯t hear the next words.


    Who is the second brother in the woman¡¯s mouth is also unclear.


    After walking away, I found a flower bed and sat down, I wanted to give Martin Mo a call to ask him if he recognized the two women just now, thought about it and then forget about it, I called Fiona Croix, asked for the address of her current residence, and took a car over.


    Fiona Croix in the home to do part-time crafts, she does not work on the part-time jewelry crafts to earn a little extra money.


    I looked at the table flowery green beads, asked her: ¡°you earn so much money to do what, exhausted, life is short, do not turn yourself into a ve to life.¡±


    Fiona Croix said with a smile as she wore the beaded flowers, [I have to save some money for Ryker, although the Astor family is not short of money, but I want to do something for Ryker].


    She told me that she divorced her husband, Jack Astor, and her son was given to the man¡¯s family.


    Iy on the sofa bored, staring at the ceiling: ¡°I woke up this morning, the outside world turned upside down, you all got married, Martin Mo became a rich young man, and I¡¯m the only one who is living a life of uncertainty, and my future is uncertain.¡±


    [This is God¡¯s way of giving you a do-over.] Fiona Croix said, ¡°Many people want to start over but don¡¯t have this chance, don¡¯t take advantage of it.


    ¡°No.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    No one understood my annoyance at missing ten years of memories.


    Iy down and thought for a while, and made a decision, ¡°I¡¯d better go find a job, Fiona, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay for the time being, is it okay if I squeeze in here with you first?¡±


    [You don¡¯t want to live in Martin Mo¡¯s mansion, and squeeze into this tens of square feet house with me, does Martin Mo he agrees?


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable in that house, I¡¯ll talk to Martin Moter, he and I are just boyfriend and girlfriend, not husband and wife, can he still restrict my freedom?¡±


    Life has to go on, first find a job to make a living, as for the memories, put them aside for now, everything goes with the flow.


    [OK, as long as you take care of Martin Mo, and he doesn¡¯te after me to mess with me, then it¡¯s OK.] Fiona Croix smiled, and gave me the beaded flowers: [Don¡¯t just look at it, help make some too.]


    I followed Fiona Croix¡¯s instructions, and wore the beadwork however she wore it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered the two people I just met, and casually asked, ¡°Fiona, do you recognize a woman named Nancy and a woman named Su? Just now I bumped into two strange people on the street, as if they had a problem with me.¡±


    The beaded flowers in Fiona Croix¡¯s hand suddenly scattered all over the ce, she blushed a little and asked nervously, [Did you bump into them? Did they do anything to you?¡±]


    ¡°You know them?¡± I asked, ¡°Do I really have a problem with them?¡±


    [¡­ Recognize them, two people not to be messed with, in the future you should avoid them if you see them]. Fiona Croix picked up the spilled flowers: [Alva, stay away from them, stay away from the Richter family, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt again].


    Fiona Croix eyes through the scruples, worry, I do not know with those two women have much trouble, from Fiona Croix¡¯s reaction can be guessed, not to be messed with, things must not be simple.


    The specific situation, Fiona Croix did not say, only let me see them to avoid is.


    I don¡¯t have any good feelings towards those two people, I can¡¯t wait to see them again.


    I stayed in Fiona Croix here but half a day, Martin Mo came after me, I insisted on not going back with him, and had a temper tantrum, in the end it was Fiona Croix and he went outside and said something, Martin Mo only thenpromised and let me stay here.


    I sent Martin Mo downstairs, he walked to his car and looked back at me: ¡°Alva, you really don¡¯t want to go back with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine staying here.¡± I was honest, ¡°Martin Mo, I forgot about our past, it¡¯s a little awkward for you to let me live under the same roof as you, just give me some time to get used to it.¡±


    Martin Mo sighed and walked towards me, lifting his hand to run my ear hair for me, ¡°Alva, what do you want me to do with you, the time you were in aa, I prayed to God that as long as you woke up, I would give up anything, I would follow you in everything, but I can¡¯t bear to see you get hurt again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself, I¡¯m such a big man, I can¡¯t let myself get hurt.¡± I can¡¯t stand Martin Mo¡¯s affectionate gaze, which always makes me feel guilty: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go back.¡±


    Martin Mo a look of parting, I gasped andughed, pretended to kick him: ¡°Quickly get out.¡±


    Martin Moughed, ¡°That¡¯s the Alva Hill I know.¡±


    What a cheap skin.


    I watched Martin Mo leave, and when he was gone, I stared down the deserted street at the blown off maple leaves, sighed, and turned to go upstairs.


    The next day, I started looking for a job online, as well as visiting the job market.


    It¡¯s easy to find a job in North City, but it¡¯s hard to find a job that can support yourself and live a decent life.


    Every year freshmen more than a million, I do not have a high degree, there is no skill, in addition to a good face given by parents, there is really no advantage.


    Standing in the talent market, I realized my own smallness, how useless I am.


    This society, there is nock of talent, not to mention that I am not even a talent.


    My life is back to square one, and I really have to start from the beginning.


    After a week of looking for a job, I finally chose to go to the mall to sell shoes.


    It¡¯s the kind of job that doesn¡¯t require a high level of education, just a good mouth and a good image.


    On the day I got the job, Fiona Croix celebrated for me, we both went downstairs to jerk off, and the next morning, I went to work full of energy.


    My first day at work didn¡¯t go well. I was unlucky, and after half a day¡¯s work, I met Jane Hasis, who came to the store to buy shoes.


    She had brought Be Hill with her, except that I, at the time, didn¡¯t remember either of them.

 Chapter 134: Overhearing Lost Memories

    Jane Hasis is a VIP customer in the store, the store manager personally received her and brought out thetest shoes for Jane Hasis to try.


    The store manager asked me to learn from her and act as her assistant. With a professional smile, I kept my head down and changed the shoes for Jane Hasis.


    The store manager used her tongue to sell the shoes, and Jane Hasis was always in a superior noblewoman¡¯s posture.


    She says things like, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the color¡¯s not so good, it¡¯s a little small, there¡¯s something wrong with the design.¡±


    Very picky.


    Until I raised my head, raised a professional smile and asked, ¡°Thisdy, you might as well tell us directly, what are your requirements, we will rmend the right model for you?¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ entire face stiffened at the sight of my face, stunned to the core, and stammered, ¡°Alva, why are you here.¡±


    She stood up all of a sudden, and Be Hill, who was originally on the phone in the lounge area, heard themotion and came over, and when she saw me, she was also shocked, ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    Dead?


    Is that referring to the car ident?


    I smiled and said, ¡°I work here, I really almost died before, my life was great, God didn¡¯t have the heart to take me.¡±


    Even the doctor said it was a miracle I woke up.


    After the two men looked at each other, Be Hill muttered, ¡°Martin Mo is hiding really deep.¡±


    Hearing the other person read Martin Mo, it seems that they really know each other.


    I asked, ¡°Would you two like to see any more shoes?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I just wanted to sell a few pairs of shoes, but I didn¡¯t care about their expressions.


    Since they are acquaintances, they should also sell this face.


    Be Hill walked up to me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to let Walker Richter know if you show your face here?¡±


    Walker Richter?


    The name sounded a little familiar.


    After recalling it in my mind, it came back to me, it was the man that the beautiful host interviewedst time.


    Martin Mo said he was a celebrity in the business world and very phndering.


    I was very puzzled: ¡°I¡¯m selling shoes here, what does it have to do with him?¡±


    Does he own this store?


    I am just a new employee, not so much so that the big boss knows about it.


    ¡°Also, you have Martin Mo as your backer ¡­¡±


    Be Hill did not finish her sentence, my cell phone rang, looked at the caller ID, and did not want to answer it during working hours, but the other party kept calling, I apologized, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    The call was from Ulysses Will.


    I stepped aside and picked up, ¡°Ulysses Will, what¡¯s up? Dinner ah, can ah, call Fiona together,st night on that skewer is good, good, then I will wait for you ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even finish the phone call when my cell phone was suddenly snatched away by Be Hill.


    I was on fire, in the way of the other party is a customer, endure: ¡°Thisdy, please return the phone to me.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s face was very ugly, and her eyes were full of cynicism: ¡°Are you still in contact with Ulysses Will? Did he already know that you were fine? What else did you guys do behind my back? Alva Hill, don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s my husband now, you better stay away from him.¡±


    I was particrly surprised, ¡°You¡¯re Ulysses Will¡¯s wife?¡±


    I was in a state of bewilderment, thinking to myself that Ulysses Will has a good eye, and this wife is really pretty, just not very good-tempered.


    The other party seemed to have a misunderstanding about me.


    I was about to exin, Jane Hasis coldly said: ¡°Hurry up and quit your job, don¡¯t be a disgrace here, what shoes are you selling, this is not going to make peopleugh at our the Hill family.¡±


    ¡°We the Hill family?¡±


    I was confused about my rtionship with these two people, then Jane Hasis said something that struck me like a thunderbolt.


    She said, ¡°Alva Hill, even if you don¡¯t want to recognize me as your mom and you don¡¯t want to go back to the Hill family, but if you wear this face and show your face outside, then you are disgracing our the Hill family, so hurry up and quit your job.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my mom?¡±


    In all my years in the orphanage, I hadn¡¯t known I had parents, and Martin Mo and Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t told me that my real parents hade looking for me.


    I was genuinely shocked, but to Jane Hasis, it sounded ironic.


    Jane Hasis¡¯ face was green and white, ¡°Alva Hill, I at least carried you to term, and this is how you talk to me?¡±


    See the mother-daughter rtionship is not good.


    Ten years of memory loss, how important a memory have I lost?


    Why did I have a family and no one told me?


    Why was it Martin Mo who took me in?


    And where was this person who imed to be my mom in front of me when I was in the hospital when I had my ident?


    I couldn¡¯t speak, my head was a mess, like there were several airnes flying around in my head, about to explode.


    I squatted down, my headache was killing me, I held my head and banged it as hard as I could.


    Jane Hasis and Be Hill are in shock.


    A figure rushes over quickly.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    It was Ulysses Will.


    I looked up at him, too sore to speak, my hand gripping his sleeve tightly as I struggled to breathe heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Without saying a word, Ulysses Will picks me up and heads outside the store.


    Be Hill followed and chased out, ¡°Ulysses Will, you put her down, I¡¯m your wife, what do you take me for.¡±


    Ulysses Will dropped a sentence with a cold voice: ¡°Be Hill, she¡¯s your sister, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Sister?


    I¡¯m a little confused about my current rtionship and my mind goes nk.


    Ulysses Will drove me to the nearby hospital, Be Hill also came with me, after some checkups, the doctor said that I wasn¡¯t in any serious trouble and to take care of my rest.


    Upon hearing this, Be Hill immediately said, ¡°I told you she was faking, I¡¯m tired of this kind of trick.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing out with me.¡±


    Ulysses Will tugged Be Hill out.


    The hospital room was finally quiet.


    My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it¡¯s just a little hard to digest what I just heard.


    I wasn¡¯t an orphan anymore, I had a mother and a sister.


    I lifted up the nket and walked to the door, just in time to hear Be Hill¡¯s disbelieving tone, ¡°Amnesia? Ulysses Will, do you think I¡¯m a three year old kid, the amnesia that was made up in a TV show, you used it to bluff me, you just have lingering feelings for her, don¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say that she died in that car ident, but what about the truth, you teamed up with Martin Mo to hide her, what, are you still in love with her? You¡¯ve been hiding her with Martin Mo. What, you¡¯re trying to hide her.¡±


    The love affair is still alive.


    Those four words are very informative.


    Did I really have something with Ulysses Will in these ten years of memories?


    And why did he marry my sister again?


    What kind of bloody plot is this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Ulysses Will lowered his voice and coldly drank, ¡°Alva she lost ten years of memories, she doesn¡¯t remember you at all, she doesn¡¯t remember the Hill family, the Richter family everyone, we just want her to live peacefully and carefree, we are already married, she won¡¯t grab anything from you, I ask you to be sensible. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? Yes, I¡¯m being unreasonable, you think just because you say that, I¡¯ll believe you, Ulysses Will, you have to have a basis for making up stories, one minute you say she¡¯s dead, the next you say she¡¯s got amnesia, which one of your statements am I going to believe?¡± Be Hill pointed at Ulysses Will and muttered loudly, ¡°I have paid so much for you, just now I called you, how did you perfume me, turn around and call her and ask her out for dinner, what position do you put me in.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s tone was weary and his hands were raised to his ears, a helpless gesture of surrender, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, okay.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you say so, then send Alva Hill back to THE Richter family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Ulysses Will stormed.

 Chapter 135: The Truth About Drowning

    Ulysses Will seemed scared when Be Hill made such a scene, and as soon as he yanked Be Hill, he headed outside the hospital, ¡°You¡¯reing out with me.¡±


    The two went out for a long time, and when they came back, Ulysses Will was the only one.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, wobbling my feet and gazing out the window at the falling maple leaves.


    I couldn¡¯t think of what I¡¯d lost, and I didn¡¯t want to.


    Ulysses Will came in, wanting to say something, ¡°Alva, feeling better? The car is right outside, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t look at him and exhaled a soft, cloudy breath and asked, ¡°That was my own sister back there, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The richdy at the mall, that¡¯s my mother, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Neither of them like me, do they?¡±


    This time Ulysses Will was reticent.


    I inclined my head to look at him, ¡°They both expected me to die in that car ident, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes flickered and he pursed his lips slightly, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I curved my lips and smiled in a rxed tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover it up, I don¡¯t remember them, even if something bad had happened between us in the past, I wouldn¡¯t remember it, I wouldn¡¯t be sad, I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed, they¡¯re just strangers to me, I¡¯m just trying to figure out where I am now in my rtionship with them, and when we meet up in the future, so that I don¡¯t have to be like I am today. ¡±


    Ulysses Will sat down on the sofa, lowered his head, crossed his fingers, thought for a while, before saying, ¡°You are the daughter of the Hill GroupFrank Hill, only a few years ago, they retrieved you, the Hill family three sisters, you and Be, that is, the one just now, were born from the same father and the same mother. The Hill family three sisters, you and Be, that is, the one just now, is the same father and mother born, the Hill family there is a Shirley Hill, a few months ago to be recognized back to the Hill family, you and their rtionship are ¡­ not very good, three months ago, you and Martin Mo had a car ident, everyone thought you had died, Martin Mo also put this matter to the press. Martin Mo hushed it up too, he was just trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Not so good?¡± I thought about what Jane Hasis had said with Be Hill, the reactions, and feared that it wasn¡¯t as simple as ¡®not so good¡¯.


    I knew from Ulysses Will¡¯s words that he was hiding a lot more, why else would Martin Mo lie to everyone and say I was dead.


    I looked at the man I grew up with in the orphanage, ¡°What is my rtionship to THE Richter family, Walker Richter?¡±


    I have heard about the Richter family many times.


    Fiona Croix has mentioned it.


    Be Hill had just mentioned sending me back to THE Richter family as well, and Ulysses Will had reacted very loudly, as if THE Richter family was a wolf¡¯s den from hell.


    Ulysses Will looked at me, and this time, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, as if he was considering, weighing, and also struggling.


    I didn¡¯t push him, just stared at him.


    After a long time, Ulysses Will breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one you want to forget, to run away from, Alva, forgetting the past, it might be a good thing for you, I¡¯m not sure about all those details between you and Walker Richter, but I know that you want to leave him, your heart for him, it¡¯s already dead, and he¡¯s going to marry someone else now , you are in the past.¡±


    I was surprised that I had a history with a business celebrity?


    It just didn¡¯t end well by the sound of it.


    How much desperation does one have to save up before one¡¯s heart dies and they leave.


    I couldn¡¯t remember a single moment of my rtionship with Walker Richter, and listened to Ulysses Will¡¯s description of it as if I were an outsider listening to someone else¡¯s story.


    I stopped asking questions, I trusted Ulysses Will, he wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so even if I asked, it would only add to my worries.


    Ulysses Will sent me back to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce, Fiona Croix went to work and hasn¡¯t gotten off yet, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t worry about me, he nned to apany me and wait for Fiona Croix toe back from work.


    I was depressed and wanted to be alone, so I let Ulysses Will leave first, and I¡¯ll make an appointment for dinner some other time.


    Ulysses Will was also worried that Be Hill would stir up some trouble, so he left first.


    I sat in my bedroom window, hugging my knees and staring out the window.


    I grabbed my cell phone and went online, typing in the words ¡®Walker Richter¡¯ and immediately quite a few news stories about him popped up, the mostmon being his marriage to Susan Su.


    I looked at the person in the picture, and it turned out that the person I met at the boutique was actually Walker Richter¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    It¡¯s no wonder, I have a history with Walker Richter, it¡¯s normal for Susan Su to have that kind of reaction when she sees me.


    I clicked on Walker Richter¡¯s profile and my eyes were drawn to the words Walker Richter ex-wife.


    I searched for the words ¡®Walker Richter ex-wife¡¯ and my picture popped up, but the name was Be Hill.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    I was a little confused.


    I was married to Walker Richter?


    Then why was the name Be Hill?


    Wasn¡¯t Be Hill married to Ulysses Will?


    It¡¯s a bit of a brain fart.


    How can you even be that curious when it¡¯s about you.


    I waited for Fiona Croix to return from work and immediately grabbed her and asked, ¡°Fiona, I was married to Walker Richter, wasn¡¯t I? And why is Be Hill¡¯s name on this?¡±


    Fiona Croix had been greeted by Ulysses Will before she came back, and she already knew about me running into Jane Hasis and Be Hill.


    She frowned and said, [It wasn¡¯t you who married Walker Richter, it was your sister Be Hill.]


    Fiona Croix told me, she said, I did have a rtionship with Walker Richter, but we didn¡¯t make it to the end, Be Hill was in a family marriage with Walker Richter, and then after stic surgery, she divorced Walker Richter, and that¡¯s how she married Ulysses Will.


    Be Hill and I are twin sisters.


    Something about Fiona Croix¡¯s words sounded wrong, but I couldn¡¯t tell what.


    I hugged my pillow and bit my finger, ¡±So you mean, originally I liked Ulysses Will, then I liked Walker Richter, Be Hill was Walker Richter¡¯s wife, then she married Ulysses Will, and now Walker Richter has a new lover, so I¡¯ve been dumped. Now Walker Richter¡¯s got a new girl, and I¡¯m dumped?¡±


    Fiona Croix smiles awkwardly: [That¡¯s probably what happened.]


    It¡¯s no wonder that Be Hill and I have this feud, it¡¯s a wonder that she and I are still sisters.


    Fiona Croix walked to the refrigerator and asked me, [Let¡¯s eat under the house tonight, how about it?]


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    I nestled into the couch, a little lifeless.


    Ten years, so much had really happened.


    I stared at Walker Richter¡¯s picture in my cell phone and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how I had fallen for such a phndering man in the first ce.


    This face, at first nce, is a constant peach blossom, with women like a river.


    It seems that Martin Mo hid all this from me because he was afraid that I would be sad, after all, I was abandoned by someone else.


    After all, I was abandoned by someone else. With a family background like Walker Richter¡¯s, it¡¯s normal to be abandoned when you think of your ownck of merit.


    I didn¡¯t feel too sad, I nestled in the sofa and fell asleep in a while.


    I dreamt that I sank into the water, cold and sharp, the water rippled, there was a man standing on the bank, the water swayed, the man¡¯s face became blurred, but his body shape was like Walker Richter.


    The cold water poured into my lungs, unable to breathe, I struggled desperately, trying to swim upward, when just exposed to the surface, inhaling a breath of fresh air, the person on the shore reached out a slender like a woman¡¯s hand pressed my face, pressed me back into the water.

 Chapter 136: Strange Woman at the Cafe

    I tried to see the owner of that slender hand when an intense light came over me, and I subconsciously closed my eyes and held my hand in front of my eyes.


    My body was pushed by a force and I struggled to wake up from my dream.


    Fiona Croix was sitting next to me: [Get up and eat your noodles, they¡¯ll be mushyter, eat before you go to sleep].


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up, ¡°I just had a strange dream.¡±


    [What dream? Fiona Croix served me egg noodles.


    I poked the noodles with my chopsticks and asked her, ¡°Fiona, was my car ident really an ident?¡±


    Fiona Croix was stunned and smiled, [What is it if it wasn¡¯t an ident, Martin Mo said that you guys went out that night and it was raining, a tricycle leaped out, and with the road being slippery, that¡¯s how your car flipped into the river].


    ¡°Is that so.¡± The dream just now was too real, that feeling of drowning and suffocating as if it was just in thest moment, that person¡¯s face was blurry, but those hands ¡­


    [Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you thinking about, eat quickly]


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The things that shed through my mind were interrupted and I couldn¡¯t catch them, so I just stopped thinking about it.


    The new job was messed up by Jane Hasis, and they didn¡¯t want me to go back.


    Job gone, job to be found.


    Martin Mo asked me to work for his family¡¯spany, but I didn¡¯t agree, subconsciously not wanting to get too involved with Martin Mo.


    Before I found a job, I volunteered at the orphanage whenever I could.


    On this day, just as I left the house and walked downstairs, Be Hill came to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk.¡±


    With Be Hill¡¯s stance, there was no room for me to refuse.


    We found an open-air cafe, and when we sat down, the first thing Be Hill said was, ¡°Alva Hill, I don¡¯t care if you have real memory loss or fake memory loss, my man, you¡¯d better stay away.¡±


    The specific grudge with Be Hill is not clear, I think of Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t want him to be caught in the middle of the difficulty, the tone of voice light to open the mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep a distance from Ulysses Will, but the most important thing for both sides of the husband and wife is to trust, and I also hope that you will give him more trust, I¡¯ve known him for so many years, and if he can marry you , and he will be responsible for you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to lecture us about what happens between husband and wife.¡± Be Hill¡¯s face sank, ¡°I promised Ulysses Will that I won¡¯t tell the Richter family that you are still alive, but you don¡¯t want to go back to the Hill family either, from now on, your death or life has nothing to do with me, or the Hill family. ¡±


    ¡°Is that what mom and dad want too?¡± I feel a little hard in my heart, how can I say that I¡¯m also the daughter of THE Hill family, they recognized me back then, why suddenly don¡¯t they want me anymore?


    ¡°Yes, this is what we all mean.¡± Be Hill snorted coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it also in your heart that you don¡¯t want to go back to THE Hill family at all.¡±


    Looks like I¡¯m not having a good time with this new family at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°I haven¡¯t had any family for as long as I can remember, once I had fantasies that one day my family woulde looking for me, now it seems like I really shouldn¡¯t have held onto those fantasies.¡±


    One thought of Jane Hasis¡¯ mouth and I knew there was no point in going back to THE Hill family.


    ¡°Yeah, count yourself in.¡± Be Hill said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you today to stay out of our presence, even if the the Richter family people find out you¡¯re still aliveter on, don¡¯t drag us down with you.¡±


    I stared at my twin sister in front of me, my eyes dull, ¡°I know.¡±


    Be Hill was not wanting to spend another minute with me and left after calling the waitress for the check.


    I finished my coffee quietly, and when I was about to leave, I saw a waitress wanted posted on the door, I turned back, ¡°Excuse me, are you still hiring?¡±


    Thanks to Be Hill, I got a job at the cafe.


    I started working the same day.


    I had never learned how to make coffee, so I had to start from scratch.


    The owner of the cafe was a man in his thirties, who I heard was still single and whose wife had run away a few years before, leaving behind a five-year-old daughter.


    In the caf¨¦ half a day, I heard a lot of gossip about the boss, the store several single female employees can be on the boss¡¯s wife¡¯s position eyeing.


    Having met men of the caliber of Martin Mo and Walker Richter, I had an immune system to men and was not interested in the position of boss¡¯s wife, but just wanted to work and earn money to support myself.


    The job went well, and after a week, I could remember almost all the types of coffee, and was familiar with the country of origin of each type of coffee.


    On this day, it was my turn to be on duty.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock, and there were still customers in the caf¨¦, so I didn¡¯t rush off work and sent a message to Fiona Croix, telling her that I would be backter.


    After the message was sent, I looked up and saw my boss, Zack Bush, staring at me.


    I quickly put my phone down and shouted, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Being caught ying with my phone by my boss during work hours, I was so weak inside.


    Zack Bush looked at the customers still inside the store and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only one customer left, get ready and get off work, it¡¯s toote and it¡¯s not safe for you to go back as a girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    A week into my shift, I could count on one hand the number of times I saw my boss and spoke no more than three times.


    Zack Bush finished up and went to find the upstairs.


    I started cleaning to get ready for the end of the shift.


    After I finished cleaning and thest customer left, I looked at the clock and it was almost twelve o¡¯clock.


    I nced upstairs and was thinking about how to talk to my boss about getting off work when I saw Zack Bushe down from upstairs, ¡°Get off work, where do you live, I¡¯ll give you a ride, it¡¯s not safe thiste.¡±


    How is it inappropriate for the boss to give an employee a ride?


    I quickly refused, ¡°No need, I live very close, I¡¯ll be there in a while, it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Zack Bush smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not safe over heretely, you¡¯re a girl, I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Zack Bush insisted on giving me a ride, and as I couldn¡¯t put it off, I had to agree.


    The location of the workce is not very far from the residence, I rarely talk on the way, Zack Bush from time to time to find words, talk about work, and finally talk about my love life, politely asked me: ¡°I see you every day alone to and from work, how the boyfriend did not pick up and drop off?¡±


    In fact, I don¡¯t understand what men think, but sometimes I have to pretend to be confused when I¡¯m under the roof.


    Zack Bush disguised as a test to see if I have a boyfriend.


    Iughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite busy, and it¡¯s not far, so I don¡¯t want him to work too hard.¡±


    Zack Bush looked at me strangely, ¡°Your boyfriend can be so lucky, I would have no regrets if I had a girlfriend who was so considerate.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boss you¡¯re so nice, you¡¯ll definitely find the other half of your heart.¡± I smiled and ttered.


    ¡°Let it be.¡±


    When the car arrived at the ce I was staying, Zack Bush stopped the car and I unbuckled my seatbelt and got out, ¡°Boss, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, just passing through.¡± Zack Bush looked at the rental building, this side of the environment is not very good, not what upscale neighborhoods, he frowned and said, ¡°I heard that this side of the security is not very good, you arrived at home to give me a word, right, you have my WeChat right.¡±


    ¡°There.¡±


    On the first day of work, he was pulled into a group inside the store.


    Zack Bush never left, he was watching me go up the stairs, I sent a message to him, I just saw him leave through the window.


    After the first send-off, Zack Bush, knowing that I had a ¡°boyfriend¡±, still attacked me, always looking for excuses to send me off.


    From time to time, he would bring me some specialties from a certain ce, and in order to get me to ept them, he would bring them to other employees as well, saying that it was an employee benefit.


    When Fiona Croix saw that I often brought specialties back, she joked: [Is your boss attracted to you? Peach blossom is flourishing, what¡¯s your attitude, do you want to consider it?


    ¡°I¡¯m not attracted to him.¡± I kicked off my shoes and slumped on the sofa, ¡°My attitude is there, he¡¯ll naturally give up after a while.¡±


    [That¡¯s not necessarily true, Martin Mo didn¡¯t just never give up.]


    Speaking of Martin Mo, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up to.


    I still go to work every day, but recently I¡¯ve noticed a strange female customer in the store.


    Shees in every day, wears sunsses and a mask, wraps herself up tightly, orders a cup of coffee, and sits there for the whole day.


    Every day on time toe, on time to leave, I never saw her real face.


    This day, out of curiosity, I personally brought the coffee over: ¡°Miss, you want coffee.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The other party lowered her head, her voice seemed to be deliberately suppressed.


    I took a look at her, her eyes flickered and she seemed nervous.


    I became even more curious, but I couldn¡¯t keep staring at her and pulled my gaze back.


    I deliberately asked, ¡°Miss, may I ask if you need some cake?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    She lowered her head even more and I had to return to the bar.


    I had been watching her all day, and she had been sitting there quietly working on something on herputer, other than getting refills, and taking a lot of phone calls throughout the day.


    I went to refill her drink just in time to hear her call out to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°President Richter.¡±


    The word Knight makes me very sensitive.


    Everyone around me tells me to stay away from THE Richter family, and yet the word Knight appears frequently in my life.


    The woman looked up and saw that I was the one who had the refill and hastily covered her cell phone, as if she was afraid I would hear the voice on the other end, and said to me, ¡°No need for a refill.¡±


    I became more and more curious.

 Chapter 137: Martin Mo is Getting Married

    I nced at herputer, the most prominent is the Richter Group four words, it seems she should be the Richter Group staff.


    The other party had been staring at me leaving before she started to continue answering the phone, and hung up without saying a few words, and didn¡¯t drink any more coffee after that, packing up her things and leaving.


    I looked at the time, she left an hour earlier than usual this time.


    Lina, a coworker in the store, came over and touched me with her elbow, ¡°Hill, don¡¯t you think that woman is very strange, I see that she always sneaks a look at you, do you guys know each other.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    At least not at the moment, I don¡¯t know before.


    Lina said with disappointment, ¡°Every time she was wrapped up tightly, I thought it was some big star, thinking that if you knew her, you could still get a signature or something.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary part-time worker, how can I have that kind of connections to know any big stars, I just took a look at herputer, she should be an employee of THE Richter Group.¡±


    ¡°the Richter Group, is that the Richter Group which is particrly rich and its president is particrly handsome? ¡°Lina looked like a nymphomaniac, ¡°Mom, do you know that the Richter GroupWalker Richter is getting married. Richter is getting married, how many women¡¯s hearts were broken, I cried all night, that Su is too lucky to marry my god.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the boss?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lina gave me a nk look, ¡°It¡¯s not the same alright, by the way, isn¡¯t the boss chasing after you recently, confess from leniency, resist from strictness oh.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I definitely denied, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lina with a disbelieving expression: ¡°These days, what¡¯s wrong with having a boyfriend, that is, you can dig over even if you¡¯re married, I¡¯ve been working in the store for five years, I bet the boss is definitely interested in you.¡±


    Lina¡¯s gossip spirit is unrivaled, adhering to the principle of less talk more work, I smiled and did not say anything.


    Lina on the side kept saying: ¡°You said you have a boyfriend, how I have never seen, look handsome boss, boss rich it Hill ah, now this society is very realistic, although the boss is divorced, there is a daughter, but people have money ah, in the north of the city this kind of ce, the woman to rely on their own to survive is too difficult, or to find a man with the strength of the rich! Rely on some, you look so beautiful, this is the advantage, you have to make good use of, otherwise wait for over thirty, it will be difficult ¡­¡±


    ¡°How do I hear you like a matchmaker.¡± Iughed, ¡°What benefits did you receive from the boss.¡±


    I blurted out, and it really hit me.


    Lina embarrassedly smiled and said, ¡°The boss is really interested in you, I am also a good deed, if I can set you up, he will introduce me to a boyfriend, Hill, you see I will soon be thirty, and if I don¡¯t get married, I will be left, you can¡¯t bear to see me alone and miserable?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the good sense tough, ¡°Lina sister ah, I also don¡¯t want to see you alone and miserable, but you so sold me, my boyfriend how to do ah.¡±


    While Lina was persuading me to be Zack Bush¡¯s girlfriend, Martin Mo came to the store with a bouquet of roses in a very high-profile manner.


    This was the first time he came to the store, and I was very surprised.


    Martin Mo was so handsome that he was the center of attention when he appeared, and I heard Lina¡¯s swooning voice: ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome, even more handsome than a movie star.¡±


    Martin Mo gave a wicked smile and walked straight to me, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m here to pick you up from work.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here.¡± I lowered my voice and didn¡¯t take his rose, I told people I had a boyfriend on my lips, but in fact, I was just dealing with others.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s sweet words were at his fingertips, ¡°Alva, are you happy to see me.¡±


    I squeezed out a smile, ¡°Happy.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t just gotten the word out, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with Martin Mo.


    Lina asked me with a red face, ¡°Hill, this is your boyfriend, so handsome.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t deny or admit it.


    It was not yet time to get off work, Martin Mo smiled at Lina: ¡°Beautiful woman, thanks for taking care of Alva during this period of time, I¡¯ll have time to treat you to dinner some other day.¡±


    Being so confused by Martin Mo, Linapletely forgot about the matchmaking for Zack Bush, and told me to go on my date first, and she would be fine in the store.


    Martin Mo drove a very cool sports car, let people know at a nce is a rich second generation, and I am the beauty of the woman who rely on the big money.


    Thus, I got into Martin Mo¡¯s car under the envious and jealous eyes of others.


    Coincidentally, just as I got into the car, I ran into Zack Bushing back from outside.


    I felt so embarrassed that I kept my head down and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    Martin Mo personally fastened my seatbelt, ¡°Take you to a ce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask Martin Mo what ce, thinking that he hadn¡¯t been seen for a while, I casually asked, ¡°What have you been up totely?¡±


    ¡°You care about me?¡± Martin Mo yfully smiled.


    ¡°Just asking casually, I won¡¯t ask if you¡¯re notfortable talking about it.¡±


    ¡°In front of me, you can say whatever you want and ask whatever you want, Alva, your concern makes me happy.¡± Martin Mo car speed is not driving fast, the wind lifted his forehead broken hair, I always feel that he is hiding something in his heart today, heavy hearted.


    An hourter, Martin Mo parked his car in front of the orphanage.


    I was very puzzled: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Martin Mo sat in the car, with no intention of getting out. He took out his cigarette case, but put it down again, and put one hand on the car door: ¡°Alva, I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    It was as if he used all his strength to say this sentence, his tone was filled with frustration.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at me, I froze when I heard the words, it was so sudden.


    ¡°Martin Mo, you¡¯re kidding, kidding, who are you marrying.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say I was his girlfriend?


    In just a few days, he¡¯s going to marry someone else.


    Didn¡¯t Fiona Croix say Martin Mo loved me? Even if I didn¡¯t remember, I was still surprised when he suddenly said he was getting married.


    Also just surprised, no anger, no resentment.


    Martin Mo let out a bitter smile, ¡°I also hope this is a joke.¡±


    Listening to this tone doesn¡¯t sound like a joke.


    I pursed my lips, ¡°Who are you marrying?¡±


    He looked at me sideways, his deep eyes colored with depression and pain, ¡°Your half-sister, Shirley Hill.¡±


    I had no influence on this person, I just heard Ulysses Will mention such a person.


    The night was quiet.


    The wind blew gently, flooding me with a slight fall chill.


    I pinched the corner of my coat and raised a light smile, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Other than these three words, I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    At that, Martin Mo smiled to himself and said something inexplicable, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have expected it.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, his eyes glum, ¡°Actually, we all lost.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who he meant by ¡°we¡±, but I couldn¡¯t see a trace of joy on his face, even though marriage is supposed to be a happy event.


    I hesitantly asked, ¡°Do you not want to marry Shirley Hill, if you don¡¯t want to get married then don¡¯t.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and looked at me expectantly, ¡°Alva, do you want me to get married? Just a word from you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Marriage is your own business, why should anyone else decide?¡±

 Chapter 138: Encountering Boss Bullying

    Martin Mo stared at me for a while, abruptly smiled, only that smile had too much reluctance and despondency in it, he raised his hand and touched my head, mischievously rubbing my hair.


    He said half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°If the person who marries is you, that would be so good.¡±


    At these words, I have mixed feelings in my heart, even if Martin Mo said before that I promised him to be his girlfriend, I have never thought of marrying him, in my memory, with him is a friend, friendship above lovers not yet.


    I really can¡¯t look at Martin Mo this kind of mncholy look, frowned: ¡°Martin Mo, what happened to you, why would you want to get married so suddenly? Do you like Shirley Hill?¡±


    Martin Mo withdrew his hand, took out his lighter and prepared to light a cigarette, in the night, the me was extinguished by the wind, he even yed a few times before he lit it, and smoked it fiercely, staring at the gate of the orphanage with a deep gaze, ¡°I used to always think of leaving this ce, but now I can¡¯t even go back if I want to, Alva, the most fortunate thing in my life is that I have met you. ¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s melodrama was too much for me to handle, I stared at him, even on the open road, I felt depressed.


    I pulled the car door open and went down, leaned against the door and took a few deep breaths, then turned to look at him, ¡°There are a lot of things that once decided and done, there is no turning back, Martin Mo, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you today, I hope you won¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision in the future.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to hear Martin Mo say this again, tonight he seems to have something in his words, something hard to say, I ask him and he answers again.


    He asked, and he answered, ¡°Alva, are you happy now?¡±


    I said, somewhat gamely, ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯d say less of these inexplicable things.¡±


    Martin Moughed, his fingertips flicked the ashes of the cigarette: ¡°With your words it¡¯s enough, go, take you jerking off to go.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t eaten yet in the evening and was indeed hungry.


    I designated to go to Fiona Croix¡¯s neighborhood to jerk off, Martin Mo¡¯s windy sports car parked there, very eye-catching.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Martin Mo didn¡¯t even look like a rich man and rolled up his sleeves and said to the boss, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a case of beer first.¡±


    Jerking off, night beer.


    Martin Mo is not in a good mood tonight, I will not stop him, apany him to drink.


    I really can¡¯t drink, seven bottles have drifted, I sent a message to Fiona Croix, asked her toe down to eat some together.


    Fiona Croix half a day did not return the message, people did note down, I did not think much about it, and Martin Mo two people drink until three in the morning, helping each other, staggering back to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce.


    I took the key and opened the door, and when I turned around, Martin Mo had gone limp on the floor.


    ¡°Martin Mo, wake up.¡± I pped his face, no response at all.


    I just had to drag him into the house, drunk people are really heavy, I myself was also drunk, dragging Martin Mo into the house, I myself was off my feet, copsed on the living room floor together with Martin Mo, not wanting to move at all.


    Sleepy, I drifted off to sleep, only to wake up the next day in a big soft bed.


    The hangover had given me a terrible headache and my throat was so hard that it was a little difficult to speak.


    I lifted the covers off the floor and yelled out of the living room, ¡°Martin Mo?¡±


    No one answered.


    I walked out and saw Fiona Croix busy in the kitchen with her apron, seeing me awake, she turned around, [Wake up, the food will be ready soon, you go take a shower first, you drank so muchst night, your body stinks].


    I feel my body is still a little bit floating, leaning against the door frame, pouring a cup of warm water to drink: ¡°Last night I told you toe down and jerk off, why didn¡¯t youe.¡±


    Fiona Croix changed the topic: [Why did you guys drink so muchst night.]


    ¡°Martin Mo didn¡¯t know which tendon was wrong, he said he was getting married and was in a bad mood, so he drank more.¡±


    [Getting married? Fiona Croix was especially surprised: [Who is he getting married to.]


    I take a sip of water to rinse my mouth, ¡°My half-sister, Shirley Hill.¡±


    [He¡¯s still marrying Shirley Hill.]


    ¡°Still? What, they were going to get married originally?¡±


    Fiona Croix nodded her head, but she got in my way and hesitantly said: [I had heard Ulysses Will talk about it before, after the car ident, I thought Martin Mo wouldn¡¯t marry Shirley Hill, but I didn¡¯t realize that he still couldn¡¯t escape from the family marriage, in fact, it¡¯s strange to say that, the Hill family is rich, butpared to the Mo family, it¡¯s still a world away from the Mo family. Compared to the Mo family, it¡¯s still a heaven and a hell, I don¡¯t know why Martin Mo has to marry Shirley Hill, he doesn¡¯t love her, in terms of benefits, the Hill family can¡¯t bring benefits to the Mo family ah].


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t expect someone who¡¯s lost ten years of his memory to know.¡± I shook my ss of water and asked, ¡°When did Martin Mo leave?¡±


    [It¡¯s not clear, he was gone by the time I got back.]


    I catch the key word, ¡°You came back? You weren¡¯t homest night?¡±


    Last night, Martin Mo and I came home at 3:00 a. m. It was suspicious that Fiona Croix, who has always had a regr schedule, did note home at that time.


    Fiona Croix honestly exined: [Yesterday was Ryker¡¯s birthday, Jack Astor and I spent the night with Ryker].


    ¡°Staying out all night on your birthday, are you guys trying to rekindle an old rtionship?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why the two got divorced, with a child as a bond, the two were destined to be entangled.


    Fiona Croix smiled bitterly: [We¡¯re not going to be able to make it work].


    Poke Fiona Croix¡¯s pain, I feel a little cruel, just want to say something tofort, Fiona Croix gestured: [I¡¯m fine, you go wash up,ter eat you have to go to work.]


    I looked at the time, ten in the morning.


    Luckily, it¡¯s ate shift today, otherwise I¡¯d bete.


    I immediately went to wash up, hurriedly drank porridge and went to squeeze the subway.


    That strange woman didn¡¯te again today, I asked Lina in a puzzled manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t that customere today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lina came over to gossip: ¡°Yesterday, your boyfriend really handsome Oh, that car I checked online, to more than 10 million it, you are fishing on the big fish, no wonder you can not see the boss, the boss is a little bit of money,pared with your boyfriend, the difference is too far, on the wrist of your boyfriend on the piece of the watch, more than nine million, or a limited edition, the world is only ten watches, this is not money can buy a watch, it is a good idea to buy a watch, it is not a good idea to buy a watch. It¡¯s not something you can buy with money.¡±


    Lina was rambling on and on when I turned around and saw Zack Bush standing at the top of the stairs with a grim look on his face, so I quickly took my elbow and reminded Lina.


    ¡°What for?¡± As soon as Lina turned around and saw her boss, she immediately shut up and sheepishly bowed her head and shouted, ¡°Hello boss.¡±


    Lina¡¯s words just now were stepped on and off and happened to be overheard by the person in question, anyone else wouldn¡¯t have a good look on their face.


    Zack Bush didn¡¯t say anything and went straight upstairs.


    Lina breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh my god, I was so scared, Hill, you said the boss won¡¯t fire me, right?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not that petty.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure, Zack Bush¡¯s face did look scary just now.


    All day long Zack Bush was upstairs and didn¡¯te down, today it was my shift again, Lina was afraid of running into Zack Bush and settling scores, so she left as soon as it was time to go off duty.


    Today¡¯s business is not very good, less than eleven o¡¯clock in the store there are no customers, I will be operating room hygiene to do to go to the rest room to change clothes, just take off the clothes, have not yet had time to change, suddenly the power outage, the lounge was dark.


    My heart suddenly tightened, and immediately touched my cell phone out, opened the shlight, but shone a silhouette, scared me so much that my cell phone fell to the ground, and the lounge was plunged into darkness again.


    ¡°Alva?¡±


    It was Zack Bush¡¯s voice.


    I thought about the fact that I wasn¡¯t dressed yet and scrambled to find my clothes on the floor, not daring to make a sound in response.


    Before I could put on my clothes, suddenly, Zack Bush held me in his arms, ¡°Alva, be my girlfriend, from now on, I¡¯ll listen to you in everything, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    I was scared out of my soul and struggled, ¡°Boss, let go of me, I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    Zack Bush hugged tightly and didn¡¯t let go, the man¡¯s rough breath ringing in his ears, ¡°You dislike me for not being as rich as your boyfriend? At first I thought how pure you are, but in fact it¡¯s just a gold-digging girl, what are you pretending, men have money, you guys can turn your legs, sleep with me for one night, how much money do you want.¡±


    Zack Bush¡¯s words are hard to hear, in the struggle, I was pushed to the ground by Zack Bush, there was only a bottom shirt left, Zack Bush¡¯s hand easily probed into the clothes.


    I was angry, annoyed and scared, ¡°Let go of me or I¡¯ll scream for help.¡±


    I yelled at the top of my lungs for help, but it was sote and this was the back of the cafe, there was no one there.


    ¡°Yell, it won¡¯t help if you scream your head off.¡± Zack Bush ripped off my shirt, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you right.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± I cried in fear, desperately resisting and struggling, kicking him with my feet, but there is a great disparity in strength between men and women, and I was firmly pressed to the ground by Zack Bush.


    The thought that I want to be bullied by Zack Bush this beast, my heart is nothing but fear is disgusting, heart a cross, a mouthful of bites on Zack Bush¡¯s shoulder, I am making all the strength, hate to tear off a piece of meat, Zack Bush eat the pain to let go of me, I took the opportunity to kick him again to his lower body, and do not care about the clothes, climbed up to run towards the outside.


    ¡°Bad bitch.¡±


    Zack Bush cursed with painced through his voice and chased after me.

 Chapter 139: Remembering that Walker Richter was the real culprit in the crash

    I ran out of the caf¨¦ in one breath, my hair disheveled, my clothes in a terrible state, and the cold wind in my face whisked away a lot of my fear.


    The pedestrians at the door gave me strange looks, and when I heard Zack Bush¡¯s footsteps catching up, I couldn¡¯t care less, I pinched the only clothes on my chest and ran.


    But because I was in too much of a hurry, my foot suddenly twisted when I was descending the steps, my foot wrenched, my body lost its center of gravity and fell to the ground, my palms rubbed against the ground and scuffed the skin, the stinging sensation went straight from my palms to my cerebral cortex, and I sucked in a mouthful of cool air from the pain.


    ¡°Bad bitch, let¡¯s see where you¡¯re running to.¡± Zack Bush took the opportunity to catch up, a grabbed my arm, in order to cover up his viciousness, even brazenly said to the pedestrian, ¡°This is my wife, behind my back with other men hooking up, but also the old man¡¯s money all away, leaving a daughter, I still only just learned that even the daughter is not my own.¡±


    A pass of nder, the pedestrians really believe, pointing at me, saying Zack Bush lesson is good, such a woman should be taught a good lesson, the onlookers are watching the fun, not a single person stood out to stand up for me.


    I don¡¯t me these people to believe, Zack Bush acting is too good, say also like a big deal, the anger in the eyes with the real being cuckolded.


    I remembered Lina¡¯s gossip, Zack Bush¡¯s wife ran away with someone else, he lives with a daughter, could it be that his wife really cheated on him? Is the daughter really someone else¡¯s?


    My arm was torn raw pain, chest on the clothes were also torn, the wind poured in, I really have not suffered such a strange shame, fire straight to the top of the head: ¡°Zack Bush, you talk nonsense what, we do not believe him, I¡¯m not his wife, I¡¯m just his store working staff, he wants to plot against me, I¡¯m not easy to escape from the inside, everyone save me. ¡±


    I hide my anger to show weakness, these days, only the ¡°vulnerable¡± can inspire these numb onlookers of the so-called justice.


    Sympathize with the weak, protect the weak, these people think they are heroes.


    Two people, two kinds of words, onlookers also began to shake.


    Zack Bush saw that the situation was not right, and dragged me by the arm towards the cafe, once inside, it was really over.


    I crouched on the ground, yanking back with deadly force, resisting in strength.


    Zack Bush lowered his voice andughed grimly, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle needlessly, follow me and you¡¯ll never be treated badly, or I¡¯ll make you look goodter.¡±


    ¡°You animal, human, pervert, let go of me.¡± I cursed, while begging for help, ¡°Everyone save me, help me call the police, please, you have to believe me, I¡¯m really not his wife, don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡±


    I squeezed out a few tears, real ones, scared by fear.


    ¡°You bitch, while I was out there working my ass off to make money, you contracted wild men to roll up my family fortune, and now you¡¯re pretending to be innocent on the basis of your cheeky tears, you think everyone else is stupid enough to believe you, a watery woman.¡± Zack Bush pulls his voice and throws dirty water, pulling my hair with one hand, the pain of my hair root and scalp tearing and pulling makes me cry out in pain, Zack Bush says in my ear grimly, ¡°You pretty women are all the same, you go up to a rich man when you see him, Alva Hill, don¡¯t me me for not letting you go, who made you look like a woman with a watery face, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to let you go, I¡¯m not. What¡¯s more, someone paid me to treat you well, how can I let such a good thing go.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I was very startled, I hadn¡¯t offended anyone who would harm me, ¡°Who paid you to do that?¡±


    While pursuing Zack Bush, my eyes inadvertently glimpsed a familiar back in the crowd, long hair draped over my shoulders, as if I had seen it somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t recall it for a moment.


    In my lost in thought, Zack Bush dragged me to the door of the cafe, my butt sat on the ground, in the process of yanking and pulling, I was directly dragged over to the ground, the whole back and the ground friction, back hot pain.


    The onlookers who saw Zack Bush¡¯s violence did not dare toe forward.


    With the pain in my body and the difference in strength, I felt desperate and powerless to resist.


    Just when I closed my eyes to give up, the whole person suddenly fell to the ground off the force, I only saw a silhouette, and saw Zack Bush was kicked out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Not an exaggeration at all, really was kicked out, his body directly smashed on the ss of the cafe door, with a crash, the ss door are broken, Zack Bush fell in a piece of broken ss crumbs, his hand propped up the ss on the ground, was cut out of the blood.


    And just now he was being kicked in the chest, he covered his chest, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Everything happened so fast, it was a split second.


    I was stunned to look at the man who stood up for me, he had his back to me, his handsome and deep side face was as cold as winter frost, and his long bony hands were slowly and methodically arranging his sleeves, and he raised his hands and feet without losing his nobility.


    This man, if not Walker Richter and who is it.


    I don¡¯t remember my past with him, but I¡¯ve seen his picture on the inte, how can I forget this kind of dazzling man who can be found at a nce even when thrown into a crowd of millions of people.


    Zack Bush naturally recognizes this kind of legend, and when he sees it¡¯s Walker Richter, his face goes white with fear: ¡°Knight, Knight President Richter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to disappear from North City.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s biting tone wasced with intense solemnity.


    One hour, it was impossible for Zack Bush to escape from North City, rumor had it that Walker Richter was cold-blooded, ruthless, murderous, and vindictive, and those who offended him were unlikely to have a good ending.


    Even so, an hour was a chance to live, Zack Bush rolled and crawled to his feet, and his mouth did not forget to say, ¡°Thank you President Richter for your high hand.¡±


    It was a plea for mercy.


    Zack Bush also knew his chances of escape were slim.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    One word, from his pursed, thin lips.


    Zack Bush covered his chest and fled for his life.


    I was in pain, plus Walker Richter suddenly appeared and stood up for me, I was confused, sitting on the ground, dumbfounded and didn¡¯t move, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t say that Walker Richter had abandoned me, and moved on to marry Susan Su, so what was he still doing here?


    Looking for me?


    Just passing through?


    It can¡¯t be a coincidence.


    Walker Richter turned around and walked towards me with his long and slender legs, as he approached, my chest suddenly tightened, my heart beat faster, I was inexplicably nervous, scared, and even had a trace of hatred.


    Is it because he abandoned me? Even if you lose your memory and meet again, you still feel it in your heart?


    I thought so, Walker Richter has approached, stretched out the slender white hands, those hands look good to death, I stared at those hands lost in thought, my mind floated to that dream.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a dream either, it was actually falling into the river, sinking into the cold water, I desperately tried to climb up, but just as I took my first breath of fresh air on the bank, it was such beautiful hands that pressed me back into the water.


    I stared at his outstretched hands in a daze, my eyes chilled as a back-breaking suspicion surfaced, my eyes widened and my heart stuttered as I fought through the pain and scrambled up from the ground in a panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you.¡±


    I stared at him, fear spreading throughout my body as I stepped back in panic.

 Chapter 140: Was Walker Richter’s Approach a Test or Something Else?

    It wasn¡¯t an ident. It was Walker Richter who wanted me dead.


    He wasn¡¯t just abandoning me, he was trying to kill me.


    I backed away as Walker Richter wrinkled his brow, his brow containing a puzzling heartache, ¡°Alva.¡±


    His hand touched me and I pped it away on reflex.


    When I reacted and nced at his cold face, I thought that if he knew that I had already remembered that he was the one who wanted me dead and that the car ident wasn¡¯t an ident as Martin Mo had imed, he might even want to kill me.


    I secretly changed a few deep breaths to calm myself down, and barely pulled out a grateful smile, ¡°This gentleman, thank you for saving me, thank you.¡±


    I thanked him without moving my face and bowed repeatedly.


    Walker Richter stood unmoving, the heartache between his brows increased, as if he was murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s good not to remember.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, his tone wasced with sour frustration.


    Who is his heartache for?


    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t wait for me not to remember that he had caused me harm.


    So, he came to test me today?


    I looked at him with feigned bewilderment, pretended not to hear him, and asked him back, ¡°What did you say, this gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The corners of his mouth rose slightly, that smile was like a spring breeze, he nced at the injuries on my elbows and also on my back on my waist, his eyes suddenly went cold, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little scratch, I¡¯ll just go back and apply the medicine myself.¡± I resisted getting close to Walker Richter from the bottom of my heart, and as soon as he approached, I subconsciously stepped back.


    Walker Richter also realized my fear and vignce, didn¡¯te any closer, his hand was in mid-air, he pulled the corner of his mouth and put his hand back, ¡°There is a pharmacy in front of us, I need to see you put on the medicine before I can rest assured.¡±


    What did he mean by this act of caring about me?


    Knowing that I can¡¯t push back or I¡¯ll arouse his suspicion, I hesitantly nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You and I ¡­,¡± he said, swallowing back his words as they reached his mouth.


    The pharmacy was only a few dozen meters down the road from the caf¨¦, Walker Richter draped the jacket he was wearing over me, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    My clothes were disheveled, and I couldn¡¯t walk down the street without people pointing at me. He wasn¡¯t really worried about me being cold, but he was trying to take care of my self-esteem.


    This behavior, if it is not from the heart want to take care of each other, it is impossible to be careful to this extent.


    I¡¯m a little confused.


    He¡¯s the one who abandoned me and killed me, so what does it mean now?


    It didn¡¯t seem like a tryst either.


    With a belly full of doubts, we walk to the drugstore and he walks ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll get the medicine, you wait outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I gathered the jacket he draped over me and stood outside the door to wait.


    A gust of wind blew and a woman¡¯s perfume smell drilled into my nostrils, from his jacket.


    Such a strong scent of perfume meant that he must have spent a lot of time with a woman not too long ago.


    As Martin Mo said, Walker Richter was never short of women. I don¡¯t know how I fell for such a phndering Walker Richter.


    I am chagrined, Walker Richter buy good medicine out: ¡°Go to my car, I will give you medicine.¡±


    In the car ¡­


    Those two words are also very sensitive in the middle of the night, who knows what he would do to me in the car, I wouldn¡¯t dare be alone in a space with him.


    ¡°This gentleman, no need, you stood up for me and bought medicine, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you, how can I trouble you again, you give me the medicine, I¡¯ll just go back and apply it myself.¡± I drylyughed and took the medicine from him, ¡°How much is it, I¡¯ll give you ¡­¡±


    My bag in the cafe, the jacket did not take, just left a bottom shirt, not to mention the body does not have a penny, the phone also fell in the cafe.


    Iughed resentfully, ¡°Sorry, I left my wallet inside the store, I¡¯ll go get it now.¡±


    Zack Bush was gone, and I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    I folded back into the store, it was pitch ck, Walker Richter turned on his cell phone shlight and turned the main switch on.


    Turns out the power outage just now was intentional on Zack Bush¡¯s part.


    I went back to the break room to get my own clothes and put them on, and found my broken cell phone, which no longer turned on.


    I gave Walker Richter thest remaining three hundred and fifty in cash from my wallet, and thinking that I had no money to go back, I drew another fifty back, ¡°Can I keep fifty for a cab?¡±


    As the words left his mouth, he saw Walker Richter smile, the corners of his mouth turned up, a doting smile that I had seen on Martin Mo.


    He took three hundred: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    I originally thought Walker Richter didn¡¯t care about the three hundred, and when he took it without hesitation, I was slightly surprised and relieved at the same time.


    It¡¯s better to pay back a favor with money than to owe it.


    Walker Richter did not offer to send me back, I carried the medicine and took a cab at the door.


    After I got in the car, I waspletely relieved, there was no Walker Richter¡¯s breath around me, and for some reason, my heart was empty, as if I had lost something, left something behind.


    I rubbed my aching heart as bits and pieces shed through my mind.


    ¡°Alva Hill, even in death, you are my Walker Richter¡¯s woman, and the tombstone reads Wife of Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, have I indulged you too much ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, why can¡¯t you tolerate Su When did your heart be so narrow ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill ¡­¡±


    In my ears, in my mind, all of them were Walker Richter losing his temper.


    I held my head in my hands, holding back the difort, waiting for those fragmented memories to sh by.


    When everything in my head dissipated, I shivered and shivered with my hands on the car seat.


    So Walker Richter and I had gotten to this point, and he¡¯d dumped me for Susan Su.


    But something still didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Are you alright, why do you look so bad, are you sick.¡± The driving master was kindly concerned about me.


    I fixed my mind; ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The car quickly arrived at the downstairs of the rented house I was staying in, I paid and got out of the car, and my afterglow inadvertently glimpsed a limousine behind me.


    It was Walker Richter.


    He had followed me all the way.


    I was even more terrified, pinching the trauma medicine in my hand, did not dare to look at the back, and quickly walked into the rented room.


    The fear didn¡¯t fade until I got home.


    I leaned against the door and took a deep breath, then went to the balcony, stood at the curtains and looked down, Walker Richter¡¯s car is turning around and leaving.


    I watched his car disappear into the night before I went back to the living room couch and sat down, taking a few sips of the water on the coffee table to suppress the shock before unwrapping the medicine and applying it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to rub the medicine on my back, and Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t returned, so I had to try rubbing it on with a cotton swab in the mirror.


    Through the mirror, I saw a red patch on my back, and a big chunk of skin rubbed off, the medicine rubbed on, hot and painful, every bit of pain, I mentally cursed Zack Bush once.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After applying the medicine, I was too sore to move, lying on my side on the couch, lifting my shirt, the slightest cool breeze blew in through the window, and the wound was just a little bit better.


    I lowered my eyes, my gaze falling on a brown line on my abdomen that only women who had carried a child could have.


    Since I had woken up, in addition to realizing that I had lost my memories, I had also noticed this brown line.


    I had given birth, but where was my child? And with whom did I give birth to a child, there is not the slightest memory of any of this, and no one has told me, and I don¡¯t dare to ask.


    I stared at the line on my abdomen in deep thought.


    Was it a child with Walker Richter?

 Chapter 141: Discovering that Ben Richter has a secret with Susan

    I fell asleep on the couch without realizing it and had a strange dream.


    Probably because I had met Walker Richter before, he appeared in my dream and had an intimate, lingering affair with me.


    I resisted, trying to struggle out of the dream, but my body honestly reacted in the dream, and in a daze, we worked so well together that I didn¡¯t want to wake up from the dream.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    A loud bang woke me up from my dream.


    The sound wasing from outside the door.


    I looked at the time, curious and alert, sat up and looked out through the cat¡¯s eye on the door.


    What came into view was Jack Astor, who had Fiona Croix against the wall and was kissing her wildly, from her initial resistance to her finalpromise in his arms.


    When I saw this scene, I hurriedly pulled my eyes back.


    Recently, Fiona Croix and Jack Astor have been seeing each other too often, and she has no intention of getting remarried. I have also asked Martin Mo about this, and it seems that Jack Astor has another fianc¨¦e, and the wedding date was originally scheduled for the first half of the year, but for some unknown reason it was dyed and rescheduled for the second half of the year, i. e., on New Year¡¯s Day.


    Jack Astor is going to marry someone else, what does he take Fiona Croix for?


    In my heart, I despise Jack Astor¡¯s approach, but this is the matter of the two of them, I have no right to interfere, so I had to return to the room, as if I knew nothing.


    Stuffed in love with a woman, believing in all the good, even if the cruel reality in front, or thinking he is an exception, believe that there is love between them.


    Many women in the world think that married to love, in fact, they just married their own love, touched themselves only.


    Perhaps, I had been a fool in Walker Richter as well.


    As Martin Mo said, it¡¯s good to lose the memory, no need to worry.


    After about half an hour, I heard the footsteps of Fiona Croix, who had returned without leaving Jack Astor behind.


    The next day.


    In order not to let Fiona Croix see the injuries on my body worry, I purposely wore a long shirt to cover the injuries on my body.


    After getting into this mess with Zack Bush, the job was definitely lost.


    I¡¯ll have to find another job.


    As for the end of Zack Bush, I only found outter that he did not escape at all and was arrested by the police at the airport.


    Zack Bush has a lot of cases on his back, illegal moneyundering, abuse of underage children, his daughter is really not biological, Zack Bush often abused her, the hatred of his ex-wife are vented on the innocent children.


    Because of therge amount of money involved, Zack Bush will have to spend the rest of his life in jail.


    I lost my job selling shoes, I lost my job at the caf¨¦, and just when I didn¡¯t know what to look for, my real father, Frank Hill, approached me privately.


    Why private?


    He came to me behind Jane Hasis and Be Hill¡¯s back.


    The limousine was parked downstairs, and as soon as he saw me, he greeted me with a smile and a loving fatherly look. He should have known that I didn¡¯t remember the past, and when I was bewildered, he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m your dad, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember, are you going out? Where to, dad will give you a ride.¡±


    I looked Frank Hill up and down, there was no intimacy at all for this over 100 year old but well maintained man, it was as if he was a stranger.


    ¡°No need.¡± I refused coldly, crossing over to him and heading for the bus stop.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Frank Hill stopped me with a smile, ¡°Alva, still gambling with Dad.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the past, and while I don¡¯t know how I treated you before, Ms. Hasis and your daughter Be Hill have both indicated to me that I have nothing to do with THE Hill family, and I ask that you leave me alone in the future.¡±


    If Frank Hill was really a good father, he wouldn¡¯t havee to me until now.


    ¡°We are all family, I never thought it woulde to this.¡± Frank Hill sighed, that tone was filled with helplessness and sadness, took out a card and gave it to me, ¡°This is a bit ofpensation from dad, you take it, these years, it¡¯s been bitter for you, if it wasn¡¯t for the pressure from the the Richter family, dad would have picked you up and taken you back in any case, Alva, can you forgive dad for his ipetence? Alva, can you forgive me for my ipetence?¡±


    Can admit his ipetence in front of his own daughter, if it is not an act for show, then it is really heartbreaking a good father.


    They say that there are no parents in the world, and I don¡¯t remember the past, but I can¡¯t take this bank card and do forgive either.


    ¡°Everything is in the past.¡± I said in a light tone, ¡°Let¡¯s keep the well clear of water in the future, I don¡¯t know how it was in the past, all I know is that I can¡¯t fit in with THE Hill family, and you guys don¡¯t care about me as an extra daughter, so in that case, pretend that there¡¯s no such thing as me, and that I¡¯m dead.¡±


    These words came out naturally to me, to Frank Hill, I have a kind of resentment from the bottom of my heart, that the memory can¡¯t even erase, the hurt of being abandoned by loved ones.


    I took a few deep breaths, dropped these words, and without looking at Frank Hill¡¯s face, walked straight towards the bus stop.


    This time, he didn¡¯t stop me.


    I got on the bus and watched through the window as he stood still and eyed me, so I simply turned my face away and looked the other way.


    Again, I looked for a job for a few days, put in a lot of resumes online, and interviewed with manypanies, and finally worked as a clerk in a Jetfast logisticspany.


    The sry is good, and the working time is not long.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that this logisticspany was under the Richter Group. I had been working in the logisticspany for three days when I ran into Ben Richter who came to inspect thepany.


    He did not know that I was working here, and I did not recognize him at that time. When I got closer, I remembered that I had seen photos of the Richter family members on the Inte, in which Ben Richter, the elder brother of Walker Richter, was not the one in front of me.


    Thinking of my possible rtionship with the Richter family, I hurriedly took the information to hide my face before Ben Richter found me.


    Ben Richter inspected thepany for a morning and did not leave, I was worried, I have not dared to nest in the office, to find an excuse to basically hide in the bathroom or outside to sneak around.


    I looked at the time is almost, send a message to ask colleagues EricBen Richter left yet.


    When I found out that Ben Richter was nning to leave, I came back from outside, and coincidentally, I passed by the parking lot and saw Susan Su, Walker Richter¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    She was sitting in Ben Richter¡¯s car, so I hurriedly dodged to the back of the car, just as Ben Richter came out and said goodbye to a few leaders of Jetfast and then walked towards the car.


    Ben Richter waited until the leaders went inside before pulling open the car door and sitting in. He didn¡¯t know what he said to Susan Su, who smiled and pretended to hit Ben Richter, who also smiled and grasped her hand in his hand.


    This is simply a flirtation between a man and a woman in love, and the smile on Susan Su¡¯s face is only that of a man and a woman in love, a woman¡¯s natural little daughter¡¯s feeling when she sees her beloved man.


    I was shocked when such a guess shed through my mind.


    Susan Su is Walker Richter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, how could she be with Ben Richter ¡­


    I must have been mistaken.


    When I looked again, Ben Richter had already started the car and drove away, and it was heading my way.


    And that¡¯s when unlucky coworker Eric called out behind me, ¡°Alva, Alva¡­¡±


    I giggled and thought, ¡°It¡¯s over.

 Chapter 142: Fiona Croix’s Unexpected Pregnancy

    When I saw Ben Richter¡¯s caring, I didn¡¯t have time to think too much, I crouched down and used the car next to me to block myself.


    I don¡¯t know if Ben Richter and Susan Su found me, I didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and my colleague Eric didn¡¯t answer me even if he shouted at me, but after waiting for a while, a hand suddenly came up on my shoulder.


    My whole body suddenly tightened.


    ¡°Alva, I called you why did not say yes, Paul looking for you.¡±


    I turned my head sideways, it turned out to be Eric, a coworker.


    I stole a nce at the road, Ben Richter¡¯s car was already far away, a false rm.


    Secretly, I was relieved, I don¡¯t know why I was afraid of letting Ben Richter and Susan Su see it, patting my chest, I said, ¡°Paul is looking for me right, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Alva, what are you squatting here for.¡±


    ¡°Tummy ache, tummy ache.¡± I smiled at my coworker perfunctorily and went to Paul¡¯s office.


    Paul is a middle-aged woman in her fifties, in the logisticspany has been working for several years, I heard that it is still being dug over, in fact, we all know that the Richter Group¡¯s most profitable is not the logistics of this piece, Jet Logistics is also just a smallpany, Ben Richter such a level of people, how wille to inspect it?


    I knocked on the door of Paul¡¯s office, went in, Paul said with a smile, ¡°Hill, you sit, is this way, youe to thepany for a period of time, although the time is not long, but the person is very hardworking, down-to-earth and willing to work, these I see in the eyes.¡±


    ¡°Paul you tter me.¡± I smiled lightly, a little ttered, the next Paul¡¯s words, even more surprised me.


    Paulughed: ¡°Hill, tomorrow I have to go to the neighboring city on business, I think about it, think you do things steadily, tomorrow you go with me.¡±


    This just joined the job not long ago, immediately get the appreciation of the boss, I definitely can¡¯t refuse: ¡°Thank you Paul cultivation, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you finish what you¡¯re doing and get off work, we¡¯ll meet at the airport at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I got up and bowed towards Paul, remembering Ben Richter¡¯s inspection, I asked one more time, ¡°Paul, I heard that the head office sent a vice president to inspect, we are just a small logisticspany under its umbre, the vice president personally inspected, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a daily inspection of the work, these are the decisions of the higher-ups, those of us below just do the work, don¡¯t ask anything else.¡± Paul this is a lesson for me.


    Do more work and talk less.


    ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll go and get busy first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Eric, a coworker, waited outside the door and saw mee out from inside, curious and gossiping, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s Paul looking for you for?¡±


    I gave him a look, ¡°More work, less talk.¡±


    Eric hemmed and hawed: ¡°This is being Paul trained it, you do not take it to heart, Paul is an old woman, are more than fifty has not been married, menopause to the bottom of not a few coworkers have not been trained by her, get used to it.¡±


    Gossip is really not limited to women na.


    I smiled, ¡°Paul did not train me, let me apany her on a business trip tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Business trip? You just came to thepany not long ago, the business is not familiar, Paul has always done things meticulously, extremely demanding, how would she let you follow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    I walked ahead, Eric jogged two steps to follow: ¡°By the way, I heard that thepany is going to be reshuffled, you are favored by Paul, it seems that the future is promising, this opportunity should be grasped.¡±


    I was puzzled: ¡°Big reshuffle?¡±


    Eric looked around, saw no one, lowered his voice andughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know, ording to the reliable gossip, Richter¡¯s wife is going to have a baby, once the baby is born, the Richter Group¡¯s executive chairman will be Richter¡¯s vice president, that is to say, Richter¡¯s vice president will inherit thepany. Such a bigpany, the Richter family has two brothers, another President Richter how will be willing to quit, I heard that the two brothers privately fight a lot, the head office board of directors have been divided into two factions, the Richter vice president on the surface this time up to inspect thepany, in fact, it is to pull together the hearts and minds of the people, Paul is the Richter vice president. Paul is the vice president of Richter transferred in thispany, is the vice president of Richter¡¯s most trusted person.¡±


    Brotherly rivalry is not umon in the industry.


    Who would be willing to give away so much of theirpany.


    I was curious to follow up, ¡°Why did thepany go to Vice President Richter when his childnded on the ground, when it was clear that Walker Richter was more capable.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m speaking for Walker Richter, it¡¯s a fact that in the business world, Walker Richter¡¯s words carry more weight than Ben Richter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you? Come on, I¡¯ll poprize it for you.¡± Eric said excitedly, ¡°This is the Richter family olddy issued words, which grandson Mr. next son, then thepany belongs to who, and Richter vice president how to say is also the eldest grandson long first, which in ancient times, is not the first heir.¡±


    ¡°This is the twenty-first century, thank you, which is so feudal.¡±


    But I did get quite a lot of tidbits of information from Eric.


    Paul is Ben Richter¡¯s man, so this time when we went to the neighboring city for business, Paul specifically named me to follow, does this have anything to do with Ben Richter?


    Based on what I just saw, Susan Su and Ben Richter have an unusual rtionship, she is Walker Richter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, is it possible that because Ben Richter is going to be the heir, Susan Su has changed her mind and hooked up with Ben Richter?


    The Richter family is veryplicated.


    I don¡¯t want to think about it. I got off work at the end of the day and went home to pack my clothes for the next day¡¯s business trip.


    Fiona Croix came back from her early shift, saw me packing and asked in passing: [What are you packing for?


    ¡°Business trip, tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock on the ne.¡±


    [Oh. Fiona Croix looked preupied, nestled in the sofa, listless.


    I looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fiona Croix acted as if she didn¡¯t hear me, I put down what I was holding and walked over, ¡°Back to the soul.¡±


    [Huh? Fiona Croix jumped in surprise and looked flustered, [I¡¯ll go make dinner.]


    ¡°Sit down.¡± I saw that she was out of sorts, and pressed her shoulders, making her sit down, ¡°Honestly, look like you¡¯re not in your right mind, something¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Fiona Croix never hides her secrets in front of me, this time, she hesitated for a long time before she said, [On New Year¡¯s Day, he¡¯s getting married.]


    This he meant Jack Astor.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Fiona Croix had known for a long time that Jack Astor was getting married.


    But today, she brought it up strangely, so there must be something in her heart.


    Only I didn¡¯t expect it to be something that caught people off guard.


    Fiona Croix stroked her belly and smiled bitterly: [I¡¯m pregnant].


    I was stunned, my eyes immediately swept to her stomach, without having to ask, I knew that this child was Jack Astor¡¯s.


    I wanted to scold Fiona Croix for being confused, all divorced, still entangled in what to do, if I were someone else, I would want to say that I deserved to ask for it, but she is Fiona Croix, is my best friend, I understand what she did.


    She loves Jack Astor, and in this rtionship, she made a mistake that ny percent of women make, not being able to take, not being able to let go.


    If I hadn¡¯t lost my memory, maybe I couldn¡¯t let go either.


    I sighed and asked her, ¡°What are you going to do, does Jack Astor know?¡±


    Fiona Croix shook her head, [Didn¡¯t tell him about the kid ¡­]


    Her voice was a little choked, I hugged her, knowing that she was having a hard time in her heart, and wordlessly gave herfort and strength, ¡°I¡¯m here to support you, no matter what decision you make.¡±

 Chapter 143: Remembering the Past

    The wind had picked up and it was drizzling outside.


    I gently patted Fiona Croix¡¯s shoulder, telling her not to think too much, before walking over to the window and closing it.


    I turned around and Fiona Croix looked at me, gesturing and asking me, [Alva, why did you keep Walker Richter¡¯s child in the first ce?


    Walker Richter¡¯s baby?


    Did I really have a child with Walker Richter?


    Fiona Croix realized that she said the wrong thing, she forgot that I don¡¯t remember the past, this question is undoubtedly to reveal my scars, she hastened to add: ¡°Alva, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡±.


    I interrupted her numbly, ¡°I really had a child with Walker Richter? What about ¡­ children?¡±


    When I asked this, my voice was trembling, I walked with Walker Richter to this point, I already had the worst intentions in my heart, Fiona Croix lustfully uttered: [After you got pregnant, Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t let you go out, and you seldom mentioned to me about what happened between you and Walker Richter, andter on, you left the North Side. You ran away from Walker Richter, only to be found again, and the baby was lost at that time.


    Even with the strongest mental preparation, when I heard the truth, I still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    My feet weakened, holding onto the window frame, and slowed down, ¡°Fiona, can this tell me what happened with Walker Richter and me, and how the baby was lost?¡±


    Before I resisted, resisted, didn¡¯t want to pursue it, but now the throbbing pain in my heart was telling me in a tangible way that I couldn¡¯t be thin-skinned.


    Fiona Croix pursed her lips, not really wanting to talk, and only after I pressed her again and again, did she say, [You aborted the baby yourself].


    ¡°I aborted it myself?¡±


    How is this possible.


    I was stunned again.


    How could I have done it?


    Or, how much had Walker Richter hurt me to make me so cruel?


    Fiona Croix said, [I was shocked too, you had said that Walker Richter and Susan Su were just using you as a reproductive tool, that Walker Richter had asked you for a child in order to inherit thepany¡­ Alva, I don¡¯t know what happened at that time¡­ and you didn¡¯t see me when you came back to the Richter family again¡­ The Richter family watched you more closely, even ¡­]


    At this point, Fiona Croix stopped, anger on her face.


    ¡°Even what?¡±


    [Didn¡¯t you ask me earlier if your car ident with Martin Mo was an ident? It wasn¡¯t an ident.] Fiona Croix said, [After you went back to the the Richter family, the Richter family put you in a mental institution on the grounds that you were mentally ill, and it was Martin Mo who found you, who snuck in that night and tried to take you away, and on the way, he met Walker Richter, who was the one who It was Walker Richter¡¯s car that hit your car and you and Martin Mo flipped over and fell into the river.


    Every word of Fiona Croix¡¯s words sent chills down my spine, so it was true, Walker Richter was out to get me.


    I gripped the window frame so tightly that my fingernails were pinched but I didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    More memories kept popping up in my head as Fiona Croix spoke, when a loud thunderp struck the sky and lightning struck, that white light shed in front of my eyes, and things in my head became clearer.


    Later, I stumbled towards my room, Fiona Croix got scared, [Alva, are you okay? It¡¯s all my fault for talking too much, I shouldn¡¯t have told you this ¡­]


    I shook my head to show that I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t me Fiona Croix for telling me this, on the contrary, I¡¯m grateful that she didn¡¯t hide it from me like Martin Mo and Ulysses Will did.


    I had a right to know about my past.


    ¡°I have to travel tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go to my room and rest, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fiona Croix, always uneasy, helped me into my room.


    The rain outside the window was still drifting, like that night ¡­


    That night, I dreamt of the unattached child, who flowed out of my body and turned into a puddle of blood, and Walker Richter¡¯s eyes with hate, who said that the child wasn¡¯t his.


    I shivered in my dream, and sped my hands to myself, and the cold wind blew in, and my hands and feet were cold all night.


    The next day.


    The rm went off and I opened my eyes, staring at the floating window in a trance, as if I had spent a thousand years.


    Quickly washing up, I made it to the airport in time to meet Paul at eight o¡¯clock.


    In addition to bringing me with him, Paul also brought Eric, his coworker.


    When Eric saw me, he walked up to me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? I¡¯ll take care of you on the way, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need him to cover me.


    Ever since Zack Bush, I¡¯ve been afraid to get close to people of the opposite sex.


    The three of us boarded the ne, arrived in the neighboring city forty minutester, and checked into the hotel we had booked in advance.


    After wended, Paul went to see a client on his own, without Eric and I. I wondered, ¡°Eric, do you know who Paul went to see? Why didn¡¯t he bring us along?¡±


    Eric does not care, shaking his head: ¡°I do not know, whatever, anyway, we this time is a business trip at public expense, are you hungry, why don¡¯t we go downstairs to eat something, or go out for a walk, I came to do the guide, this is the best ce to watch the sea next to the coastline, I heard that the coastline is particrly beautiful ¡­ ¡±


    Eric chirped, treating the business trip as a tour.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest for a while, wait for Paul to arrange the missionter.¡±


    I turned my back on him, waved at him and went back to my room.


    I pulled out myptop and took care of some work stuff.


    Time unconsciously reached noon, Paul had not yet returned, I put down myputer and nned to go downstairs to eat something, thinking that Eric this person talks too much, so I did not call him, I just walked to the elevator, the elevator opened, Paul came out from inside, she did not immediately go back to her room, but stood at the door of the elevator and bowed towards the elevator with great reverence.


    Because of the angle, I could only see a man in the elevator, but couldn¡¯t make out the exact face.


    The elevator wasing down from above, which meant that Paul had never left the hotel, and the client she was talking about was staying upstairs?


    Was it the man in the elevator?


    The elevator closes and Paul turns around and sees me, a sh of panic shes across her face, it¡¯s fleeting and she walks over to me, ¡°Hill, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Paul, got a little hungry and was going out to get something to eat.¡± I smiled and had the good sense not to ask about what had just happened, learning to watch my words and say less.


    Paul looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s noon, Hill, I¡¯ll send Eric to get dinner, youe with me to the room, there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When I got to Paul¡¯s room, she just took a piece of information for me to look at, saying that it was for this client, and then nothing else, which made me think that Paul was deliberately making excuses to keep me from going downstairs.


    And who the hell was that man in the elevator?


    I stayed at the hotel all day and had a dinner party at 7:00 p. m. Paul asked me to tag along without Eric.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed Paul out of the hotel, when I got into the car, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure walking towards the hotel, white skirt and long hair, who else would it be if not Susan Su.


    Why did shee to the neighboring city too?


    I was very curious and even had a bad premonition.

 Chapter 144: With Susan Su in the elevator

    Paul brought me to participate in the meal is not in the kind of big restaurants, high-end clubs, but the usual roadside stalls, she also did not have in thepany that serious, take off the jacket after taking a seat, smiled and greeted each other, and introduced me to them.


    ¡°This is mypany¡¯s Hill, the first time out with me, Hill this person down-to-earth and capable, is my most satisfied subordinates,e on, Hill, this is Chen brother, this is President Lee.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, President Lee, good.¡±


    I greeted them one by one and sat next to Paul at her hint.


    I joined thepany not long ago, and Paul gave me such a high evaluation outside, which made me a bit ttered.


    Throughout the meal, there wasn¡¯t much business talk, mostly small talk and pleasantries andpliments to each other.


    Paul in the workce for so long, the amount of alcohol is very good, like this drinking matter, should let our subordinates on behalf of the work, Paul did not force me to drink, Chen brother halfway toasting me, Paul head for me to block: ¡°Hill is not good at drinking, Chen brother don¡¯t bully the girls.¡±


    It was my first time traveling with Paul, and I hadn¡¯t followed her out to social gatherings before, so how did she know I couldn¡¯t hold my liquor?


    I looked at Paul with aplicated expression, Paul took the wine in Chen¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯ll drink this for Hill.¡±


    Chen brother froze for a moment, and then said half-jokingly and half-seriously: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Paul take such good care of a subordinate, does this Hill have any big name? Is this Hill a rtive of your family?¡±


    I also felt that Paul was taking too much care of me.


    Paul also joked along with Chen¡¯s words: ¡°I would like to have a girl like Hill, but unfortunately I am not lucky.¡±


    It¡¯s just a joke to hear.


    Chen smiled, and then the topic turned to the Richter Group internal reshuffle, President Lee also tentative probe Paul¡¯s mouth: ¡°I heard that the olddy of the Richter Group has been sick for a long time, a few days ago into the hospital, the news was deliberately blocked, it seems that this time the olddy is very sick, the Richter Group to change the sky. the Richter Group is going to change, this the Richter family two brothers are not ordinary people, the Richter Group is going to shuffle the cards, Paul, who do you think is likely to be the next director?¡±


    Paul smiled and yed too much, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the internal affairs of thepany, but no matter who takes over thepany, both of you have been working with THE Richter Group for so many years, it won¡¯t affect the cooperation between the two parties.¡±


    Brother Chen and President Lee looked at each other, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    What they wanted was this sentence, they were all people who had been in the industry for many years, maybe these two had already known that Paul was Ben Richter¡¯s person.


    In other words, the Richter Group would eventually fall into Ben Richter¡¯s hands.


    Walker Richter couldn¡¯t just let thepany fall into Ben Richter¡¯s hands, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have used me to have a baby.


    I was like a bystander listening to their conversation, after the social gathering, it was already eleven o¡¯clock, Chen brother had arranged for the next, Paul to drink too much wine, headache, refused.


    I took a car on the side of the road with Paul back to the hotel, outside the drunken Paul, a hotel with nothing like: ¡°Hill, you go back to your room to rest, do not care about me.¡±


    ¡°Okay Paul, you also take an early rest, if something happens, feel free to call me.¡±


    I just walked to the door, Paul called me to stop, meaningfully asked: ¡°Hill ah, you think the Richter Group by the Richter family two brothers who will inherit?¡±


    I did not expect Paul to ask this question.


    ¡°Paul, that I don¡¯t know.¡± I learned Paul¡¯s previous tone of ying Tai Chi and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a small employee, just have a job to make ends meet, where can we small people worry about the big leaders.¡±


    Paul smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not a little person.¡±


    Her voice was a bit low, if not for my ears, I almost couldn¡¯t hear it.


    I am just an ordinary employee, does Paul know that I am the daughter of Frank Hill of the Hill Group?


    But that status doesn¡¯t make me a big shot.


    ¡°Go back to your room and rest.¡± Paul waved his hand at me and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    I walked out of the room, keeping Paul¡¯s words in my mind.


    I went back to my room to take a shower and came out of the bathroom just as someone rang the doorbell, I wondered who was looking for me at thiste hour.


    Brushing my hair as I walked towards the door, looking through the cat¡¯s eye, it was a hotel staff member, pushing a food cart, I opened the door to my room.


    ¡°Hello Miss Hill, your order is here for you.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys make a mistake, I didn¡¯t order it.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The staff froze for a moment, ¡°We did get a call, it was a gentleman who called and asked us to deliver the meal to room 868.¡±


    ¡°A man?¡± I thought of my coworker Eric, and I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the staff, so I took it for now, ¡°Push it in.¡±


    The staff pushed the food cart in, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Waiting for the staff to leave, I opened the lid to see what had been delivered, and this time, when I opened it and saw what was put on the dinner te, I was so shocked that I threw the lid out of my hand, and retreated a few steps myself.


    The dinner te was not food at all, but a bloody dead rabbit, its white fur stained red with blood, its eyes gouged out, horrible and unusual.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t from Eric, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s prank.


    I didn¡¯t dare to uncover the other lids, and immediately called the hotel front desk to have the person in chargee over.


    Encountered this kind of thing, I can¡¯t calm down, wait for the person in charge toe, I immediately angrily questioned, in the hotel after the person in charge to understand the matter, and then ess to the surveince, but finally said that the delivery of the food is not their hotel staff, and the kitchen side did not receive anyone to call to call for ate night snack.


    When I heard this, the back of my head felt chilled, this is too bizarre.


    Colleague Eric heard themotion over, no matter what the reason is, this matter must let the hotel give an exnation.


    In addition to dead rabbits in that dinner te is other dead animals, death is cruel.


    The hotel manager also came and asked me, ¡°Miss Hill, have you offended someone?¡±


    ¡°This is my first business trip here, how could I have offended anyone.¡±


    As the words fell out of my mouth, Susan Su¡¯s back appeared in my mind.


    But then immediately denied it, Susan Su should not know that I also came, with her means, she would not do such a prank, if she does not strike, once she strikes, it can directly take half a life.


    Having learned Susan Su¡¯s methods, I am sure that this matter is not her.


    There will be no result in a short period of time, Eric let the person in charge of the hotel to take out all these things to be disposed of.


    He stayed behind to keep mepany for a while, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be paranoid, it¡¯s possible that this is a prank by whoever made the mistake and sent it to the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, go back to your room and rest.¡± I just wanted to be alone and calm down.


    After Eric left, I had insomnia until thetter part of the night.


    The next day I was woken up by a call from Eric, who told me to go downstairs to the restaurant for breakfast and to follow Paul outter to run some errands.


    I immediately got up, washed up, changed clothes and headed out the door.


    With the morning travel rush, I waited a minute or so for the elevator toe.


    The elevator door opened and I went in, because I was in a hurry, head down, and so I went in and pressed the floor I want to go to look up from the elevator bik to see the face reflected in the above, my pupils subconsciously dted, nerves tense.

 Chapter 145: Heartbreaking photo with Walker Richter

    I never thought, will be in the elevator and Susan Su bumped into, she was wearing a new Chanel dress, a small shoulders, long hair cape, exquisite makeup, is to that station, such as the mountain valley Nancy quietly bloom, let a person¡¯s eyes light up.


    Such a beautiful and elegant woman, I¡¯m afraid there are not many men can resist.


    I remember when I first met Susan Su, I was deceived by this good-looking skin.


    I stared at Susan Su in the elevator bik, did not turn around, trying to restrain the hatred that was about to erupt from the bottom of my heart, as if I didn¡¯t know her, and my face was nd and self-contained.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly.


    Susan Su stepped forward and spoke quietly, ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± I turned back as if I was bewildered, and looked at her up and down with a measuring gaze, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    How could I not recognize, this woman in front of me, who had harmed my child, I would recognize her even if she turned into ashes.


    That¡¯s right, I had remembered all sorts of things from the past.


    Thinking of how Susan Su, with Walker Richter¡¯s acquiescence, bribed the clinic doctor to prescribe me an abortion pill and tricked me into taking it.


    Susan Su¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked, brimming with water, and the corners of her red lips held a faint smile, ¡°Sorry, I recognized the wrong person, you resemble a friend of mine.¡±


    She said that she recognized the wrong person, I naturally went along with the words and smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m often recognized wrongly when I walk on the street, who let me grow a popr face, but on closer inspection, I do feel that I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before, it¡¯s in ¡­¡±


    I purposely made a thinking look, and when Susan Su was nervous, I made a sudden realization and said, ¡°Are you that new flower girl Tong Liyuan, I super like that TV series.¡±


    I made it up off the top of my head.


    Upon hearing that, Susan Su looked as if she was relieved and said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Imented, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I recognized the wrong person too, but you look so much like that Tong Liyuan.¡±


    The elevator opened and arrived at the dining floor, and I didn¡¯t deal with Susan Su in vain anymore, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Susan Su returned my smile.


    I stepped out of the elevator, she stood inside, I stood outside, and the two of them smiled at each other as the elevator doors slowly closed.


    When the elevator closedpletely, I was shocked to realize that my palms were covered in cold sweat, thinking back to how calm I was just now, even I myself was afraid that I could be calm to that extent just now.


    Susan Su, the debt owed, I will definitely ask for it back in one lump sum.


    I didn¡¯t go to the restaurant immediately, but went to the restroom first topose myself, and only after I waspletely calmed down did I walk to the restaurant.


    Eric and Paul had already eaten about the same amount of food, Paul heard aboutst night¡¯s incident and took the initiative to care about me, ¡°Hill, were you okayst night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shook my head and sat down to hurry up with my breakfast.


    ¡°Let me know immediately if anything happens in the future, eat slowly, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    For the next three days, I followed Paul and Eric to visit a few of thepany¡¯s clients over here.


    Things were cumbersome and busy, a full life that left me no time to think about anything else.


    The hotel prank, the manager dyed to give a reply, in short, this incident is bizarre, they believe that I have offended someone.


    There is no point in investigating this matter, regardless of the other side out of which kind of psychology, revenge or mistake, we can only wait for the other side of the next shot.


    I came to the neighboring city, Ulysses Will knows, called to let me pay attention to safety, take good care of themselves, a call is not yet finished, I heard Be Hill¡¯s shrill voice from the other side: ¡°Ulysses Will, you again behind my back with that bitch contact ¡­ ¡­¡±


    The phone was suddenly hung up, and I could roughly imagine what was going on over there.


    Be Hill is very possessive and controlling, and any presence of females around Ulysses Will could probably be categorized by her as a danger zone.


    The trip was a week long, and on thest day, Paul gave Eric and I a half day off to go out and do some shopping, a rare opportunity.


    Eric was happy to do so, thinking that after a busy few days, it would be nice to get out of the house.


    Eric took me to what he called the beach, along the coastline, blowing the sea breeze, strolling, the heart is also a lot of peace.


    It would have been better if Eric hadn¡¯t been yakking in my ear.


    ¡°Alva, let me take some pictures of you.¡±


    Eric took out his cell phone and insisted on taking pictures of me, and before I had time to block it, he had already taken a few pictures in a row, and by the end of the day, I just let him be.


    The sea breeze blew messy hair, raised the skirt, do not have to deliberately pose, very natural.


    Eric took quite a few shots, and we leaned against the railing to watch.


    ¡°Nice shots.¡±


    He captured me beautifully in each one, with the feel of a blockbuster shot.


    Ericughed: ¡°That¡¯s you three hundred and sixty degrees without dead angle, Alva, not I blow, on your face value body, go to mix the entertainment industry, certainly burst into mes, but also do what clerk, take a few thousand dors dead wages.¡±


    ¡°You can really talk, no wonder Paul appreciates you ¡­¡± I said halfway, my eyes stared at the photo in the album in Eric¡¯s cell phone, suddenly froze.


    In the photo, behind me, a man standing on the reef entered the picture.


    It was no other than Walker Richter.


    He¡¯s here too, and on the beach near the hotel, so he came with Susan Su?


    I quickly looked towards the reef, it was empty, where was anyone else.


    Eyes searched all around, also to no avail.


    From the angle in the photo, Walker Richter would have seen me.


    ¡°Alva, what happened to you?¡± Eric asked me.


    ¡°Nothing, can you pass me all these photos, I¡¯ll go back and enjoy them.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Eric immediately sent the photos to me on WeChat, I browsed through them one by one, there are several photos in which Walker Richter is in the picture, his gaze has always followed me, I don¡¯t know if this is a coincidence.


    When I looked at the photos, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and sorrowful.


    These photos were the first time Walker Richter and I were photographed together.


    Two people in the same time and space, the same sky, appear in the same picture, seemingly next to me, within reach, but in fact, he is still so far away from me.


    From the very beginning, we were two parallel lines that were destined not to intersect.


    I looked at the photos over and over again until I was numb, until I saw Walker Richter¡¯s face and had nothing but hate in my heart, I turned off my cell phone.


    Hate in my heart, the coastline is no longer beautiful, no interest, I proposed to go back to the hotel to pack things, ready to go back to the North City in the afternoon.


    Eric and I returned to the hotel, Paul is not in the room, must have gone upstairs to meet customers.


    When I thought about Paul being Ben Richter¡¯s man, and Walker Richter showing up with Susan Su, was it coincidence, or ¡­


    I always feel that it¡¯s not that simple, plus Paul¡¯s inexplicable remark earlier that I¡¯m not a small person, what does she really mean?


    Susan Su getting close to Ben Richter for Walker Richter?


    Are these two brothers really fighting?

 Chapter 146: Staying with Fiona Croix

    It was ten o¡¯clock at night when I returned to North City from the neighboring city, and Paul asked Eric to give me a ride while she took a call at the airport and hurriedly left in a taxi.


    I stood at the tform and watched Paul leave in a cab, deep in thought, just now when she answered the phone called out President Richter, the voice is not too big and not too small, just drilled into my ears.


    Paul had just returned from a neighboring city and immediately contacted Ben Richter?


    Could something have happened?


    ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eric waved and stopped a cab, already putting all my bags in.


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    I withdrew my gaze and got into the car.


    Along the way, Eric surprisingly did not speak, has been holding the phone with who is chatting, without him in the ear chatter, I really a little ufortable, I inclined my head intends to see what he is doing, but he quickly exit the interface,ughed, ¡°Reporting to his girlfriend about the trip, the woman is a trouble, afraid that I ran away as if, keep asking me where I have arrived. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he was really chatting with his girlfriend, and chimed in, ¡°Your girlfriend is concerned about you.¡±


    Eric scratched his head and smiled sarcastically, ¡°I know, by the way Alva, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have one, you¡¯re in no hurry, take your time to pick one.¡±


    I don¡¯t really have any advantages except for my face. This society is very realistic, it¡¯s all about weighing interests.


    Walker Richter also weighed the interests before giving me up.


    The cab soon arrived at my address, I got out and carried my bags upstairs without Eric¡¯s help.


    When I got home, I took afortable shower andy down on my bed, thinking of nothing else.


    I slept until dawn, and as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Fiona Croix sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes staring at me, as if she hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    I sat up with a jolt, ¡°Fiona, what are you doing? Pestle and mortar in front of my eyes early in the morning, it almost didn¡¯t scare me to death.¡±


    Fiona Croix kept staring at me and seemed to have made up her mind, saying, [Alva, can you apany me to the hospital?


    ¡°Go to the hospital for what?¡± I immediately thought of the child in her abdomen, ¡°Labor and delivery or ¡­?¡±


    [Abortion.]


    The two words were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and after she said it, she closed her eyes heavily, her hands hanging down at her sides clenched into fists.


    Before this, she must have tangled and hesitated a thousand times in her heart.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I held her hand and looked at her, ¡±Have you really thought about it? This is a human life, Fiona, if you can¡¯t part with it, you still have me, I¡¯ll be the child¡¯s godmother from now on, we¡¯ll take care of it together.¡±


    I could tell Fiona Croix wasn¡¯t giving up at all, her eyes were red and swollen, she must have shed a lot of tears, to give up her child, that would be cruel for any mother.


    Fiona Croix closed her eyes, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, when she opened her eyes again, her eyes wet with tears were filled with determination: [Go to the hospital.


    She had made her decision, and it was useless for me to persuade her, and I didn¡¯t know if I was doing the right thing.


    It¡¯s not easy being a single mom, and maybe this child will drag her down for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Wait for me then, I¡¯ll change my clothes and I¡¯ll follow you to the hospital.¡±


    Fiona Croix nodded and went out, looking at her waning back I sighed and got out of bed to go to the bathroom to wash up.


    I purposely dawdled and stalled, hoping to get her to think things through a bit more, I was afraid she¡¯d regret itter.


    It was ten in the morning by the time I left the house, I took a day off from work and took a cab to go to the hospital with Fiona Croix, arriving at the hospital at exactly eleven o¡¯clock.


    I queued up to register, and when she finished a series of tests, it was already twelve o¡¯clock, and the doctor was already off duty, so the abortion could only be scheduled for the afternoon. I sat with her on a chair in the hospital corridor, and unscrewed a bottle of water for her: ¡°Do you want to go back and rest for a while beforeing back?¡±


    Fiona Croix hand pinch ultrasound single, eyes do not blink staring at the above, the corners of the eyes gradually wet, now the fetus is still just a peanut size, can not see anything, ultrasound is also a ck, can not see anything, the following instructions show that the fetus all development is normal.


    I looked at Fiona Croix like this, my heart was very hard, she was simply abusing herself.


    I brought the ultrasound sheet over, a bit hateful: ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, have decided not to want it, but also stay for what, this is at noon, first go back to eat and thene back.¡±


    I am thinking to Fiona Croix now this situation, maybe go back to note, she does not want to give up, then wait a little longer, than in the sad time to make a decision,ter regret.


    Fiona Croix let out a bitter smile: [The doctor is about to go to work, wait a little longer].


    What a dead heart.


    I exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air and sat down to apany her.


    Time passes by.


    Once I felt that time was long and hard to endure, but today¡¯s time passed quickly, it felt like it was two o¡¯clock in a while, the doctor went to work, and Fiona Croix¡¯s surgery was scheduled for the third.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for some air.¡±


    I made an excuse to go out, thinking around I called Jack Astor, no matter what the oue was I just hoped that the two of them could work things out and no one would regret itter.


    Jack Astor is the father of the child, he has the right to know.


    The phone was quickly connected, but the person who answered the phone was not Jack Astor, it was a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I have an urgent call for Jack Astor, put him on the phone.¡± I don¡¯t care what kind of person this woman is Jack Astor, thinking of Fiona Croix¡¯s sad and agonizing eyes, a nameless fire rose in the bottom of my heart, and the tone of my voice was not very good.


    ¡°Jack Astor he ¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s words did not finish, I heard Jack Astor¡¯s voice: ¡°Dailey Rove, who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°The other party did not say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jack Astor took the phone over to him and his mellow voice came through the receiver, ¡°This is Jack Astor, who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Alva Hill, Fiona is in the hospital right now getting ready for an abortion, Southeast Women¡¯s and Children¡¯s Hospital,e as you are.¡±


    With those words I hung up my cell phone.


    In fact, I don¡¯t know whether Jack Astor wille or not, he and Fiona Croix are divorced, and soon to be married, I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t wait for Fiona Croix to get rid of the child to stop the future problems.


    I looked at the blue sky, hoping that God would treat Fiona favorably and not let her suffer anymore.


    Taking a long breath, I walked in and outside the operating room, Fiona Croix was waiting while she was next, her hands gripping the edge of the chair, very nervous.


    I walked over to the doctor just in time to call Fiona Croix, only to see her staring at the operating room with both eyes, her face a little pale, and it seemed to take a lot of courage to get up and walk towards the operating room.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I took her hand, ¡°wait a little longer.¡±


    Maybe Jack Astor wille.


    Fiona Croix shook her head, [Just wait for me outside, it¡¯ll be out soon, I¡¯ll be fine.]


    She pulled her hand back and I could only watch as she walked into the operating room.

 Chapter 147: Meeting Tina Deross

    As I watched Fiona Croix walk into the operating room, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how I used to, when I first learned that Walker Richter was just using me, using me as a fertility tool, to have a baby for him and Susan Su, and how for a brief moment I didn¡¯t want a child.


    I didn¡¯t even have any expectations for that child.


    But when the child was actually aborted from the womb, it hurt like a million arrows.


    I¡¯ve been pregnant twice and never really looked at my child, so maybe I¡¯m just not blessed enough to have ended up like this.


    Fiona Croix had been inside for about ten minutes when running footsteps sounded in the hallway and Jack Astor arrived.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s been no more than half an hour since I hung up the phone, and here he is, his eyebrows colored with anxiety, seeing me and gasping for breath, ¡°Where¡¯s Fiona? Where is she?¡±


    I nced at the operating room, ¡°She went in, it¡¯s been ten minutes, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    At that, Jack Astor¡¯s eyes fixed and his shoulders slumped.


    He hade, but in the end it was toote.


    But in the end he came, means he still cares about Fiona Croix, if Fiona Croix knows, heart will certainly have somefort.


    Just when I thought Jack Astor would stop, he suddenly pped the door of the operating room and shouted furiously, ¡°Fiona Croix, without my permission, you dare to abort my baby.¡±


    Doctors and nurses heard themotion and rushed over to stop them, ¡°This is an operating room, please get out immediately ¡­¡±


    Jack Astor just like crazy to barge in, eyes scarlet, stop him these people are like his enemies.


    Yeah, not enemies, the doctor was in there removing his baby.


    Vengeance for the killing of his child.


    Jack Astor in front of the operating room to make a fuss, operating room such important ce, how can let him easily break into, five or six doctors to stop him, Jack Astor eyes dead staring at the operating room, neck veins rippled, very scary.


    At this moment, a woman stepped on high heels rushed to see this scene, rmed: ¡°Jack Astor.¡±


    This voice is not the same woman on the phone just now.


    I looked at the visitor, Dailey Rove, Jack Astor¡¯s fianc¨¦e, a multilingual rich girl.


    ¡°What are you doing, let go of him.¡± Dailey Rove ripped the doctor away from her and shielded Jack Astor.


    Just as the doctor let up a bit, Jack Astor made a dash for the operating room, and that¡¯s when the door to the operating room burst open, the sound of the door opening causing the entire hallway to instantly go silent.


    Fiona Croix stood in the doorway with a pale face and a weak body, she should have heard Jack Astor¡¯s voice long before she was in there, and was not surprised to see Jack Astor, she just looked at him silently.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± Jack Astor murmured, breaking away from the doctor, he looked at Fiona Croix, wanting to go over but not daring to, his feet as heavy as lead.


    Fiona Croix averts her eyes and walks towards me, seeing that she¡¯s on wobbly feet, I hurry to hold her up and ask in a low voice, ¡°Is the operation over?¡±


    Fiona Croix shook her head, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant by that, Jack Astor suddenly blocked our way, he stared at Fiona Croix, furious, ¡°Who gave you the right to abort our child without authorization, Fiona Croix, what do you take me for.¡±


    Hearing the words child, Dailey Rove gaze immediately to Jack Astor, her fianc¨¦ has a child with his ex-wife, this is uneptable to anyone, but Dailey Rove did not immediately question Jack Astor.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t look at Jack Astor and didn¡¯t want to say anything to him, she squeezed my arm, signaling me to get her out of here.


    But Jack Astor where to allow us to leave, feet have not stepped out, Jack Astor suddenly Fiona Croix horizontal pick up stride towards the outside, Fiona Croix in his arms to resist, but to no avail.


    I didn¡¯t go after them, at this point, they needed a little space to process this.


    Dailey Rove stood still and watched Jack Astor leave and didn¡¯t follow, she just gave me a look and walked away lost in thought.


    Jack Astor still cared about Fiona Croix and wouldn¡¯t hurt her, so I didn¡¯t have to worry.


    I took the day off and didn¡¯t have to go to work, so I nned to go back and catch up on my sleep, but suddenly I saw Ben Richter heading towards the hospital inpatient unit.


    Who is Ben Richter visiting in the hospital?


    This is a women¡¯s and children¡¯s hospital.


    I followed Ben Richter to the inpatient department.


    Through the ss in the door, I saw that lying on the bed was Tina Deross.


    Her belly was huge, almost seven months old.


    She still looked bad, white and almost transparent.


    Ben Richter moved gently to feed her, ¡°The doctor said to observe her for two more days, and if there¡¯s nothing wrong, she can be discharged, Miley hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time, and is mumbling about wanting you.¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯ voice was breathless: ¡°How is grandma¡¯s health?¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s hand movement was a beat: ¡°As usual, there is Doctor Chou to take care of grandma, there will not be anything wrong, you rest assured to recuperate the fetus, you do not need to worry about anything else.¡±


    The news of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s hospitalization was blocked, no one knew which hospital Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was staying in, and I heard that even the people from the board of directors went to visit her, but they were blocked by Ben Richter and Charles Richter.


    Once Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is sick, thepany will be in even more chaos.


    Tina Deross¡¯s eyes were dull, a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, ¡°Ben Richter, am I next?¡±


    What does that mean?


    Ben Richter¡¯s volume plummeted, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, I¡¯m doing everything for you, for our baby.¡±


    Tina Deross justughed and didn¡¯t say anything, and thatugh contained contempt for Ben Richter.


    Ben Richter suddenly ced the bowl in his hand heavily on the bedside table, he was suppressing his anger: ¡°What do you want from me, which of the things I promised you have I not done, Tina Deross, don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡±


    Tina Deross looked at him with an expressionless face, ¡°Did you really do what you promised me and where is Leon Murphy now? Where is Leon Murphy now? Do you think he¡¯s safe? One thing in front of the other, that¡¯s you Ben Richter, how do you expect me to trust you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still in contact with him?¡± Ben Richter grimaced.


    ¡°Ben Richter, I told you, he¡¯s just an old schoolmate of mine, I have nothing with him, I beg you to leave him alone okay? Stop sinning, aren¡¯t you afraid that retribution will fall on your children? You even your own pro ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, what retribution, I¡¯m telling you, my child and yours wille into this world fine and healthy.¡± Ben Richter drank Tina Deross¡¯ words away, his voice urgent, ¡°Don¡¯t say any more of that, just stay in the hospital and get well, and when our babyes out, it¡¯ll all be over.¡±


    Ben Richter dropped the words and I immediately ducked aside when I saw he wasing out.


    I kept thinking about his line, it¡¯ll be over when the babyes out, what was he referring to?


    The inheritance of thepany?


    I watched Ben Richter leave before I pushed open the door to the hospital room and went in, Tina Deross was very surprised to see me, ¡°Alva? what are you doing here?¡±


    She looked at the door with great vignce, I think she was afraid that Ben Richter would turn back again.


    Tina Deross braced her weak body and tried to sit up.


    ¡°Lie down properly.¡± I told her to lie down without folding, and got her another pillow to lean on behind her head.


    ¡°Alva, where have you been these past few months? I¡¯ve heard from the servants at home that you¡¯ve been sick, I¡¯ve inquired of Nancy and also Ben Richter and they won¡¯t say a word about it, not even Walker, did they do something to you?¡±


    When I was forcibly taken to the hospital by Fin Wilson, Tina Deross was recuperating and had no idea.


    But with thatst sentence, she looked like she knew something.


    I looked at Tina Deross, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say? Their two brothers are fighting each other, which side are you on?¡±


    Tina Deross froze and lowered her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, nothing I can do to stop it, Alva, THE Richter family is going to end.¡±

 Chapter 148: Walker Richter Comes Looking Again

    Tina Deross¡¯s words rmed me, even if it is a brotherly rivalry, it is not to the point that the Richter family is finished, it seems that things are not as simple as they seem.


    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly do you know, Tina Deross, at this point, do you want to continue to be silent?¡±


    Tina Deross shook her head, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s not that I want to be silent, but I simply can¡¯t stop it, he¡¯s been nning this for so long, how can he allow anything to go wrong, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see the day when the Richter family falls apart even if I¡¯m left with this half-life.¡±


    ¡°Plotting?¡± I frowned, ¡°Are you saying Ben Richter has been eyeing the group? He wants thepany doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Tina Deross closed her eyes tiredly and then looked at me, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ll do my best to persuade him, but I can¡¯t really care about the rest, all I can do is remind you of things, be careful of Susan Su.¡±


    I was about to ask her again when I heard footstepsing this way, interspersed with Nancy Richter¡¯s voice.


    I could show up in front of Tina Deross without a care in the world, but it was inconvenient for Nancy Richter to bump into me or I¡¯d be exposed if I remembered anything from my past.


    ¡°Get well, I¡¯ll see you some other time, and don¡¯t tell anyone I was here.¡±


    With those words, I quickly left the hospital room.


    Luckily, I was quick, and just as I left the ward, Nancy Richter and Joyce Parvis went in.


    I wondered when Nancy Richter and Joyce Parvis became so close that they came to see Tina Deross together.


    I couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital for long. I was worried that Nancy Richter would bump into me, so I left with my doubts.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did Tina Deross warn me to be careful of Susan Su?


    I was pondering, suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of me, I looked up, saw the person in front of me, and was shocked, ¡°Duan, Leon Murphy?¡±


    But I hadn¡¯t seen him in a few months, Leon Murphy was full of scruff, his hair was grown long, covering most of his face, so thin that he was almost out of shape, his left cuff was empty, he had lost his left arm.


    ¡°Your arm?¡± I asked, pointing at his cuff, grueling, ¡°Your hand, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Leon Murphy pulled me aside, ¡°Did you go see Tina Deross, how is she now? Is she okay?¡±


    It¡¯s this time, Leon Murphy is still worried about Tina Deross¡¯ well-being.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay, she even mentioned you just now, she¡¯s worried about you too.¡±


    Hearing my words, a relieved smile appeared on Leon Murphy¡¯s lips, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    I kept staring at his sleeve, his eyes were dull, his right hand pinched his empty sleeve, and intense hatred crossed the bottom of his eyes, ¡°It was Ben Richter who wasted my arm.¡±


    ¡°Was it the time you infiltrated THE Richter family and tried to take Tina Deross?¡±


    I had only heard that Ben Richter had beaten Leon Murphy up, but I hadn¡¯t realized that he had been so ruthless as to directly waste Leon Murphy¡¯s arm.


    Leon Murphy nodded, the hatred in his eyes could not be dispersed, his voice painfully ming himself, ¡°It was my uselessness, I failed to take Tina Deross away, letting her continue to suffer at the hands of Ben Richter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, and don¡¯t act impulsively again, Tina Deross, she is very worried about your safety.¡± I kind of regretted passing on the message for Tina Deross in the first ce.


    Leon Murphy shook his head, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t act rashly again or I¡¯ll only hurt her, but I won¡¯t let Tina Deross stay in Ben Richter¡¯s body either, he¡¯ll get her killed, I¡¯ll find a chance to take Tina Deross away.¡±


    Leon Murphy wandered around the hospital, supposedly looking for an opportunity to try to take Tina Deross away.


    ¡°Howe, Tina Deross is Ben Richter¡¯s wife anyways, and Ben Richter cares very much about Tina Deross ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t judge Ben Richter¡¯s other behaviors, but he does have feelings for Tina Deross, no matter how extreme his behavior is, he loves Tina Deross, no doubt about it.


    I don¡¯t know which sentence I said wrong, Leon Murphy became very emotional: ¡°He cares my ass, if he really loved Tina Deross, he wouldn¡¯t use that method to make Tina Deross pregnant, he wants to kill Tina Deross.¡±


    I pressed, ¡°What method?¡±


    Leon Murphy calmed down a little, clenched his right hand into a fist and helplessly punched the tree next to him to get out of breath, ¡°Tina Deross¡¯s body is simply not fit to conceive anymore, she suffers from a blood clotting disorder that can easily cause postpartum hemorrhage, and she has already reached the advanced stage of stomach cancer.¡±


    ¡°Stomach cancer?¡± I was very shocked, ¡°When did she get stomach cancer? If her illness is so serious, how could Ben Richter let her get pregnant at this time.¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter doesn¡¯t love her at all, in his eyes, power and status are the most important, as long as he can inherit thepany, he naturally doesn¡¯t care about Tina Deross¡¯s death.¡± Leon Murphy said indignantly, ¡°People like Ben Richter will have their retribution sooner orter.¡±


    Leon Murphy left with those words, and walked away, the empty cuff lifting with the wind in the chilly breeze, looking a little forlorn.


    All his life, he had run for Tina Deross, even paying with his lifeter.


    I also never thought that that meeting would be thest.


    The wind swept up the maple leaves on the ground.


    I rubbed my arms in the autumn wind.


    What was true and what was false in all this?


    I went back to my ce and kept thinking about THE Richter family.


    It was almost dark when Fiona Croix returned, alone.


    She hadn¡¯t had an abortion, and when she went into the operating room, she regretted it, and with the arrival of Jack Astor, she gave up.


    Looking at the disoriented Fiona Croix, I knew that she hadn¡¯t had a good talk with Jack Astor, even a bad one.


    She didn¡¯t open her mouth, so I didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, I just made her a cup of honey water, ¡°Take an early rest.¡±


    She nodded and I left the living room to her so she had space to calm down.


    The next day, Fiona Croix was full of energy and made breakfast early, ate it and went to work.


    She said, ¡°I have to go earn form money for my baby, so I might not be back for dinner tonight, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    It seemed she was really sure about keeping the baby.


    As for what to do in the future, it would have to be done one step at a time.


    Seeing another smile on her face, I was also happy for her.


    After breakfast, I went to the office as well.


    As usual, working as usual, no matter how the head office shuffles, thispany won¡¯t be affected much.


    Today there were a bit too many things to do, thinking that Fiona Croix also had to work overtime in the evening, I didn¡¯t rush back, and finished everything in my hand before leaving.


    When I left, thepany was already empty, I turned off the lights, locked the office door, ready to go to the subway, but in front of thepany stood still.


    I stood on the steps and looked across the street at the familiar upright figure under the streetlight, and a painless feeling crossed my heart.


    Walker Richter was leaning against the streetlight with a cigarette in his fingertips, bright and dim, and when he raised his eyes and saw me, he immediately stood up straight, put down the cigarette in his hand, and met me with his eyes.


    He can know that I work in the cafe, and naturally he can also know that I work in Jetfast Logistics.


    North City is big, but it¡¯s hard to hide from Walker Richter.


    I took a deep breath, pretended it was the second time we met, smiled and took the initiative to walk over, ¡°What a coincidence, why are you here.¡±

 Chapter 149: He Hides Things in His Heart

    Walker Richter dropped his cigarette at his feet and crushed it out, his thin lips lifting, ¡°What a coincidence, you work here too?¡±


    ¡°Too?¡± I don¡¯t break it down and follow his words, ¡°Do you have a friend who also works here?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He said, ¡°I originally came here to have a drink with a friend, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you, how have you been? How¡¯s your new job?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, my coworkers here take good care of me.¡± I smiled lightly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to look for a friend, I won¡¯t dy you any longer, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Walker Richter called out to me and said hesitantly, ¡°My friend is not here today, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right, let me buy you dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Iughed and said, ¡°Last time you helped me, it should also be me treating you to dinner, if you don¡¯t mind, there¡¯s a noodle shop next door ¡­¡±


    He was afraid that I would back out as if he was busy saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go eat noodles, haven¡¯t eaten noodles for a long time, I really want to eat.¡±


    Looking at his eager reaction, I feel a sting in my heart, the former Walker Richter has never been so amodating to anyone?


    I did not move on my face and smiled, ¡°Alright then.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I went with Walker Richter to the Lanzhou Ramen Restaurant and ordered two orders of beef noodles, today he was quite solicitous, pulling paper towels to wipe the stools and handing me chopsticks.


    ¡°You really know how to take care of people, it¡¯s rare to see a gentlemanly man like you nowadays.¡± I had mixed feelings in my heart and lowered my head to pick thetro in the bowl.


    He asked me, ¡°You don¡¯t liketro?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I¡¯ve always disliked it, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s never noticed it before, ¡°Thetro vor is too strong for me to smell.¡±


    He answered softly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    What was the purpose of remembering my preferences after what happened?


    I raised my eyes to look at him, and when I thought of the things he had done, my hands holding the chopsticks couldn¡¯t help but shake with hate and resentment.


    In order to hide my emotions, I put down my chopsticks and took vinegar, pouring a lot of it into the bowl and casually asked, ¡°You have something on your mind today?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡± I smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been frowning so much that you could pinch a fly with that frown, and anyone who isn¡¯t blind can see it.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s deep gaze stayed fixed on me and his thin lips pursed, ¡°I lost her.¡±


    At those words, it was as if something stabbed me in the heart, and I took a bite of noodles to ease the pain in my heart, smiling and snickering, ¡°Her? Your girlfriend? If you lost it, then find it back, how big a matter ah, like you such a talented man, driving a luxury car wearing luxury goods, at a nce is notck of money, chase a woman is not easy ah.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me.¡± His eyes still looked at me for an instant, ¡°Some people miss it, maybe it¡¯s really for life.¡±


    The action of eating noodles was a beat, I looked at him, that pair of star-like eyes seems to hide too many things in the heart, let a person puzzled.


    I smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Since I missed it, then don¡¯t force it, some things are really destined by heaven, can¡¯t force it, eat quickly, or the noodles will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He hooked his lips and listened to me very well.


    He just ate two bites, but he coughed continuously, turned his back and covered it with a tissue and kept coughing.


    ¡°Have some water.¡± I hurriedly poured him water.


    After he eased up a bit, he rubbed the tissue paper in his hand and smiled at me, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Eat slowly, it¡¯s not like anyone is fighting you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Tonight he¡¯d been good-natured, not as cold as he¡¯d been before.


    After eating the noodles, I went to settle the bill, it was already nine o¡¯clock, I thought of going back, but Walker Richter offered to let me walk with him.


    He is really strange tonight, my heart is to refuse, but the words to the mouth, but finally did not say: ¡°You want to go where to walk?¡±


    He looked in front of his eyes and said, ¡°Take a walk in the front park.¡±


    Said Walker Richter hands tucked into his jacket toward the park, staring at his upright but with a few lonesome back, the heart is suddenly a burst of sourness.


    I said to myself, ¡°Alva Hill, how can you be so unprofitable, how can you be affected by his mood.


    Walker Richter walked a few steps, saw that I did not follow, turned back, ¡°If you do not want to go, I will just walk alone. ¡±


    There was a bit of weakness in his voice, and this method of retreating made my newly hardened heart soften again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine anyway, it¡¯s just a good time to walk off my food after dinner.¡±


    The park was bustling with people walking, out walking their children and dogs.


    Looking at those small children who can just walk, I can¡¯t help but think of my own child, if the child is still around, I can feel it moving in my stomach now, right?


    I wondered if it would be a boy or a girl.


    Walker Richter sees me stop and walks over to me, ¡°You like little kids?¡±


    I shook my head, my mouth is not true: ¡°I don¡¯t like it, small children are troublesome to death, besides, nowadays, how difficult it is to survive in this society, even I can¡¯t afford to feed myself, but I still have to raise a child.¡±


    Walker Richter brow wrinkled to a piece, said an inexplicable words: ¡°Children are the continuation of life, when you have their own children, you will not think so.¡±


    Iughed coldly inside.


    Isn¡¯t a child a bargaining chip for him to gain benefits?


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend, what¡¯s the point of thinking that far ahead.¡± Iughed and asked, ¡°Do you have a child? What are children to you?¡±


    ¡°I have a daughter.¡± Walker Richter looked at me and said, ¡°My daughter looks as beautiful and cute as her mom, and I love my daughter and my daughter¡¯s mom so much that my daughter is the best gift she ever gave me.¡±


    It turns out that SWEETHEART¡¯s real mother is Walker Richter¡¯s true love.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard Walker Richter say he loves a woman.


    Only it wasn¡¯t me or Susan Su.


    I raised a smile, ¡°I really envy this woman you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to envy.¡± He dropped this sentence and continued walking towards the front.


    Don¡¯t need to envy, also, I don¡¯t even have the qualification to envy.


    Counting the time, sweetheart should have been able to walk and speak a few words by now, right? Thinking of sweetheart, my heart suddenly softened, and I wanted to hug that child.


    I followed Walker Richter, no one said anything, just walking quietly.


    Halfway through the park, Walker Richter¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, he stopped to answer the phone, and I did note close to him, and stood three steps away from him.


    Walker Richter looked grave in the dim night light, and I vaguely heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over, I have to stop him.¡± Something like that.


    After hanging up the phone, Walker Richter told me, ¡°Sorry, I have something I need to take care of, I¡¯ll take you back first ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, go about your business, I¡¯ll just get back by myself.¡± I thought for a moment and added, ¡°I invited you to dinner tonight, and the thing you helped me with before will be even, and we won¡¯t owe each other anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Two never mind?¡± He smiled in a despondent tone and said something strange, ¡°What I owe you, I can¡¯t even pay you back with this life.¡±

 Chapter 150: Jane Hasis Begs Me to Go Back to the Hill Family

    Walker Richter¡¯s words shook me so hard that I wanted to ask him what he meant by that, but he had already turned away.


    He seemed to be in a hurry.


    Who was the person on the phone just now?


    The seeming calmness of THE Richter family gave the impression of a mountainous situation.


    After Walker Richter came to see me once, I didn¡¯t see him again for a long time, and Martin Mo was busy with his wedding on New Year¡¯s Day, so he never showed up in front of me.


    Coincidentally, Jack Astor¡¯s wedding to Dailey Rove was also on that day.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s pregnancy did not affect Jack Astor and Dailey Rove¡¯s wedding date. She went to work every day and left work without any other abnormality, but just made money in a brainstorming way, saying that she wanted to save up enough money to have a baby.


    My peaceful days were also broken by Jane Hasis.


    On this day, I was busy in thepany, Jane Hasis suddenly came to thepany to look for me, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°Alva, go home with your mom.¡±


    She said this with tears in her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of drama she was trying to put on, whether she felt ashamed of me for working outside the home, or whether there was something else that she needed to use me for.


    ¡°Ms. Hasis, you have the wrong person, there is no daughter of yours here.¡±


    For Jane Hasis, I didn¡¯t need to give her face before, but now that I am a person who has lost her memory for ten years, I don¡¯t need to give her a good face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, you are my daughter.¡± Jane Hasis looked like a mother and daughter and tried toe over to take my hand.


    I didn¡¯t move and avoided it, ¡°Ms. Hasis, what exactly are you trying to do? If I remember correctly,st time you said that the Hill family doesn¡¯t have me, Alva Hill, and now you¡¯reing back to stage this, what do you mean?¡±


    Frank Hill and Jane Hasis are quite a couple, theye to me when they think they can use me or remember that they still have me as a daughter, and don¡¯t hesitate to part with their interests once they are involved.


    ¡°What mom said before was in anger, mom apologizes to you, you are my Jane Hasis¡¯s daughter, how can you work for someone here, be obedient, go back with mom, don¡¯t y the childish temper.¡± Jane Hasis coaxed me as if I were a three-year-old child, thinking I didn¡¯t remember the past, and said, ¡°Your sister is getting married soon, so you should go back to see her.¡±


    She was talking about Shirley Hill¡¯s marriage to Martin Mo.


    I¡¯ve seen how fast Jane Hasis can turn the other cheek, she must have a purpose ining to put in a good word for me now, and she¡¯s not going to let it go just like that.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I go back to the Hill family or not, but I would like to know what Jane Hasis is selling, is she not afraid of the Richter family settling their score?


    I thought about it again and again, so as a difficult to say: ¡°Before Be Hill personally said, you do not want me, the Hill family has nothing to do with me, now I so with you back, I am afraid to make Be Hill unhappy, and coupled with my rtionship with Ulysses Will, I am afraid that it will affect their husband and wife rtionship. ¡±


    ¡°Be doesn¡¯t understand things, you as a sister should be more generous, don¡¯t get along with her, I told Be when I came here, you two sisters are unhappy because of a Ulysses Will, you can¡¯t stay away from each other for the rest of your life, mom also believes that you have nothing to do with Ulysses Will, it¡¯s Be that¡¯s being careful, she will change in the future, and you should just go back with you, I¡¯m afraid it will cause Be Hill to be upset, and with my rtionship with Ulysses Will, I¡¯m afraid it will affect their rtionship. She will change in the future, and you will go back with mom, and live in harmony as a family in the future.¡±


    I purposely made a thinking face, seeing that my attitude was not strong anymore, Jane Hasis took the opportunity to say, ¡°Today is your father¡¯s birthday, Alva, our whole family is waiting for you toe back, what happened in the past, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°What was before?¡± I asked knowingly.


    Jane Hasis also realized that she said the wrong thing, and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just some small friction, not worth mentioning, we are a family, broken bones are still connected to the tendons, you hurry up and resign from thepany, go back with mom, and have a good reunion dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°I quite like this job.¡± I said, ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll be there tonight, I have to get busy now.¡±


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t really want me to quit my job, she just needed me to go back on my word.


    ¡°Ok, then mom won¡¯t bother you with your work,e back early after work, mom will go back first and cook your favorite food for you.¡±


    What I like to eat, Jane Hasis is afraid that she doesn¡¯t know.


    After Jane Hasis left, I fell into deep thought.


    The Hill family, it seems that a trip back is necessary.


    I messaged Fiona Croix and told her I wouldn¡¯t be going back for the night.


    After work, I went to the cake store and bought a cake, which meant something.


    I took a cab to the Hill family, Jane Hasis was waiting early and when she saw meing, she rushed out to greet me.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the cake I bought.¡± I still didn¡¯t call her mom, I just couldn¡¯t. I handed her the cake, but she didn¡¯t even look down on the hundreds of dors in her eyes, and casually took it and gave it to the babysitter.


    ¡°Come on, Alva, you sit down and rest for a while, here are fruits, all imported, they can be expensive, you can¡¯t always buy them outside, try some.¡±


    This is sarcastic that I can¡¯t afford to eat these.


    This is the real mom.


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s sister? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡±


    Be Hill came back from outside with a limited edition Hermes bag, and Ulysses Will followed behind, carrying arge shopping bag.


    Ulysses Will should not know that I wille, when he saw me, the bottom of his eyes crossed a sh of surprise, on the contrary, Be Hill did not feel surprised, said in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°came quite early, today Dad¡¯s birthday, you came empty-handed?¡±


    Jane Hasis said, ¡°Alva bought a cake, Ulysses Will, your dad is not even back yet, go and call and ask where it is, go and pick it up.¡±


    This was to distract Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will put down the shopping bag and gave me a somewhat uneasy look before walking out to call Frank Hill.


    As soon as Ulysses Will left, Jane Hasis pulled Be Hill towards me, her eyes hinting at Be Hill: ¡°Quickly call your sister, don¡¯t be ignorant, how old are you, you sisters have a little friction, you still can¡¯t get over it.¡±


    I was really surprised that Jane Hasis would reprimand Be Hill.


    What was even more surprising was that Be Hill obediently called out to me, ¡°Sis.¡±


    The sun was beating down on the rhythm of the west.


    I was shocked in my heart, but I also felt even more uneasy, there must be a demon when things go wrong.


    On the face, I didn¡¯t move and responded, ¡°We are all family, no matter what faults we had in the past, they are all in the past, in fact, when I knew that I still have you family members, I was really happy, I don¡¯t know what happened in the meantime to make us not get along, but now that we are together as a family, I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s eyes shed with contempt, but on her face she yed along with me, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all in the past, and as long as you cane back, Mom and Dad are happy, and so am I.¡±


    ¡°Can I reallye back?¡± I pretended to be worried, ¡°What about THE Richter family side? I don¡¯t remember the past though, and I don¡¯t know what entanglements I had with the the Richter family, and I heard that I seem to have offended Walker Richter, so if he knows that I¡¯m back in the the Hill family, will he take it out on the the Hill family.¡±


    ¡°How, if Walker Richter hadn¡¯t asked ¡­¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s mouth dropped for a moment, and she reacted quickly, realizing that she had misspoken, and immediately changed her tone, ¡°Walker Richter is going to marry someone else, so who cares about you.¡±

 Chapter 151: Who Was the Man of the Year

    I¡¯m back in the Hill family, and I¡¯m rted to Walker Richter?


    What¡¯s going on?


    Jane Hasis, fearing that I would pursue the matter, digressed, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if the food is ready in the kitchen, and Be, you apany your sister upstairs to check on the rooms.¡±


    Jane Hasis gave Be Hill a wink, telling her to keep her mouth shut, and I saw all these little gestures.


    If it was Walker Richter¡¯s idea, it made sense, otherwise Jane Hasis wouldn¡¯t have dared to let me back in.


    ¡°Come on, go check out your room.¡± Be Hill toes the line, taking the lead and walking ahead.


    Looking at Be Hill¡¯s back, I suddenly had the illusion that I had returned to four years ago, when I first returned to the Hill family, Be Hill¡¯s eyes showed the same contemptuous look.


    She was a proud princess, and I was a bumpkin who couldn¡¯t get on the stage.


    I nced at the pictures on the wall of the staircase, most of which were of Be Hill and Jane HasisFrank Hill, and a few of which were supposed to be new, and in which Shirley Hill appeared.


    It was as if the four of them were the real family of four, and I, for one, never had a ce.


    I was curious how Be Hill epted to live under the same roof with her half-brother Shirley Hill, and that was even after Frank Hill handed over all the shares of thepany to Shirley Hill.


    Be Hill pushed open a room at the far end of the corridor: ¡°This will be your room from now on.¡±


    The room was not big, even Be Hill¡¯s checkroom was bigger than this room.


    The room furnishings are also very simple, bed, sofa and closet, dresser, and a separate bathroom.


    Standard hotel-style design.


    This is the guest room.


    I bore thest name Hill, but was only a guest.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± I said lightly, not getting my hopes up, I could take even more ck.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked out onto the balcony, and from this angle on the third floor, I could just about see the front door.


    A ck sedan was slowly pulling in, presumably Frank Hill had returned.


    Be Hill walked to her side and coldly warned, ¡°From now on, if you live here, just be quiet, and don¡¯t presume on people you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about.¡±


    I looked at her with a smile, ¡°Are you so unsure of yourself? Afraid I¡¯ll steal your Ulysses Will.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will loves me, what am I afraid of.¡± Be Hill was infuriated: ¡°Alva Hill, you are destined to be a loser in this life, Ulysses Will chose me, Martin Mo will also marry Shirley Hill, Walker Richter is going to marry not you, you are nothing.¡±


    I shrugged with concern, ¡°What does it matter to me who they marry?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Be Hill gasped, her chest heaving, ¡°I almost forgot, you don¡¯t even remember, it¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    I¡¯m still smiling and not angry, there¡¯s no need to be angry with Be Hill.


    Be Hill suddenly remembers something andes to my ear, smiling impishly, ¡°The man who was with you all night in the hotel back then, do you want to know who it was?¡±


    My eyes propped up, Be Hill knows who that man is?


    If it was me in the past, I would have been unable to resist questioning, but now I am a person who has lost ten years of memory, I suppressed the indignation and excitement in my heart, pretending to be confused: ¡°What man? What one-night stand?¡±


    Be Hill stared at my eyes, she probably wanted to seek a trace of my lying from my face, she was already suspecting me, unfortunately, I let her down.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t remember.¡± Be Hill withdrew her gaze, ¡°Forgetting who you have been bullied by and living like a fool every day is pathetic, this is what you get.¡±


    Dropping these words, Be Hill twisted her body and walked out.


    I clenched my fists, thest vestige of my sanity telling me I had to calm down or I would make sure Be Hill didn¡¯t get out of this door.


    I adjusted myself in my room and after ten minutes or so, Lily, the maid, called me downstairs for dinner.


    Frank Hill¡¯s birthday, I had expected, Martin Mo as the Hill family prospective son-inw, will definitelye, when I went downstairs to see Martin Mo, also not surprised, but he was surprised, and even stood up from his seat: ¡°Alva.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s behavior was a bit out of ce, Shirley Hill who was sitting beside him just raised her eyes and looked at him before withdrawing her gaze.


    I smiled at Martin Mo as Jane Hasis greeted me, ¡°Alva, sit here.¡±


    Frank Hill smiled back, ¡°Alva¡¯s here, finally the family¡¯s all here today.¡±


    I walked over to Jane Hasis and sat down next to her, looked over at Frank Hill and smiled, ¡°Happy Birthday Dad.¡±


    This sound of Dad made Frank Hill freeze, then the corners of his eyes moistened, and he responded under his breath, ¡°Good good good.¡±


    ¡°Today is a happy day, why are you crying.¡± Jane Hasisughed and red at Frank Hill.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, today the children have finally arrived, this reunion meal, I¡¯ve waited for twenty years.¡± Frank Hill wiped a tear from the corner of his eye.


    Shirley Hill relieved, ¡°Dad, from now on we wille back every day to eat with you, okay.¡±


    It¡¯s really good to talk.


    Be Hill and Jane Hasis nced at each other, and Be Hill immediately took Frank Hill¡¯s arm and pouted, ¡°Dad, Big Sister is right, we¡¯lle back to dine with you every day in the future, and when that timees, don¡¯t think that our daughters are nagging you and annoying you.¡±


    ¡°Dad can¡¯t wait for you guys to surround dad every day, THE Hill family three thousand golds, all of them know what they¡¯re doing and are beautiful, those old friends of mine don¡¯t know how envious they are.¡±


    I watched the three of them as father and daughter, as if I were an outsider.


    Martin Mo kicked me under the table and I looked up at him, he asked me with his eyes why I was here.


    I shook my head and Martin Mo tried to kick again, I pulled my foot back and he kicked Ulysses Will who gave him a look and Martin Mo settled down.


    This so-called reunion meal is tasteless, Be Hill and Shirley Hill two people on the face of peace, sisterly love, but inside the words are tit for tat, rivalry, fight a high and low.


    I ate in silence, suddenly Be Hill named: ¡°Big sister, you did not say that the wedding is missing a bridesmaid, just the second sister, let the second sister for you as a bridesmaid, the prospective big sister husband, you will not mind, right?¡±


    Martin Mo pressed his eyebrows together and was about to open his mouth when I smiled and jumped ahead, ¡°I haven¡¯t been a bridesmaid yet, so as long as big sister is okay with it, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Shirley Hillughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Martin Mo put his chopsticks on the table, ¡°Let her be a bridesmaid, there really aren¡¯t enough people, I¡¯ll find someone else when the timees.¡±


    No one expected Martin Mo to be so disrespectful, and the atmosphere at the dinner table became a bit tense.


    Jane Hasis smiled and rounded up the situation, ¡°Young master Mo is right, there is no such thing as letting one¡¯s own sister be a bridesmaid, besides, Alva and Walker¡­¡±


    Jane Hasis observed the faces of everyone present and immediately changed her words, ¡°Everyone eat, eat, Alva, you also eat more, look at how skinny you are, mom is heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The bridesmaid matter was thus sidetracked by Jane Hasis.


    After dinner was over, Martin Mo didn¡¯t care about the people in the room, and directly named, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go for a walk in the back garden.¡±


    He has a fianc¨¦e he doesn¡¯t call, so he asked me to apany him for a stroll and walk.


    Isn¡¯t it pping Shirley Hill¡¯s face?


    Shirley Hill is also really understanding and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been friends with Nancheng for many years, he should have something to say to you, you guys go for a walk.¡±

 Chapter 152: Shirley Hill Begs Me to Marry Martin Mo

    I did not want to go to the back garden with Martin Mo, Shirley Hill generously opened his mouth, Martin Mo and stubbornly looked at me, simply did not allow me to refuse, I could not find words to refuse, so I had to nod generously and frankly.


    Martin Mo dragged me to the back garden and only let go of me when no one was around, ¡°Why did youe back? Who let youe?¡±


    Martin Mo eyes hidden anger, very disapproval of me back to the Hill family,pared to his temper, I was much calmer, shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°Myst name is Hill, this is my home, I came back to have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Martin Mo gas burst foul mouth: ¡°you take this ce as home, the Hill family that group of people can not take you as a family, you if you still remember the past, to your nature how toe back, is not the Hill family people who gave you said what?¡±


    I lowered my eyes and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Martin Mo was stunned, and his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Alva, are you already ¡­¡±


    I nced at a shadowy figure in the dark, hooked my lips and smiled, interrupting him, ¡°There is nothing wrong withing back, although I don¡¯t remember before, but blood is thicker than water, no matter what, they are my closest people in the world, where is there any overnight enmity ah.¡±


    Martin Mo had an expression as if he didn¡¯t recognize me, he had known me for so many years, how had I ever spent so much?


    I smiled and patted Martin Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re going to get married soon, Shirley Hill is a nice girl, cherish her, so don¡¯t worry about me, being able to have a reunion dinner with my family is something I¡¯ve always dreamed of, and today I finally got what I wished for, and I¡¯m really happy about it.¡±


    I said the words against my will, for the people with hearts in the dark to hear.


    Shirley Hill does not have Martin Mo in her eyes, the marriage of these two people, no need to guess that it is a business marriage.


    Ny percent of the marriages in this world are not because of love, and a marriage without love doesn¡¯t necessarily have a good oue.


    ¡°I know my own business in my heart.¡± Martin Mo annoyingly kicked a small stone at his feet and looked at me, asking insistently, ¡°Who asked you toe back?¡±


    ¡°From what Be Hill said inside her words, it was Walker Richter who told me toe back.¡± I pondered and asked, ¡°What do you mean Walker Richter? Did he have a clear conscience? Or is there something else going on.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin Mo was first surprised, but then he had a knowing look on his face, ¡°It could be, he and Susan Su are getting married soon, so he can¡¯t keep holding on to you, not to mention the fact that you were just ¡­ in the first ce.¡±


    just an impostor posing as Be Hill.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t say this sentence, but I got it.


    He pursed his lips and continued, ¡°You get an early night, I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    As soon as he heard Walker Richter¡¯s name, Martin Mo left in a hurry, just now I intentionally brought up Walker Richter just to see Martin Mo¡¯s reaction.


    Since the car ident, Martin Mo in front of me did not mention anything about Walker Richter or the Richter family, the car ident is obviously man-made, is Walker Richter¡¯s car crashed up, our car just turned over into the river, which is obviously murder, Martin Mo and I escaped from death to retrieve a life, but he was Martin Mo and I came back from the dead, but he didn¡¯t go to Walker Richter to settle the score, and the ident didn¡¯t stir up any discussion. Martin Mo imed that I died in the ident and tried to hide it from the Richter family, but obviously, Martin Mo didn¡¯t hide it from Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t do anything when he found out that I was still alive. It was as if he and Martin Mo had reached some kind of unspoken agreement, and the car ident was over.


    All of the past had dissipated with my ¡°memory loss¡±.


    Walker Richter wanted to harm me, but at the same time, he let me go back to the Hill family, I always felt that there was something wrong.


    After Martin Mo left, I nced behind me, but the figure was long gone.


    When Martin Mo dragged me to the back garden just now, I saw Jane Hasis sneakily following behind, and those words just now were deliberately said to Jane Hasis.


    I returned to my room only to find Shirley Hill waiting for me in my room.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± I asked straight to the point.


    Shirley Hill, with a bitter face and a few sadness in her eyes, surprised me as soon as she opened her mouth, ¡°You like Martin Mo don¡¯t you? Then how about you marry him? You¡¯ll marry the Mo family instead of me.¡±


    Marry in my ce?


    Previously, I impersonated Be Hill as Ms. Richter, and now Shirley Hill asked me to marry Martin Mo in her ce, so I¡¯ve really be a professional substitute.


    Iughed and exined, ¡°You misunderstood, Martin Mo and I are just friends.¡±


    ¡°No, I can tell that Martin Mo treats you differently, he likes you.¡± Shirley Hill grabbed my hand, with a few moments of pleading, ¡°Alva, just marry into the Mo family instead of me, okay, the Mo family has power and influence, they won¡¯t treat you badly, and they won¡¯t be worse than the Richter family.¡±


    I looked Shirley Hill up and down and wrinkled my eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry Martin Mo?¡±


    Shirley Hill bites her lip and hesitantly shakes her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± I said, ¡°As you said, the Mo family has power and influence, I don¡¯t know how many women are squeezing their heads to marry Martin Mo, you have this opportunity, why do you want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I, I I ¡­¡± Shirley Hill stammered, her eyes dodging, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry someone I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Iughed: ¡°From the day you entered the Hill family, you should know that your fate is no longer in your hands, you are the Hill family¡¯s daughter, and the Hill Group¡¯s CEO, every decision and choice you make concerns the fate of the entire Hill family. and the rise, fall, honor and disgrace, your marriage is also destined to be sacrificed, something is gained, something is sacrificed.¡±


    Shirley Hill let go of me, lost in thought and took a step back, smiled bitterly, ¡°I initially just wanted to be dad¡¯s daughter, I never wanted to take over thepany, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯vee this far, the wedding is getting closer and closer, the more panicked I am in my heart, I know very well that Martin Mo, he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart either, we¡¯re just two people bound by interests, Alva. Alva, you have a good heart, and you¡¯re the one Martin Mo has in his heart. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and you¡¯re the most suitable candidate to marry into the Mo family, haven¡¯t you ever really thought about marrying Martin Mo?¡±


    Kind hearted?


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to give Shirley Hill this false perception.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head without hesitation, ¡°Everyone has their own path to take, thoughts like marrying on your behalf, you¡¯d better break it off before it¡¯s toote, if you don¡¯t want to marry, you shouldn¡¯t look for me, but instead, go to Martin Mo and talk about it clearly, I¡¯m just an outsider, wanting to live a in and simple life, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in your story.¡±


    Shirley Hill¡¯s eyes lowered, ¡°You were never an outsider, Martin Mo married me because of you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I frowned.


    Shirley Hill lifted her eyes to look at me, ¡°Yes, I heard him say it myself, he made a deal with someone, as long as he marries me, you¡¯ll be safe and sound to live the life you want, you wanted in, you wanted simple, he sacrificed his marriage to fulfill you, Alva, the reason why you look at the world as a beautiful ce, it¡¯s because someone else carries the weight of the world for you. ¡°Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153: A Love Affair, Walker Richter’s Kisses

    Shirley Hill¡¯s words startled me.


    ¡°Who?¡± I pressed, ¡°Whose appointment is he with?¡±


    Shirley Hill shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I just overheard his phone call with the other party, I¡¯m not sure about anything else, Alva, I really envy you, even though you don¡¯t have your memories, there is someone who has been silently guarding you without asking for anything in return, my words just now have always been valid, if you figure it out, and want to get married into THE MO FAMILY, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill it. ¡±


    After saying that, Shirley Hill left.


    I sat on the sofa and kept thinking about Shirley Hill¡¯s words.


    Martin Mo¡¯s heart, mind for me, I never doubted it, but I never thought that this fool would be able to do such a thing.


    I suddenly remembered what Martin Mo had said when he took me to the orphanage, so that was the real reason why he wanted to marry Shirley Hill.


    I closed my eyes and pinched my brow, I was about to go wash up when I suddenly heard the sound of arguinging from outside, it was Be Hill and Ulysses Will arguing.


    At a time like this, I wasn¡¯t that stupid to get into a fight, and stayed in my room and didn¡¯t go out.


    The two of them argued for a long time, and then Ulysses Will seemed to have gone out, and the argument only stopped.


    The world is finally quiet, I went to the door and opened a crack to look, Be Hill stood at the door of her room, is angry, Jane Hasis in the persuasion of her: ¡°you child, always so noisy, even good feelings will be noisy, how can you not be calm, you were dead set on marrying Ulysses Will, how can you not listen to persuasion, now people have already been in the middle of it. persuade you not to listen, now the man has been tied to you, you should think of a way to tie up the man¡¯s heart, instead of bickering and pushing the man out of the house.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with him, who let him ignore me, I said ten sentences he may not even return me a sentence,pletely treat me as air, I am a big living person mortar and pestle in front of him, he can¡¯t see, I¡¯m going to be driven crazy.¡± Be Hill is very crazy: ¡°In the end how to do to tie his heart, I really have no way.¡±


    ¡°A child, a child, this man¡¯s heart will take back.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s anger dropped all of a sudden: ¡°Mom, you know I can¡¯t have a baby anymore, so how can I have a baby to tie him down.¡±


    Can¡¯t have children?


    Jane Hasis tugged on Be Hill¡¯s arm, ¡°If you can¡¯t have a baby, you can let someone else have one, that¡¯s how you got into the Richter family.¡±


    What does that mean?


    Who did Be Hill let give birth to sweetheart?


    I¡¯m getting more and more curious about who Sweetheart¡¯s birth mother is.


    Jane Hasis drags Be Hill into the house, presumably to discuss how she can get someone else to give birth to Ulysses Will so that Be Hill can sessfully tether Ulysses Will¡¯s heart.


    Only with how controlling and possessive Be Hill is of Ulysses Will, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to let another woman have a direct rtionship with Ulysses Will.


    The matter of having a baby was between them as a couple, and I didn¡¯t go to Ulysses Will to talk too much.


    That night, I lost sleep again.


    The next day.


    I woke up early in the morning and left the Hill family early on the pretext of going to work, not even eating breakfast.


    Just arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Frank Hill¡¯s car stopped by the side: ¡°Alva, get in the car, dad will take you to thepany.¡±


    I didn¡¯t talk to Frank Hill politely, and directly opened the car door and sat in it.


    Frank Hill shoved a bottle of hot milk to me, ¡°Breakfast is important, you must eat it.¡±


    The hot milk was ced in my hand, but it couldn¡¯t warm my heart that had long been cold.


    I said nonchntly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My attitude made Frank Hill realize that he didn¡¯t say anything else, and when the car arrived at the door of thepany, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be too tired at work, and go home early after work.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I faintly answered, turned around and walked towards thepany¡¯s front door, where no one was around, I threw the already cold milk into the trash can.


    I took the car to thepany thing was Eric saw, just before the foot into the office, Eric came over to gossip: ¡°Alva, just drove you here is who, luxury car ah.¡±


    Eric pure gossip, the tone of voice does not have the meaning of mockery.


    ¡°Nosy.¡± I tapped Eric on the shoulder with my folder, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my work.¡±


    Eric hemmed and hawed and walked off with a packet of tea off my desk.


    Time passed unchanged.


    I went to work every day and went back to the Hill family.


    I thought in the Hill family stayed for a long time, Jane Hasis their fox tail will reveal, but a half month, there is no movement, the Hill family seems to be more than one of me is not much, less than one of me is not less, Jane Hasis every day to y poker and beauty, the days of leisure very much, see me will also have a smile, Be Hill and Ulysses Will still three days or two days. Be Hill and Ulysses Will are still quarreling every three days. To avoid suspicion, Ulysses Will and I hardlymunicate with each other in the Hill family.


    Martin Mo and Shirley Hill¡¯s wedding is in the process of preparation, wedding dress shooting, hotel food selection, and a lot of tedious things, Jane Hasis is not a mother, naturally, will not be concerned about it, these are handed over to the weddingpany.


    Speaking of weddings, Walker Richter and Susan Su¡¯s marriage has been widely rumored on the Inte, but I haven¡¯t seen any real action from the Richter family, and even the wedding date hasn¡¯t been set.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was shopping with Fiona Croix and saw Walker Richter and Susan Su in a jewelry store, I would have wondered if the wedding was real.


    I was standing outside the jewelry store, staring nkly at Walker Richter sitting on the leather sofa, Susan Su smiling and holding his hand, the two of them close, a man and a woman, envious of others.


    Walker Richter suddenly looked up, through the ss window and my eyes, I do not know whether it is my illusion, the corner of his mouth smile for a moment stiff, and then moved away from the line of sight dotingly touched Susan Su¡¯s head.


    Susan Su¡¯s eyes are full of happiness.


    [Alva, you want to buy jewelry ah.] Fiona Croix asked me uncertainly.


    I shook my head and pulled Fiona Croix away before she could spot Walker Richter, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I remember there¡¯s a rice noodle shop in front that tastes good, let¡¯s go eat rice noodle.¡±


    Walking around the corner, I looked back towards the jewelry store, Susan Su was beaming with happiness as she kissed Walker Richter on the cheek, enjoying Walker Richter¡¯s pampering with reckless abandon and dering her sovereignty.


    The heart, which I thought did not hurt, was stung hard.


    The scene, which lingered in my mind all day, gave me a gripping feeling.


    Night ten o¡¯clock I went back to the Hill family, yed a cab to the door of the neighborhood, walking not much far, next to the bushes suddenly sprang out of a figure, my heart thumped, did not see the other side of the face, suddenly was embraced by a full embrace, lips on a piece of soft.


    My head immediately with the explosion like.


    This soft feeling is like a gentle knife, knife cuts people¡¯s lives.


    The man¡¯s unique familiar scent surrounded me, causing me to almost burst into hot tears, all those love and hate that had been suppressed and locked away in my heart ran out, and when the low, husky voice rang in my ears, all of my negative, and positive emotions came flooding back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alva, I missed you.¡±


    His lips left and the tip of his nose rested against the tip of mine, gasping a ragged breath, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Tears slipped from my eyes.


    ¡°Walker Richter.¡±


    My voice trembled.

 Chapter 154: Joining forces with Ben Richter

    The strong smell of alcohol hit me, he had been drinking.


    Trying desperately to suppress my emotions, I pushed him away and stepped back in a row, distancing myself from him.


    The smell of alcohol in front of my nose faded, and the cold breeze sobered me up.


    I took advantage of the darkness to wipe the tears from the corners of my eyes, my voice was cold and I purposely acted angry, ¡°Walker Richter, what are you doing, even though you helped me, you can¡¯t do this, what do you take me for, I¡¯m not just anyone.¡±


    I huffed and red at him, in my eyes he was just someone intent on slighting me at this point.


    Walker Richterughed lowly, ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    My breath hitched and a curse escaped my lips, ¡°Psycho.¡± Turning around, I walked away.


    ¡°Alva,¡± he grabbed my wrist but stopped talking.


    His hand was cold and I had mixed feelings as I watched him grab my hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He was even more erratic today thanst time.


    ¡°I want to take a good look at you, and in the future ¡­ I am afraid that I won¡¯t have a chance.¡± His voice was low, with reluctance.


    No more chances?


    What was the meaning of this?


    ¡°Walker¡­¡±


    I just opened my mouth, but Walker Richter interrupted me again, ¡°Go back, I¡¯ll watch you go in here.¡±


    It was still a few dozen meters away from THE Hill family.


    I drew my hand back, ignoring Walker Richter¡¯s nervous behavior, and walked not more than a few steps when his low voice sounded behind me, ¡°Have you ever regretted meeting me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t stare at the step, but my heart felt as if it had been shed by something, and it hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Regret?


    Without walking this road, no one knows the end, I do not regret meeting Walker Richter, just regret, this rtionship paid by mistake.


    If I could do it all over again, I think I would still throw my life away and choose to be with him, and then regret it for a while, but I wouldn¡¯t want to draw a line in the sand and regret it for the rest of my life.


    The wind blew away his words, and I walked faster as if I hadn¡¯t heard them.


    Out of Walker Richter¡¯s sight, my feet gave out and I held onto a nearby tree to stay on my feet.


    I took a big breath and eased up a bit before walking into the Hill family.


    Frank Hill was always out early and Shirley Hill was a busy woman, so I changed my shoes and went upstairs, only to meet Ulysses Will in the hallway.


    He came out of his room with a bowl, the smell of medicine was pungent and I subconsciously wrinkled my nose, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Be to drink, to condition her body.¡±


    The scars on Ulysses Will¡¯s face are well repaired, you can¡¯t tell much anymore without looking close, and his shaking hands have improved with treatment, but he¡¯s so used to painting with his left hand now that it doesn¡¯t matter if his right hand will be all right or not.


    Be Hill has just decided to give birth to Ulysses Will, but now she is taking medicine to regte her health, does she want to give birth to her own child after she gets well?


    Be Hill¡¯s physical condition is not very clear to me, is shepletely unable to give birth, or is it difficult to get pregnant.


    I faintly responded, intending to go back to my room, Ulysses Will suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been crying?¡±


    What could be hidden from Walker Richter in the dimness could not be hidden from Ulysses Will in the bright light.


    ¡°Sand got in my eyes.¡± I rubbed my eyes and pulled themest of lies.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t poke me either, saying, ¡°Be¡¯s a bit extreme, Alva, so don¡¯t take it to heart if she says anything bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart with her.¡±


    Ulysses Will looked like he was about to say something, and I frowned, ¡°Something else?¡±


    He nodded, nced worriedly toward the room, and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you rest early.¡±


    With that said, Ulysses Will took his bowl and headed downstairs.


    I was a bit puzzled, what was it that made Ulysses Will swallow back his words?


    Just as I was thinking, Be Hill came out of the room, she changed her usual delicate makeup, her face was in, her long hair was draped over her shoulders, she was wearing ady style dress, and a smile was raised on her face, it was the kind that emanated from within, sunny and bright, not like Be Hill¡¯s usual gloomy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, what are you doing here? Do you live here too?¡±


    Be Hill confused me as soon as she opened her mouth.


    She smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m going on a date, I¡¯m meeting Randy, I¡¯m runningte, I¡¯ll talk to you some other time.¡±


    Be Hill is going on a date with Randy Pan?


    Nope.


    It¡¯s not Be Hill, it¡¯s the alter ego within Be Hill, Selina Versta.


    Be Hill¡¯s split personality isn¡¯t getting better.


    I watched Be Hill go out on her date with petnce and anticipation, Ulysses Will was downstairs, he watched Be Hill go out but didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Be Hill is dangerous like that and you¡¯re just going to let her go out alone?¡±


    Randy Pan is sick in love with Be Hill, and Be Hill is Selina Versta¡¯s persona at this point, and Selina Versta loves Randy Pan, so this would be cuckolding Ulysses Will if they got together.


    ¡°It¡¯s her freedom.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand Ulysses Will¡¯s thinking.


    I was about to say something, but Ulysses Will suddenly looked towards me, his amber-colored pupils suddenly shrunk, and he looked at me in surprise: ¡°Alva, you¡¯ve already remembered?¡±


    I thumped in my heart, secretly saying that it was bad.


    Only Alva Hill, who had recovered her memory, knew that Be Hill had a split personality, and I was careless just now.


    Now that it¡¯se to this, there¡¯s no hiding it from Ulysses Will, I simply nodded my head, ¡°I remembered some of it.¡±


    Ulysses Will was ecstatic, as if he had thought of something, he mouthed, ¡°No wonder you went back to THE Hill family.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it, it just wasn¡¯t the right time.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°Since everyone wants me to forget the past, I might as well give everyone what they want, it¡¯s not a threat to them, and I¡¯ll have a clean te.¡±


    ¡°You have something else in mind?¡± Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw right through me.


    I smiled and asked back, ¡°After knowing me for so many years, what kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Stubborn, extreme.¡± Ulysses Willmented honestly, ¡°In some ways, you¡¯re just as stubborn as Be, either you¡¯re a jade and break up, or you sacrifice yourself to make the other person whole.¡±


    Iughed, only it was a bit cold, ¡°When people are pushed to the point of no return, they can only go for broke, and whoever owes me, I¡¯ll ask for it back from them one by one.¡±


    ¡°You still want to tangle with Walker Richter? What are you going to do?¡± Ulysses Will snapped, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re only going to get hurt all over if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± My eyes sank, ¡°Now I have nothing to lose.¡±


    As long as I could make Walker Richter and Susan Su pay me back for the loss of my son, I would do anything.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    From the time I remembered all the past, I already had a n in my mind.


    Walker Richter wanted to inherit thepany, Susan Su wanted to marry Walker Richter, and I wouldn¡¯t let them.


    Ulysses Will wanted to persuade him further, but I coldly interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Alva¡­ ¡°Ulysses Will called out to me from behind, and I closed the door directly, blocking out all sounds from outside.


    It¡¯s getting colder and colder in the North City, and THE Richter family heir contest is at a fever pitch.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, I reached out to Ben Richter.

 Chapter 155: Meeting Mr. Richter’s Mother

    I called Ben Richter with a new number and changed my voice, and he didn¡¯t know who I was.


    He didn¡¯t know who I was. I told him that I could help him seed the Richter Group, and Ben Richter hesitated for only a moment before asking me to meet him.


    Ben Richter, who once said in front of Walker Richter that he had no interest in thepany and only wanted to live a leisurely life, could no longer hide his ambition.


    Ben Richter set the ce.


    When I arrived, he was already waiting.


    When I pulled open the sliding door, Ben Richter was sitting cross-legged in front of the tea set making tea, looked up and saw it was me, froze for a moment, his good qualities, only a few moments, then returned to his selfposed demeanor, smiled and continued to make tea.


    ¡°I should have guessed it was you.¡± Ben Richter smiled and ced the boiled tea in front of me, ¡°Try it and see who is better at my teapared to Walker.¡±


    I sat down cross-legged, put the handbag on one side, picked up the cup of tea in front of my nose and smelled it, the fragrance of the nose, a shallow taste, the initial bitterness, after the sweet, mouth and mouth.


    Ben Richter than not tea, but people.


    I hooked my lips, ying with the cup of tea in my hand: ¡°Good taste, I remember that Kelly Zex, the former maid of the family, is also a handful of good tea, it is a pity that she was driven away by Walker Richter, and after that I have not drunk the tea she cooked, there are a lot of people who can cook the tea, and there are not a lot of people who may sit down to taste the tea. ¡±


    Ben Richter raised his eyebrows and smiled warmly, ¡°Sibling is right, only the victor is entitled to sit down and sip tea.¡±


    ¡°Sibling?¡± I let out augh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford that title.¡±


    ¡°It was me who said the wrong thing.¡± Ben Richter said this with his mouth, but that expression didn¡¯t mean it, he added tea for me, ¡°I heard earlier that you were in a car ident and forgot some things, but now it seems that your memory is better than before.¡±


    My gaze sank, ¡°There are some things, some people, even if you want to forget, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°On the phone, you said that you can let me inherit THE Richter Group smoothly, I would like to know, what are you going to do?¡± Ben Richter brought the conversation back on track.


    I don¡¯t beat around the bush with Ben Richter, I said straight to the point, ¡°That depends on where you need to use me, as long as I can make him lose everything, make him suffer and regret, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ben Richter pondered for a while andughed, ¡°I would like to know, are you really cruel to Walker? A husband and wife for a day, you can¡¯t bear to see him have nothing? How do you expect me to believe that you are genuinely trying to help me, rather than poking around for Walker.¡±


    I sneered and asked back, ¡°How can you be merciful to someone who wants you dead?¡±


    At that, Ben Richter was stunned, he was very smart, and instantly guessed, ¡°Could it be that the car ident wasn¡¯t an ident in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Whether it was an ident or not, it¡¯s all in the past, what Vice President Richter is worried about now should be whether or not he can sessfully inherit THE Richter Group, Walker Richter¡¯s tactics in the business world, you know it better than I do, how many chances do you think you have of winning?¡±


    Ben Richter took a shallow sip of tea, calm and rxed: ¡°Grandma gave her word, as long as Tina Deross gives birth to a boy, the Richter Group heir will be me, now that it has been determined that Tina Deross¡¯s stomach is a boy, whose hands do you think the Richter Group will fall into. hands.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Iughed lowly, ¡°If you were really sure, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here right now, to put it bluntly, you and I know whether Tina Deross will be able to give birth to the child sessfully or not, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that.¡± Ben Richter¡¯s gaze steeply became cold and sharp: ¡°Tina Deross is in good health, and our children are all healthy, so why can¡¯t they be born sessfully.¡±


    ¡°In great health?¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°Tina Deross has reached thete stage of stomach cancer, it¡¯s a miracle that she can hold out until now, to say the least, you can also go out of your way in order to get thepany, at this point, you and Walker Richter are really blood brothers.¡±


    The same in order to achieve the goal, do whatever it takes, even at the expense of other people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°Stomach cancer?¡± The teacup in Ben Richter¡¯s hand dropped to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, spilling the tea, and his eyes were shocked to the point of disbelief, ¡°Who are you saying has stomach cancer?¡±


    His voice was also trembling.


    Ben Richter was calm and collected since I came in, yet hepletely lost his cool after hearing about Tina Deross¡¯ stomach cancer.


    It was the first time I had ever seen Ben Richter like that.


    I was a little confused for a moment, Ben Richter¡¯s reaction was so big, like, he didn¡¯t even know that Tina Deross had stomach cancer.


    But how could he not know that Tina Deross had terminal stomach cancer and was in the hospital on birth control?


    Which part of this went wrong?


    ¡°Say, who has stomach cancer? Say it.¡± Ben Richter drew up his volume and braced his hands on the desktop, his eyes scarlet.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Tina Deross has stomach cancer, terminal stomach cancer.¡± Baffled, I asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, the light in Ben Richter¡¯s eyes went out, as if the whole world had copsed, and he stumbled out as he grabbed the car keys on the table.


    He had a series of reactions that didn¡¯t look like an act.


    Did he really not know?


    I followed him out, only to see the ass of Ben Richter¡¯s car as he hit the gas and took off, presumably for the hospital where Tina Deross was.


    I was about to take a cab back when an unfamiliar man approached me respectfully, ¡°Miss Hill, our olddy has an invitation.¡±


    The olddy?


    An hourter, I was ushered into a private estate.


    The man led me to the back of the estate to meet Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, who was rumored to be terminally ill outside, but was in fact in high spirits tending to the flowers.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had silver hair that glowed faintly white in the sunlight, her face was rosy and not at all sickly, and she smiled at me and said, ¡°Look how beautifully the flowers are blooming.¡±


    Seeing the olddy, I thought of what Fin Wilson once said, the so-called medicine for toning the body, but with contraceptive pills sandwiched inside, and all of this was authorized by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    The two brothers of the Richter familypeted with each other, all from Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s words, whoever has a boy first, who will inherit the Richter Group.


    Looking at the olddy in front of me, who was over eighty years old, I didn¡¯t dare to underestimate and couldn¡¯t guess her intention.


    I followed her gaze, my eyes fell on the flowers in her hand, which were stained with water droplets, and the pink petals were delicate and beautiful.


    Only upon closer inspection, they were fake flowers.


    This sea of swaying flowers was all fake.


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t say anything, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nced at me sideways with a kind smile, ¡°You met with Ben, what did you say?¡±


    I looked at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and asked back, ¡°What does Grandma want to know?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s motherughed, ¡°You¡¯re a spooky girl.¡±


    ¡°Ginger is still old and hot, grandma don¡¯t think I¡¯m too straightforward, you let someone bring me here, you shouldn¡¯t want to know what your eldest grandson talked to me about, because everything is under grandma¡¯s control, these juniors¡¯ small actions can¡¯t make a big wave in your eyes, can they.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering what Grandma single-handedly brought about today¡¯s situation for.¡±

 Chapter 156: Jumping off a building

    ¡°You¡¯re a child with a heart of gold.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and handed the scissors to the maid at the side, and waved her hand for her to retreat, saying to me, ¡°Alva, walk with grandma.¡±


    In the middle of the sea of flowers, a path was built, cobblestone paved, not easy to walk, but Mr. Richter¡¯s mother insisted on walking this path, mortar and pestle walking stick, walking in front of me, I was a step behind and followed closely.


    Fake flowers don¡¯t have a scent, and there are no fallen flowers, even if the wind blows, there is only the scent of grass.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother suddenly asked me, ¡°Everined about Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is referring to the fact that you added birth control pills to your health products?¡±


    The olddy nodded and admitted: ¡°Grandma doing this is not fair to you and Tina Deross, but grandma has no choice but toe up with this n, the Richter Group is a family business, there are many drawbacks to this model, and as the saying goes, if you don¡¯t look at the face of the monk and look at the face of the Buddha, even if there is a moth in thepany, you can only turn a blind eye to it, but if this goes on for a long time, it will look like thepany is a family business, so you can only look at the face of the Buddha. If this goes on for a long time, the seemingly huge the Richter Group will sooner orter copse and turn into a bubble, there are fifteen subsidiaries under the Richter Group that are in a state of perennial loss, and they have to be sorted out.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s lineage is only Charles Richter, Charles Richter only has three children, but the side branch people are more, all the rtives are crowded into thepany, no contribution to thepany, but have to spend money to support, the loss is also the head office to stick it, the assholes are more and more, it is indeed a hidden danger.


    ¡°So grandma used the matter of the heir to make thepany in a big mess, only when it¡¯s in a mess can we logically clean up some people, but this is a big risk, grandma isn¡¯t worried that there will be any idents that will bury the THE RICHTER GROUP?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and waved her hand, a pair of eyes precipitated by the years did not be cloudy, but instead became clearer: ¡°If the Richter Group can¡¯t even get over this hurdle, then it is destined to be eliminated by the times.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had already lived to this age and naturally looked down on everything.


    ¡°Watching your loved ones kill each other, grandma, do you really have no regrets at all? Without a moment¡¯s hesitation?¡±


    The old madam stopped walking, her hands squeezing her walking stick, sighed: ¡°How could there not be, Ben and Walker can be I watched grow up, I poured all my heart and soul into it, but I never thought ¡­¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother ended abruptly, deep-set eyes crossed a touch of hurt, pinching the cane¡¯s hand veins appeared, the hand has a slight trembling, I do not know what words, so that she is difficult to speak, chose to swallow the words back, the corner of the eye is more wet.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    I softly shouted, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother waved her hand, turned around and wiped the corners of her eyes, continued to walk forward: ¡°Alva, grandmother is half buried in the earth, there is nothing to ask for, just can¡¯t let go of Walker, this child is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, everything is hidden in the heart, I know that he does not really want to marry Susan Su, he is thinking about Susan Su, he is not really interested in the heart. I know he doesn¡¯t really want to marry Susan, what¡¯s in his heart has always been you, grandma doesn¡¯t want to see you guys miss out on this life, so grandma had you brought here, my wife wants to lean on the old man for once, no matter what happened between you and Walker, I hope you can give him a chance.¡±


    I was shocked that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was pleading for Walker Richter.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± I pursed my lips, thinking of the things that Walker Richter had done down, I smiled bitterly, ¡°Grandma, some things can be forgiven, some things, can¡¯t be forgiven for the rest of your life, I am also very clear about who lives in Walker Richter¡¯s heart, you may not know your grandson too well, he and Susan Su are truly in love with each other, if not, he how could he marry.¡±


    For Susan Su, he wanted me dead.


    ¡°No.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother shook her head and pulled my hand, ¡°Girl, my own grandson, I understand, although I don¡¯t know why he has to marry Susan Su, but my wife knows that he misses you the most, there are some things that what you see on the surface isn¡¯t true, and our eyes can lie to us, just like these flowers, even if they are more realistic, they are still fake. are fake.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had said that, and I wanted to fool myself, but how could I forget Walker Richter¡¯s suspicions about his own child, how could I forget his hands that had personally pressed me back into the water and left me for dead.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fake it, you can¡¯t fake it.¡± I looked at this sea of flowers, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Grandma, you said all this today, it¡¯s just because you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m joining forces with Ben Richter to hurt Walker Richter, I just met Ben Richter on the front foot, and you immediately let someone bring me here, you don¡¯t want me to get involved, you imed to be sick to the outside world, but you¡¯re hiding here, letting their brothers to fight each other, in fact, you already have the best candidate in mind, you are afraid that I will make your n change.¡±


    I also do not want to get involved in the Richter family¡¯s brotherly rivalry at all, the opportunity to take revenge on Walker Richter is just this once, how can I let it go.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nodded her head and admitted, ¡°There are not many people and things that can influence Walker, and you are one of them, Fin Wilson sent you to the mental hospital for the same purpose as I called you here.¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter is your grandson too, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to him when you do that?¡± I frowned and said, ¡°Just because your words gave Ben Richter and Joyce Parvis hope, Tina Deross is already in thete stages of stomach cancer, yet she¡¯s still pregnant, it¡¯s the same as taking her life, just because you want to shuffle THE Richter Group, and take a life of Tina Deross when the timees, do you feel good about it? Do you feel good about that? Aren¡¯t you afraid Ben Richter will hate you?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, I didn¡¯t expect Tina Deross either¡­¡±


    ¡°She became your victim.¡± I shook my head, ¡°No, to be precise, she and I both became victims in your n, my only lucky thing is that I pulled out in time and left the Richter family, since I have left the Richter family, I will not go back, and I will not have any further entanglement with Walker Richter. ¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked at me and shook her head, and said a meaningful sentence: ¡°You and the Richter family are destined to be entangled, this life can not be broken, the blood line is connected.¡±


    Blood ties?


    I didn¡¯t understand what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother meant.


    I thought about this sentence for a long time, but I didn¡¯t have a clue, and then, I just took it as Mr. Richter¡¯s mother deliberately said it to stop me from joining hands with Ben Richter, and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The next day, I purposely went to the hospital to look for Tina Deross, but I was told that Tina Deross was transferred to the hospital, and out of the protection of patient¡¯s privacy, the doctor didn¡¯t tell me about Tina Deross¡¯s condition and where she was transferred to.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I came out of the hospital, my mind suddenly remembered Ben Richter¡¯s expression when he learned that Tina Deross had stomach cancer, if Tina Deross really had anything, Ben Richter would surely hate Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    It was a shuffle that was destined to have no winners.


    I sighed and was about to leave when I suddenly heard a bang, as if something heavy had fallen from the roof of the building, and immediately afterward I heard someone shout.


    ¡°Someone jumped off the building.¡±


    I subconsciously followed the sound and looked over, when I saw the person who smashed on the roof of the car, I was so shocked that my feet went soft and almost fell.

 Chapter 157: A Narrow Road of Injustice

    The one who fell from the top floor of the hospital was no other than Leon Murphy, whom he had met only a short while ago.


    A dozen stories high, smashed on the roof of a car, killed instantly, brain spilled out, eyes bulging out, staring ahead, bright red blood flowing down the car ss, unusually horrible.


    I don¡¯t know who called 911, the police came in less than five minutes, and quickly pulled up a yellow cordon to protect the scene and evacuate the crowd of onlookers taking pictures.


    How did Leon Murphy fall?


    Suicide or murder?


    The police have not disclosed any information to the public.


    Leon Murphy¡¯s fall was only an hour ago, and the story of the fall quickly spread on the Inte, creating a fervent debate.


    Sitting on the subway on my way back, I saw that many people were following the case on their cell phones. Some said that Leon Murphymitted suicide because he couldn¡¯t afford to see a doctor, others said that it was the hospital¡¯s fault and a medical problem, and a small number of people said it was a murder.


    Aizen named ¡°Wind and Moon¡± posted ament on the Inte, saying that he was at the scene and saw the deceased, Leon Murphy, go up to the rooftop with a man.


    It is suspected that he was murdered by this man.


    Leon Murphy died in the hospital where Tina Deross had stayed, this matter is definitely not that simple, I also don¡¯t believe that Leon Murphy wouldmit suicide, how could he choose to take his life lightly when he had his heart set on taking Tina Deross away.


    I have a terrible guess in my heart, could this matter be rted to Ben Richter?


    When the subway arrived at the station, I walked out of the subway and saw Fiona Croix talking to a woman, Jack Astor¡¯s fianc¨¦e Dailey Rove, far away from the downstairs of the rented room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was afraid that Fiona Croix would be at a disadvantage, so I quickly walked over to her, just in time to hear Dailey Rove say, ¡°Think about what I just said, and call me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    After saying that, Dailey Rove walked away with her satchel on her back and a nce at me.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s brow furrowed and I asked her, ¡°What did she tell you? Did she force you to leave Jack Astor?¡±


    It¡¯s the usual thing for a proper family to do, to bully someone into leaving.


    [Not. Fiona Croix shook her head and blushed a bit, [Go back to the house and talk about it.]


    Seeing her like this, I didn¡¯t ask any more questions, back to the rental room, Fiona Croix poured herself some water and took the iron supplements prescribed by the doctor before saying, [She¡¯s here to get me remarried to Jack Astor.]


    ¡°Remarry?¡±


    I was surprised.


    Are women so generous nowadays?


    Shirley Hill wanted to let me have Martin Mo, and Dailey Rove wanted to give Jack Astor back to Fiona Croix.


    Fiona Croix nodded: [I¡¯m also quite surprised, they are getting married in less than half a month, but now they want to quit and give Jack Astor back to me, Alva, I really would rather Dailey Rove scold me and beat me up than now she is generously letting me out, it was originally I who had wronged her, she and Jack Astor are going to get married, it was me who had made the mistake of entangling myself with Jack Astor. Jack Astor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡± I said, ¡°What¡¯s Jack Astor¡¯s attitude?¡±


    That¡¯s what counts.


    At the mention of Jack Astor, Fiona Croix fell silent, her eyes filled with sadness and confusion.


    I sat down beside her, and she gave me a relieved smile with a sideways nce: [I¡¯ve already made a mistake with him, I can¡¯t make a mistake again, Dailey Rove is the most suitable wife for him].


    By implication, Fiona Croix was nning to give up.


    This may be herst dignity.


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, I didn¡¯t say much.


    I had nned to stay at her ce for two days when Jane Hasis called me back, she didn¡¯t say what it was about, she just told me to hurry back, and specifically urged me to dress up properly.


    I went back to the Hill family with my doubts, and I heard Jane Hasis¡¯ughter outside the lobby. It was rare for her to be so happy, so it seemed that there was a happy event today.


    I walked in and realized that there were guests in the house. When Jane Hasis saw me, she immediately came up to me and introduced me to the noblewoman sitting on the sofa with a big smile: ¡°This is my eldest daughter, Alva, Alva, this is your Aunt Cai, my sister for many years, who is currently residing in the United States, and we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost five years. This is your Aunt Cai¡¯s son, Kun Cai.¡±


    Kun Cai is a good-looking man, the kind of gentleman, when he smiles, it¡¯s like a spring breeze brushing his face, stretching out his bony hand: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kun Cai.¡±


    ¡°Hello. ¡°Out of politeness, I extended my hand to touch his fingertips.


    While Kun Cai looks at me with satisfaction, Aunt Cai frowns, ¡°If it isn¡¯t Be.¡±


    I returned to the Hill family for the second time, Frank Hill and Jane Hasis still hadn¡¯t announced my identity to the public, I walked out and there were still people who would mistake me for Be Hill.


    Jane Hasis exined, ¡°This is Alva, my long lost eldest daughter, Be hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Aunt Cai looked me up and down carefully and said, ¡°It looks so much like Be, you can¡¯t really tell the difference, Shuqin, you¡¯re so lucky, Be is already very good, you¡¯ve got another daughter to envy, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have a daughter in my life, I just gave birth to such a brat.¡±


    ¡°Your Kun Cai is a talented man, he started his own business at such a young age, he doesn¡¯t rely on his family, this is the real ability, unlike my second son-inw, he only knows how to draw and paint, he knows nothing else, he has no ability.¡± Jane Hasis was all over Ulysses Will, and she was all over him.


    If Be Hill hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying Ulysses Will, how could Jane Hasis look at Ulysses Will as a poor son-inw.


    ¡°Be¡¯s all married?¡± Aunt Cai was shocked, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted her for a few years, you can see that Be didn¡¯t notify us of her marriage, speaking of my family, Kun, who is a few years older than Be, is still single. ¡­¡±


    When I heard this, I felt bad.


    Jane Hasis called me back, this is a blind date in disguise.


    Sure enough, Aunt Cai and Jane Hasis both eyes fell on me, Jane Hasis smiled and said, ¡°Alva, Kun is rare toe, and you are all young people, there are topics to talk about, you properly apany Kun to go out for a walk.¡±


    Aunt Cai gave Kun Cai a wink, and Kun Cai immediately picked up, ¡°Sister Alva, I wonder if you¡¯d like to take me for a stroll around North City, I haven¡¯t been back for a few years, North City has changed too much, and I don¡¯t recognize many of the roads anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Instead of sitting here, it would be better to use this reason to leave.


    Jane Hasis took the car keys and told me to pick any one from the garage, it seems she thinks highly of Kun Cai and hopes to set us up.


    I pretended not to know and took the car keys and walked ahead.


    I walked Kun Cai around the third ring and finally drove to a clubhouse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t minding to a ce like this.¡± I smiled and deliberately said, ¡°This ce is very nice, when I¡¯m not doing anything I oftene here with my friends to have a drink or two, you¡¯ve just returned to the country, as the host, I should give you a wee.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in then.¡±


    I pretended to be a regr here, and as soon as I went in, I casually ordered a couple of expensive bottles of wine and found a card seat.


    Jane Hasis had secretly slipped me a bank card on my way out, so it was money well spent.


    Just as I sat down, I caught a glimpse of an acquaintance.


    Surprisingly, I bumped into Be Hill here, and the man beside her seemed to be Randy Pan.


    The two of them are pulling and tugging, Be Hill looks impatient and shakes off Randy Pan, who immediately chases after her.


    Be Hill wasing this way, she saw me and stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 158: The man of the year turned out to be Walker Richter

    Knowing Be Hill as I do, she would have ignored me when she saw me, but this time she came straight over, sat down beside me, looked at Kun Cai across the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Who¡¯s this? Your new boyfriend?¡±


    Be Hill was mistakenly thinking that Kun Cai and I had something going on, so she deliberately said this to sabotage us.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were exactly what I wanted, and with a smile on my lips, I introduced, ¡°This is mom¡¯s good friend¡¯s son, Kun Cai, and this is my sister, Be Hill.¡±


    Kun Cai was especially surprised to hear that it was Be Hill, ¡°This is Be¡¯s sister?¡±


    Be Hill has undergone stic surgery and is apletely different person from before, it¡¯s normal for Kun Cai to have this reaction, but it also shows that Kun Cai used to know Be Hill.


    Once Be Hill heard Kun Cai¡¯s name, she also remembered, crossing her legs: ¡°So it¡¯s you, I mean how is it a bit familiar.¡±


    Randy Pan sat down and said, ¡°Alva, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    The ¡°amnesiac¡± Alva Hill doesn¡¯t know Randy Pan.


    I pretended to be at a loss: ¡°Are you ¡­?¡±


    Randy Pan also knows that I don¡¯t remember, and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Be¡¯s friend. By the way, I¡¯ll pay for the bill today, so feel free to order whatever you want to drink.¡±


    I nced at the people in the room, before this, I never thought I¡¯d be able to sit down and drink with Be Hill and Randy Pan one day.


    Be Hill was in a bad mood today and red at Randy Pan, snapping her fingers and ordering more drinks, picking the expensive ones.


    Kun Cai is a very discerning and sensible person, when he shouldn¡¯t talk too much, he definitely doesn¡¯t talk too much, Be Hill opened the wine and filled it up, let him drink, he didn¡¯t push back and drank it all.


    Randy Pan also poured himself a cup to drink with Be Hill, Be Hill did not even look at him, he also drink his own mulled wine.


    Be Hill suddenly filled a ss for me: ¡°Drink one.¡±


    This is really strange, Be Hill actually drink with me.


    She¡¯s very abnormal tonight, I picked up the ss of wine, and didn¡¯t squirm and make a show of it, I just drank it.


    Be Hill also drank it all in one go. Throughout the night, she drank a lot of wine and had a feeling of buying a drink.


    Randy Pan repeatedly advised her to drink less, but she disliked her, and finally Randy Pan simply drank with her.


    Drinking until 1am, Be Hill was already drunk and paralyzed on the sofa, mumbling Ulysses Will¡¯s name.


    It was about time, Kun Cai suggested, ¡°Better go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Be back, make yourselves at home.¡± Randy Pan said as he was about to carry Be Hill away.


    Be Hill is also Ulysses Will¡¯s wife, so how can I watch Randy Pan take her away when she is so drunk? I stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with her, don¡¯t bother Young Master Pan.¡±


    Be Hill, even if she was drunk, was still very reluctant to Randy Pan and pushed him, ¡°I¡¯m not going to go with you.¡±


    Randy Pan had a hidden anger in his eyes, Kun Cai spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s better for me to send them back.¡±


    ¡°What are you.¡± Randy Pan nonchntly disliked back, originally a violent temper, coupled with drinking, he did not dare to get angry with Be Hill, this fire naturally on Kun Cai.


    I didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the two, and helped Be Hill up, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Be Hill was cooperative and didn¡¯t make a fuss, so I held her up and walked towards the outside of the clubhouse.


    I couldn¡¯t drive because I was drunk, so I had to take a taxi on the side of the road, and refused to be escorted by Kun Cai and Randy Pan.


    Drunk people are very heavy, I got Be Hill into the car, both my arms are sore.


    I got into the car, gave the address to the driver, and leaned against the car seat to rest my eyes.


    Drunk Be Hill was very restless, head lolling on myp, mouth slurred, ¡°Alva Hill, you stupid, bitch, you can not win over me, Ulysses Will is my ¡­¡±


    Be Hill has a real grudge against me, even when she¡¯s drunk she still misses me.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d heard these harsh words, I¡¯d long since stopped caring and pushed her to the side, she went straight askew under the seat of the car, I wasn¡¯t that kind to take care of someone who was drunk and still cursing at me, and I just let her fall under the seat of the car.


    The cab could only reach the entrance of the neighborhood, I paid the money, helped Be Hill out of the car, or to be precise, dragged her out of the car, and just as her feet hit the ground, Be Hill suddenly threw up, ran to the flower beds next to her and threw up for a long time, and after throwing up she sat on the ground and cried.


    Without any image, Be Hill is just a poor woman who is hurt in her rtionship and can¡¯t be loved.


    She was snotty and tearful: ¡°Alva Hill where good, why you just can¡¯t forget her, I paid so much for you, why can¡¯t you just feel sorry for me ah.¡±


    I really don¡¯t know why Be Hill keeps thinking that Ulysses Will loves me.


    I walked over to him, ¡°Be Hill, it¡¯s always been you that he loves, can¡¯t you feel it.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me he loved, I know, if I hadn¡¯t posed as Alva Hill back then, he never would have touched me.¡± Be Hill was so drunk that she grabbed my feet, she couldn¡¯t even recognize me, she cried andughed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m mean, I love him ah, from the first moment I saw him, my whole heart was given to him ah, I¡¯m jealous of the way he looks at Alva Hill, I just want me to be the only one in his eyes, no one can share him, not even my own sister. ¡±


    Said here, Be Hill eyes full of jealousy, viciously said: ¡°So I found a man to destroy her, but who knows she is so lucky, I specially prepared for her a few men are wasted, but let her climbed into that man¡¯s bed, pregnant with that man¡¯s child, Alva Hill by what is so lucky, I¡¯m not willing to, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t even give up his life to save her, I¡¯m going to kill her to avenge Ulysses Will, so I tricked her into rock climbing, held her captive and tortured her slowly.¡±


    As I listened to Be Hill recount how she victimized me, hatred grew like madness in my heart, and I grabbed her by the shirt, ¡°Be Hill, that¡¯s your own sister, didn¡¯t you have a moment¡¯s hesitation when youid your hands on her?¡±


    Be Hill looked at me with a mesmerized gaze, smilingly said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s her own sister, who let her steal my man, whoever steals from me, I¡¯ll make whoever pays the price.¡±


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± I pressed her, ¡°Say, who was the man?¡±


    Be Hill huped, drunkenly delirious, ¡°That man, ah, he¡¯s the most powerful man in the North Side, Walker Richter.¡±


    When the words Walker Richter came out of Be Hill¡¯s mouth, my heart shook so hard I could hardly believe my ears.


    How it was him.


    How it was him.


    I let go of Be Hill in shock, and that meandering night came back to my mind, that man, was it really Walker Richter?


    Be Hill said, ¡°You say Alva Hill¡¯s luck is not too good, even let her sleep with Walker Richter, but so what, in the end it is just to pave the way for me, she harmed Ulysses Will, then I¡¯ll take her ce and marry into the Richter family, I want to steal her everything.¡±

 Chapter 159: No destiny with him

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who victimized me in order to marry into THE Richter family. The person Walker Richter was going to marry back then was me, not you.¡±


    It dawned on me, when Jane Hasis said that she wouldn¡¯t let me stand in Be Hill¡¯s way, and that I existed to pave the way for Be Hill, so that¡¯s how it was, Jane Hasis had known it for a long time, but she chose to allow Be Hill to marry into the Richter family, she was even afraid that I woulde back, and that I would be afraid that Walker She was even afraid of meing back, afraid of Walker Richter finding out that he had married the wrong person.


    This is the real reason why Be Hill and Jane Hasis identified the body and imed I had fallen off a cliff.


    The only way Be Hill could marry into the Richter family was if I was ¡°dead.¡±


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Be Hill told the whole story, ¡°I knew what was going on when Walker Richter came to my door, but that bitch Alva Hill was so lucky. The Richter family can make the North City tremble with the stomp of their feet, and Walker Richter still doesn¡¯t know that he married the wrong person.¡±


    It turned out that I was not the one who stole Be Hill¡¯s husband, Ms. Richter¡¯s position was originally mine.


    I had a bad taste in my heart, if I had been the one who married Walker Richter back then, would it all have been different?


    Suddenly, I remembered something Frank Hill had said, when Mr. Richter¡¯s mother disowned Be Hill and insisted that I stay and let me continue to sit in the position of Ms. Richter, Frank Hill said that this was originally the path I should take, that is to say, Frank Hill also knows that Jane Frank Hill also knew about Jane Hasis¡¯ swap with Be Hill.


    Just then, a car drove by, it was Frank Hill¡¯s car, he saw me and Be Hill, stopped the car and got down, as soon as he got out of the car, he went straight to Be Hill, who fell into the flower bed: ¡°Be, why did you drink so much, get up, the ground is cold, what if you catch a cold.¡±


    Frank Hill just pulled Be Hill up, Be Hill immediately threw up all over him, drunken delirious Be Hill embraced Frank Hill¡¯s neck,ughed straight: ¡°Who are you ah, pulling me why, how, you want to pick me up ah, I tell you, I have a husband. ¡±


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m your father. ¡± Frank Hill hated it, it was as if he just saw me at that moment, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s going on, why is Be drinking so much, why didn¡¯t you, as a sister, keep an eye on your sister.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about her, she¡¯d probably be in some guy¡¯s bed right now.¡± Nameless fire rose in my heart, and my heart was colder than ice when I thought of being so calctedly hidden by my own rtives, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no more business for me here.¡±


    Dropping these words, I turned around and walked towards the outside of the neighborhood, not wanting to go back to THE Hill family at all.


    Frank Hill yelled at me from behind, ¡°Alva, where are you going?¡±


    I just ignored it and left without looking back.


    I wandered in the cold street, the north city in winter is so cold, cold wind, like a knife cut in the face, blood flow into the heart.


    The words of Be Hill kept echoing in my ears, and I didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough, going round and round, Walker Richter and I were destined for each other in the end.


    I do not know how long I walked, until my legs are numb, a wrench in the foot, the heel broke, I simply take off my shoes, walking barefoot on the street, the ground cackling feet, out of the blood, blood, but also as if they do not know the pain, and has been walking all the time, and even walked to the Pear orchard.


    Pear orchard light is still on, is he home?


    Is he home? Is Susan Su there?


    I stood downstairs, without the courage to go in, and do not know how I came here.


    I stared nkly at Walker Richter¡¯s room on the second floor, the light suddenly went out, I subconsciously took a step forward, opened my mouth, but in the end no sound came out.


    After hours of walking, I was very tired, leaned back and sat in the flowerbed next to me, and fell asleep without realizing it.


    My body was cold and hot for a while, and in a daze I felt as if someone had picked me up.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± I hated curling myself into a ball, ufortable and shivering with cold.


    Someone was talking in my ear.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±


    My eyelids were so heavy, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open, and then I drifted off to sleep, and when I woke up, I found myself in a big soft bed, and the room was set up in a very familiar way.


    It was the room I had stayed in at Pear orchard.


    But the realization made me sit up with a jolt.


    Who had brought me back here?


    Walker Richter?


    My body was limp and devoid of strength, my clothes had been changed, and I had a Band-Aid on my injured foot.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Just then, a familiar voice came from the doorway.


    Hearing this voice, all my nerves tensed up and I immediately looked over sideways.


    Susan Su came in with a bowl of congee with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯ll take your temperature and see if the fever has gone down.¡±


    She put the congee down and took the thermometer she had prepared long ago to measure my temperature.


    Susan Su appeared here, did she move in?


    ¡°It¡¯s you? I rubbed my groggy head and asked knowingly, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Susan Su smiled and asked meaningfully in return, ¡°I¡¯m also wondering what brought you to Pear orchard and passed out on my doorstep? Are you here to see Walker?¡±


    She called herself ¡°my home¡±, so it seemed that she really had moved in, and was the real mistress of the house.


    Listening to her, she sounded like she already knew that I had regained my memory, and I had met with Ben Richter for a showdown. Thinking about how close Susan Su was to Ben Richter, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to know about my regaining my memory.


    ¡°No.¡± I denied, ¡°Wrong way, thanks for taking me inst night, I¡¯m fine now, so I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    It was a prettyme excuse.


    Susan Su naturally didn¡¯t believe me, I lifted the quilt to get off the floor, she suddenly grabbed my arm, ¡°What are you doing in such a hurry to leave, the one who brought you in is my fianc¨¦, even if you want to leave, you should have met him and said hello to him before leaving.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to see him?¡± Susan Suughed, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here, Alva Hill, so stop pretending.¡±


    The words were out of my mouth, so naturally I couldn¡¯t pretend.


    Iughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m no threat to you, you¡¯ve won everything, what more do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you as a rival, because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Susan Suughed and brought me the porridge, ¡°Eat something or Walker shoulde back and me me for my poor hospitality.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take it and stared at her, ¡°Are you on Walker Richter¡¯s side or Ben Richter¡¯s side, what exactly is your rtionship with Ben Richter.¡±


    Hearing me mention Ben Richter, Susan Su¡¯s eyes changed slightly, ¡°I am Walker¡¯s fianc¨¦e, which side do you think I¡¯m on? Ben Richter can¡¯t win against Walker at all. I¡¯m about to be the mistress of the Richter Group. And you, if you want to live a good life, then be peaceful and keep to yourself. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned about Walker¡¯s methods, so I don¡¯t need to tell you more.¡±


    Indeed, I have, and I almost lost my life for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget it.¡± My face was expressionless, and in front of Susan Su, I put away my hatred and stayed calm from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Just remember.¡±


    Footsteps came from outside, and by the sound of them, I knew it was Walker Richter.


    Sourness flooded my heart, how familiar it had to be to know it was him just by his voice.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if I don¡¯t admit it, even if I hate Walker Richter more, I still can¡¯t erase the traces of love in the depths of my heart.


    Walker Richter walked in, Susan Su smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, just now Miss Hill said she was leaving and was about to say hello.¡±


    I looked at the cool-faced Walker Richter, the scene that lingered back then came to my mind, in fact, I should have thought that it was him that night.


    There had been times when I was with Walker Richter, it always felt familiar and always reminded me of that ridiculous night back then.


    Susan Su can read people¡¯s mind and said generously, ¡°Walker, you talk to Miss Hill, I¡¯ll go downstairs to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready, it¡¯s almost noon, you keep Miss Hill for lunch before you go.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Walker Richter answered faintly, and Susan Su walked out, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and the two of uspsed into silence, and for the first time, I didn¡¯t know what to say to Walker Richter or if I should hate him.


    He sat down on the couch across from me and picked up the thermometer next to him and looked at it, my fever had gone down, he looked as if he was relieved when he saw the thermometer, he gazed at me and asked, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    I stared at him nkly, pursing my lips, the thought that my child that I had no chance of meeting was Walker Richter¡¯s, the thought that Walker Richter and I had conceived a child twice, and both times it hadn¡¯t worked out well, my heart suddenly ached so badly that my throat was so arduous that I couldn¡¯t say a word, my eyes were sore, and I struggled to keep my eyes open to keep the tears from streaming down my face.


    I shook my head to show that I was okay, ¡°I¡¯m going home first.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± he called out to me, suddenly slipping something in my hand, cold, I spread my palm to see that it was the bracelet he had once given me, one of a kind, engraved with the words of my and Walker Richter¡¯s initials.


    ¡°What are you ¡­¡± I looked at him uncertainly, he seemed to have lost a lot of weight and his profile was more defined.


    ¡°Returning something to its rightful owner.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s gaze was gentle, ¡°Take care of yourself from now on and don¡¯t let yourself get hurt again.¡±

 Chapter 160: Falling into Ben Richter’s Trap

    Walker Richter¡¯s tone gave me the feeling that I was listening tost words.


    I squeezed the bracelet in my hand, my heart was sour, the sourness went straight to the tip of my nose, my eyes were getting sour, my eyes blinked, tears rolled down indisputably and dripped on my hand.


    He pinched my shoulders and continued, ¡°The weather is cold, remember to add clothes, don¡¯t let yourself catch a cold, and ¡­¡±


    He admonished me a lot, the first time I felt Walker Richter so nagging, like an old mom.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I softly interrupted him, raised my eyes to look at him, was wet with tears to see things a little blurred: ¡°When will you and she get married.¡±


    By asking this, I had actuallyid my cards on the table in front of him, and I remembered the past.


    When Walker Richter said that things were returned to their rightful owners, I knew that he already knew that I had remembered, when and how he found out was unknown.


    The air was suddenly quiet after I asked out, and I looked into his deep eyes, taking in every change in his gaze until a heart dimmed and sank with the light of his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Next Thursday.¡±


    So soon.


    Even sooner than Martin Mo¡¯s wedding to Shirley Hill.


    I couldn¡¯t say congrattions anymore and forced a smile, ¡°Can I ask you onest question? Have you ever ¡­¡±


    Have you ever loved me.


    When the words came out of my mouth, my poor pride wouldn¡¯t allow me to say that, and I eventually changed my mind, ¡°Have you ever gotten me an invitation.¡±


    Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t know how much courage it took me to say those words, or how much my heart ached, or how much I forgave him for everything he¡¯d done to me in a split second.


    Walker Richter did not expect me to ask this question, froze, then smiled and said, ¡°I have already let people send invitations to the Hill family.¡±


    He was inviting THE Hill family as a family, not me alone.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Your feet are not convenient, do you need me to send you back?¡±


    Just now Susan Su asked him to keep me for lunch, but apparently Walker Richter had no intention of letting me stay.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a small injury, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He agreed readily, seemingly eager for me to leave immediately.


    He walked me downstairs, Susan Su was arranging flowers in the living room, and when she saw using down, she smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Hill is leaving? Walker, why don¡¯t you keep Miss Hill down for lunch.¡±


    I nced at Walker Richter and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m already a pain in the ass, I¡¯d rather not bother.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask Walker Richter to send her outside, and let him go back when I reached the front door, and took a step towards the outside myself, enduring the paining from the bottom of my feet, Susan Su¡¯s voice behind me if anything, ¡°Walker, she followed you after all, you don¡¯t want to send her off?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    I clutched the bracelet in my hand, sadly found that I had shed in my mind revenge in the see Walker Richter after all became a joke, I simply can not be ruthless, and even his every move is still pulling my heart, he just a despondent tone of voice will make my heart ache.


    It turns out that love can really be humble to the dust, even if I am full of holes, even if I willter regret for the rest of my life, but only wish him well.


    I just got into a cab, Be Hill¡¯s phone called, she should be sober, remembered what she saidst night, asked me carefully on the phone, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    This was the first time Be Hill had ever spoken to me in that tone of voice.


    I lied, ¡°At work.¡±


    She seemed relieved, ¡°Mom told you toe home early tonight, Aunt Cai and the guys areing over tonight.¡±


    Jane Hasis wasn¡¯t dead set on stuffing me with Kun Cai.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m busy, hang up first.¡±


    Without waiting for Be Hill to say anything, I just hung up.


    I promised to go back in the evening, but by the end of the night, I went back to Fiona Croix¡¯s and turned my phone off to avoid Jane Hasis looking for me.


    I locked myself in my room until Martin Mo came looking for me, he called me quite a few times, I didn¡¯t receive the calls because the phone was switched off, he thought that something had happened to me, that¡¯s why he came to Fiona Croix to look for me.


    He was relieved to see me listlessly nestled in the couch, ¡°Why is it off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±


    That¡¯s true, the phone did run out of battery.


    Martin Mo gave an evilugh, ¡°Something on your mind? Tell me, who messed with you? I heard Shirley Hill say that you didn¡¯t go backst night, and Fiona also said that you didn¡¯t stay herest night, where did you gost night?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cross-examining me?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin Mo sat down opposite me and said good-naturedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t, want to go out for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Not going.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, the thought of Walker Richter marrying Susan Su in a week made me very ufortable.


    ¡°Something¡¯s really on your mind.¡± Martin Mo crossed his legs and said unapologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t really guess anyone else in the world who can tug at your mood other than Walker Richter, I really wish this memory of yours woulde back slower, so I could at least see some more smiles on your face.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will told you.¡±


    That was an affirmative.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but Ulysses Will who would tell Martin Mo about my recovered memory.


    ¡°Ulysses Will won¡¯t tell, Alva, how long are you going to keep this from me.¡± Martin Mo looked at me with a serious look on his face, ¡°What do you have in mind? Alva, I can¡¯t understand you more and more.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± I casually grabbed a pillow and hugged it in my arms, looking out of the window, ¡°Martin Mo, we are not the same as we were back then, we each have our own affairs of the heart, we each have our own concealments, didn¡¯t you also not tell me the real reason for marrying Shirley Hill.¡±


    Martin Mo looked at me for a while and hooked his lips, ¡°Shirley Hill is not a national beauty, but she is also a small family girl, with good looks and good character, she is the best candidate for Mrs. Mo, and after spending a lot of time with Shirley Hill, I really kinda like this girl.¡±


    ¡°When did you be so shallow.¡± I gave him a nk look, he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, so I didn¡¯t press the issue.


    ¡°Men are all so shallow.¡± Martin Mo leisurely rested his hands behind his head with a dangling look, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If Shirley Hill is ugly, you see me still marry her or not, if you are too ugly to see people, Walker Richter in the first ce can want you? If you were too ugly to be seen, would Walker Richter have wanted you in the first ce?


    The analogy really left me speechless.


    ¡°Cheesy.¡±


    I said this on my lips, but in my heart I agreed with Martin Mo¡¯s words.


    Even if Cindere marries the prince, first of all, Cindere has to be as beautiful as a fairy, if it is a fat and ugly girl, the prince will be scared away, where is the fairy tale.


    Martin Mo¡¯s gag dissipated a lot of the original depressed mood.


    He always has a way of diverting my attention without me realizing it, making me feel better.


    Fiona Croix knocked on the door and came in: [Do you want to have a snack? I¡¯m cooking dumplings.]


    I didn¡¯t really want to eat it, Martin Mo snatched it up, ¡°Cook two more bowls, just in case I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    [Good. Fiona Croix smiled and went out to cook the soup dumplings.


    ¡°And you have the nerve to bother a pregnant woman.¡± I gouged him out and went out to help.


    Martin Mo stayed around and ate the soup dumplings before leaving.


    I originally wanted to take a few days off and go out for a while, I woulde back after Walker Richter got married to Susan Su, but Ben Richter suddenly approached me, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, his eyes were filled with blood, it looked a bit scary, when he saw me, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get back at Walker Richter, your opportunity hase.¡±


    I had already given up the idea of revenge, but when Ben Richter said this, my heart thumped and I asked, ¡°What chance?¡±


    I had a bad feeling that Ben Richter was going to go after Walker Richter.


    ¡°Tonight is an opportunity.¡±


    Ben Richter didn¡¯t say it explicitly, a hint of grimness mixed in with his smile.


    I was thinking of giving Walker Richter a quiet message, but Ben Richter didn¡¯t give me that chance.


    He¡¯d been ready for a long time, taking me to get my hair done, applying exquisite makeup, and pulling out the dress he¡¯d already prepared for me to change into.


    ¡°Dressing up so grandly, what kind of party are you going to?¡±


    I wondered in the back of my mind what Ben Richter was going to do with Walker Richter.


    ¡°A friend¡¯s private prom.¡±


    A prom?


    What does that have to do with getting back at Walker Richter?


    ¡°Walker Richter will be there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡±


    Ben Richter was so secretive that he took me only to the entrance of the ball and didn¡¯t go in with me, he handed me a limited edition Hermes bag, ¡°This bag is the only one that matches your dress, go in, I¡¯ll wait for your good news outside.¡±


    I had no idea what Ben Richter wanted me to do.


    I had no choice but to go in.


    I walked into the prom site, saw that Ben Richter really hadn¡¯t followed me in, and immediately found a quiet ce to send a message to Walker Richter asking where he was.


    After the message was sent and never answered, my eyelids were jumping and I was about to call Walker Richter when I suddenly saw him in the crowd and he saw me, looking panicked anding towards me.


    Just then, too, the rowdy dance suddenly fell silent, and a dozen policemen came in through the door.

 Chapter 161: Walker Richter is Dead

    How does a private party attract the police?


    I was wondering when Walker Richter took a tug on my arm and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Whatever happenster, don¡¯t say a word and look me in the eye.¡±


    Walker Richter looked serious and gave me a bad feeling.


    Ben Richter had no good intentions in sending me here in the first ce, and I kept wondering how he was trying to frame Walker Richter, until the police turned up Ben¡¯s ruby ne worth of rubies in thepartment of my handbag, and it dawned on me that he wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Walker Richter, but me.


    Use me as bait to embarrass Walker Richter.


    After all, in the eyes of the world, I was once Walker Richter¡¯s wife, and the stigma of having the wife of a leading businessmanmit a theft was enough to keep Walker Richter¡¯s head up.


    The man who headed the inspection, whosest name was Liu, Dan Liu, hefted the object in his hand and looked at Walker Richter with a smile, ¡°Richter, sorry for the offense.¡±


    There aren¡¯t many people in the North Side who won¡¯t even give Walker Richter the time of day, and Dan Liu is one of them.


    Walker Richter showed up here looking flustered, supposedly informed by Ben Richter toe, and for me.


    Before Walker Richter could say anything, I jumped in and said, ¡°What does he have to do with this, the stuff is mine.¡±


    I brought it in with my bag, and even if I said I didn¡¯t know how it got to the bag, people wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Dan Liu gave me an extremelyplicated look, then waved his hand and said to his men, ¡°Take it away.¡±


    I was taken away. Don¡¯t look at me calm and collected on the surface, but I was panicking inside.


    The ruby ne is valued at 10 million dors, and stealing such a valuable item is no small charge. Ben Richter is a tough guy.


    I got into the police car and looked at Walker Richter who came out after me and smiled at him.


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t a reckless man, he didn¡¯t act with intent, and he stood in the doorway of the clubhouse and kept watching the car leave, his hands clenched into fists.


    When I entered the detention center, Dan Liu stood outside the iron gate and asked me in disbelief, ¡°You should know why you came in here, and you should know very well what you will face if the owner does not settle out of court.¡±


    I looked at him calmly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Dan Liu smiled nomittally and turned away.


    I went in and was just arraigned that night, and no one asked questions after that.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on out there. As time passed by, I started to be anxious from the initial calmness and asked to see Dan Liu many times, but Dan Liu never saw me.


    Just as I was getting anxious, a man appeared, Ferris Yates.


    I¡¯ve heard of Ferris Yates, whose ancestors have been in business for three generations, with a strong family and a wide range of connections, a man who is a big fan of quick sess, and who sees Walker Richter as a thorn in his side.


    I was surprised by his presence and wondered what his intentions were as he stood outside the iron gate and said, ¡°As long as you use Walker Richter of making you steal it, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ferris Yates has a grudge against Walker Richter, and he¡¯s definitely trying to use the opportunity to screw Walker Richter.


    I shook my head, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s believable to an outsider? Walker Richter isn¡¯t short on money or all this jewelry, you¡¯re just trying to embarrass him.¡±


    Ferris Yates sulked, ¡°One more day you stay here and Walker Richter can¡¯t save face, you won¡¯t be cleared of the theft charge and Walker Richter will carry the stain for the rest of his life.¡±


    Ferris Yates is right on this one.


    It won¡¯t wash out.


    Even if cleared of suspicion, once associated with theft, others will not believe, will only think that it is through what means forced whitewash.


    The time wobbles.


    On this day, December 27th, a police officer told me, ¡°You can get out.¡±


    I¡¯m very surprised that I was let go so simply?


    I went out to sign the papers and realized that Martin Mo was waiting at the door to pick me up.


    After a few days in there, I had a sour odor and was a bit of a mess.


    It¡¯s snowing in North City and Martin Mo takes off his jacket and drapes it over me, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    I was surprised that he was the one who came to pick me up, but the words came out of my mouth, but I didn¡¯t dare ask.


    It¡¯s Friday.


    It¡¯s also the first day of Walker Richter and Susan Su¡¯s wedding, their wedding yesterday, Walker Richter should be on his honeymoon with Susan Su at this time, and how would hee to pick me up.


    Even THE Hill family people were nowhere to be found, and no one came to see me for a couple days in there.


    I wrapped my jacket around me, got into Martin Mo¡¯s car and asked him, ¡°Did you fish me out?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmm.¡± He didn¡¯t look at me when he spoke.


    I always felt something strange, the car drove a long way before I reacted, Martin Mo was too calm today, he didn¡¯t chastise me, he didn¡¯t say a word about how I got in.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked out of the car at the wrong route and asked him, ¡°Where is this going.¡±


    ¡°My house.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°You first go back to take a shower and eat something, rest for a few days, yourpany side, I have already taken half a month¡¯s vacation for you, no one knows you went in for the past few days, when you are full blooded, you can go to work.¡±


    That sweet?


    I looked at him with suspicion, ¡°Martin Mo, how did you fish me out, this year¡¯s crackdown, Ferris Yates wanted to use me to catch Walker Richter¡¯s tail, how could he let me go so easily, what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    Martin Moughed in a cloudy manner, ¡°You think too much, there is no money in this world can not handle things, if there is, it is not enough money to give, do you really think that I Martin Mo in these years is a dry rice, even fishing a person can not get out, but also mixed a fart.¡±


    ¡°How much does that cost?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not ask, anyway, you can¡¯t afford to pay it back in your life, unless ¡­,¡± Martin Mo said, half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°in return for your body.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± I gave him a nk look, Martin Mo was just a dog¡¯s mouth.


    In three days, Martin Mo will marry Shirley Hill.


    Martin Mo takes me back not to the Mo family¡¯s old house, but to his outside quarters, which are furnished without a trace of femininity, so it¡¯s clear that not even Shirley Hill has been here before.


    He tossed me a new set of men¡¯s robes, ¡°Make do with what you¡¯ve got, I¡¯ll have someone send clothes overter.¡±


    The smell of my own body I can not stand, took the robe into the bathroom, put a full tank of water, to lie down inside, warm water will hold me surrounded,fortable.


    After taking a shower anding out, Martin Mo even prepared the food, he personallyid down the noodles, ¡°Taste my little master¡¯s handiwork, my little master, in my life, except for cooking for you, no one else has had the good fortune to have this taste.¡±


    Looking at the bowl of fried eggs, I picked up the chopsticks or rewarded myself with a bite, if not for the fact that Martin Mo was looking at me with an expectant look on his face, I really couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    I frowned and swallowed, immediately picking up my ss of water and taking a big gulp, ¡°¡­ okay.¡±


    I suddenly remembered that Walker Richter used to get a particrly bad meal for me, too, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he¡¯d stared me down.


    ¡°Then eat more, there¡¯s not enough to go around in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a way to move a stone.


    I really didn¡¯t have the courage to take a second bite, it was so salty and snoozy.


    Luckily, that¡¯s when someone rang the doorbell, and it was none other than Fiona Croix.


    Martin Mo notified her toe, and brought me a change of clothes, as soon as she saw me, she was in tears: [Alva, you¡¯ve lost weight, did anyone bully you in there? Luckily you came back safe and sound, you really scared me to death].


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, look at me.¡±


    The feeling that someone is thinking of me warms my heart.


    I went ahead and changed out of my robe and by the time I came out, Martin Mo had left and Fiona Croix had stayed behind to keep mepany, Martin Mo had given me the key to the door to the house and left me to stay for as long as I wanted.


    Martin Mo was a bit of an anomaly and I asked Fiona Croix suspiciously, ¡°Has anything happened in thest few days since I¡¯ve been in there, why do I think Martin Mo is weird.¡±


    [¡­ No, no] Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes dodged: [You just like to think blindly, he¡¯s probably just too busy, he¡¯s been running around for your sake for the past few days, dying a lot of things, and he¡¯s going to get married again soon, can he still stay and keep youpany].


    ¡°Also.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think much about it, once Martin Mo left, I just didn¡¯t need to eat noodles anymore, I proposed to go to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce to stay for a few days, I didn¡¯t want to stay here, but Fiona Croix said, [Alva, it¡¯s not very convenient at my ce, why don¡¯t you just stay here, Martin Mo¡¯s ce is spacious and the environment is good, so it¡¯sfortable to stay here].


    This is the first time Fiona Croix has refused to let me stay at her ce.


    Thinking about Jack Astor also marrying Dailey Rove in three days, I asked Fiona Croix, ¡°Last time Dailey Rove said she¡¯d let you guys get remarried, are you seriously not considering it?¡±


    Fiona Croix was stunned and shook her head, [Re-marriage is not that simple, and marriage is not a matter of two people, so don¡¯t worry about me, you¡¯re also tired, take a good rest, anyway, I have nothing to do in the next few days, so I¡¯ll be here to apany you].


    ¡°It¡¯s better with you.¡±


    I thought Fiona Croix was trying to borrow the ce to hide from Jack Astor and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Back in my room, I suddenly went online to see the news about Walker Richter and Susan Su¡¯s wedding, only when I see them get married, maybe I can really die.


    I did see the news about their marriage, only instead of a sessful wedding, the groom died suddenly and violently on his way to meet his bride on the day of the wedding.


    Died a violent death.


    Those four words were like a Fiona bolt.


    I can¡¯t believe it, it must have been misreported, it¡¯s just the same name, how could Walker Richter die a violent death, it¡¯s a fake, it must be a fake.


    I typed in the words ¡°the Richter Group¡± and ¡°Walker Richter¡± with a shaking hand, and all the news that popped up was about a violent death, a wedding turned into a funeral, and there were pictures of Susan Su in a wedding dress running barefoot on the road after hearing about Walker Richter¡¯s death, just to get to Walker Richter¡¯sst look. Onest look.


    ¡°No way, no how ¡­¡±


    Fiona Croix hears themotion andes in: [Alva, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Walker Richter is dead.¡± At some point, with my face full of tears and emotionally out of control, I asked her, ¡°You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake right.¡±

 Chapter 162: Learning What Walker Richter Did for Me

    It¡¯s just a few days, how can a good person die a violent death.


    I don¡¯t believe it.


    Even if Fiona Croix said, [Alva, calm down, it¡¯s true, just yesterday on the way to wee the bride, Walker Richter had an ident, Martin Mo and I didn¡¯t dare to tell you to anyone, but we both knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for long, we thought that hiding it for one day is one day, I didn¡¯t expect that, you knew it so soon.]


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    I rushed out of the room and stopped a car, ¡°Go to Clearwater Bay.¡±


    Without seeing it with my own eyes, I won¡¯t believe it.


    On the way there, I was shaking all over, it was fear, I was afraid that it was all true, I didn¡¯t know why, it was only a few days, why did everything be different when I came out of it.


    The cab was broadcasting news about the Richter family, the hostmented, ¡°the Richter Group made the entire businessmunity in awe of the business wizards Walker Richter just yesterday suddenly and violently died ¡­ ¡±


    The cab driver also sighed: ¡°This again rich so what, God said to take you, will not leave you to the next day, it is a pity, yesterday was his wedding, the bride is also the fate of the thin, look at the eyes to be married into the rich family, just short of the door, but know that the bridegroom no longer, it¡¯s all about fate ah.¡±


    Not only was the news of Walker Richter¡¯s death ying on the radio, even the LEDs hanging on the walls of the shopping malls were broadcasting news about the Richter family, and a lot of people were milling around in the za.


    All of this was telling me that Walker Richter was gone, and it was true.


    ¡°Master, can you drive faster.¡± I urged, just want to see Walker Richter faster, even if it is ¡­ the body.


    Master asked me curiously, ¡°Girl, you go to Clearwater Bay, I heard that THE Richter family people also live in Clearwater Bay, you are in such a hurry to rush over there, are you going to THE Richter family? What kind of person are you Walker Richter?¡±


    What am I to him?


    ¡°I am his woman.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Master gave me a surprised look and stopped talking after that.


    I suddenly remembered the time when Martin Mo fought with Walker Richter, Walker Richter said that I was his woman in front of Martin Mo and Susan Su. He said that even if I died, the five words ¡°Walker Richter¡¯s Wife¡± would be engraved on my tombstone.


    An hourter, the cab stopped at Clearwater Bay, I paid the money and ran towards the Richter family¡¯s old house.


    The door of the Richter family¡¯s old house was closed, and the atmosphere was dead, shrouded in a cloud of gloom.


    ¡°Butler Liu, please open the door and let me in.¡±


    When Butler Liu saw me, it was like seeing a ghost, his face changed in shock: ¡°Second Young Lady, why are you here.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Walker, Butler Liu, I beg you to open the door and let me in, please.¡± I begged as my heart raced.


    ¡°Just a moment, Second Young Lady.¡± Butler Liu was very embarrassed and immediately ran inside to report.


    Not long after, Susan Su came out wearing all ck, her face was haggard, she looked at me and said coldly, ¡°This is not the ce for you toe, leave immediately, I will not let you see Walker, not even for ast nce.¡±


    ¡°Walker he really ¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t say that word, choked in my throat, my hand grasped the iron door, and said sharply, ¡°Susan Su, what¡¯s going on here, Walker he¡¯s good how could he be ident, did Ben Richter do it, it must be him, you let me in, I want to see Walker, let me see him.¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said, I am not going to let you see him.¡± Susan Su¡¯s face sank as she snapped, ¡°This is all because of you, Alva Hill, you better leave if you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t disturb us from giving Walker hisst ride, or I will never spare you, and neither will THE RICHTER FAMILY PEOPLE.¡±


    I saw only anger in Susan Su¡¯s eyes, not a hint of sadness.


    She coldly dropped this sentence and immediately asked the security guards to kick me out of Clearwater Bay.


    Without seeing Walker Richter, where would I go.


    Susan Su gave her word to the doorman that I was not allowed to take a step into Clearwater Bay.


    I could only stand at the gate of Clearwater Bay and look at the direction of the old mansion of the Richter family until it was dark, the snow was falling, my limbs were as cold as ice cubes, and my lips were purple. Martin Mo hurriedly rushed to me, and scolded me, ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, do you? In such cold weather, how are you going to toss yourself, I¡¯ll tell you. I tell you, even if you toss yourself to death, Walker Richter will not be able toe back, will not be able toe back, do you hear me.¡±


    Martin Mo yelled at me while draping his thick coat over me, grabbing my palms to warm them for me, I stared at him in a daze, silently weeping.


    ¡°Martin Mo, I must be dreaming right, just wake up from the dream, none of this this is real, just pinch me and wake me up.¡±


    ¡°Alva, it is indeed time for you to wake up.¡± Martin Mo held my hand, his eyes full of pain, ¡°It¡¯s all fate, Walker Richter he had nothing to do with you, he¡¯s dead, this will soon pass, it will pass.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t pass.¡± I covered my heart, ¡°It hurts so much here, it¡¯s like someone took my heart out hard, Martin Mo, I don¡¯t hate Walker Richter anymore, I forgive him, even if I know that thest car ident was him wanting me to die, I forgive, I don¡¯t get back at him, I just want him to be alive and well, why did God take him away, why. ¡±


    Martin Mo looked at me with shocked eyes, he seemed to want to say something and mumbled, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯ll take care of everything from now on.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Martin Mo, I ¡­¡±


    Before the words were out of my mouth, both of my eyes suddenly cked out and fell into dimness.


    Walker Richter even died did not enter my dream, and when I woke up, it was already the next day, had a high fever, and had been in a daze, groggy, looking at the drifting snow outside the window, a little confused whether it was morning or afternoon.


    I heard Martin Mo talking to Ulysses Will outside, not loud, but audible in the still air.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? Going to stay married to Shirley Hill? Then what about Alva, Walker Richter is gone just like that, with Alva¡¯s nature, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to walk out of it for a while, anyway, with Walker Richter gone, the agreement between you and him won¡¯t be counted, and your marriage to Shirley Hill can also not be counted.¡±


    It turned out that the man Shirley Hill was talking about was Walker Richter, and Martin Mo had made a deal with Walker Richter to marry Shirley Hill.


    I stared at the ceiling and listened to Martin Mo¡¯s voiceing from outside: ¡°I have a measure in my heart, with me here, no one will want to hurt Alva from now on.¡±


    There was a hard edge to his tone.


    I heard footsteps approaching towards the room, and for a moment I didn¡¯t know how to face Martin Mo, closing my eyes and pretending to be unawake.


    The door pushed open and the distinctive smell of Martin Mo approached as he walked over to the bed, tucked me in, and went out.


    Walker Richter died on the third day of burial, I asked Martin Mo to take me there, and he hesitated for only a moment, and without saying a word, took me to the cemetery.


    By the time I got to the cemetery, the Richter family was gone, and all that was left in front of Walker Richter¡¯s headstone was a pile of snow-covered flowers.


    I stood in front of his grave, my mind was full of his appearance in life, how could I have never imagined that a hasty goodbye at the prom would be an eternal goodbye, goodbye, only a lonely grave.


    Staring at the picture on the tombstone, my heart hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Walker,¡± my voice choked, tears rolled down like broken beads, I sat paralyzed on the ground, my hand caressing Walker Richter¡¯s tombstone, at that moment, I understood what it was to have a broken liver and to be unable to catch up.


    Martin Mo said in my ear: ¡°Alva, there is one thing I thought about, or think I should tell you, that car ident, and Walker Richter has nothing to do with the people chasing after us, not Walker Richter, I Martin Mo open and honest, even if I lose to him Walker Richter, I have to lose to him. Richter, I have to lose honestly and openly, now that he is dead, I don¡¯t even have a chance to win him.¡±


    Martin Mo told me that the person who chased after me that time was Susan Su, it was because she was wearing Walker Richter¡¯s clothes, and with a certain distance and it was raining at night, I mistakenly thought that it was Walker Richter.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t him who wanted me dead.


    Some fragments in my mind suddenly became clear, I remembered the figure on the water that I saw under the water, that face also became clear, the corners of the red lips held a grim smile, it was Susan Su.


    That pair of white hands, the hands that pressed me back into the water, was also Susan Su.


    The person who wanted to harm me from beginning to end was Susan Su.


    Martin Mo continued, ¡°Walker Richter has long known that you are in the mental hospital, and he has also greeted the people inside. The medicine that those people inject you with every day is not a cure for mental illness, it is just an ordinary nutrient solution, and Walker Richter doesn¡¯t want you to be involved in the Richter family¡¯s disputes. That¡¯s why he made the trick to keep you in the mental hospital, which is also a disguised way to protect you, and I disrupted his n by forcibly taking you away, I inquired about the reason for Walker Richter¡¯s sudden and violent death, it was heart failure, this kind of disease doesn¡¯te in a day or two, he might have known about his condition long time ago, that¡¯s why he did that.¡±


    ¡°Ferris Yates promised to release you also because of Walker Richter.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I clenched my hands so tightly I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stifled a low hiss.

 Chapter 163: sweetheart calls me mom

    I spent three days and three nights in front of Walker Richter¡¯s headstone and finally fainted in front of it before Martin Mo could take me back.


    When I woke up, I didn¡¯t eat or drink, and Martin Mo was so angry that he had to give me a nutrient infusion to hang me.


    Fiona Croix was also anxious when she saw me like this: [Don¡¯t be like this, okay, you¡¯re torturing yourself like this, Walker Richter won¡¯t be able toe back, are you letting him feel uneasy in the ground as well.]


    I turned my godless eyes and asked her numbly, ¡°Do you think Walker Richter wille back to life because he¡¯s worried about me, he¡¯s so uneasy about me, how can he bear to keep me in the world, right.¡±


    [Alva.] Fiona Croix was shocked by my words, she grabbed my hand and said urgently: [People can¡¯te back to life after death, you still have a long way to go in the future, there¡¯s no hurdle you can¡¯t get through in this world, I will always be there to get through it, don¡¯t think any more, you haven¡¯t closed your eyes for two days now, go to sleep will you.]


    Jack Astor and Dailey Rove got married on New Year¡¯s Day. I know that Fiona Croix¡¯s heart was hurting too, the man she loved, the father of her baby married someone else, but she didn¡¯t have time to grieve, instead she was worried about me, andforted me, and I didn¡¯t want to make her worry.


    I also want to sleep, but I don¡¯t dare to close my eyes, ah, once I close my eyes, my mind is full of Walker Richter¡¯s shadow, those fragmented memory fragments reorganized, I just reacted to Walker Richter, he had long ago told me the words of goodbye, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t live long, and he told me to take good care of myself, don¡¯t let myself get hurt.


    And I didn¡¯t realize at the time that those were hisst words.


    I wondered how hard it must have been for Walker Richter¡¯s heart when he said those words.


    I closed my eyes as the tears slipped away once again.


    I nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ruminate, I¡¯ll sleep well, eat well, and live well.¡±


    Walker, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll do what you want.


    Fiona Croix cooked me a bowl of pasta and I literally ate it all, and with my tears, swallowed it all.


    I obeyed andy down on my bed, closed my eyes and slept well.


    I wished that Walker Richter woulde into my dreams, so that I could see him one more time, just one more time.


    But he never entered my dreams.


    After Walker Richter¡¯s death, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother announced his retirement and the Richter Group was taken over by Ben Richter.


    This was to be expected, Ben Richter¡¯s purpose had finally been achieved.


    Just half a month after Walker Richter¡¯s death, Tina Deross was born prematurely, adding a son to Ben Richter¡¯s family, but it was a sickly child with defects. I heard from Martin Mo that Ben Richter took his son to many doctors and sent him abroad, but no one could do anything, and the child was kept alive by expensive medication.


    Martin Mo did not marry Shirley Hill, but the engagement between the two was not broken, only postponed, as to when the two tied the knot, that is unknown.


    Walker Richter died a monthter, I returned to Jetfast Logistics to work, every day week after week cycle of the whole day¡¯s work, like a clockwork machine, numbly repeated.


    Paul did not know what reason was fired, the new director Wang is a fat-headed man, I heard that Joyce Parvis is a distant rtive, Ben Richter will be arranged.


    I was a bit puzzled, Paul was also Ben Richter¡¯s man, why did he fire Paul for no reason and put a rtive who knew nothing on the job.


    Ben Richter should also know that I went back to work, but did note to find me trouble, perhaps, I was a woman, not a threat to him.


    My colleague Eric handed me an invitation this day, he is getting married, let me go to attend, dip happy.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I forced a smile and took the invitation, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Eric sighed, ¡°President Richter has been gone for so long, Alva, it¡¯s time for you to go too.¡±


    I froze, I never told Eric about my rtionship with Walker Richter, why did he know that I had been depressed because of Walker Richter?


    Eric saw my doubt and said, ¡°Actually I am President Richter¡¯s person, the first day you came to Jet Express Logistics, President Richter knew about it, and he specially instructed me to take good care of you, in fact Paul is also President Richter¡¯s person, Ben Richter Fired Paul, also because of this reason, just did not expect President Richter such a good person, gone so suddenly.¡±


    It turned out that Walker Richter had paved the way for me without my knowledge.


    I also suddenly understood who the mystery client was that Paul used to see in the neighboring city, it was Walker Richter.


    ¡°So why did Ben Richter keep you?¡±


    Eric shrugged andughed, ¡°Probably because I wasn¡¯t much of a threat to him, or maybe, I was in the next batch of people to beid off.¡±


    Eric wasn¡¯t afraid of being fired at all, North City is so big that Ben Richter can¡¯t cover the sky with one hand, as long as he has hands and feet, where can¡¯t he survive?


    After work, I went to the subway as usual.


    I didn¡¯t live with Fiona Croix again, nor did I go back to the Hill family, and I refused the ce Martin Mo offered me.


    I rented a single room outside and began to live without Walker Richter.


    Once I was terrified of him bothering me, but now it was a luxury to think that he would bother me.


    I went back to my rented house, ordered myself a bowl of noodles, and lounged on the couch watching boring soap operas to pass the time.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The snow in the north city is falling even more heavily, I look at the drifting snow outside the window, sometimes still suddenly shed tears.


    On Chinese New Year¡¯s Day, I declined Fiona Croix¡¯s invitation and Martin Mo¡¯s invitation, excused myself from Frank Hill, and cooked two soup dumplings and went to the cemetery, where the hot dumplings cooled down in a few moments after they were brought out. I sat in front of Walker Richter¡¯s gravestone, ate the dumplings one by one, and talked to him about the interesting things I had encountered these days, my daily life, and my life. I talked to Walker Richter about the interesting things I had encountered in these days and the daily routine.


    After finishing thest dumpling, I took a long breath, looked at him on the tombstone, and raised a smile, ¡°Grandma once said that you are a cold person on the outside and a hot person on the inside, Walker Richter, wait for me on the Naihe Bridge, in the next life, we have to meet again, so that I can get to know you well, okay.¡±


    All my life, I never got to know this man, and while I hated him, he was quietly paving the way for me, never exining a word.


    After staying in the cemetery for an hour, my hands and feet were already cold, I rubbed my hands, and huffed white air, ¡°Walker Richter, I¡¯m so cold, I¡¯ll stay with you here today, I¡¯lle back to see you some other day, okay, right, today¡¯s the New Year¡¯s Eve, let¡¯s discuss something, you enter my dream, okay, I miss you so much, I miss you so much.¡±


    Snowkes drifted down andnded on the tombstone, I took this as him promising me.


    I carried my empty bowl and was ready to leave when I turned around to see Fin Wilson standing five meters away holding SWEETHEART.


    She should have been here for a while.


    Sweetheart was wearing a pink dress and a pink hat, and her face was flushed, especially pretty.


    I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, but she looks more and more like Walker Richter.


    Sweetheart seemed to remember me, and when she saw me, she reached out to me and softly shouted, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±


    The cry of ¡°mama¡± almost brought tears to my eyes.


    If my first child with Walker Richter was still alive, she would be Sweetheart¡¯s age.


    I wanted to hug sweetheart so badly, and I wanted her to be my daughter, but s, I couldn¡¯t, and she wasn¡¯t my daughter.


    I nodded at Fin Wilson as a greeting and brushed past her, I didn¡¯t hate or resent her for putting me in a mental institution because she was Walker Richter¡¯s mother.


    After I took a few steps, sweetheart suddenly burst into tears, and as I walked forward, the cries became more and more heartbreaking, and Fin Wilson couldn¡¯t coax her out of it, so she called out to me, ¡°Alva Hill, wait.¡±


    Sweetheart¡¯s cries were like an invisible hand squeezing my heart, making it hurt more with every step I took.


    As soon as Fin Wilson made a sound, I immediately paused and turned back, calling out to her, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    I was no longer rted to Walker Richter, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call her mom anymore.


    Auntie was the most appropriate.


    Fin Wilson frowned and said, ¡°You hug sweetheart.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words took me by surprise, after all, she still looked at me with hate in her eyes, only stronger than when she was in the asylum, yet she was willing to let me get close to sweetheart.


    I froze for a moment, and Fin Wilson¡¯s face sank, ¡°What, no?¡±


    I was afraid that she would regret it, and immediately stepped forward to pick up SWEETHEART.


    SWEETHEART¡¯s soft body was held in my arms, causing an inexplicable sourness in the bottom of my heart.


    Originally crying sweetheart, once in my arms did not cry, the eyes curiously rolling, hands also restlessly grasp my hair to y.


    Walker Richter is gone, sweetheart is without a father at a young age, who is the mother is not known, when I think of this, my heart is even more difficult.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You hold sweetheart out of the snow while I talk to Walker.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s face was colder than this weather.


    If it wasn¡¯t for sweetheart, I wouldn¡¯t want to spend one more second with Fin Wilson.


    I carried sweetheart to the pavilion in front of me to wait for Fin Wilson. sweetheart can walk now, I put her down to walk, she still treats me as her mom, she shouts out every now and then, ¡°Ma Ma.¡±


    Every time sweetheart shouted, I couldn¡¯t help but have sore eyes.


    Fin Wilson quickly paid his respects to Walker Richter and walked toward us, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In order to hold sweetheart for a while longer, I walked Fin Wilson to the parking lot of the cemetery before I reluctantly gave her sweetheart, but she suddenly asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±

 Chapter 164: Susan Su Forces Ben Richter’s Marriage

    I didn¡¯t respond for a moment as Fin Wilson took the lead in the car and added, ¡°Get in.¡±


    I thought Fin Wilson was trying to give me a ride, and I quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, let¡¯s spend it together.¡±


    Fin Wilson almost scared me with that.


    She didn¡¯t even give me the benefit of the doubt when Walker Richter was around, and now that he¡¯s gone, she¡¯s trying to get close to me.


    The thought that maybe it was a gray hair that made a difference to Fin Wilson, I hesitated for a moment to get in the car and gave the address where I lived.


    Fin Wilson told the driver to drive, and we didn¡¯tmunicate at all along the way. sweetheart was in good spirits, crawling around in the car and curiously leaning out the window to look at the drifting snow outside.


    When we got to where I was staying, Fin Wilson let the driver go back first, and I walked ahead to lead the way with SWEETHEART in my arms.


    The single room I live in is very small, only about twenty square feet, the kitchen living room bedroom are connected together, when I enter the room, I put sweetheart on the floor, a little embarrassed to Fin Wilson, ¡°The ce is a little small, you sit here, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    Fin Wilson surveyed my ce and asked me, ¡°You live alone? Howe you¡¯re not back in THE Hill family?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell Fin Wilson about my affair with THE Hill family, and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to live alone, and it¡¯s conveniently close to where I work.¡±


    I poured her a ss of in water with a couple of tea leaves.


    Normally I don¡¯t drink tea, but I do have quite a bit of wine in the fridge that I drink when I can¡¯t sleep.


    Fin Wilson rewarded me by drinking the tea I made, and she seemed to remember something, and there was sadness in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s far worse than the tea Walker made.¡±


    Naturally, I can¡¯tpete with Walker Richter when ites to the art of tea.


    At the mention of Walker Richter, the air suddenly quieted down, sweetheart curiously looked at me and then at Fin Wilson, the little girl seemed to be able to sense our sadness, she walked up to Fin Wilson, took Fin Wilson¡¯s hand, and called out in a childish voice, ¡°Grandma. ¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes instantly moistened and he took SWEETHEART in his arms, ¡°Good granddaughter.¡±


    The tip of my nose was also sore.


    Fin Wilson said remorsefully, ¡°I should never have agreed to Walker marrying Susan Su in the first ce, otherwise, nothing would have happened to Walker, and the Richter Group wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of the house of Joyce Parvis.¡±


    What does this have to do with Susan Su?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, ¡°When exactly did Walker start getting sick, and did you already know?¡±


    Fin Wilson shook his head, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let Walker fight Ben Richter, to fight for anypany, family fortune, where are these things as important as my son.¡±


    Fin Wilson has gray hair in her hair, she is in her middle age, but she has no son, now the Richter familyBen Richter has one hand in the world, and Joyce Parvis is afraid that she will not let Fin Wilson have a good time, and her life in the Richter family must be very difficult.


    People always wait until they lose before they regret it.


    I still regret why I went to Ben Richter, why I went to the prom, why I hated him, the words I hid in my heart, why I didn¡¯t tell him.


    Now a thousand words are spoken, but there is no longer a chance to say them.


    I pulled tissues and gave them to Fin Wilson, relieving her, ¡°Walker would not want to see the tears of his loved ones who loved him in heaven.¡±


    Fin Wilson wiped the tears from his eyes, clenched his hands tightly and pounded his chest, ¡°I repent.¡±


    It is simply impossible to get a mother out of the pain of losing her son. With the passage of time, what heals is only on the surface, and the wounds at the bottom of the heart only fester, and the slightest mention of it will cause pain to the bone marrow.


    I didn¡¯t try to talk her out of it and waited for her to slowly calm down on her own.


    Fin Wilson ate dinner at my ce before he left, and I didn¡¯t expect that this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner would be with Fin Wilson and sweetheart, and at that time I wondered if Walker Richter, who was in the sky, would be a little happier in his heart when he saw this scene.


    After the meal, I sent Fin Wilson downstairs, sweetheart was already asleep, Fin Wilson didn¡¯t ask the driver to pick her up, she gave me an address when she left, ¡°Come over and see sweetheart when you¡¯re free, the kid likes you quite a bit.¡±


    Fin Wilson gave a different address than Clearwater.


    I was a little taken aback when Fin Wilson smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is my current address, I moved out of my old house.¡±


    A home only needs one matriarch, and with Joyce Parvis around, Fin Wilson, who doesn¡¯t have a son to back her up, naturally has to step aside.


    I wrote down the address, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to visit SWEETHEART often when I can.¡±


    After a pause, I asked, ¡°Sweetheart¡¯s real mother, do you know who she is? She¡¯s without a father now, she can¡¯t be without a mother ¡­¡±


    Fin Wilson cooled his face and interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart is Walker¡¯s only child and I¡¯m not going to let anyone take her away from me.¡±


    I know that sweetheart is Fin Wilson¡¯s only support right now, and I didn¡¯t think that just mentioning sweetheart¡¯s birth mother would get such a big reaction from Fin Wilson.


    She hailed a cab and left.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, just after midnight, Martin Mo sent me a huge red envelope, which I confiscated and replied back to him, ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Fiona Croix also stepped in to send her well wishes, and Ulysses Will didn¡¯t miss a beat when he asked me, ¡°Are you used to living away?¡±


    ¡°One is free.¡±


    I answered back and then put my phone on silent and tucked in to sleep.


    One is free, yet alone, and the covers can be cold all night and the pillows can be wet.


    I counted the days until Walker Richter left.


    One month, two months, three months ¡­


    Time marched on, but he took root and sprouted and branched out in my heart, never to be forgotten.


    Living by the book heals external wounds.


    Walker Richter is no longer with us, the Richter family has nothing to do with me, and the name Susan Su is very far away from me. I met Susan Su again at a cocktail party, where Martin Mo asked me to be his date, and I had to follow him.


    Susan Su didn¡¯t marry into the Richter family as she had hoped, and she wasn¡¯t exactly a member of the Richter family after all; she had no shortage of suitors, given her excellent qualifications in all areas.


    I came out of the restroom to get some air in the back garden and ran right into Susan Su pulling and tugging with a man under the acacia tree.


    ¡°When the hell are you going to marry me, I¡¯ve waited long enough, how long do you want me to wait? Until your wife dies of an illness?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Susan Su¡¯s new love interest turns out to be a family man?


    The man¡¯s back was to me and he couldn¡¯t see his face.


    I had no interest in eavesdropping, nor did I want to bump into Susan Su and get into trouble, and was about to turn around and leave when I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°I forbid you to curse her, she¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Who is this if not Ben Richter¡¯s voice.


    I¡¯m shocked as hell that the guy Susan Su likes is Ben Richter?


    It¡¯s only been a few months since Walker Richter¡¯s death, yet Susan Su is forcing Ben Richter to marry her, and listening to what she just said, she¡¯s been waiting for more than five months, which means that it¡¯s Ben Richter that Susan Su has her heart set on marrying, so the purpose of her staying by Walker Richter¡¯s side¡­ ¡­


    Fine thoughts.


    I recalled seeing both Susan Su and Ben Richter at Jetfast Logistics once, when Susan Su looked at Ben Richter differently.

 Chapter 165: That figure, is it him?

    I walked a little closer and hid behind the big banyan tree.


    Ben Richter¡¯s statement angered Susan Su, she pulled Ben Richter¡¯s arm and aggressively said, ¡°What do you mean by that, Ben Richter, did you never want to marry me from the beginning to the end, Tina Deross is nothing but a sickly child who won¡¯t live long, what the hell do you still have to can¡¯t give up, don¡¯t you forget how you promised me in the first ce.¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything but a name, and I¡¯ve already contacted Attorney Jung to give you the half you deserve.¡±


    Susan Su was stunned andughed, both coldly and self-deprecatingly: ¡°Ben Richter, do you think I follow you just for the two percent of shares in the Richter Group? If I, Susan Su, want money, I just need to pander to Walker Richter, and he will give me whatever he wants. Let me tell you, I Susan Su is not that easy to fool, within three months, if you don¡¯t fulfill your promise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless, I will make you regret it, I would like to see if Tina Deross knows your true colors, will she hate you.¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s kindness to Susan Su, indeed, as long as Susan Su opened her mouth, or even did not need to open her mouth, with a single look, Walker Richter was afraid that he was willing to pick even the stars in the sky for her.


    Ben Richter¡¯s face was sullen as he grabbed Susan Su by the neck and warned with cold eyes, ¡°If you dare to go to her, do you believe I¡¯ll get you killed.¡±


    ¡°Good, if you have the guts, you can get me killed. ¡°Susan Su tilted her head, her nature was cold and arrogant, the corner of her mouth rose, she suddenly hooked Ben Richter¡¯s neck and kissed him, Ben Richter subconsciously dodged it, Susan Su was not willing to do so and kissed him again, Ben Richter dodged it twice, and finally turned against him and cupped Susan Su¡¯s face and kissed him, with a Punitive kiss, very intense, the two separated, the corners of their mouths spilled blood.


    Susan Su, however, contentedly stuck out her tongue and licked the blood from the corner of her mouth, seductively sexy, as she looked at Ben Richter and said with certainty and arrogance, ¡°You¡¯re in love with me.¡±


    Ben Richter yanked Susan Su away with an expressionless face, ¡°Settle down for me, Walker Richter only died a few months ago, and you, as his fianc¨¦e, are hooking up all over the ce, when the olddy¡¯s side finds out about it, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to ount for it.¡±


    ¡°The man is dead, do I have to be a widow for him?¡± Susan Su said disdainfully, ¡°I went back to him in the first ce to help you, Ben Richter, you should know my nature very well, if you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge, you have to ask me whether I agree or not.¡±


    So it¡¯s true, Susan Su was just using Walker Richter from start to finish, she was doing Ben Richter¡¯s bidding.


    The thought of Susan Su cheating on Walker Richter, and Walker Richter not knowing it until he died, sent a wave of anger through me.


    Ben Richter pinched Susan Su¡¯s chin and sneered, ¡°Walker Richter but died violently, it has nothing to do with you, talk about helping me, I still say the same thing just now, give me peace and quiet, we can still be like before, otherwise, you pack up your things and get out of the country.¡±


    Dropping the words, Ben Richter turned and was leaving.


    ¡°In the beginning, in order to help you, Iid my hands on Alva Hill¡¯s stomach, for your sake, my hands were stained with human lives, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Susan Su immediately hugged him from behind, begging somewhat humbly, ¡°Apany me tonight, okay, don¡¯t you just want a child, I can also give birth for you.¡±


    Hearing Susan Su herself admit that she had killed my child, the hatred in my heart churned again and my chest rose and fell violently.


    Beauty throws herself at him, but Ben Richter is unmoved and breaks Susan Su¡¯s hand, ¡°She needs me.¡±


    Ben Richter left after all, resolute and determined, Susan Su was so angry that she hissed in a low voice from where she was, her eyes full of hatred, staring at Ben Richter¡¯s back, clenching her hands tightly, ¡°You¡¯re mine, and no one can take that away from me.¡±


    I waited for Susan Su to head toward the reception hall before I stepped out from behind the banyan tree.


    Suddenly I realized why Susan Su said in the first ce that she never thought of me as a rival, because it wasn¡¯t Walker Richter she loved, it was Ben Richter, and her rival was Tina Deross.


    But because of her ambitions with Ben Richter, I lost my child with Walker Richter.


    I¡¯d been out too long and Martin Mo came out to me uneasily, ¡°Alva, what are you doing here, the reception¡¯s almost over, there¡¯s nothing more to do anyway, if you¡¯re bored, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    I nodded, really not wanting to return to the reception, and left with Martin Mo first.


    All the way there, I thought about what Ben Richter had said to Susan Su, about my unattached child, and how Susan Su had killed my child, and how I could do nothing about it.


    Naturally not.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯ve been preupied all night. ¡±


    I settled down, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Martin Mo drove me back to my ce, I didn¡¯t keep him down, still downstairs in the doorway, I said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you go back to rest early, drive slowly on the road.¡±


    Martin Mo raised an eyebrow, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re going over the top, you won¡¯t even let mee up and sit down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± I didn¡¯t have the heart to pull off a joke with Martin Mo and turned to go upstairs.


    All night long, I thought about how to get justice for my child and how to make Susan Su pay.


    Susan Su is now a hot celebrity in North City, and she¡¯s discreet, so it won¡¯t be easy to get interest out of her.


    I¡¯m thinking left and right that Susan Su¡¯s soft spot is Ben Richter, and Ben Richter¡¯s soft spot, Tina Deross.


    Tina Deross hasn¡¯t shown up since she went into prematurebor, and from what Susan Su just said, Tina Deross is dying.


    After Walker Richter¡¯s death, Susan Su also entered the Richter Group, just hanging a casual position, and has no real power, but Ben Richter if really share two percent of the shares to Susan Su, it would be different.


    This world, it¡¯s really not fair.


    After moving out there, I had almost no contact with the Hill family, but Kun Cai dide to me from time to time with the intention of courting me.


    Martin Mo warned him, and he still came to me every now and then, asking me to dinner, giving me things, even though I didn¡¯t say yes once, and didn¡¯t ept the things once, Kun Cai still insisted.


    On this day, my birthday, Martin Mo had already prepared a birthday party for me before that, and I didn¡¯t have many friends in the North Side, so for this birthday, it was just Martin Mo, Ulysses Will, and Fiona Croix who celebrated for me.


    I had the same birthday as Hill and I thought Ulysses Will would be with Be Hill and wouldn¡¯te over, but I didn¡¯t realize he would be the first toe.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ulysses Will is preupied and frowning, and Martin Mo snidely asks, ¡°I heard Be Hill is pregnant, why are you still frowning here.¡±


    I was originally stoned and was surprised to hear that Be Hill was pregnant.


    Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t have children?


    Is there really a miracle?


    I nced at Ulysses Will, a miracle that I feared was not to be, in which there should be something else.


    Ulysses Will picks up the wine from the table and takes a drink, changing the subject, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Fiona Croix here yet, Alva, send a message and ask.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t want to mention it, and both Martin Mo and I had the good sense not to ask again.


    I sent a message to Fiona Croix asking where she was.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s belly is seven months old, and we had an appointment for eight o¡¯clock, and now it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock and she hasn¡¯t shown up yet, which makes you a little worried.


    Fiona Croix never replied to the message, and thinking that it wasn¡¯t far from where she lived, I took Martin Mo¡¯s car keys, ¡°You two have a drink, I¡¯ll go pick up Fiona.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I go.¡± Martin Mo got up.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Ulysses Will is clearly in a bad mood, and if I stay here and Be Hill kills me, it¡¯s not going to be easy to tell.


    I took the car keys out and found Martin Mo¡¯s car in the parking lot, I sat in the car and started the car, tried to make a call to Fiona Croix, the phone was not answered for half a day, I suddenly had a bad feeling in my heart, started the car and immediately rushed to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce.


    At the stoplight, I casually looked around, but inadvertently caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    Seeing that silhouette, my heart shook fiercely, and my entire nerves tensed up with a feeling of disbelief.


    That backside is almost too much like Walker Richter.


    The light turns green, the car behind me honks impatiently to urge me on, and I look back and start the car.


    Knowing that Walker Richter has been dead for almost six months, he still refuses to let go of the back of that just simrity.


    After crossing the intersection, I immediately stopped the car on the side and ran in the direction I had just seen.


    The cars came and went, and it was gone in a sh.


    I stood on the side of the road, my eyes searched around, finally, I saw that figure again, my eyes burned and I immediately chased after it.


    ¡°Walker.¡±


    The man kept walking, not hearing me, and I followed him across the intersection and down two more blocks, and I stayed behind, staring at his back, not daring to step forward, afraid of disappointment; I¡¯d rather covet the simrity of the back, look for Walker Richter in him, rather than delude myself.


    After walking through the bustling market, around the corner, he suddenly stopped, supposedly spotting me.


    I also stopped and looked away somewhat sheepishly, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    He suddenly walked over and a low voice came to his ears, ¡°Little girl, why do you keep following me.¡±


    This sound ¡­

 Chapter 166: The Most Terrible Thing is the Human Heart

    I snapped my head up to see the man in front of me and lost my mind.


    It wasn¡¯t him.


    Even though the voice and back were so simr, the face wasn¡¯t him.


    What was I expecting, he¡¯d been dead for six months and there was no one else in the world named Walker Richter.


    I looked at him, the tip of my nose sore, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Looking for who?¡± He was curious, his voice like a babbling water, ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ll never find him again, I lost him.¡±


    That, once Walker Richter had said the same thing, he had said that he had lost me, that with some people, missing is for life.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He said regretfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, what should be yours, can¡¯t run away, what isn¡¯t yours, can¡¯t be forced, life is short, hurry up a few decades, don¡¯t let yourself be immersed in sadness, look at the beautiful things in this world more often, otherwise you will miss more.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I lightly pulled the corner of my mouth and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s your name, can you tell me?¡±


    He mused for a moment and smiled, ¡°Gabby Yates.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The name Gabby Yates was a bit familiar, the samest name as Ferris Yates, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know Ferris Yates?¡±


    That was Walker Richter¡¯s nemesis in life, even Martin Mo didn¡¯t know how Walker Richter got Ferris Yates to agree to release me.


    When Gabby Yates heard that, there was a strange gleam in her eyes, and she smiled and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Maybe I was overthinking it.


    Just then, my cell phone suddenly rang, and it was Fiona Croix calling.


    Fiona Croix won¡¯t call me, she sends a message or a video every time, this phone call made me feel a bit surprised, sliding the screen to connect, ¡°Fiona, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Fiona.¡±


    It was Jack Astor who spoke.


    He told me over the phone that Fiona Croix was in the hospital undergoing resuscitation.


    Fiona Croix was found by a passerby an hour ago and taken to the hospital, she was covered in blood, she was on her way to celebrate my birthday when she was hit by a motorcycle, the owner of the vehicle hit and ran away.


    When I heard that, I asked for the address of the hospital and immediately hung up the phone, and at this time Gabby Yates did not know when to leave, I could not care so much, rushed to the hospital.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s baby was forced out early, in bad shape, and sent to the NICU, a girl.


    It was a girl. The baby was not even full-term, and it was a very dangerous baby. In less than two hours, two critical care notices were issued, and Jack Astor¡¯s hands were shaking when he signed the notices.


    Fiona Croix is being resuscitated because of hemorrhage, doctors and nurses keeping in and out to deliver blood bags, looking at the amount of blood, Fiona Croix¡¯s whole body blood should have been reced twice, but still the situation is not optimistic.


    Doctors told us the worst-case scenario: ¡°The mother has gone into shock twice, and if we can¡¯t stop the bleeding, we¡¯ll have to consider removing the uterus to stop the bleeding and save her life.¡±


    Remove the uterus?


    I was weak in my feet, it was too cruel for a woman.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of Pheobe Wilson back in the day, when she suffered Susan Su¡¯s reckoning and had her uterus removed for the rest of her life, never to have children of her own.


    Fiona Croix had her children, but who wants to have the most important part of their body removed.


    Jack Astor¡¯s whole face was as pale as paper, he grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, even his voice was trembling: ¡°I want her to live, I just want her to live well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t dare to fill his mouth with words.


    Every second of the hours-long surgery, in which I stood outside the operating room, was an ordeal.


    Martin Mo called and I gave a brief description of Fiona Croix¡¯s condition, he and Ulysses Will rushed over, but at this point, no amount of visits would help, Fiona Croix was fighting death inside, and only by winning would shee out of it unscathed.


    It¡¯s 3:00 a. m., Fiona Croix has not yete out, the doctor has issued another critical notice, Jack Astor¡¯s emotions are on the verge of breaking down, he can¡¯t even hold the pen: ¡°Why can¡¯t all of you save her, it¡¯s just a hemorrhage, you can¡¯t do anything about it, and you still deserve to be a doctor.¡±


    A hemorrhage can kill a person, and has the highest maternal mortality rate.


    Doctors are in a hurry to save her life and ask Jack Astor to sign the papers, but everyone knows that by signing the papers, they are not only taking a risk, but also risking losing Fiona Croix.


    But signing it would only dy the rescue.


    I pushed Jack Astor away, ¡°I¡¯ll sign, doctor, please you must save her, she has suffered too much already.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    After the doctor went in again, Jack Astor slid down against the cold wall and sat on the floor, both hands hanging limply.


    I didn¡¯t feel good either, turning my back and wiping the tears from the corners of my eyes as Martin Mo reassured me, ¡°Fiona Croix will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I clenched my lower lip to keep from crying out, but the tears fell harder and harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Fiona she, she wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble if she hadn¡¯t rushed to celebrate my birthday, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    I med myself, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself if anything happened to Fiona Croix.


    I pulled my hair and med myself, ¡°She¡¯s already seven months pregnant, how could I still let her go out alone, I should have picked her up earlier.¡±


    ¡°It was all an ident, who could have predicted.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    I¡¯d rather it was me lying in there, and me bearing the brunt of it all, than Fiona Croix suffering in there.


    After a night of resuscitation, Fiona Croix was wheeled out of the operating room and sent to the icu ward.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s life was saved for the time being, the rest depended on her willpower.


    Hearing this from the doctor, we were all slightly relieved.


    After a sleepless night, Jack Astor¡¯s eyes were scarlet, he insisted on staying outside the ward, waiting for Fiona Croix to wake up.


    I don¡¯t understand Jack Astor. If he cares so much about Fiona Croix, why did he marry Dailey Rove?


    Why is it so important to be in the right family?


    I resent Jack Astor for not being able to stand up for Fiona Croix and shield her from the world and letting her suffer like this.


    Ulysses Will was called back by Be Hill in thetter part of the night, and Martin Mo stayed at the hospital the whole time, and when he heard that Fiona Croix was out of danger for the time being, he said, ¡°Alva, go back and rest for a while ande backter.¡±


    He was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to cope physically.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, a doctor arrived with a grim look on his face and told us the bad news.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s baby had passed away just a few moments ago after failing to be resuscitated.


    The little one had only been in the world for less than a day, had suffered all the hardships, and had passed away before her parents had a chance to hold her.


    Hearing this news, Jack Astor¡¯s entire body was frozen in ce, as if the sky suddenly copsed, tears came out of his eyes, he wiped a handful of face, his voice dark and hoarse: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell Fiona, don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Such bad news, even if Fiona Croix woke up, we dare not tell.


    She was so full of anticipation for this child that even the baby¡¯s clothes were ready for the birth.


    Her son Ryker is in the Astor family and she can¡¯t get custody of him. Having a child with her gave her something to look forward to in life, but now God has cruelly robbed her of that hope.


    Fiona Croix was always going to find out and I can¡¯t imagine how devastated she would have been to learn that her child was gone.


    Martin Mo took me out of the hospital and told me to take a break ande back. He went to the parking lot to drive the car and I waited for him in front of the hospital.


    I caught an involuntary glimpse of an acquaintance, Dailey Rove.


    She came out of the hospital lobby and headed straight outside the main entrance of the hospital.


    When did shee to the hospital?


    And why was she in the hospital.


    ¡°Alva, get in the car.¡±


    Martin Mo interrupts my thoughts.


    I got into the car and went back to my rental room, taking a shower before going to rest.


    Although tired and preupied with Fiona Croix, how could I sleep.


    The ce where Fiona Croix¡¯s ident happened was a blind spot on the surveince camera, and the owner of the motorcycle was not captured on camera, so it would take a lot of effort to find the culprit.


    No matter how hard it is, Jack Astor has to find the culprit, Fiona Croix can¡¯t suffer in vain, and the child can¡¯t die in vain.


    Fiona Croix stayed in the ICU ward for seven days before she was transferred to the general ward. The perpetrator was also found, a migrant worker from the mountainous area, a man of more than 50 years, his family is poor and destitute, he came to North City to work for a few years, in order to pay for the family¡¯s two children to go to college, he rode his motorcycle on the night of the collision with Fiona Croix to rush back to the ce because of the darkness, and said that he did not see anyone. He said he didn¡¯t see anyone, and he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to stay longer, let alone send Fiona Croix to the hospital, and ran away.


    After he was arrested, he was full of regret and admitted his mistake, saying sorry all the time.


    But there are some mistakes that can¡¯t be offset by an apology.


    This ident, after calming down a little, makes people feel very strange.


    Maybe I¡¯m too sensitive. Ever since I saw Dailey Rove in the hospital, I¡¯ve felt that this is not a simple matter.


    I asked Martin Mo to take a good look at the perpetrator.


    I found out that this man usually never went back by the road he took on the day of the ident. He said he was in a hurry, but that road was the most circuitous one.


    The perpetrator lied.

 Chapter 167: Fin Wilson says he talked to Walker Richter on the phone

    Martin Mo asked me, ¡°Should we look into the perpetrator¡¯s rtionship with Dailey Rove again.¡±


    He was also keenly aware that something was wrong.


    I pondered for a while and said, ¡°Stay out of this for now, let Jack Astor go, he should give Fiona an exnation.¡±


    Dailey Rove is now Jack Astor¡¯s wife, whether this has anything to do with her or not, Jack Astor is the most suitable person to go and do this.


    In fact, I don¡¯t want this to have anything to do with Dailey Rove, and I hope it¡¯s just an ident. Otherwise, it¡¯s too scary for the people¡¯s heart, because Dailey Rove had generously let Fiona Croix remarry Jack Astor.


    Martin Mo agreed with me: ¡°You are right, one is his ex-wife, one is the current wife, and now Fiona Croix¡¯s child is gone, Jack Astor as a man, he has to have the responsibility.¡±


    Men are good at talking to each other, Martin Mo called Jack Astor outside to talk, and I guarded Fiona Croix in the hospital room.


    These days, Fiona Croix has woken up, but the consciousness is still not clear, not a moment and then fell asleep, even if it is only a moment of wakefulness, she still misses the child, grasping my hand, lips slightly moving, she wants to talk, but can only make a difficult sound.


    She couldn¡¯t speak or gesture, but I understood her concern and knew what she wanted to say. I whispered in her ear, ¡°Take good care of yourself, we are all looking forward to your early recovery.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth that the baby was gone.


    Jack Astor and Martin Mo went out for almost half an hour before they came back, but the only one who came back was Martin Mo, who said that Jack Astor had left and should have gone to find out the truth about the car ident.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin Mo had something to do, and could not stay in the hospital all the time, I let him busy himself, I asked the leadership to take a few days off, in the hospital to take care of.


    Not long after Martin Mo and Jack Astor left, there was an unexpected guest in the hospital room, Dailey Rove.


    Carrying a fruit basket, she knocked on the door and came in. She first looked at Fiona Croix on the bed, then put the things down and asked me in a softer voice, ¡°How is Ms. Croix doing?¡±


    ¡°Recovering quite well.¡± I said, ¡°She should be waking up soon, thank you Mrs. Shaw for thinking of her.¡±


    There was no certainty that Fiona Croix¡¯s matter was rted to Dailey Rove, so naturally I couldn¡¯t question her directly.


    Dailey Rove said regretfully, ¡°I heard that the child is gone, it¡¯s a pity, and I don¡¯t know how Ms. Croix will be able to bear the pain of losing her daughter when she wakes up, and what about Jack Astor? Is he not here?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really tell from Dailey Rove¡¯s demeanor alone, she was anything but cynical about her husband¡¯s ex-wife, and even graciously brought a fruit basket to visit.


    I stared at Dailey Rove, ¡°Jack Astor should go back to rest after keeping watch in the hospital for days on end.¡±


    Naturally, I don¡¯t tell the truth.


    ¡°Miss Croix¡¯s ident, Jack Astor¡¯s heart is naturally not good, even Ryker is always crying these days, muttering for his mommy, I originally wanted to bring Ryker to the hospital, but when I thought that Miss Croix is like this nowadays, and it¡¯s not good for the child to see it, so I didn¡¯t bring him.¡±


    ¡°You have a heart.¡± I got up and walked towards the door, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, the doctor said the patient needs to rest and can¡¯t visit for too long.¡±


    Dailey Rove is still sensible, ¡°I have something to do so I¡¯ll leave first, I¡¯lle back to visit another day.¡±


    After Dailey Rove left, I waited until Jack Astor came back before going back to the rental room to take a shower and squint for a while.


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask Jack Astor what he had found out, this was something that he had to give Fiona Croix an exnation for.


    I slept until the afternoon, I don¡¯t know if Fiona Croix woke up, took the car to the hospital, still in the corridor, I heard Fiona Croix¡¯s hoarse voice, the ward was in an uproar, there was also Jack Astor¡¯s angry roar: ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t you mess around,e down.¡±


    When I heard this voice, my heart tightened and I immediately rushed into the ward, and when I saw the scene in the ward, I was shocked.


    The ward was in a mess, the doctors and nurses were all there, Fiona Croix was sitting on the window, one of her legs had crossed out, her emotions were very agitated, her thin figure seemed like a gust of wind could blow her away, my heart was in my throat, and Jack Astor didn¡¯t dare toe forward.


    This is the seventh floor, jump down without dying or being crippled.


    ¡°Fiona, what are you doing,e down.¡± I suppressed my fear and didn¡¯t dare speak up for fear of startling her, I approached slowly, ¡°Come down before anything, don¡¯t you do that.¡±


    Fiona Croix shook her head and looked at me with one tear in her eye, she knew something was wrong with the baby after all.


    She gestured excitedly, her hand gripping her heart as she lost her voice and cried.


    I¡¯ve cried like that too, I¡¯ve lost a child and canpletely empathize.


    When Jack Astor saw me, it was as if he saw a lifesaver: ¡°Alva, you have to help persuade her.¡±


    How was I going to calm a mother who had lost her child?


    I really didn¡¯t know what to do at that time. I was afraid that Fiona Croix would fall down, and I was a bit incoherent: ¡°Fiona, can youe down? Don¡¯t do anything stupid, your life is still so long. Think about Ryker, he is still so small, can you bear to let him have no mother?¡±


    A child is a mother¡¯s softest spot, and I could only think of using Ryker to sway Fiona Croix¡¯s heart.


    Jack Astor also immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, Fiona, we still have Ryker, Ryker, he needs you, he mors for his mommy every day, just now when I came, Ryker was still asking where his mommy had gone, if you just jumped off the roof, how do you expect me to tell Ryker that his mommy will nevere back, I promised Ryker and bring him to see you tomorrow, Fiona, I¡¯ll do whatever you want as long as youe down.¡±


    At the mention of Ryker, Fiona Croix cried even harder, but it worked, she faltered and her emotions were no longer as violent as they had been a moment ago, Jack Astor took advantage of this and stepped forward to carry Fiona Croix down.


    I was relieved to see that Fiona Croix was no longer in danger.


    Fiona Croix nestled in Jack Astor¡¯s arms and cried bitterly, her hands tightly clutched the corner of Jack Astor¡¯s coat, her heart at this time is more painful than a knife cut.


    Jack Astor hugged her, softly consoling: ¡°Everything will pass, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Doctors and nurses wisely went out, I also wisely left the ward, leaving space for the two of them.


    After a long time, Jack Astor came out from the ward, Fiona Croix had already fallen asleep.


    Suddenly depressed inside, I looked up at him, ¡°Who told her about the baby?¡±


    Jack Astor had greeted everyone at the hospital, no one was allowed to reveal anything about the baby, and I had only been gone for half a day when something happened to Fiona Croix.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dailey Rove,¡± Jack Astor sat next to me, his eyes covered with red blood, his tone of voice was tired: ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to do it, she followed me to see Fiona, and identally blurted out.¡±


    Dailey Rove hade to see Fiona Croix before I left, how could shee back again? And how did she identally slip up?


    I was furious: ¡°Jack Astor, do you really believe Dailey Rove identally said that? I think she did it on purpose, she identally made Fiona almost copse, she can¡¯t be stimted now, Dailey Rove is trying to kill her, also, the car ident is not so simple ¡­¡±


    Jack Astor interrupted me, ¡°The car ident has nothing to do with Dailey Rove, that perpetrator doesn¡¯t even know Dailey Rove, Alva, you¡¯re overthinking it, I know that Fiona¡¯s ident is hard on you, and it¡¯s hard on me as well, but the truth is the truth, and it¡¯s just an ident, and it can¡¯t be med on Dailey Rove, you can¡¯t think so badly of everyone else because of what happened to Walker Richter.¡±


    I looked at Jack Astor to speak for Dailey Rove, suddenly gasped andughed, got up and said, ¡°Jack Astor, let me tell you, Walker Richter is gone, I am very sad in my heart, but I am not as mad as a mad dog biting people, Fiona is my best friend, if you don¡¯t give Fiona a reasonable exnation, I will never spare you.¡±


    Dropping these words, I turned around and left the hospital.


    After walking out of the hospital, my emotions calmed down and thinking back to Jack Astor¡¯s words, I wondered, was it really me who was too narrow-minded?


    Thinking about Fiona Croix¡¯s agonizing loss of her child suddenly made me miss SWEETHEART a little bit, Fin Wilson had given me the address earlier, and I bought some things and took a cab over there.


    When I went there, I happened to run into Fin Wilson with sweetheart ying in the neighborhood park.


    Park quite a few people with children out to y, basically all grandma level, I walked over and was about to call Fin Wilson, I heard an olddy sitting next to Fin Wilson gossip asked: ¡°How always look at you alone with children down, your son daughter-inw? Where are your sons and daughters-inw?


    A granny next to her said, ¡°Her son has been dead for half a year, and her daughter-inw has probably run off with someone else.¡±


    Fin Wilson has always been an idle character in the Richter family, but when ites to the dispute over interests, I realized that she is also a tough character. These people have a broken mouth and poke at Fin Wilson¡¯s pain, so how can Fin Wilson tolerate it.


    ¡°Who said my son is dead, your son is dead, my son is well abroad, my daughter-inw works every day, the child is naturally me as a grandmother to bring, you do not know don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words are nothing but bravado.


    Among a bunch of amazons, someone recognized Fin Wilson and joked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the wife of the Richter familyCharles Richter, your son died half a year ago, and I heard that you were also thrown out of the house, or by someone¡¯s ex-wife. Don¡¯t you still have a daughter, howe your daughter didn¡¯t take care of you, letting you live in a ce like this.¡±


    Fin Wilson was so angry that his face turned white, and emphasized again, ¡°My son is not dead, he even passed the phone to me a few days ago, if you guys chew on your tongue again, I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart.¡±

 Chapter 168: Gabby Yates Invited

    How could Walker Richter be on the phone with Fin Wilson when he¡¯s been dead for over half a year.


    But Fin Wilson¡¯s story was so convincing that it didn¡¯t seem like a lie to shut these people up.


    I thought of a possibility, Fin Wilson was overly worried, could he be mentally ill?


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words, provoked the anger of the crowd, a few olddies made a scene, sweetheart scared wow cry, mouth shouting: ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Sweetheart¡¯s cry was like a needle stuck in her heart, I immediately went over, in order to fulfill Fin Wilson¡¯s lie, I shouted at her, ¡°Mom.¡±


    This sound of mom made Fin Wilson freeze for a moment, and the few olddies who were causing trouble also looked towards me. sweetheart looked at me and cried, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±


    I handed Fin Wilson what was in my hand and picked up the crying sweetheart, ¡°Stop crying, mommy is here.¡±


    Adults can lie, but children can¡¯t.


    Hearing sweetheart call me mommy, these olddies looked at each other in disbelief, and someone muttered, ¡°Is this really her daughter-inw? Didn¡¯t she say she ran away with someone?¡±


    ¡°I see the kid looks like her, so it should be.¡±


    Fin Wilson tilted his head and said with a straight face, ¡°See, this is my daughter-inw, whoever is spreading rumors, I, Fin Wilson, am not a vegetarian.¡±


    With that, Fin Wilson said to me, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I knew that Fin Wilson was only saying that I was her daughter-inw for the sake of saving face and not wanting these people to look at her as a joke.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, hugged SWEETHEART and followed her back.


    Once inside, Fin Wilson, who was so strong just now, had tears in her eyes and turned her back to wipe them away silently so that I wouldn¡¯t see them.


    Knowing that she has a strong sense of self-esteem, I saw it as if I didn¡¯t see it. sweetheart refused toe down in my arms, and Fin Wilson said, ¡°You y with sweetheart for a while, and I¡¯ll go and cook dinner, so you can stay and eat.¡±


    Fin Wilson went into the kitchen, I looked at her busy back in the kitchen, my heart had mixed feelings.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was originally everyone¡¯s respected Mrs. Knight, with such an excellent son, it would be enough for her to be proud for a lifetime, but God stripped all of that away overnight, without her son as a backer, and with Joyce Parvis suppressing her, where does the Richter family have a ce for her.


    Fin Wilson with sweetheart lived here for such a long time, the Richter family people but did note to find, sweetheart but Walker Richter¡¯s daughter, surnamed Knight, but strayed, really is the heart of the people cold.


    Fin Wilson stops every now and then to wipe his tears, I coaxed sweetheart to y with toys on the carpet, and walked into the kitchen to help myself, looking at the onions on the chopping board, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut it.¡±


    The onions were choking on the eyes, and just peeling them back a little bit brought tears to the eyes.


    Fin Wilson moved over to let me.


    When I finished chopping the onions and my eyes were so smoky I couldn¡¯t open them, Fin Wilson said, ¡°Go wash up.¡±


    ¡°No, just ease up, I¡¯ll take care of any other dishes.¡± I saw that there was spice and asked, ¡°Does this need to be cut?¡±


    Fin Wilson nodded and stood and watched me get the dishes, every now and then telling me what to do and where to put things.


    I thought about what she¡¯d just said to those olddies at the park and tentatively asked, ¡°How have you beentely? How¡¯s the rest?¡±


    Fin Wilson was a little surprised, probably not expecting me to care enough to ask her that.


    She didn¡¯t look at me and dropped her eyes to the sink, ¡°Fine.¡±


    If she was really okay, she wouldn¡¯t have said something about Walker Richter being out of the country and Walker Richter calling her.


    I can¡¯t just say that she might be mentally ill, I can only say politely, ¡°I know a doctor friend, when you are free, I ¡­¡±


    Fin Wilson is very sensitive, as soon as he heard my words, he knew what I was going to sayter, and sank his face to interrupt me: ¡°What, you still hold a grudge for what happened before when I sent you to the mental hospital, and you think that if I¡¯m sick, you want to send me in as well.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not holding a grudge, I¡¯m just worried about your health, you¡¯re Walker¡¯s mother, I want you to be healthy.¡±


    I stopped holding grudges a long time ago or I wouldn¡¯t havee to visit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡± Fin Wilson threw the dish in the sink, sshing me as she went out cold.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything else after seeing her react so strongly, but her reaction reinforced my suspicions.


    I made two small dishes and brought them out, Fin Wilson still didn¡¯t give me a good face but didn¡¯t blow me away, probably because SWEETHEART was here.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± I called her to eat, she was quite facetious and hugged sweetheart toe to the living room to eat.


    sweetheart likes to eat egg custard, I specially steamed two eggs.


    Fin Wilson tried to feed sweetheart, but sweetheart didn¡¯t want her and reached out to me, ¡°Mommy, feed.¡±


    Sweetheart thought of me as her mom.


    After hearing this so many times, I actually got used to it and many times felt that sweetheart was my daughter.


    Fin Wilson gave sweetheart to me, ¡°Feed carefully, be careful of burning.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It¡¯s not the first time I fed sweetheart, I still have some experience, plus sweetheart is also obedient, very cooperative in opening her mouth to eat, not picky about what she eats.


    Fin Wilson looked at me with aplicated expression, picked up the rice bowl and started eating.


    Halfway through the meal, the sound of a key being twisted came from the doorway, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The person who came was none other than Nancy Richter, who was carrying a lot of children¡¯s clothes and nutritional supplements, and froze for a moment when she saw me: ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    Nancy Richter was especially surprised, she didn¡¯t realize that Fin Wilson and I got along so well, sitting together at dinner like mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    Fin Wilson just lightly looked at Nancy Richter, didn¡¯t even get up, and continued to eat, ¡°Who asked you toe.¡±


    Listening to this tone, Fin Wilson very not treat Nancy Richter, this mother and daughter have a conflict?


    Nancy Richter could not care less about me, put down the things toward Fin Wilson, said with a smile: ¡°Mom, I bought some clothes for sweetheart to send, this is not the change of season, I also bought you a few pieces, are your favorite brand ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Take it away.¡± Fin Wilson pped his chopsticks on the table, got up and walked towards the things Nancy Richter bought, and threw them all out.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a normal conflict to get so mad.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing.¡± Nancy Richter was very aggrieved, ¡°I came to see you with good intentions, do you have to treat me like this, the second brother passed away, I know that you have a hard time in your heart, but you can¡¯t put your anger all over me, what am I enduring the humiliation to stay in the the Richter family for, I¡¯m the the Richter family person, do you Could it be that I leave the the Richter family like you and cheapen Joyce Parvis and the others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business why you stay with THE Richter family, in short I Fin Wilson don¡¯t have a daughter like you, get the hell out of here.¡±


    Fin Wilson shoved Nancy Richter out the door, Nancy Richter pressed against the door, ¡°Mom, will you stop, I know I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Go go go.¡± Fin Wilson didn¡¯t buy it and stiffly yanked Nancy Richter out.


    Walker Richter passed away, Fin Wilson only had this one daughter, what exactly was the conflict that made the rtionship between mother and daughter so stiff?


    Is it really because Nancy Richter chose to stay in the Richter family, did not follow Fin Wilson out?


    This reason is not tenable, parents want their children to be good, Nancy Richter to stay in the Richter family, is the best for her, herst name is Knight, is Charles Richter¡¯s daughter, even if Ben Richter now take over thepany, she is also able to share some of the property.


    Fin Wilson drove away Nancy Richter, but he secretly wiped tears, she organized her emotions, and said to me, ¡°Eat and hurry to go, but also rely on what to do here.¡±


    Fin Wilson was in a bad mood at this time, and I was asking for trouble by staying.


    After feeding sweetheart, I left.


    When I left, I found that Nancy Richter didn¡¯t leave, she sat in the car, smoking a cigarette, her eyes staring at the direction where Fin Wilson lived.


    The once haughty and bossy Missy, now changed, she looked at me and just gave me a faint look, her head resting on the car seat, swallowing the clouds and not bothering me.


    Recently because of Fiona Croix, I take too much time off, and it is not good to keep taking time off, the next day I went on the spot.


    The leader took me to visit a client and met Gabby Yates again, who was our A-party this time.


    Gabby Yates always gives me a familiar feeling, especially his back and voice, close my eyes not to see his face, listen to his voice, there is always a Walker Richter in my side of the illusion.


    I was conscious enough to know that he wasn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t help imagining it.


    After talking about business, the leader invited Gabby Yates to dinner, he smiled and looked at me, ¡°I already have a date for the evening, another time.¡±


    The leader had to say regretfully that we must have dinner together next time.


    I came out from the otherpany with the leader, the leader said with a smile, ¡°Hill ah, this time can not take the order, it all depends on you, I see that President Yates look at you in the eyes of the unusual na, if you take this order, you should not have a problem with the next month¡¯s promotion appraisal.¡±


    The leader was telling me to use some other means to get the order.


    Gabby Yates did make a difference to me, but asking me to use some other avenue, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    But that was certainly not something that could be said in front of the leader.


    I replied perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The leader, an old fox, gave me full authority over this order, letting me, a clerk, do the sales thing, and the otherpany had something to do with me directly.


    On this day, Gabby Yates asked me to discuss the contract, which probably meant that if the terms we offered satisfied him, there would be no problem in cooperation.


    He emphasized the word ¡°terms¡± in the phone call, which meant that he was not drunk.

 Chapter 169: Martin Mo Crashes Me and Gabby Yates

    Gabby Yates sent an assistant to thepany to pick me up, the dinner ce has been booked, there is no room for refusal.


    The leader smiled and told me to hurry up, Eric was uneasy and wanted to apany me, the leader gave him a cold warning look, ¡°Are you done with your own business? With Hill¡¯s business ability, where do you need to add anything to the mess.¡±


    Eric was about to say something else and I gave him a wink to stop.


    I got into Gabby Yates¡¯ assistant¡¯s car for the appointment and when I got to the door of the box, my assistant had the sense to stay outside and not go in, ¡°Miss Hill, President Yates is in there.¡±


    I nodded and pushed open the door to enter.


    In therge box, there was really only Gabby Yates alone, a table that could amodate more than twenty people, he sat there alone, his aura was fully open, the two temperaments of loneliness and austerity were not contradictory at all in his body and rubbed together.


    The box had a huge floor-to-ceiling window, so that the inside could see out while the outside could not see in.


    Gabby Yates got up and walked over to the window, looking down on his world like a king, his hands tucked in his pants pockets, his voice deep, ¡°Miss Hill, how long has it been since you¡¯ve had a good night view of the North Side.¡±


    It had beenst year since thest time I had peacefully enjoyed the night view of the North Side, but I had forgotten the exact day.


    I walked over to her, ¡°President Yates, I am just a worker, running around every day to make ends meet, where can I have the leisure like President Yates to enjoy the night view.¡±


    Gabby Yates¡¯s thin lips lifted lightly and gave me a sidelong nce, ¡°It seems I¡¯m the one imposing, Miss Hill doesn¡¯t seem to be willing toe to the appointment.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I denied against my will.


    Gabby Yates didn¡¯t poke holes in my lie either, he said frankly, ¡°I just felt a connection with Miss Hill and wanted to make friends with her, nothing else.¡±


    I had never thought of making friends with someone who looked so much like Walker Richter, and I couldn¡¯t help but sink into the depths of his eyes.


    Walker Richter had such nice eyes too.


    I said politely, ¡°It would be an honor to make friends with President Yates.¡±


    Gabby Yates smiled and called the waiter to order.


    He handed me the menu, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Miss Hill likes to eat, you order.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good with all of it.¡± I pushed the menu back.


    Gabby Yates didn¡¯t push around with me anymore and ordered a couple of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.


    During the wait for the food, I took out the prepared contract: ¡°President Yates, the conditions given by ourpany have all been described to you in detail before, you see if there are no problems ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill, we¡¯re not talking about work today.¡± Gabby Yates interrupted me, ¡°What I¡¯m interested in is not how much profit yourpany can bring me, what I¡¯m interested in is Miss Hill¡¯s story.¡±


    Sure enough, I was drunk.


    I took a deep breath and closed the file, ¡°What does President Yates want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you have to say, I like to hear.¡±


    ¡°Is this how President Yates talks to people about business on a regr basis?¡± My tone cooled a few notches.


    Gabby Yates smiled and shook her head, leaning back in her chair with an air of calmness, ¡°Miss Hill is an exception to the rule, I don¡¯t know why, but looking at Miss Hill makes me feel very close to her, maybe that¡¯s abrupt, but it¡¯s from the bottom of my heart, I want to get to know Miss Hill better, I want to find out the real you. ¡±


    I was the one who invoked it first, and now that Gabby Yates was interested, where was my excuse for using him of plotting against me, and the fact that he looked so frank made me look like a viin.


    After Walker Richter¡¯s death, I hid many, many words in my heart, and also hid a lot of negative emotions, habitual copse, habitual self-healing, over and over again, sadness can only be hidden under the false smile, what is real, even I am almost forgetting myself.


    I pursed the corners of my lips, all the things of the past floated to the forefront of my mind, my throat was a little tight.


    The food was brought up, Gabby Yates ordered wine, I did not want to drink, but ghostly took the wine he poured, perhaps, this is what I need.


    When you swallow a ss of wine, you can swallow anything bitter and astringent at the same time.


    Later, I unknowingly drank a lot, drunk, head is sober, but can not control their own behavior, self-control and stoicism has also dropped dramatically, before never say out of the hurt, but in front of Gabby Yates said everything.


    I slumped over the table, my face filled with tears at some point, I looked at Gabby Yates and narrowed my eyes, ¡°You really do look like him, but he¡¯s nevering back, I missed the best of him.¡±


    ¡°Who was he?¡± Gabby Yates asked me, ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve always loved, I was the one who misunderstood him, it would be so nice to do it all over again, it would be so nice.¡± Tears dripped onto the table and I hastily wiped them away, reaching for the wine in front of me and taking a drink.


    Gabby Yates didn¡¯t stop me as he walked over to me and hugged me gently, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Unguarded by the alcohol, I leaned boldly into his arms and murmured, ¡°I miss him so, so much.¡±


    My head was getting heavy, the red wine had a strong aftertaste, and I leaned weakly against him, babbling.


    I could feel him caressing my hair, like Walker Richter once did.


    ¡°So did he.¡±


    I was too drunk to even think about what Gabby Yates meant by that, and then I was really drunk off my ass.


    The hangover made my head hurt.


    I woke up in my own bed.


    This left me feeling incredibly terrified and unable to remember how I got back.


    Just then Gabby Yates came in with a ss of honey water, ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s just been mixed, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    Not to mention the shock of seeing Gabby Yates in my house.


    I immediately tugged the covers over myself and looked defensive, ¡°Why are you, you why are you in my house?¡±


    Gabby Yates smiled lowly, ¡°Naturally you brought me back, what, forgot?¡±


    ¡°I brought you back?¡±


    Am I that drunk? Bringing a stranger back?


    Gabby Yates shrugged and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°You opened the door yourself, too, and I was going to leave, and you pulled me back and wouldn¡¯t let me go, and said you needed me, and then ¡­¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    My heart was in my throat, did Gabby Yates and I do something we shouldn¡¯t have donest night?


    ¡°And then ¡­¡± Gabby Yates trailed off on purpose, ¡°And then you fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Gabby Yates spread her hands, a wicked grin ying at the corners of her mouth, ¡°You were hoping I¡¯d do something to you?¡±


    I blushed at his flirtation and quickly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    As soon as my words fell, Martin Mo¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room, ¡°Alva? hasn¡¯t woken up yet, I¡¯ve brought you your favorite buns from Rongji¡¯s ce, you¡¯d better hurry ¡­¡±


    Martin Mo pushed the door in and collided with Gabby Yates.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    I had a hateful urge to bang my heart against the wall, it¡¯s hard to exin the fact that Martin Mo found out that I have an extra man in my house early in the morning.

 Chapter 170: Fiona Croix can talk!

    Martin Mo stares at Gabby Yates, Gabby Yates looks at me, I stare at the floor, and the atmosphere is awkward as hell.


    ¡°Alva¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill¡­¡±


    Martin Mo and Gabby Yates break the awkwardness at the same time, and as soon as they open their mouths, it gets even more awkward.


    With just a bottom shirt on me and a jacket that Gabby Yates should have taken off for me, I looked away, ¡°So, that can you guys go out for a while.¡±


    At least let me put my clothes back on.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Gabby Yates was the first to speak, ¡°You remember to drink the honey water to take the edge off, and also, don¡¯t drink so much in the future, it¡¯s not safe for girls to drink too much.¡±


    Gabby Yates¡¯ words made me want to vomit blood a little bit, isn¡¯t this the ce to be.


    It¡¯s like he really had something to do with me drinking too muchst night.


    The air temperature plummets and Martin Mo¡¯s face goes cold as hell, but he suppresses his anger and walks out with Gabby Yates.


    Once the two were gone, my breathing was much smoother, and I let out a long sigh of relief, lifting the covers and preparing to wash and change, when there was a soft thud and I stepped on something, and I looked down, my pupils suddenly shrinking.


    A jade trigger finger.


    Wasn¡¯t that Walker Richter¡¯s thing? How did it appear here.


    I immediately picked it up and took a closer look, I was sure that it was Walker Richter¡¯s correctly, he rarely wore it, but I had seen it in his study, and there was also a Jenn engraved on the inner side of the trigger finger, so I would never recognize it incorrectly.


    I moved here, and there¡¯s not a trace of Walker Richter¡¯s belongings in the house. How did this trigger finger end up here?


    Gabby Yates?


    I didn¡¯t even have time to change my clothes as I thought about it, so I grabbed the jade trigger finger and headed straight out.


    Gabby Yates and Martin Mo sitting in the living room, the air filled with the smell of gunpowder, where I cared so much, holding up the trigger finger and asked Gabby Yates, ¡°This thing is yours?¡±


    Gabby Yates looked at the jade wrench andughed, ¡°It¡¯s mine, why do you have it.¡±


    At that, my heart shuddered.


    He reached out to take it back, but I didn¡¯t give it to him, staring into his eyes, forcing back the excitement inside, and asking again, ¡°Are you sure this is yours? It¡¯s got an R engraved on it, it¡¯s Walker Richter¡¯s stuff, how did it get into your hands.¡±


    It¡¯s a Walker Richter status symbol.


    Gabby Yates¡¯ voice and body shape were simr to Walker Richter¡¯s, and now there was the jade trigger finger, even though it was a new era and ghosts and gods and evil sayings were all false, I still believed that maybe Walker Richter had returned in another way.


    I stared intently at Gabby Yates, holding back the tears that came to my eyes, not missing every tiny change in his face.


    Gabby Yates smiled and looked honest, ¡°I bought this at an antique market a few months ago, I didn¡¯t really know it was a Walker Richter, I bought it when I saw it was in good condition and at a reasonable price.¡±


    His exnation madeplete sense, but I didn¡¯t believe it was such a coincidence, how could Walker Richter¡¯s stuff appear in an antique market?


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying? This jade trigger was Walker Richter¡¯s favorite, how could ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill, it¡¯s just a jade trigger, do I have to lie? I have a hobby of collecting antiques, before this I really didn¡¯t know that the previous owner of this wrench was Walker Richter, now that I have bought it, this wrench is mine, please Miss Hill return it to its original owner.¡± He held out his hand, frankly.


    Yeah, it¡¯s just a wrench, and Gabby Yates isn¡¯t short of money, so what¡¯s so unusual about him buying a wrench.


    Reluctantly, I handed the jade wrench back to him, ¡°President Yates, can you tell me which antique market you bought it at?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill has an interest in antiques too?¡± Gabby Yates epted the wrench, ¡°If you are free, I can take Miss Hill to the antique market for a spin.¡±


    Where would I be able to afford to y with something as burnt out as antiques, I was just curious as to why Walker Richter¡¯s stuff had trickled down to the antique market and happened to be bought by Gabby Yates.


    ¡°Good.¡± I agreed without moving my face, my instincts telling me that it wasn¡¯t as simple as that.


    Gabby Yates answered a phone call and left, and just after he left, Martin Mo asked me, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him? When did you meet him?¡±


    This ispletely a boyfriend questioning tone, I was very upset, coldly said, ¡°I do not need to report to you what friends I make.¡±


    Martin Mo also realized that his tone was problematic and softened his attitude, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m just worried about you, this person is not a good bird at first nce,st night you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I was drunkst night, he walked me home, we didn¡¯t have anything going on.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°Martin Mo, when is your wedding to Shirley Hill going to be dyed? If you¡¯re doing it because of me, you don¡¯t have to dy the wedding, I don¡¯t want to hold you up.¡±


    I¡¯ve told him this kind of thing many times, Martin Mo still stubbornly said, ¡°You have the right to reject me, I have the right to choose, we don¡¯t interfere with each other, Alva, I know there are some things that can¡¯t be forced, don¡¯t force me either.¡±


    Stubbornness.


    All adults, make it clear, what to choose, that¡¯s everyone¡¯s right.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I exhaled a cloudy breath.


    Martin Mo asked me, ¡°How did you meet that man.¡±


    ¡°Met him on the road.¡± I was telling the truth, but to Martin Mo it probably sounded like I was gambling.


    I went into my room to change my clothes and wash up, and by the time I came out, the breakfast he had bought was cold and the man was gone.


    I didn¡¯t want to be cruel to Martin Mo, but if I gave him hope, I would be doing him a disservice.


    I ate all the cold breakfast before going to the office.


    As soon as I arrived at the office, the leader smiled andplimented me, ¡°Hill, you really didn¡¯t let me down, President Yates¡¯s list is so easy to get, you have a lot to do with it, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Gabby Yates signed the contract?


    I don¡¯t remember him signing itst night.


    I was a little confused. The leader saw that I had heavy dark circles under my eyes and gave me the day off so I could go back and get some rest.


    I could tell by the look in the leader¡¯s eyes that he was under the impression that I used special services to get Gabby Yatesst night.


    No one would believe me even if I exined this kind of thing, and I was toozy to talk about it, the more I described it, the darker it got.


    I went to the hospital to visit Fiona Croix on a day off, she was sitting alone in the hospital bed, staring out the window, Jack Astor froze in front of the hospital room did not dare to go in, he was kicked out by Fiona Croix.


    Fiona Croix does not want to see Jack Astor.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t want to see Jack Astor. When she saw meing, she just raised her eyelids.


    Fiona Croix from the line of life and death to struggle back, but also because of the child, the whole person is thin as a piece of paper, look at people¡¯s heartache, this time she did not notify the Croix¡¯s mother to take care of, a person to withstand all this, do not say a word, do not eat, do not drink, relying on nutritional fluids to maintain.


    That¡¯s what happened to me when Walker Richter left.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and held her hand, ¡°Fiona, I know everything I say now pales inparison, I just want you to get out of the gloom as soon as possible, as hard as it is to do that, life is still long and you have to think of Ryker, he needs you.¡±


    It¡¯s always easier said than done.


    We all know the truth, but it¡¯s hard, hard to do.


    Fiona Croix closed her eyes in sorrow, her hands clutched the corners of the quilt tightly, she was suppressing her pain, she opened her mouth and said in a hard voice, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m hurting inside, so much.¡±


    I looked at her in utter shock, this time she wasn¡¯tparing signnguage, but actual soundsing out of her mouth, she could talk.


    ¡°Fiona, you, you can talk.¡± I was pleasantly surprised, even though her voice was now hard and raspy, and she was struggling to say every word, she was biting out the words, she could talk.


    Fiona Croix nodded as she touched her throat and tried again, ¡°Will, will talk.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been born mute, and the doctors had said that she wasn¡¯t pathologically ill, but psychologically impaired, and that she had a chance to speak again.


    It was probably the loss of her child that made her talk.


    I held her hand tightly and felt happy for her, it was probably apensation from God.


    ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s really wonderful, wonderful.¡±


    Tears slipped from the corners of Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes as she said sadly, ¡°I, can, teach my child, to talk, myself, but my child, is gone, Alva, she moves in my, belly, every day, kicking me restlessly, keeping mepany, as if, as if she¡¯s still in my belly, and I can still feel her moving¡­ ¡­¡±


    Fiona Croix was sobbing uncontrobly when she said that, I could rte too much to the feeling of the baby moving around in the stomach, the feeling of looking forward to the birth of the baby.


    I softly persuaded, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be over.¡± Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes crossed a touch of hatred, her hands clenched into fists, the backs of her hands were bruised, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, fight for anything, but, but God forced me, Dailey Rove forced me, she killed my child, it¡¯s her, I¡¯m not going to let it go like that, I¡¯m going to do justice for, my child, to get justice.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Neither Jack Astor nor I told Fiona Croix about our suspicions about Dailey Rove, Fiona Croix however was sure that Dailey Rove had done it to her.


    ¡°Fiona, you ¡­¡±


    She gritted her teeth, ¡°I saw her that night.¡±


    So it was.


    On the surface Dailey Rove generously let Jack Astor to Fiona Croix, but behind her back, she was counting on her, evenying hands on an unborn child, this heart isparable to Susan Su.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 171: Gabby Yates Lied to Me

    Dailey Rove is good at ying dirty, and Jack Astor now doesn¡¯t believe that Dailey Rove had anything to do with the baby, and even defends and excuses her, and it¡¯s really admirable that Dailey Rove can do that.


    Fiona Croix pulled the corners of her mouth, despair in her eyes, a million miles of sadness, her voice as broken as the wreckage: ¡°The child is my bottom line, Alva, if Dailey Rove had wanted me to leave, I could have said yes without hesitation, and broken offpletely with Jack Astor, but she didn¡¯t, she stabbed me in the heart with a soft knife, I looked at her, I begged her for help, asked her to save my child, she didn¡¯t, she turned away with determination, she used a soft knife to stab me, I was lying in a pool of blood when the motorcycle crashed. into my heart, I was lying in a pool of blood when the motorcycle crashed, I looked at her, I pleaded with her to save my child, she didn¡¯t, she turned away determinedly, I knew she hated me, she could havee at me, why did she do it to my child, Alva, do you think this is my retribution, retribution for getting entangled with Jack Astor.¡±


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say, and my heart felt bad along with her.


    Jack Astor is Dailey Rove¡¯s husband, and as a woman, who can stand the thought of her husband tangling with his ex-wife and even having another child?


    In the dead of night, Dailey Rove has definitely had her share of freaking out, anger, and she can¡¯t do anything about the people she loves, so she has to turn all her hate on Fiona Croix.


    It¡¯s a tragedy, the destion of two women.


    Fiona Croix smiled hard and self-deprecatingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Dailey Rove just want to hold on to Jack Astor? She did all this for Jack Astor, I now also want to understand, once I let you fight for, the things in this world, you do not fight, will never belong to you, before I step by step to back down, now, I should also get back what belongs to me, Dailey Rove, she is Jack Astor¡¯s wife, but I have Ryker, the Astor family eldest grandson, Dailey Rove, she does not let Jack Astor, I have to go to the hospital. family¡¯s eldest grandson, Dailey Rove she won¡¯t let me have my way, then no one will have their way.¡±


    I know what Fiona Croix is trying to do, she¡¯s taking her whole life and using her children as leverage, and she intends to fight Dailey Rove to the death.


    My heart tightened as I listened, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as worth it, only willing.¡± Fiona Croix smiles ruefully, ¡°It¡¯s thest thing I can do for my child, don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words left me speechless.


    In fact, I should be the one who understands her, and thest person to advise her, because we are the same kind of people, and when it was known that Susan Su had harmed my child, wasn¡¯t I looking for a chance to take revenge?


    I would give anything to be given the chance, and as Fiona Croix says, it¡¯s thest thing we can do for our children.


    How can I let my child die without a good reason when I already owe him an irreparable debt by not bringing him safely into the world.


    Without further persuasion, I stayed with Fiona Croix in the hospital for a while, she needed to rest, and when she fell asleep, I walked out of the room.


    Jack Astor remained at the door, eyes closed.


    Hearing movement, he opened his eyes and asked me, ¡°How¡¯s Fiona doing? Is she in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± I mouthed the corner of my lips, swallowing back some of the words that came to my lips, and just said, ¡°Take good care of her, and call me anytime if anything happens.¡±


    Fiona Croix lives on a floor where mothers and babies share the same room. Walking down the corridor, you can hear babies¡¯ criesing out of the room from time to time, and there are even family members passing through the corridor with their babies in their arms.


    These are all newborn children, small body, small face, just such a small person, a cry will be able to touch the hearts of all the people, fragile so that people want to spend their whole life to take care of tenderly.


    I have thought about spending my life caring for my child¡¯s development and wishing toe into this world healthy, but in the end, I was unable to do anything but watch my child leave me.


    Just out of the hospital, Frank Hill gave me a rare call over, looking at the caller ID, I just hung up, for such parents, I have long since stopped expecting.


    Jane Hasis had taken me back before, but only for the little favor Walker Richter had given me; Walker Richter was gone, and I had lived out there for six months without a word from Jane Hasis.


    It was not long after Walker Richter¡¯s death that I learned from Emily¡¯s mouth that Walker Richter had left me five stores and a vi with cash without my knowledge, and that even if the Hill family had let me go back, he did not feelfortable with me, and had asked Emily to give all of this to me after his death.


    These things the Hill family do not know, otherwise Jane Hasis will certainly miss, after all, stores and vis together, but hundreds of millions of assets, Jane Hasis can not not be moved.


    I took these things but did not move to the vi, I chose to rent a room outside and work a job that I could barely make ends meet. The money that Walker Richter left me, I donated all of it to the orphanage, I hoped that those abandoned children could also grow up healthy, and it was a blessing that I had saved up for my own children, and I hoped that my children would be cast in a good birth in their next life.


    After hanging up, Frank Hill had the good sense not to call back.


    And it¡¯s been a week since Gabby Yates left my house and we reconnected, and he called to see if I had time to make a trip to the antique market.


    I immediately agreed that I had to find out how Walker Richter¡¯s jade trigger got on the market.


    Gabby Yates was waiting for me at a jade store in the antique market, I took a cab and hurried over, Gabby Yates was drinking tea and chatting with the owner of the store about gambling on stones.


    Seeing meing, the jade store owner added a teacup and asked me to sit.


    Gabby Yates sipped her tea airily, ¡°Chen, this is Miss Hill I just mentioned to you, she¡¯s interested in these things too, don¡¯t hide any good stuff you have, bring it all out for Miss Hill to see.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything about antiques. I can¡¯t even tell if a vase is real or fake.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chen Boss smiled and said, ¡°President Yates introduced friends, then I certainly do not dare to private collection, but I have a rare store to get a top quality jade trigger finger also by you to the pit, I have no good things in this store.¡±


    The jade trigger was originally sold to Gabby Yates by Mr. Chen.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Boss Chen, are you talking about this trigger finger on President Yates¡¯ hand?¡±


    Gabby Yates is wearing it on her hand today.


    Boss Chen nodded, ¡°Yes, this is the one, it¡¯s a top quality item, it¡¯s a relic from the Song Dynasty period, it¡¯s very collectible.¡±


    ¡°How did Boss Chen get this trigger finger?¡±


    I asked too bluntly, if not introduced by Gabby Yates, Boss Chen even ignored me, he looked at Gabby Yates and said, ¡°This is a few months ago I bought it from a woman, such a good thing, the ordinary people certainly will not have, I think 80% of that person is also from an unknown source. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of woman?¡±


    This is getting farther and farther away.


    Seeing Boss Chen frowning, I added, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from Boss Chen, I once saw this jade trigger finger at a friend¡¯s ce, and now that my friend has passed away, his stuff is on the market, so I¡¯m curious to ask.¡±


    Gabby Yates has been sitting on the sidelines leisurely drinking tea, Chen boss recalled, said: ¡°Because of this jade trigger finger is expensive, at that time I paid more attention to it, I remember that the woman seems to be surnamed Zeng, what is it called, by the way, seems to be called Kelly Zex, looks pretty, when she told me that this is her ancestor¡¯s things,ck of money to bring to sell! In fact, I can see at a nce that this thing is not hers, but it is rare toe across such a good thing, but also did not ask about the provenance, regardless of whether it is an ancestor or stolen.¡±


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s Kelly Zex, Aunt Lexi¡¯s daughter.


    Looks like the jade trigger was stolen.


    Gabby Yates put down her teacup, ¡°What else does Miss Hill want to ask? Now that you know that this jade trigger finger of mine came from an innocent source, you won¡¯t doubt me anymore.¡±


    I was very embarrassed, ¡°I was reckless before, sorry.¡±


    Gabby Yates gave me a furtive look in her eyes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go to the market?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Good.¡±


    He put down his teacup, said hello to Boss Chen, and took me around the market.


    Antique market what rare things are there, is the price of expensive people even dare not ask, do not know how to ask, that is also being ughtered as a pig.


    Wandering through a few stores, I realized that Gabby Yates knew the ce so well that almost every owner knew him, and when they saw himing, they rushed to bring out their treasures as if they were meeting a major employer.


    Gabby Yates let me pick whatever I wanted and he sent me.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare to take anything without merit, let alone something so valuable.


    After strolling through another one, Gabby Yates took me on to the next one, and the wrong family, I didn¡¯t expect to run into Susan Su here.


    She followed Ben Richter here, and the two were picking out jade.


    Susan Su saw me as soon as she looked up, she didn¡¯t have a hint of panic at being bumped into, instead she smiled and greeted me, ¡°Miss Hill, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here, and this is ¡­ beside you.¡±


    While Susan Su didn¡¯t recognize it, Ben Richter instantly recognized Gabby Yates, ¡°Master Yates.¡±


    A sh of surprise flickers under his eyes, as if Gabby Yates shouldn¡¯t be here, or, for that matter, shouldn¡¯t be here with me.


    Susan Su looks to Ben Richter, holding her eyes inquiringly.


    Ben Richter said, ¡°This is Mr. Gabby Yates of the Yates Family in North City. the Yates Family has been in business for several generations, and young Master Yates has taken over the family business for many years.¡±

 Chapter 172: My Daughter Is Not Dead

    With the Yates Family in North City and several generations in business, there is only one the Yates Family.


    I look over to Gabby Yates, who lied to me earlier.


    He knew Ferris Yates.


    After Ben Richter¡¯s introduction, Susan Su was quite good at getting acquainted with herself and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Young Master Yates, I¡¯m ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, go pick out what you like.¡± Gabby Yates directly ignored Susan Su, even the name to me also changed, he is very not to Susan Su, she is a big beautiful woman, and with Ben Richter, do not look at the face of the Buddha, how to be polite, but Gabby Yates does not know the euphemism politely, did not give any face.


    The corners of Susan Su¡¯s mouth froze in a smile, very embarrassed, but could not be on the spot, but only gritted his teeth to bear it, looking at Ben Richter.


    How to say Susan Su also followed Ben Richter, Gabby Yates¡¯ attitude is pping Ben Richter¡¯s face, he is taking over the Richter Group, in the business world, who does not respect to let three times?


    Ben Richter¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Young Master Yates and Alva knew each other, it¡¯s rare to bump into each other, why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight.¡±


    They are all in the business world, talking naturally, multiple friends, always better than multiple enemies.


    Gabby Yates looked at me and hooked her lips, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to live up to President Richter¡¯s hospitality when I have an evening with the good people.¡±


    Susan Su and Ben Richter both looked at me with amazement, probably thinking that Gabby Yates was a good choice, but I knew in my heart that Gabby Yates was just using me as a pretext.


    Gabby Yates sort of gave Ben Richter a leg up, and Ben Richter naturally went along with it, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make an appointment for another time, and I also happen to remember that I have a few more things to do, so I¡¯ll just go ahead and go.¡±


    Gabby Yates nodded as Ben Richter left with Susan Su and no more jade to pick out.


    Once the two were gone, I stared at Gabby Yates and questioned, ¡°Why did you lie to me, why did you say you didn¡¯t know Ferris Yates when you obviously did.¡±


    ¡°So what if you know each other?¡± Gabby Yates gave me a sidelong nce, ¡°Sometimes I¡¯d rather not know.¡±


    The tone of thisst statement of his was light, and it breathed a sense of helplessness.


    Because of the rtionship between Ben Richter and Susan Su, I was not in the mood to stroll around the antique market, and once I thought that Gabby Yates knew Ferris Yates, who was Walker Richter¡¯s nemesis, I didn¡¯t want to spend one more minute with Gabby Yates, and I always felt that he was approaching me with a I always felt like he was approaching me with some kind of agenda.


    I made a random excuse and left.


    Gabby Yates asked me out again after that, and I made excuses to get rid of them.


    I signed an order with Gabby Yates and was not promoted, instead I went to work the next day and was notified from above to go to the finance department to settle my paycheck, which was to fire me.


    Inexplicably fired, I definitely had to ask why.


    I approached the leader, ¡°Why did you fire me.¡±


    The leader and I said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Su¡¯s idea, Hill, I can¡¯t bear to see you leave, but Mr. Su gave the word and I had to follow it.¡±


    It¡¯s Susan Su.


    It¡¯s a personal vendetta. Gabby Yates embarrassed her, and she cost me my job.


    A job, lost also lost, but by Susan Su use of authority to dismiss, the heart naturally angry, but now I have no choice but to pack up and leave.


    I had just walked out the door of the office when Eric also came out holding a cardboard box, ¡°Alva, wait.¡±


    I looked at the cardboard box in his arms, ¡°What are you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quitting, I don¡¯t want to stay in this shittypany.¡± Eric said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too impressed, I quit because I found the next one, not because of you.¡±


    I know Eric is justforting me with that.


    ¡°Good buddy.¡± I patted Eric on the shoulder, it was worth it to make such a friend in thepany.


    Ericughed, ¡°What are you going to do next, do you want me to introduce you to a job? Get into the samepany as me and I¡¯ll even cover you then.¡±


    ¡°Not for now, I¡¯ll get back to you if I need you.¡±


    If Susan Su is determined to screw me, even if she changes jobs.


    I moved my stuff back into the rental and before I could sit down, Frank Hill called again, this time as if it was an emergency, I hung up once and he immediately followed up with another call.


    It took a couple of calls before I got through, and Frank Hill was on the phone anxiously saying, ¡°Alva, this time you have to help Dad and help thepany ¡­¡±


    It turned out that Ben Richter on the Hill Group, in Ben Richter¡¯s suppression, Frank Hill can not hold out, Shirley Hill is just learning to do business, but also can not top the Richter Group such a rich and powerful group suppression, the Mo family is also indifferent, no intention toe to the aid of the Mo family. The Mo family was also indifferent and had no intention to help.


    Martin Mo and Shirley Hill¡¯s wedding date is postponed, but also do not know the wedding date, the outside world has long been gossip, usually work with Hill¡¯s, good rtionship with the customers have chosen to keep clear, Frank Hill called me before looking for Martin Mo, Martin Mo did not want to help, which begged to me to find Martin Mo.


    I would never agree to such a thing, and what reason would I have to ask Martin Mo for help against THE Richter family?


    Even if Martin Mo has that strength, businesspetition, that¡¯s no joke, billions of dors evaporate overnight very easily.


    After listening to Frank Hill¡¯s cries, I just coldly said four words, ¡°Nothing can be done.¡±


    I hung up the phone and set it on mute in case Frank Hill called again.


    I went online to check the news about the Hill Group, and when I searched, all that popped up was Hill¡¯s stock dropping and suspected bankruptcy.


    The next few days, Hill¡¯s even more not optimistic, Frank Hill anxious as ants on the hot pot, he came to the rental room to block me, I was prepared, directly to the hospital to apany Fiona Croix, to hide quiet.


    I avoided Frank Hill, but not Be Hill, who came to block me at the hospital.


    As soon as she saw me, she acted as if I owed her eight million dors, and questioned me with a straight face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help thepany, Dad is in a hurry for thepany, and he is sick, how can you still feel at ease and not care about it.¡±


    I found it funny and asked back with a sneer, ¡°Does any of this have anything to do with me? Be Hill, don¡¯t forget, it was you who said how the Hill family had nothing to do with me in the first ce, and now that you¡¯ve run into trouble you¡¯reing to me, where¡¯s your face? What happened to your face?


    ¡°Alva Hill. ¡°Be Hill face was all green with anger: ¡°If you didn¡¯t make means to hook Martin Mo, he wouldn¡¯t have postponed the wedding with Shirley Hill, and wouldn¡¯t have not stepped in to help, the Hill family became The Hill family has be like this, all because of you, it is you who provoked the Richter family and made Ben Richter suppress thepany, you must be responsible for this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time for this shit, whether it¡¯s THE Richter family, THE Mo family or THE Hill family, all of it has nothing to do with me, and I have nothing to do with thepany going down.¡± I dropped the words and turned around.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel.¡± Be Hill tugged at me, ¡°Alva Hill, you go right now and beg Martin Mo for help or you go to Ben Richter, in short whatever you think you can do, you must keep THE Hill Group.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless?¡± I shrugged her off and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re the one least qualified to say that, who¡¯s better than you when ites to ruthlessness, Be Hill, I¡¯m no saintly mother, don¡¯te to me every time you need something and then kick away when you don¡¯t, who do you think you are.¡±


    Be Hill stared at me viciously, ¡°Are you seriously not going to help? You¡¯re going to watch thepany go under and Mom and Dad end up on the street.¡±


    ¡°No help.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help. Frank Hill approached Martin Mo. Martin Mo wouldn¡¯t even put up a fight.


    As for Ben Richter, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple for him to choose to suppress THE Hill Group, or why else would he choose this time of year.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten more than a few steps out when Be Hill¡¯sment made me freeze in my tracks.


    She said, ¡°If you help, I¡¯ll tell you where your child is.¡±


    I was shocked hard by her words and turned around violently.


    I was in a bit of disbelief, ¡°Be Hill, you think I¡¯m going to fall for that and take your word for it, don¡¯t waste your time, I¡¯m not going to help.¡±


    My baby died of a heart attack. Be Hill must have said that on purpose to get me to help.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Be Hill smiled coolly, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s just that if you miss this chance, you¡¯ll never be able to find your own daughter again, I¡¯m sure you know that, that¡¯s your child with Walker Richter, Walker Richter passed away, and that¡¯s the only gift he left for you, do you really don¡¯t want to see your own daughter? ¡±


    For a moment I couldn¡¯t tell if Be Hill was lying or if this was really happening.


    That was my child with Walker Richter, and I longed more than anyone for my child to be alive and safe and returned to me.


    ¡°How do you expect me to believe you, with just your mouth?¡±


    ¡°At first it was me who made Randy Pan tell you that your child died of a heart attack as soon as he was born, in fact that was all a lie, I wanted to see you in pain, Walker Richter had moved on to you, and if there was another child, what more, I wasn¡¯t going to let you call it what it was, even the tombstone in the cemetery, it was a fake, it wasn¡¯t your child, but mine and Ulysses Will¡¯s.¡± Be Hill said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for thepany¡¯s ident, I would have never told you this secret, and I would have made you and your daughter live apart, never to see each other for the rest of your life.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 173: Saving the Hill Group, Discovering the Truth About Walker Richter’s Death

    Be Hill could have separated a mother from her own child.


    When my child was born, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to look at it before Be Hill took it away. Later, Randy Pan told me that the child died of a heart attack, but I didn¡¯t believe him until I saw the tombstone.


    But who knows who is buried in that tombstone?


    It was all Be Hill¡¯s story, but there was no concrete evidence.


    I suddenly remembered that I had seen Be Hill at the cemetery, and I had found flowers in front of the child¡¯s tombstone, the same child that Be Hill had gone to pay her respects to that day.


    Her child with Ulysses Will.


    ¡°What about my child?¡± I got emotional, ¡°Where is my daughter now?¡±


    ¡°If you want to know the whereabouts of your daughter, then do as I say, and I will tell you the whereabouts of your child whenever THE Hill Group is out of crisis.¡± Be Hill¡¯s tone was icy cold: ¡°Thepany can¡¯tst much longer, you better go find Martin Mo for me immediately, otherwise, you will never see your daughter in your life.¡±


    ¡°I know you too well, even if I help, you won¡¯t necessarily tell me the whereabouts of my child, if you want me to help, you have to let me see my child first, even if it¡¯s just a picture, otherwise, how can I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a choice?¡± Be Hill said disdainfully, ¡°Anyway, I have already told you this secret, the child is indeed alive and healthy, lively and beautiful, Alva Hill, you have already missed the child for almost two years, how much more time can you waste? When the child is older, it will be difficult for you to recognize her even afterward.¡±


    I had no choice, whether it was true or not, I had to take a gamble or I would regret it for the rest of my life and miss out on more time with my child.


    Be Hill dropped that and left, she had taken the initiative and didn¡¯t have to worry about me not doing what she wanted.


    How easy it would be to save THE Hill Group.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Fiona Croix came out of the hospital room, she had overheard all of my conversation with Be Hill.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to find him, I don¡¯t want to owe him, and he turned down Frank Hill outright, there must be something else going on here, I can¡¯t be selfish and push him.¡±


    It¡¯s easy to pay back money owed in this world, but when you owe a favor, you can¡¯t pay it back for the rest of your life.


    ¡°Then what do you do, what if what Be Hill says is true?¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Jack Astor to help, he¡¯s feeling guilty because of the baby, he¡¯ll say yes to anything I say now.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you use the baby¡¯s guilt to get your own way, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll think of something.¡± I rubbed my brow and said, ¡°Maybe there is someone who can help.¡±


    That would be Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    I still remembered that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had promised ten percent of the shares, even if she retired and thepany was handed over to Ben Richter, the previous agreement could not be disregarded, and this ten percent of the shares might be able to save the Hill Group.


    I immediately rushed to the Richter family old house, since Walker Richter is gone, I stille here for the first time.


    Things have changed. Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is no longer the head of the house, and there is no Walker Richter.


    Even the housekeeper has changed.


    When I said I wanted to see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, the housekeeper told me that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had long since stopped living here and moved out, and the housekeeper didn¡¯t know exactly where she had moved to.


    Then where do I find someone?


    As far as the Hill Group kind of smallpany is concerned, I¡¯m afraid it really can¡¯tst for a few days, otherwise Be Hill wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to find me and take such a big secret in exchange.


    I couldn¡¯t even get in the door, could I really only find Martin Mo?


    A jeep drove up and stopped beside me, Nancy Richter poked her head out of the vehicle, ¡°Alva Hill, what are you doing here? Pleading for THE Hill family?¡±


    I gave her a light-eyed look, didn¡¯t have the energy to pay her any attention, and headed straight ahead.


    Nancy Richter drove her car forward again, blocking my way, irritated, ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m talking to you, can¡¯t you hear me, why are you pretending to be deaf.¡±


    Missy¡¯s temper was back.


    I looked at her helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to plead for THE Hill family, I¡¯m here to see the olddy, now you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Nancy Richter snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you looking for grandma, now it¡¯s Ben Richter who¡¯s in charge, he wants to buy Hill¡¯s, no one can stop him.¡±


    ¡°A dead horse is a dead horse, otherwise what does Ms. Knight have to offer?¡± I said, ¡°Ben Richter took away what originally belonged to your second brother and kicked your mom out, I¡¯m sure you have pent up resentment in your heart, and you don¡¯t want to watch Ben Richter acquire Hill¡¯s without a hitch.¡±


    Otherwise Nancy Richter wouldn¡¯t have specifically stopped to trouble me.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want Ben Richter to go smoothly, but I don¡¯t have any real power in thepany, no one will listen to me.¡± Nancy Richter said, a sh of hatred and helplessness crossing her eyes.


    Joyce Parvis could agree that Nancy Richter stayed in thepany and didn¡¯t find a chance to let Ben Richter kick her out as well, that would be very good.


    It seems that Nancy Richter is not having a good time at the Richter family either.


    Nancy Richter added, ¡°Just now you said you were looking for Grandma, and I¡¯m afraid the only person in the world who can make Ben Richter change his mind is Tina Deross.¡±


    ¡°Where is Tina Deross?¡±


    What Nancy Richter said was right, it would be better to look for the olddy than to look for Tina Deross.


    Nancy Richter shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Tina Deross since she was born prematurely, and the baby she gave birth to has been hanging on for dear life in the hospital, and I sometimes suspect that Tina Deross may be dead.¡±


    Nancy Richter¡¯s spection surprised me, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    It¡¯s true that Tina Deross doesn¡¯t have long to live when she has stomach cancer, but if she did pass away, where is Ben Richter to be so calm and unannounced.


    ¡°I just feel it, too.¡± Nancy Richter wrinkles her brow, and she can¡¯t say one way or the other.


    I asked, ¡°So do you know where the olddy moved to?¡±


    Nancy Richter still shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the day after Ben Richter took over thepany, grandma moved out, I¡¯m afraid even my dad doesn¡¯t know where grandma is living now, Alva Hill, aren¡¯t you quite capable, Martin Mo is your best weapon, as long as you get him to go against Ben Richter, Ben Richter will be the best weapon. As long as you get him to go against Ben Richter, Ben Richter won¡¯t be able to get away with anything.¡±


    Nancy Richter was egging me on, trying to use me to find Martin Mo to deal with Ben Richter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whether to find Martin Mo to help or not, that¡¯s my business, if Miss Knight is fine, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    I suddenly remembered a ce, the manor that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took me tost time, maybe Mr. Richter¡¯s mother moved there.


    Nancy Richter called out to me and said something like, ¡°Alva Hill, I really hate you.¡±


    ¡°I know, and again, I really dislike you.¡±


    She said, ¡°As much as I hate you, my second brother loves you, Susan Su, she¡¯s not even good enough for my second brother, and if I could do it all over again, I¡¯d probably try not to antagonize you.¡±


    But there was no if.


    She paused and then said, ¡°My mom seems to treat you pretty well, if you can, I hope you can visit her often, I¡¯m a little worried about her, after my second brother passed away, my mom also had mental problems, she always said that my second brother didn¡¯t die, and called her, I¡¯m afraid that in the long run, my mom will break down.¡±

 Chapter 174: Walker Richter, I Love You

    I suspected that Fin Wilson was mentally ill because he couldn¡¯t take the shock of Walker Richter¡¯s death, and now that Nancy Richter said the same thing, it looks like things are really bad.


    After leaving the Richter family¡¯s old house, I took a taxi to the manor and tried my luck, hoping that the olddy really lived here.


    The cab stopped, I took out money from my bag and paid the fare, when I pushed open the door to get out of the car, a Bentley car drove out from inside the manor, and the cab passed by, it was just a few seconds, I raised my eyes, I almost couldn¡¯t believe what I saw, I must have blurred my eyes, otherwise how would I see Walker Richter.


    The Bentley drove straight past, I immediately got out of the car, but all I could see was an ass, a turn and the car was out of sight.


    I must have blurred my eyes, the person in the car was not him.


    It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t simr people in the world. Isn¡¯t Gabby Yates simr to Walker Richter?


    It¡¯s already been done once, so it must not be true this time either.


    I stood on the side of the road to calm down for a while, which went to knock on the door.


    The door was opened by an old man who looked at me and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Hello, may I ask if Mr. Richter¡¯s mother lives here.¡±


    Hearing my words, the oldest gentleman¡¯s gaze immediately became wary: ¡°There is no such person, you are looking in the wrong ce.¡±


    Intuition told me that I wasn¡¯t looking in the wrong ce.


    I pressed against the door and said urgently, ¡°Grandpa, please inform me, just say that it¡¯s Alva Hill who has something to see the olddy, please.¡±


    ¡°Told you there¡¯s no such person here.¡± The old master was very bad-tempered, and directly shut the door; if I did not withdraw my hand in time, I was sure to be crushed by the door.


    I stubbornly waited outside the door and did not leave.


    The olddy was myst hope, I had no other way but to wait.


    The sky quickly darkened, because it is a private manor, the surrounding area does not live what people, quiet a little eerie.


    I nced at the manor inside, there are lights, thinking so waiting is not a solution, I began to observe the surrounding, found that you can use the banyan tree by the wall to climb over the wall into.


    Making up my mind, I took a deep breath and started climbing the tree.


    The wall is more than three meters high, and the surface of the banyan tree is also a little smooth, it is not good to climb.


    I found a few stones to pad before I barely made it up the tree, borrowing strength from my feet, I flipped from the tree to the wall, sat on the fence, looked at the ground, and my heart was in my throat.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, a breeze blew, the back of my neck cool, my feet a little soft, do not dare to jump.


    Just then, a distant light shone over, my heart was in a hurry, my eyes closed, I just had to jump down to thewn below.


    Drilling pain came from my feet, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t stand up at all.


    A voice came from the front.


    ¡°Hear any movement?¡±


    It was the manor¡¯s servants making their rounds.


    ¡°It should be a wildcat, hurry up and finish your rounds so you can go back to bed.¡±


    After the people left, I sat on the ground and rubbed my ankle, it was better before I headed towards the light.


    I didn¡¯t know which room the olddy was staying in, so I had to take my chances.


    I know that the olddy has the habit of reciting Buddhist scriptures, now at this hour, must not have rested, towards the ce where the lights are on will be right.


    All the way to the second floor, quiet corridor, only a room inside the sound, I tiptoe near, ear to the door, the olddy¡¯s voice from the inside out: ¡°You¡¯ll tell me the truth, now my grandson¡¯s situation how?¡±


    ¡°After most of the year¡¯s recuperation, his condition has stabilized, but for aplete cure, we still need to find a suitable heart, young master¡¯s blood type is rare, it¡¯s too difficult to find a matching heart.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this Doctor Chou¡¯s voice?


    The content of what the two were saying shocked me, who was the grandson Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was referring to?


    Ben Richter?


    No, Ben Richter was fine, where was he sick.


    Other than that, there was only Walker Richter.


    But isn¡¯t Walker Richter dead?


    When Dr. Chou said he was going to have his heart reced, he meant Walker Richter?


    Martin Mo had said before that Walker Richter had died violently because of organ failure and an attack.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was a bit tired, ¡°I know, Doctor Chou, you go and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Old madam, you take care of your health as well.¡±


    Hearing footstepsing this way towards the door, I immediately hid aside, waiting for Doctor Chou to leave, I unscrewed the door to the old madam¡¯s room, she thought it was a servant, ¡°Sister-inw Wang, you also go to rest early, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    After half a day of no movement, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother turned around, and when she saw it was me, a sh of surprise shed under her eyes, ¡°Alva, how could it be you? How did you get in?¡±


    Because of going over the wall, my elbows and knees were scraped and skinned, my hair was hooked and messed up by the branches, and my clothes were stained with mud from thewn, so I was a bit of a mess.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My ankles still hurt, and I limped up a few steps, stared at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and asked, ¡°Walker is he not dead? He¡¯s alive isn¡¯t he?¡±


    When the news of Walker Richter¡¯s violent death came out, he was buried in three days, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother quickly handed over thepany to Ben Richter, it was all too fast, and now when I think about it, it was all too unusual, like it was arranged in advance.


    I was so calm that even I couldn¡¯t believe that I could ask such a question so calmly.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was silent for a while before she said, ¡°You heard it all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the excitement in my heart, ¡°He¡¯s really alive? Where is he?¡±


    I thought of the figure that I had glimpsed during the day, it wasn¡¯t a blur, it was Walker Richter, he was right in front of me just a few hours ago, so close to me.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°He went out, and at this hour, he should be back soon.¡±


    Receiving Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s affirmative reply, I could no longer suppress the excitement in my heart and cried tears of joy.


    ¡°He¡¯s really alive, really alive.¡±


    The feeling of being lost and found cannot be expressed in words, and no amount of floridnguage can describe it.


    Once I thought of him being alive, this half year of longing and pain was all worth it.


    After the excitement in my heart, I wiped my tears and asked the olddy, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why did everyone say Walker died violently in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Now that you know, wait until hees back and exins it to you himself.¡±


    As soon as Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s words left her mouth, the sound of a car came from downstairs; it was Walker Richter returning.


    I was so happy and nervous at the thought of seeing him immediately that I didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°Walker¡¯s room is the third room on the left up the stairs.¡±


    I knew what the olddy meant.


    Before Walker Richter went up the stairs and into his room, I unscrewed the door to his room and went in, I left the light on and waited for him toe in.


    Time passed and his footsteps came closer and closer, each step felt like it was stepping on my heart, making my heart race.


    Finally, the door to the room snapped open.


    My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I could see him perfectly clearly, it was him, it was Walker Richter.


    My heart fluttered and I wrapped my arms around Walker Richter before he could turn on the light, ¡°Walker.¡±


    I could feel him stiffen, the familiar scent lingered on the tip of my nose, I inhaled his scent greedily, I couldn¡¯t let go, this was the person I had been thinking about day and night, he was standing right in front of me alive, his body was hot, none of this was a dream.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    His dark voice sounded a little incredulous in the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    My voice had choked, tears rolling down my face like broken beads.


    He hugged me tightly, hard, fiercely, wanting to rub me into the marrow of my bones.


    ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re so cruel, why did you lie to me, do you have any idea what it¡¯s been like for me for most of the year.¡±


    When I thought of his concealment and deception, I was so angry inside, I kept pounding his chest with my hand to get out of it.


    How could he lie to me like this, how could he bear to let me feel sad and heartbroken for so long.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Walker Richter grabbed my hand in his and leaned down to seal his lips with a kiss.


    His kiss was very gentle, like a spring breeze.


    My tears fell harder and harder, it all felt like a dream.


    If this is a dream, I hope I never wake up.


    I hooked my arms around his neck and turned passive into active, one hand going for his belt.


    In the darkness, Walker Richter let out a low chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m better at this kind of thing.¡±


    With that, he picked me up in his arms andid me tenderly on the bed, his every movement so gentle that I melted into a puddle beneath him, and it was the moment he entered his body that I truly felt him return.


    ¡°Walker.¡±


    I called his name and told him in his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you anymore, I stopped hating you a long time ago, I love you.¡±


    I thanked God for giving me the chance to tell him so I wouldn¡¯t have any more regrets.


    He stopped, cupped my face and kissed the tears off my face, ¡°Silly woman.¡±


    That night, we frantically possessed each other, over and over again, until we were exhausted, and Iy in his arms, listening to his heartbeat, smelling his scent, and my heart, it had never been so peaceful and grounded.


    ¡°Walker Richter, I forgive you for this deception, but don¡¯t let it happen again, or I will never forgive you again.¡±

 Chapter 175: Walker Richter has only one year to go

    I can¡¯t afford to spend a single minute ming him for the loss and recovery of the person I love so much, and I hate every second of it, letting him know my heart, letting me know that I love him.


    Even if this love might be regrettedter, I don¡¯t want to regret not telling him personally that I love him for the rest of my life.


    Walker Richter gazed at me with heavy eyes, ying with my hair, and promised in a hushed voice, ¡°No.¡±


    I gazed up at him, so much heart hidden in those eyes, ¡°What really happened the day of your wedding to Susan Su?¡±


    My words silenced him.


    This night, Walker Richter did not tell him why he faked his death, what happened on the wedding day, and how he hid it from Ben Richter and Susan Su, he did not say any of these things.


    I knew he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, even if I asked.


    Walker Richter, ¡°back from the dead¡±, had too many secrets, which made me even more puzzled.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Walker Richter was no longer in the room. Everything seemed like a dream, and my heart was suddenly empty.


    Putting on my clothes and going downstairs, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother wasing back from outside after her morning exercise, refreshed, when she saw me, she smiled lovingly and said, ¡°Wake up, did you have a good sleepst night.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s words made my cheeks blush.


    ¡°Good morning, olddy.¡± I looked around and there was no Walker Richter.


    ¡°Walker went out early in the morning.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s better to call me Grandma from now on.¡±


    Since Walker Richter¡¯s ident, I¡¯m not in a position to call her grandma, but I should call her grandma both in terms of seniority and my current rtionship with Walker Richter.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± I asked, ¡°Walker where did he go?¡±


    ¡°On an errand.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother obviously didn¡¯t want to tell me the truth either, and changed the topic, ¡°Hungry,e on, go to the dining room for breakfast, as for what happened to the the Hill Group, don¡¯t worry about it, Walker is not going to let the Hill family be implicated.¡±


    Without me even opening my mouth, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knew why I hade.


    I followed the olddy to the dining room to have breakfast, and really, I was full of doubts, and I was not at ease with this breakfast.


    Later, I couldn¡¯t help myself and put down my chopsticks to ask, ¡°Grandma, can you tell me what¡¯s going on here? I asked Walkerst night, and he didn¡¯t mention a word about it, and also, Walker¡¯s body, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Last night, I was able to hear Mr. Richter¡¯s mother talking to Doctor Chou, Walker Richter¡¯s condition is only under control for the time being, and there is no suitable heart for the operation yet.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother peeled eggs while saying: ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not quite sure, Walker and Susan Su wedding day, I learned that Walker ident, but also Fiona thunderbolt, Walker¡¯s n for all of this, did not tell me beforehand, and after that I received a letter from Walker I received a letter from Walker, asking me to hand over thepany to Ben and move here. Walker¡¯s health is not very optimistic, and my wife has figured out that as long as it¡¯s what my grandson wants to do, let him do it without regrets, and the rest will depend on God¡¯s will.¡±


    Depending on God¡¯s will, what a helpless tone that was.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked people to search for a suitable heart, and there¡¯s no news for the first half of the year, so now we can only treat it conservatively.¡±


    ¡°Conservative treatment.¡± I asked hesitantly, ¡°And how much time does he have? With conservative treatment, how much time does he have?¡±


    ¡°One year.¡±


    When that time came out of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth, it was like something exploded in my head.


    Lost and found, I thought we could go on forever, but now to be told that Walker Richter only had a year to live was a Fiona thunderbolt.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± I said in a shaky voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to him, even if it¡¯s hard, I¡¯m going to keep him alive, Grandma, there has to be something you can do right? He¡¯s still so young, he¡¯s only in his thirties, how can it only be one year.¡±


    I got a little emotional, which is probably why Walker Richter was silentst night.


    He doesn¡¯t lie to me, so he chose to be silent.


    ¡°Any chance to keep Walker alive, my wife won¡¯t miss it, Alva, Walker didn¡¯t really want to tell you, Grandma was thinking that if this is fate, I hope to have you with him in thesest days and not let him have regrets.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, ¡°Walker, this child, just like to hold everything in his heart, and bear it all by himself, this nature is exactly the same as his deceased grandfather.¡±


    I stayed in the manor, I do not know what Walker Richter went to do, when toe back, the thought that he only one year, and I can not do anything, except pray and wait.


    Martin Mo called me, and on the phone he spoke in a heavy tone and asked me to meet him.


    I thought it was probably about the Hill Group at this time, so I went to the appointment.


    He asked me to meet him at the Mo Group, and when I went there, I bumped into Shirley Hill leaving the office. When she saw me, she froze for a moment and greeted me, ¡°Alva, how have you been?¡±


    Shirley Hill¡¯s face was haggard, no matter how thick the makeup was, it couldn¡¯t hide the fatigue in the bottom of her eyes, this time for the sake of thepany, she was probably also exhausted, she only took over thepany less than a year ago, and now she is facing bankruptcy, her fianc¨¦ didn¡¯t help, and she was under pressure from all sides, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    I nodded, ¡°The usual.¡±


    ¡°You came to see him, right, he¡¯s in his office, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    From start to finish, Shirley Hill didn¡¯t mention anything about THE Hill Group or ask for my help.


    I frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with thepany right now?¡±


    Shirley Hill froze for a moment, somewhat surprised that I would care about thepany, she pulled the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°It canst for two days at most.¡±


    It was more serious than I thought.


    ¡°Martin Mo he ¡­ ¡°I said after a pause, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Shirley Hill showed up here, supposedly looking for Martin Mo to step in and help.


    She shook her head, her tone of voice is not grudging, not me: ¡°Even if he injected funds into thepany, that is not helpful, the Hill Group¡¯s gap is toorge, Ben Richter and put words in the industry to buy thepany, which is originally the Knight Hill two feud, I can not be forced to do anything.¡±


    Shirley Hill and Martin Mo are not married, the twopanies are also clearly divided, there is no interest toe, there is really no reason to let Martin Mo help.


    I said, ¡°You go back and rest, your body is important, as for THE Hill Group, you shouldn¡¯t worry, it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alva, are you here to ask Martin Mo for help?¡± Shirley Hill said, ¡°Dad and Be both went to you and heard that you wouldn¡¯t help, why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for his help, like you said, this has nothing to do with THE Mo family, so why force the issue.¡±


    I took Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s word for it, when she said that the Hill Group woulde through this crisis unscathed, then it would, but naturally I wouldn¡¯t tell Shirley Hill that.


    Shirley Hill looked at me, wanting to say something, ¡°Alva, so you came to see him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to care about him?¡± I was as surprised as if I had discovered a new continent.


    The Shirley Hill of the past was begging for me to marry her instead, but now, there was jealousy in her tone, which was rare.


    I just said that, Shirley Hill immediately panicked, it was the panic of being poked and prodded in the secret, she quickly exined, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t, I just casually asked.¡±


    I don¡¯t tease her either, in fact, I really do find these two quitepatible, it would be even better if they could really get together.


    ¡°This Martin Mo guy is just a tough talker, he¡¯s pretty nice.¡±


    ¡°I know, he is ¡­¡± Shirley Hill reacted to the fact that she almost missed the words and immediately changed her words, ¡°I still have something to do so I¡¯ll leave first, you go up quickly.¡±


    Looking at Shirley Hill¡¯s fleeing back, I feel even more that these two people have a drama.


    Martin Mo greeted the receptionist, I reported my name and directly took the elevator to the floor of Martin Mo¡¯s office.


    It was my first time in Martin Mo¡¯spany.


    I stood outside the office, through the shutters and watched Martin Mo sitting in front of the desk in a suit, doing serious work, which is different from the usual dangling Martin Mo, I¡¯m really not used to it.


    Martin Mo noticed my line of sight, looked up and saw me, and immediately asked his secretary to go out first.


    I pushed the door in, ¡°Did I disturb you.¡±


    Martin Mo changed his serious demeanor just now and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°I just ran into Shirley Hill downstairs and had a chat.¡± I asked him knowingly, ¡°What was it you called me about? And a special appointment in your office.¡±


    Martin Mo asked me back, ¡°Hill¡¯s is going bankrupt and you¡¯re really sitting on it?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me, why can¡¯t I sit still?¡±


    Martin Mo wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°Alva, will you me me for not stepping in to help? I heard that Frank Hill has fallen ill because of thepany.¡±


    It turns out that Martin Mo is afraid that I will hold a grudge against him because of thepany.


    I shrugged, ¡°Martin Mo, how many years have you known me and you still don¡¯t know my temper? I don¡¯t know much about the business world, but I believe you have your own considerations for not helping out, thousands of people rely on you for their meals, you can¡¯t afford to put yourself in the way for the Hill Group.¡±


    Martin Mo smiled, ¡°It seems that I am narrow-minded, this matter of Ben Richter targeting the Hill Group, I think there is something fishy going on.¡±

 Chapter 176: The Last Lingering Hours

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why Ben Richter suddenly targeted the Hill Group before, and after knowing that Walker Richter was still alive, I figured it out.


    Ben Richter is not targeting the Hill Group but Walker Richter. Ben Richter should have realized that Walker Richter is still alive and used this method to force him to show up, otherwise Mr. Richter¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have said that she wouldn¡¯t implicate the Hill Group.


    I said, ¡°No matter what¡¯s fishy about this, you stay out of it and just do your own thing.¡±


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t care?¡± Martin Mo sat on the swivel chair, absently knocking on the table, ¡°Alva, do you already have an idea in mind? Fiona called me, you should be more urgent than anyone the Hill Group out of the crisis.¡±


    Fiona Croix was afraid that it would be hard for me to talk, that¡¯s why she approached Martin Mo.


    I looked at him and asked rhetorically, ¡°Then how much does it cost you to make a move?¡±


    Martin Mo pondered for a moment and held out two fingers, ¡°Two billion dors, this is still a conservative estimate.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to make you lose two billion dors for a word from Be Hill that I don¡¯t know is true or not.¡± I said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for me, I know it in my heart.¡±


    Martin Mo frowned, ¡°Alva, do you really want to be so clear with me?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I said, ¡°Walker is back.¡±


    Martin Mo thought I was mentally disturbed and babbling, a little taken aback, he gathered hisposure, ¡°Alva, you know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sober and in my right mind and spirit, he¡¯s really back, we metst night.¡± I said matter-of-factly, ¡°The news of the violent death and dying in the first ce was just a setup, Ben Richter went from Walker Richter this time too, so stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Martin Mo¡¯s pupils shrunk, still a bit in disbelief, ¡°Walker Richter really isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°A thousand times over.¡±


    Martin Mo was silent for a while, pulled the corner of his mouth, and said half-seriously and half-jokingly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if this is good news or bad news.¡±


    I understood the meaning of Martin Mo¡¯s words.


    While we were chatting, there was a suddenmotion outside, it was Frank Hill who came, he should have known from Shirley Hill that Martin Mo was not helping, that¡¯s why he came in person, the secretary was stopping him outside, but he couldn¡¯t stop him, Frank Hill rushed in, he shouldn¡¯t have thought that I would be here, when he saw me, it was as if he had grasped a lifesaving straw, and he said happily: ¡°Alva, my good daughter, I knew you wouldn¡¯t ignore the Hill family, you are here to find Nancheng to discuss thepany¡¯s business, right?¡±


    With that, Frank Hill licked his face, smiled and said to Martin Mo: ¡°I haven¡¯t misjudged anyone, Nancheng, as long as Hill¡¯s family can get through this, when Yilia gets married, I will give ten percent of the shares as dowry, and I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡±


    Hill¡¯s ten percent can not be worth two billion, and Martin Mo simply do not have the intention to help, Frank Hill this is an exit to the afterword blocked, if reced by someone else, this step can not be good to go down, but in favor of this person is Martin Mo, for Frank Hill¡¯s high hat, he did not pick up, and directly said: ¡°Uncle! I can¡¯t help you with the Hill Group.¡±


    When the words fell, Frank Hill¡¯s face was as colorful as a palette, Martin Mo¡¯s words were a direct p in his face, not giving face.


    Frank Hill is dared to be angry and dare not say ah, finally he put his hope on me: ¡°Alva, you say something, Nan Cheng, he listens to you the most ¡­¡±


    I interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Frank Hill was so anxious that he raised his voice: ¡°How is this imposing, the Mo family is a big family, and our two families will soon be inws, this little favor, how is this imposing, Nancheng ah, uncle knows that you like Alva, as long as you help, I¡¯ll make the decision to let Alva marry you, how? ¡±


    Martin Mo and I were both stunned by these words, I didn¡¯t expect Frank Hill to say such words in order to get Martin Mo to help.


    I was a bit embarrassed on my face, Martin Mo also sank his face, ¡°Uncle, in your eyes, what is Alva? An item?¡±


    ¡°This, this is not ¡­¡± Under Martin Mo¡¯s stern eyes, Frank Hill¡¯s momentum is getting weaker and weaker, and thetter words were swallowed back.


    I felt humiliated and said in a cold voice, ¡°You don¡¯t hit anyone here, the Hill Group won¡¯t copse, go back to do your Hill General at ease.¡±


    Dropping this sentence, I turned around and walked away.


    I walked to the door of thepany, Frank Hill came out after me, ¡°Alva, what did you mean by that just now?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    ¡°The Hill Group is going to be okay?¡± Frank Hill was ecstatic: ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡±


    Thepany is Frank Hill¡¯s heart and soul, during this period of time he worried about thepany¡¯s affairs white hair, looking at the slightly old and sickly Frank Hill because of my words of joy in the eyes, I think he is poor.


    In the end, I still moved withpassion, softened his tone: ¡°It should be fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to put words in my mouth.


    Frank Hill was so absorbed in his joy that he didn¡¯t bother to notice my uncertain tone.


    With my words, Frank Hill left satisfied, before leaving, he asked me if I wanted to go home for dinner, no matter what the purpose of this sentence, listening to the ears, or a littlefortable, at least, he remembered that I am his daughter.


    I refused, at this time the Hill family must be pandemonium, why should I let myself go to find pain.


    After watching Frank Hill leave, I went back to the manor.


    When I saw the Bentley parked in the yard, I knew Walker Richter was back.


    I ran upstairs with joy, Doctor Chou was examining him, even Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was waiting at the door.


    After about half an hour, Doctor Chou came out from inside, I immediately went in, I don¡¯t know what Doctor Chou did to him, his whole face was white, sweat soaked through his clothes, when he saw me, he pulled out a weak smile, ¡°Back.¡±


    This is the first time I have seen such a weak Walker Richter, the sunlight from the window through, hit him, coated with ayer of light halo, trance ethereal, as if at any time can disappear.


    My heart clenched hard as I walked over and squatted down beside him, ¡°Feeling better? I¡¯m going to put the bath water on for you.¡±


    He nodded, I went into the bathroom to put the bath water, for him to take the clothes out and put them away, I am a little uneasy about him alone into the bath, want to apany, he flirted with, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will not be able to control.¡±


    In exchange for the usual, I have already blushed, at this time, I have only heartache.


    ¡°Then I will wait for you outside.¡±


    I was uneasy, and kept guarding at the door, listening to the movements inside, preventing the moment there was something wrong, I immediately went in.


    After half an hour, Walker Richter wrapped in a bath towel, one hand propped up on the door frame and pushed the door open and came out, the whole bathroom steaming, his face also rosy a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get your clothes.¡±


    I immediately give him his clothes, even though it¡¯s the middle of summer and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll catch a cold.


    I turned around and waited for him to change before turning back, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat or drink?¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter suddenly hugged me, greedily inhaling my scent, and said with great contentment, ¡°As long as you¡¯re around, anything is good.¡±


    As long as he lives, I don¡¯t ask for anything either.


    I hugged him and rubbed myself affectionately in his arms, ¡°Then you can¡¯t leave me behind in the future.¡±


    ¡°After a year, if there is no suitable heart ¡­¡±


    ¡°There has to be.¡± I put my index finger up to his lips, ¡°Walker Richter, think of it as trying to stay alive for me, okay.¡±


    I don¡¯t care about those grudges in the past now, all I think about is Be Hill telling me the whereabouts of my child and reuniting us as a family, even if it¡¯s just for a short year, it¡¯s enough.


    Now there is no whereabouts of the child, and I don¡¯t dare to tell Walker Richter, I don¡¯t want to disappoint him.


    He looked at me with sunken eyes, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, ¡°Good.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s body is not as good as before, every day to drink Chinese medicine to adjust.


    I asked him, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to the manor, would you never have let me know you were alive?¡±


    He nodded, quite honestly.


    That¡¯s what Walker Richter was like.


    If I hadn¡¯t inadvertently found out that he was alive, he was really going to hide it from me; he only had a year left, and I¡¯d already experienced loss once, and he didn¡¯t want me to experience it again.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t exin when he first found out that I had recovered my memories, even if I misunderstood that he had something to do with the car ident.


    Only hate could make me feel better inside and make me forget about him.


    I started to miss a little bit the days in Pear orchard, when I yed my mind in front of him without realizing that he had already seen through it.


    Curious, I asked, ¡°Walker Richter, when did you realize you married the wrong man back then?¡±


    He must have known, he was so smart, how could Be Hill hide it.


    Walker Richter recalled, a warm smile on his lips, ¡°When I found out you weren¡¯t Be Hill.¡±


    I was surprised, but he had found out I was a fake the day after I entered Pear orchard, and by that time he had already guessed that he had married the wrong person.


    No wonder, he had said he had been sober, sober enough to know who I was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stroked my hair, ¡°Round and round you go, you¡¯re still my Ms. Richter.¡±


    Yes, a yearte, I was still his Ms. Richter.


    That¡¯s what Frank Hill calls fate.

 Chapter 177: Divorce

    The Hill Group crisis was lifted the next day, and I don¡¯t know what Walker Richter used, but Ben Richter suddenly announced that he was stopping the takeover of the Hill Group.


    I waited for Walker Richter to rest from his medication and then went to the Hill family where Be Hill made good on her promise.


    Outside the living room, I could hear Be Hill arguing with Ulysses Will again, with Jane Hasis helping out, and it was so loud that the house was about to be carried away by the two of them.


    Ulysses Will was sitting on the couch, silent, Be Hill like a madman hissed and pulled Ulysses Will¡¯s hand, holding a shirt in his hand and questioned him: ¡°You give me an exnation, what is going on, how did you get the lipstick prints on it, who is that woman, speak up,st night, where were you, why didn¡¯t youe back. Why didn¡¯t youe back.¡±


    In the face of Be Hill¡¯s maddening questioning, Ulysses Will sat impassively smoking, his brow knotted.


    Jane Hasis in the mix: ¡°Ulysses Will, you must give my daughter an exnation today, my daughter has never suffered such a grievance, since marrying you, you let her live a good life, this is not even so, and now there is a thought, outside the woman, this matter is not finished without a clear. ¡±


    Be Hill was unforgiving, ¡°Is it those female trainees of yours? Last time I went, there were a few female trainees with you leaning how close you ah, can not wait to stick to you, that girl called Vera Huang, at a nce is the fox look, is she seduced you right.¡±


    Ulysses Will opened a painting course a few months ago, because he was once also famous, the course opened very well, a lot of students.


    Ulysses Will annoyingly pulled his hair, even the best temper exploded in the face of the mother and daughter¡¯s rounds of bombardment, he stood up abruptly, his eyes were scary, he took a deep breath and suppressed his anger: ¡°Divorce.¡±


    Three words, very light and light from his mouth, but for Be Hill, undoubtedly Fiona thunderbolt, the whole living room was quiet all of a sudden, after a few seconds of silence, Be Hill looked at him incredulously, pointed at his own chest andughed: ¡°You want to divorce me? Because of that Vera Huang you want to divorce me? Ulysses Will, do you still have some conscience, but I¡¯m still pregnant with your child, I¡¯m wholeheartedly to you, but you want to divorce me.¡±


    I was surprised to hear the word divorce, but on second thought, Ulysses Will wouldn¡¯t have filed for divorce if she wasn¡¯t exhausted in this marriage.


    I didn¡¯t dare to step inside, because it was a battlefield filled with smoke, and if I went in, I would be a victim.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jane Hasis temper is much more explosive than Be Hill, a p in the face, see Ulysses Will was hit, Be Hill and in turn to protect: ¡°Mom, what are you doing ah, Ulysses Will, do you hurt.¡±


    ¡°Be, look at him like this, he can have today all rely on you, now he has developed, even learned to fool around outside, even you do not want, this breath mom can not swallow.¡± Jane Hasis hated the iron is not steel: ¡°He wants to leave the divorce, let him body out of the household, without the Hill family shelter, I see him still crazy what.¡±


    Ulysses Will recently participated in apetition, his works won awards, in the industry reputation, known as the most soulful painters, but these and the Hill family half of it has nothing to do with the Hill family, all his achievements are on their own.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Be Hill took Ulysses Will¡¯s hand, ¡°Ulysses Will, I know you¡¯re joking, and I¡¯m not trying to fight with you, as long as you exin that it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding, and I¡¯m not joking, Be, let¡¯s get a divorce, everyone will go crazy if we keep living like this.¡± Ulysses Will was resolute, his eyes nced at Be Hill¡¯s stomach in aplicated manner, ¡°Some drama ends here, I once thought you would change, the facts tell me that I was wrong, in these few months, you¡¯ve gotten worse, thest of my patience has worn out.¡±


    Be Hill subconsciously touched her stomach, a little vain, her eyes dodged: ¡°Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, in a few months our child will be born ah, I admit that during this period of time I am bad-tempered, always snapping at you, I¡¯ll change it is not good enough, not divorce, okay.¡±


    I think Be Hill is pitiful and pathetic, forcing people to the point of no return while humbly begging at the same time.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to love each other, it is difficult to keep each other, and the management of marriage is a lifelong study, and there are not many people who can study it thoroughly.


    Seeing Be Hill so humble retreat, Jane Hasis can not stand to see, will Be Hill pulled to his side: ¡°He wants to leave the divorce, Be, we do not believe that you can not find a better one, or the street casually pull a, that is better than his Ulysses Will.¡±


    Jane Hasis couldn¡¯t wait for them to leave.


    Ulysses Will picked up his jacket and was ready to go out, Be Hill shook off Jane Hasis and pulled Ulysses Will: ¡°Ulysses Will, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m not going to ask, for the sake of the children. ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Vivi she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Ulysses Will said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    This sentence not to mention Be Hill shocked, I was also surprised, with Ulysses Will¡¯s character, how could he get pregnant within the marriage.


    Be Hill broke down all of a sudden, screamed and lost control of her emotions, ¡°Bitch, bitch, I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±


    Ulysses Will held Be Hill¡¯s shoulders and said coldly, ¡°Stop it, Be, leave each other alone, I will have mywyer serve the divorce papers, I hope we get along.¡±


    Be Hill stared at him in a daze, tears flowed down at once, just then, Frank Hill came back from outside and shouted at me from behind, ¡°Alva, when did youe, why don¡¯t youe inside.¡±


    Frank Hill¡¯s face was full of joy. He was naturally happy that thepany¡¯s crisis had been lifted.


    Frank Hill¡¯s voice drew the eyes of the three people in the house at once, especially Be Hill¡¯s spiteful eyes, hating to cut me into a thousand pieces like a thousand cuts, shifted the fire to me: ¡°Ulysses Will, don¡¯t try to lie to me, you made such a mess, just for this bitch isn¡¯t it. ¡±


    Saying that, Be Hill rushed me up and raised her hand to hit.


    Where can I let her get her hands on me, dodged, Frank Hill stopped Be Hill, ¡°Be, what are you doing.¡±


    Ulysses Will also walked over quickly and blocked me, ¡°Don¡¯t you put the me on others, this is between the two of us, it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°And you say it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re all protective here.¡± Be Hill hissed, ¡°He¡¯s going to divorce me, Dad, he¡¯s going to divorce me.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Frank Hill¡¯s eyes immediately shot to Ulysses Will, he was expecting him to be as angry at Ulysses Will as Jane Hasis was in defense of Be Hill, but he wasn¡¯t, Frank Hill pulled Be Hill back and said to Ulysses Will: ¡°Be is emotionally unstable, that¡¯s enough for today, Ulysses Will, you go to the studio and do your work,e back early tonight for dinner.¡±


    Men just don¡¯t handle things the same way.


    Taking a step back, Ulysses Will couldn¡¯t say anything, he was afraid that I would stay here and bear the wrath, he said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t keep Fiona and Martin Mo waiting.¡±


    He deliberately pulled Fiona Croix and Martin Mo out so that Be Hill wouldn¡¯t think that I was here for Ulysses Will.


    Be Hill is now in this state, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t tell me the whereabouts of the child, and by using Ulysses Will¡¯s words, I¡¯ll just go along with him and leave.


    With Frank Hill stopping Be Hill, it would be impossible for her toe after me even if she wanted to.


    I got into Ulysses Will¡¯s car, he was in a bad mood, the car drove to the river and stopped for a smoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved again.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day I went out without looking at the day.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and asked him, ¡°Do you really want a divorce? Be Hill that nature, even if the fish is dead, will not divorce.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this day can still go on?¡± Ulysses Will looked at me and let out a bitter smile, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t know how to run a marriage, but I know that if it continues like this, it¡¯s not good for me or her.¡±


    Two people constantly chickening out, it¡¯s not a life anyone could live.


    ¡°But Be Hill is carrying your child.¡±


    Ulysses Will snorted, ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant, I knew it from the beginning, she just wanted to use this trick to stabilize our rtionship as a couple, I know her good intentions, and I also know that her inability to bear children is because of what happened when she gave birth to her child back then, I feel guilty towards her, it¡¯s something I owe to her, I apanied her in her acting, and I also hoped that, we could go on like this for a long time , but now, it can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Ulysses Will eyes through the thick exhaustion, Be Hill¡¯s love is too paranoid, insecure, hate to Ulysses Will all the time in the hands of the heart, but I do not know that the more so, the more the two hearts gradually departed.


    Thinking of what he just said, I hesitantly asked: ¡°You would not really have something with that Vera Huang, right.¡±


    At his words, Ulysses Willughed, ¡°The problem between me and Be Hill has nothing to do with anyone else, Vera Huang is just an ordinary trainee of mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing others into this, I¡¯m afraid Be Hill will go after someone.¡±


    ¡°I have a point.¡± Ulysses Will asked me hesitantly, ¡°I heard that Walker Richter is back.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo told you?¡±


    ¡°Well, he came to see mest night for a night of drinking.¡±

 Chapter 178: Fiona Croix’s Counterattack

    ¡°You were with Martin Most night, why didn¡¯t you just tell Be Hill?¡±


    A man¡¯s silence, without exnation, can really drive a person who cares about him crazy sometimes.


    Ulysses Will smiled to himself, ¡°You think she¡¯ll believe it? Don¡¯t you know what kind of nature she has?¡±


    That¡¯s true, Be Hill would have thought it was Ulysses Will¡¯s excuse, after all, that shirt did have lipstick marks on it, and I would have been jealous if Walker Richter had been carrying another woman¡¯s lipstick marks or perfume scent one day.


    He took a drag on his cigarette and squinted at me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Martin Mo what he told mest night?¡±


    ¡°With that temper of his, you don¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a sentimental man, and once he puts it in his heart, it¡¯s hard to let it go.¡± Ulysses Will eyed ahead, his voice deep with emotion, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t think Walker Richter he¡¯s right for you.¡±


    This is not the first time Ulysses Will has said this, when he talked me out of Walker Richter.


    I curled my lip, ¡°Ulysses Will, I didn¡¯t leave him then, and I won¡¯t even now, unless he doesn¡¯t want me,¡±


    I¡¯ve tasted the loss of him, and now I¡¯ll only cherish every second we have together, so how could I abandon him.


    The cigarette faded in his fingertips, and without taking another, he mused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡±


    It¡¯s a little less convenient to have Ulysses Will go to the manor.


    Ulysses Will probably guessed my concern and didn¡¯t push it.


    I got out of the car and took a cab back to the estate.


    Walker Richter was still resting in his room and hadn¡¯t been out, I eased my movements andy down beside him, his eyes were closed and he took me into his arms, his chin against my head, his voice low, ¡°Back.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I rubbed his chin, ¡°Kind of tired, want to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He held me tighter.


    Smelling his faint herbal scent, I soon drifted off into a deep sleep.


    I woke up, it was already evening, the setting sunlight on the balcony, very beautiful.


    Walker Richter is no longer with us, but there are remnants at his side.


    I changed, pushed open the floor-to-ceiling windows, and moved around the balcony when my eyes caught a glimpse of Walker Richter in the garden gazebo.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a man sitting across from him.


    I fixed my eyes on who it was if not Gabby Yates.


    What¡¯s Gabby Yates doing here?


    And what¡¯s his rtionship to Walker Richter?


    Walker Richter is a dead ringer for Ferris Yates, but sits down with Gabby Yates and makes small talk.


    Many questions came to mind.


    It looked like Walker Richter was supposed to be talking to Gabby Yates about something, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to go over and interrupt.


    I stayed on the balcony for as long as the two talked in the gazebo.


    Walker Richter suddenly nced my way, and then I don¡¯t know what the two men said again, but they both got up together and headed down the hall.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of a car starting downstairs and Gabby Yates leaving, which brought me downstairs, where Walker Richter was still standing in the doorway watching.


    I walked over and asked the question on my mind, ¡°What did Gabby Yatese to see you about?¡±


    ¡°For Ferris Yates,¡± Walker Richter was honest this time, ¡°When I promised Ferris Yates that he would get credit for his work, he promised to let you out, and now that Ferris Yates has been promoted and is threatening Gabby Yates, that¡¯s why he came to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the beef with these two brothers?¡±


    I knew the brothers didn¡¯t get along before from Gabby Yates¡¯ tone of voice when she talked about Ferris Yates.


    ¡°In a big family, when interests are involved, it¡¯smon for brothers to be at odds or even turn against each other.¡±


    It¡¯s like Walker Richter with Ben Richter.


    Not to mention the big families, even ordinary families with many children will fight over a little family property.


    I looked at him sideways, ¡°You gave the Richter Group to Ben Richter with all your heart? No regrets? That¡¯s a hundred billion dors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in money.¡± Walker Richterughed and rubbed my head, ¡°But to seek the heart of a man, and not to part with his head, that¡¯s priceless wealth.¡±


    Sick Walker Richter doesn¡¯t even get paid to talk about love.


    I was so caught up in the goodness he was weaving that I didn¡¯t suspect him for a second, untilter, when I realized that it wasn¡¯t that simple between him and Gabby Yates.


    At the time I should have reacted if I had thought about it more, Gabby Yates asking me out frequently, and even more so with Walker Richter¡¯s jade trigger.


    Later that night, Walker Richter had Fin Wilson picked up with sweetheart, who had known for a long time that Walker Richter was still alive, that she wasn¡¯t sick, and that what she had said earlier was true.


    Sweetheart can now call out for her daddy. After Walker Richter¡¯s ident, he also visited Sweetheart, so Sweetheart still remembers Walker Richter, and he is not a stranger at all. With Walker Richter, Sweetheart doesn¡¯t stick to me anymore, and Walker Richter is always following her wherever she goes. Wherever Walker Richter goes, sweetheart follows like a little follower, and it¡¯s very amusing.


    Watching such a heartwarming scene, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be even happier to hear Walker Richter and I call her mom and dad when we got our baby back.


    Fin Wilson doesn¡¯t know much about Walker Richter¡¯s condition, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Walker Richter both intentionally hide it from her, not wanting her to worry about it.


    Having lost and found his own son, Fin Wilson had a smile on his face and looked at me more gently.


    Knowing that Be Hill has been in a bad moodtely, I didn¡¯t touch the bad luck and stayed with Walker Richter and sweetheart at the manor.


    Fiona Croix was also discharged from the hospital, she didn¡¯t go back to her rented room, Jack Astor gave her a house, in the past, Fiona Croix wouldn¡¯t have epted it, this time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ept it, and the day after she moved in, she invited me over to have dinner, saying that it was a celebration of her discharge from the hospital and rebirth, and it was a housewarming ceremony as well.


    When she took the house, I knew what she intended to do. This time, she would not back down, even if she had to carry the reputation of destroying other people¡¯s families, she would still seek justice for her children.


    She said, ¡°Alva, I have thought it over, since it is destined to be entangled with Jack Astor, it will go on like this without dying, there is no right or wrong or fairness in this world, people live this life, ording to their own heart¡¯s desire to do what they want to do, which is not worth this life.¡±


    I was a little surprised that these words came out of Fiona Croix¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    She is no longer the Fiona Croix who just backed down and swallowed her grievances; today she carries thorns in her side.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°People change all the time.¡±


    I¡¯ve said this before.


    No one stays the same in the beginning after some experiences.


    As we were chatting, the doorbell rang, Fiona Croix had just moved in and the only people who knew she lived here were Jack Astor and me.


    Fiona Croix frowned and told me to sit while she answered the door.


    The visitor is not Jack Astor, but an unexpected guest, Dailey Rove.


    As soon as Fiona Croix opens the door, Dailey Rove ps her hard across the face with a sound that shows how much force was used.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I got up and went over immediately.


    I was afraid that Fiona Croix would suffer, but I forgot that nowadays Fiona Croix has changed, she didn¡¯t say a word, raised her hand and returned two ps to Dailey Rove, Dailey Rove was hit and staggered twice before she stood still, her clear face was full of anger: ¡±How dare you hit me, you seduced my husband and lived in his house, you are also too shameless. ¡±


    Dailey Rove, who once graciously said she would give up Jack Astor to Fiona Croix, seems like a different person, deeply upscale and just as messed up when her marriage is threatened with this door-to-door demonstration.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of barking in front of me when you can¡¯t manage your own man.¡± Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°You are Mrs. Shao now, so disregard the image and face, the price of his own family with me this kind of people, let others know, I was called a lover vixen does not matter, Mrs. Shao has been maintained by the dignified and virtuous, generous and forgiving image can be destroyed, when Jack Astor re-investigation of the car ident in the first ce, he knew that When Jack Astor investigates the car ident, he will know that you have paid someone to harm his child, how do you think he will treat you?¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s tone was nonchnt and unhurried, but it made Dailey Rove turn pale.


    Dailey Rove was so angry that her chest was heaving, ¡°What the hell do you have to do to stop pestering Jack Astor, you¡¯re both divorced, I¡¯m Mrs. Shaw now, can you have some shame, hooking a man with your body, that¡¯s how ady does it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw forgot how she got into this position.¡± Fiona Croix coldlyughed: ¡°Jack Astor originally wanted to withdraw from your marriage, you also agreed, but then why did you marry Jack Astor, you can hide from Jack Astor but not from me, you pretended to be high and mighty, but you didn¡¯t use thedy¡¯s mannerisms to climb into Jack Astor¡¯s bed, so that you could have the opportunity to enter the Astor family, Dailey Rove, let me tell you, this position of Mrs. Shaw is what I let to you. Enter the Astor family, Dailey Rove, let me tell you, this Mrs. Shaw¡¯s position was given to you by me, if I wanted to be Mrs. Shaw, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn at all.¡±

 Chapter 179: Ulysses Will Goes to Jail

    I had never heard Fiona Croix say anything about Jack Astor backing out of his marriage to Dailey Rove, probably thest time Jack Astor took Fiona Croix away from the hospital.


    I looked at Fiona Croix, who looked like an incredibly sharp bay, and suddenly I couldn¡¯t quite match the old Fiona Croix.


    It was like she¡¯d changed overnight, and in three words she made Dailey Rove unable to even say a word, her face white with anger and her lips quivering.


    ¡°I am the daughter-inw that everyone in THE Astor family agrees with, what about you, but you are just relying on your belly to enter THE Astor family, to put it bluntly, THE Astor family is borrowing you a belly to give birth to a child, Jack Astor if he really wants to marry you, do you think that he doesn¡¯t have the means to back out of the marriage? You¡¯re just fooling yourself.¡± Dailey Rove quickly stabilized her temperament, her gaze was more stern, and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I can understand a man ying games outside, since I entered the Astor family, I have already prepared myself mentally for this, I¡¯ve seen many people like you, but on the basis of having given a son to the Astor family, I feel that I am different. I¡¯m telling you, the heir of the Astor family will only be my son, so break those thoughts of yours before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Dailey Rove is very good at hitting the snake to hit the seven inches, not popr with the Astor family, not even a wedding, this is Fiona Croix¡¯s pain, in the whole circle everyone knows that Fiona Croix is just a vainglorious woman by mean means to enter the Astor family, and then is the woman who was divorced by the Astor family. The Astor family is the poor bastard who wasted by the Astor family.


    Of course, the most devastating is Dailey Rove¡¯s line, Jack Astor if you really want to get out of the marriage, there are ways, but he still chose to marry Dailey Rove.


    Jack Astor may have meant it when he told Fiona Croix that he wanted to back out of the marriage, but after weighing the pros and cons, Jack Astor sacrificed Fiona Croix.


    Jack Astor married Dailey Rove, and regardless of the process, Fiona Croix had already lost.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and if I hadn¡¯t been close enough to feel her slight tremor, I would have thought she was strong.


    Just as I was about to take Fiona Croix¡¯s hand and give her some strength, a deep stern male voice came.


    ¡°Who told you toe here.¡±


    Fiona Croix, along with Dailey Rove, looked around at the voice.


    Jack Astor came striding over with an icy look on his face.


    Dailey Rove instantly changed her face, and her aura converged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a meeting, why would youe here.¡±


    Originally, Dailey Rove knew that Jack Astor was not in, which is why she came to the door.


    Jack Astor did not give Dailey Rove any face, and said coldly: ¡°This is not the ce for you toe, go back immediately.¡±


    At those words, Dailey Rove looked at Jack Astor ruefully and shouted, ¡°Jack Astor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat something twice.¡± Jack Astor looked over with a warning look, ¡°Be your own Mrs. Shaw, and don¡¯t be a smart ass about anything else you shouldn¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    A word that hammered both women.


    I saw disappointment in Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes.


    Jack Astor has defended Fiona Croix and given her love, but he has given her name to Dailey Rove.


    Dailey Rove knew the time and didn¡¯t make a fuss like Be Hill, she just looked at Fiona Croix lightly and said, ¡°I heard that Ms. Croix was discharged from the hospital and that¡¯s why I came to visit, Jack Astor since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m going to go back first, and I¡¯ll have to pick up to schoolter to pick up Ryker.¡±


    Fiona Croix is Ryker¡¯s mother, but now her child is being raised by someone else, Dailey Rove¡¯s words are undoubtedly rubbing salt in Fiona Croix¡¯s wounds, and the implication is that she is also threatening Fiona Croix with Ryker.


    Dailey Rove can make people get rid of Fiona Croix¡¯s baby, then Ryker in the Astor family, in case there is any ¡°ident¡±, Fiona Croix will definitely go crazy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fiona Croix gritted her teeth, unable to control her emotions: ¡°Dailey Rove, you ¡­¡±.


    Jack Astor secretly pulled Fiona Croix back, Dailey Rove smiled graciously and appropriately, as if she really didn¡¯t mind her husband pulling a fast one on another woman, she left without any pretense at all.


    As I looked at Dailey Rove¡¯s back, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Susan Su. A white back appeared in my mind, and I suddenly remembered that what I saw when I was bullied by Zack Bush in the coffee shop turned out to be Susan Su.


    Zack Bush¡¯s words about taking money from people and doing things for them is also Susan Su.


    After Dailey Rove left, I looked at Jack Astor, it seemed inappropriate for me to stay here at this point, so I also said to Fiona Croix, ¡°I have something to do so I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯lle back to you some other time.¡±


    Fiona Croix nodded and said nothing.


    I had just stepped out the door when Fiona Croix¡¯s angry voice came from behind, ¡°Get the hell out of here ¡­¡±


    From the voice, one could hear that Fiona Croix had endured to the extreme.


    Love is a word that can¡¯t hurt people, but it can hurt you in one hit.


    There are more than ten million crazy people who are trapped in their feelings.


    Ulysses Will was determined to get a divorce this time, and Be Hill¡¯s mental health was once again in trouble. The personality ¡°Selina Versta¡± living in Be Hill¡¯s body directly sent Ulysses Will to the police station.


    On the day of the incident, I was ying in the garden with Sweetheart, but it was only when Martin Mo called me that I realized what had happened.


    I was shocked to hear that Ulysses Will was in the police station, and that he had been arrested for intentional homicide.


    It was only from Martin Mo that I found out what happened.


    Just a day earlier, human bones had been found in Ulysses Will¡¯s studio ss, and the police had identified them as Selina Versta, who had disappeared a year earlier.


    The real Selina Versta.


    Ulysses Will became a suspect and was taken away for investigation, followed by a series of evidence of Ulysses Will¡¯s murder being found by the police, and now all that¡¯s left is for Ulysses Will to admit it, and the case will be closed.


    I don¡¯t believe Ulysses Will killed anyone.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either, it¡¯s odd, Ulysses Will himself couldn¡¯t exin why human bones were in the drawing room and he had signs of being at the scene of the crime.¡±


    ¡°Selina Versta has been dead for more than a year, that drawing room is definitely not the first scene of the crime, and this matter is obviously rted to Be Hill, no, there is also Randy Pan, he is the one who made Be Hill have stic surgery and transformed into Selina Versta, he dared to borrow Selina Versta¡¯s identity so tantly, I guess he is the one who borrowed Selina Versta¡¯s identity so tantly. Versta¡¯s identity, he must have long known that the real Selina Versta is no longer in this world.¡±


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down my back and looked at Martin Mo.


    We both saw our suspicions in each other¡¯s eyes.


    We were thinking in the same direction.


    That is, this case has nothing to do with Randy Pan and Be Hill.


    It was so obvious that Ulysses Will couldn¡¯t have missed it, but just as Martin Mo and I were thinking of clearing Ulysses Will¡¯s name, news came from the police.


    Ulysses Will confessed.


    I was surprised, but then I thought about it and realized what Ulysses Will was trying to do.


    I went to see him at the detention center, looking at the handcuffed Ulysses Will, a sourness welled up in the bottom of my heart, and I asked him, ¡°Is it worth it? Is it worth taking yourself to make up for the guilt you feel for her?¡±


    Ulysses Will is taking the fall for Be Hill.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be a relief.¡± Ulysses Will smiled openly, ¡°Alva, when I made this decision, I had nothing but honesty in my heart, and I owe it to her and the baby.¡±

 Chapter 180: Walker Richter’s Relationship with the Yates Family

    Ulysses Will¡¯s words were expected, yet I still hated them.


    ¡°You¡¯re being self-absorbed, where¡¯s the candor.¡± My tone is a bit anxious: ¡°Ulysses Will, I forbid you to confess, this is not a joke, you are suspected of murder, ah, murder pays for life, this matter is not your doing, I will find a way to get you out with Martin Mo.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes were bleak, his head lowered, his voice dark: ¡°Alva, I also owe her a life.¡±


    I was momentarily speechless and pursed my lips.


    Ulysses Will continued, ¡°All of this is destiny, I grew up in an orphanage, and I do not know who my biological parents are, I Ulysses Will all alone, the only thing I owe is her, and the child who has no destiny, I have walked into a dead end with her, and I can¡¯t think of a better solution, the only thing that I have is my heart is at peace. I can¡¯t think of a better solution than this, this is the only thing that gives me peace of mind, this is the end of us, Alva, just stay out of it, I¡¯m begging you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It was the first time I had ever heard the word ¡°please¡± from Ulysses Will, and what a proud man he was, I was shaken to my core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Be Hill who¡¯s sick, it¡¯s you who¡¯s sick.¡± I got up and said, ¡°You know what the inte said when the news of your alleged murder spread? Your life is really ruined, your ideals, ambitions, also with Be Hill¡¯s crazy are buried, is not it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    He remained expressionless.


    I know Ulysses Will¡¯s temper, once he makes a decision, it¡¯s hard to change it.


    There was no point in saying more.


    I still couldn¡¯t help but say more, ¡°You¡¯re escaping, it¡¯s a coward¡¯s behavior, Ulysses Will, I¡¯m telling you, even if you want to atone for your sins, you shouldn¡¯t do it in such a way, you¡¯re doing this to apologize for your dead child at all, you¡¯re only fooling yourself and others, think about it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care what Ulysses Will¡¯s reaction was, I just left.


    Martin Mo was waiting in front of the detention center, leaning on the front of his car and smoking, when he saw mee out, he immediately stubbed out his cigarette and came towards me, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°You don¡¯t know his nature well.¡±


    ¡°Is he a pig brain, putting his life on the line for a psychopath, I think he¡¯s the psychopath.¡± Martin Mo cursed in anger.


    The two hadn¡¯t fought a lot in the orphanage before, but when it really came down to it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    I wanted to scold Ulysses Will too, but this wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    I asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have friends in the police department, Ulysses Will this matter, can you ask them to help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let him give his life away because of that crazy bitch if you don¡¯t answer for it.¡±


    Martin Mo made it clear that he would not leave this matter alone.


    The person was not killed by Ulysses Will, it is not difficult to retract the confession, find the real murderer, Ulysses Will even if he wants to take the ce of him, it is impossible.


    But the thought that the murderer might be Be Hill made me feel all sorts of emotions.


    Was I going to put my own sister in jail?


    During the year that Be Hill held me captive, I hated her, cursed her, and thought about taking her life, but when such an opportunity was presented to me, I was not as determined as I was at the beginning, and I even let go of my hatred.


    As the saying goes, the bell must be tied to the person who tied the bell, this matter also need to go to Be Hill.


    Martin Mo went to find an acquaintance to retract Ulysses Will¡¯s confession, while I took a taxi to the Hill family to see Be Hill.


    By coincidence, Randy Pan was there.


    Shirley Hill told me that the two had gone out to the garden for most of the day and had not returned, and that she did not know what they had talked about.


    I stood in front of the window and nced in the direction of Be Hill and Randy Pan. I didn¡¯t go over there, but chose to drink tea in the hall while waiting.


    Be Hill and Randy Pan saw me long ago, but did not immediately return to the hall, and the two chatted for a long time.


    Since I was here, I naturally had enough patience to wait.


    After about an hour, Be Hill and Randy Pan came this way towards the hall, Randy Pan didn¡¯te in, he nced at me at the doorway of the hall, I don¡¯t know what he said to Be Hill, and then left.


    ¡°Here for Ulysses Will.¡±


    Be Hill walked in and asked straight to the point.


    No beating around the bush, just what I wanted.


    ¡°You had to kill him?¡± I said, ¡°He¡¯s your husband.¡±


    ¡°It was his choice.¡± Be Hill looked at me hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you too, you¡¯re the reason he divorced me.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s mind has been twisted for a long time, it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can understand, I didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense to her, and said bluntly, ¡°I went to see him just now, and he¡¯s willing to take the me because of you, Be Hill, how many men in the world are there that can even give up their lives for you? I didn¡¯te here today to beg you to let him off the hook, I just feel bad for him.¡± I said, ¡°If you insist on doing that, I just hope you don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to fool me, how could he be because of me.¡± Be Hill wasn¡¯t convinced and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me, I didn¡¯t ask him to kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°You just talked to Randy Pan for so long, weren¡¯t you talking about Selina Versta¡¯s case? Be Hill, you guys conspired everything, but can you really turn a fake into a real one?¡± I let out a cold snort, ¡°Murder pays for murder, if Selina Versta¡¯s case really has something to do with you, you can¡¯t escape thew.¡±


    I leaned in to her ear and said in a voice that two people could hear, ¡°Spare him and spare yourself, Be Hill.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to convince Be Hill, I just did my best.


    Words, on point.


    As I left the Hill family, Be Hill asked me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me about the whereabouts of your children?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Knowing Be Hill, she wouldn¡¯t let me have my way.


    As long as I knew that what Be Hill was saying was true, and that my child was still in the world, I was confident that I would find her.


    When I got back to the manor, I didn¡¯t find Walker Richter in his room, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t there, even Fin Wilson wasn¡¯t there, I panicked then, I asked the servants, and sure enough something had happened.


    Walker Richter had a rpse and was sent to the hospital.


    As for which hospital, the servants didn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t know where to look, I was so anxious, but I could only wait.


    In the evening, Fin Wilson came back, his face was particrly bad, my heart was thumping.


    I anxiously asked, ¡°How is Walker doing? Didn¡¯t Doctor Chou say that his condition had stabilized, howe he suddenly had a seizure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Fin Wilson obviously didn¡¯t want to tell me the truth, she ordered the kitchen to decoct the Chinese medicine and then went upstairs, and a momentter took a bag and went downstairs, seeing that she was going out and was definitely going to see Walker Richter, I immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, I want to see Walker.¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s fine, just take sweetheart with you, don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Fin Wilson pulled a face and didn¡¯t let me go.


    Where would I be relieved, watching Fin Wilson go out the door, I immediately followed, stopped a cab, and followed right behind Fin Wilson¡¯s car.


    About an hourter, Fin Wilson¡¯s car stopped.


    What was particrly strange was that Fin Wilson did note to the hospital, but parked his car at the front door of the Yates Family.


    Gabby Yates herself came out to pick it up.


    When he saw Gabby Yates, Fin Wilson had a smile on his face, and the two of themughed and went in together, just like mother and son.

 Chapter 181: Discovering Walker Richter’s Illness

    Walker Richter had a seizure and wasn¡¯t he taken to the hospital? Why Fin Wilson didn¡¯t go to the hospital and instead came to the Yates Family is very confusing to me.


    Why did Fin Wilson meet with Gabby Yates?


    And the two seem to have a very unusual rtionship.


    I was worried about Walker Richter¡¯s condition and couldn¡¯t care less. When I saw Gabby Yates and Fin Wilson go in, I immediately went over and lied that I had an appointment with Gabby Yates and hade to visit, and the security guard at the door let me in.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be that easy and I didn¡¯t think much of it, THE Yates Family is huge and I¡¯ve been following the two, it¡¯s so unusual that Walker Richter is in jeopardy while Fin Wilson is talking andughing with Gabby Yates.


    And looking at the backs of the two, for a moment I was in a trance thinking that Gabby Yates was Walker Richter, that body back is so simr.


    I was taken aback by myself when the thought shed through my mind.


    That¡¯s an outrageous idea.


    Just as I was lost in thought, both men were suddenly gone.


    My heart was in a hurry, my eyes searched around, I only saw Fin Wilson¡¯s back, I didn¡¯t dare to be distracted, I quickly followed.


    It was dark when Fin Wilson entered the Yates Family Hall, and through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he saw Fin Wilson talking with a middle-aged man in the living room. After about ten minutes, Fin Wilson suddenly got up and seemed to leave, and the middle-aged man also got up to stop Fin Wilson¡¯s way, and they seemed to have an argument, and then Fin Wilson insisted on leaving. The two seemed to have an argument, then Fin Wilson insisted on leaving, the middle-aged man had no choice but to stand in the doorway to see him off.


    Fin Wilson happened to be headed my way.


    I didn¡¯t duck and went right up against her.


    Fin Wilson saw me, a sh of surprise crossed the bottom of her eyes, she quickly recovered her normalplexion, cold face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay home and keep an eye on SWEETHEART, why did youe here.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell is Walker and what the hell is he up to now.¡± And I don¡¯t care what Fin Wilson¡¯s involvement with the Yates Family is, I¡¯m just worried about Walker Richter.


    ¡°I thought I said Walker was fine.¡± Fin Wilson was very angry, ¡°Nowe back with me.¡±


    She had a forceful attitude, dropped that, and walked right past me toward the front door of THE YATES FAMILY.


    I stared at her back, my tone harsh and calm, ¡°Isn¡¯t Walker here, he¡¯s at THE Yates Family isn¡¯t he.¡±


    I¡¯m talking about derative sentences.


    At that, Fin Wilson immediately paused in his tracks.


    I went up to her again and looked her in the eyes, ¡°Gabby Yates and Walker Richter, what¡¯s the connection? And what is your rtionship with Gabby Yates.¡±


    My words directly made Fin Wilson turn pale this time, snapping, ¡°Alva Hill, that¡¯s the tone of voice you use when talking to your elders, it¡¯s not your turn to ask a junior about my business.¡±


    Her reaction was too big, rather than more suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Auntie, my tone was a bit too much just now.¡± My face didn¡¯t move and I insisted, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Walker, so I won¡¯t go back with you, and since I¡¯m here at THE Yates Family, I also happen to pay a visit to PRESIDENT YATES or else it would seem impolite.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Fin Wilson droned, ¡°Don¡¯t you disgrace THE Richter family here,e back with me at once.¡±


    ¡°I am not rted to THE Richter family, so how can I disgrace THE Richter family.¡± I settled for, ¡°Is Auntie so afraid of me staying that she¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll know something? That you and Gabby Yates are actually ¡­¡±


    I was just testing Fin Wilson and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°What do you want? I already told you, Walker is fine.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not avable to see anyone right now.¡± Fin Wilson said, ¡°Especially you, it was specifically exined by Walker that he didn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Did he really say that?¡± I don¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± Fin Wilson¡¯s tone was nasty, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t add to the trouble at this time, do what you need to do, what you shouldn¡¯t ask, better rot in your stomach, you¡¯ve already harmed him once, count on me to beg you, don¡¯t harm him again.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words tightened my heart, ¡°I victimized him?¡±


    When did I ever victimize Walker Richter?


    Fin Wilson sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think no one knows about those calctions you made with Ben Richter.¡±


    I can¡¯t argue with the fact that at one time I did hate Walker Richter and thought about teaming up with Ben Richter when I went to the prom on Ben Richter¡¯s instructions.


    I thought about Walker Richter¡¯s earlierment about agreeing to some terms with Ferris Yates in order to get me out of there¡­ could Fin Wilson be referring to this?


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I really don¡¯t know what else to say other than those three words, no matter what I thought in the first ce, the facts are in front of me and it¡¯s useless to argue.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry, if it¡¯s not because you¡¯re ¡­ ¡°Fin Wilson realized that he had missed his words and immediately stopped, taking a look of hatred at me, ¡°You¡¯re a scourge, now go back with me immediately. ¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s attitude toward me had changed before, and she must have known for a long time that Ben Richter and I had plotted how to harm Walker Richter, but she hadn¡¯t turned on me until this point, which was unusual.


    Fin Wilson seemed anxious to get me out of the way.


    It was also at this time that a hissing sound suddenly came from a certain room on the second floor of THE YATES FAMILY, which was particrly abrupt in this silent night, giving people a kind of eerie feeling of being in hell, and also making people¡¯s hearts suddenly tremble.


    It sounds ¡­ a lot like Walker Richter.


    ¡°Walker.¡±


    Worried about Walker Richter, I ran towards the source of the sound and ignored what Fin Wilson meant by his unfinished words.


    The Yates Family lobby was open and I headed straight for the second floor.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing on the second floor.¡±


    A servant found me.


    Fin Wilson chased after him as well, ¡°Alva Hill,e back with me.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s voice was sharper, and there was a fear in his tone.


    ¡°Walker, Walker, are you here, Walker ¡­¡± I ignored Fin Wilson and the Yates Family servants, looking for someone room by room, Walker Richter¡¯s voice just now keeps echoing in my ears, making my heart panic for no reason.


    ¡°Who are you.¡±


    The middle-aged man Fin Wilson was talking to earlier came out of the room and stopped me.


    Just at the moment the middle-aged man opened the door and came out of the room, my eyes happened to catch a glimpse of the mess in the room with five or six men who were holding one person down on the bed.


    I heard someone say sharply, ¡°Quickly bind his hands and feet, and stuff a cloth in his mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue.¡±


    ¡°Walker,¡± I said with a rush in my heart, not caring how ugly the middle-aged man looked, I pushed the door open while the middle-aged man was off guard.


    Upon taking a thorough look at the scene in the room, I was dumbfounded and shocked in ce.


    Who was the man tied up in that bed if not Walker Richter.


    His eyes were red and he was struggling desperately, like a trapped beast, trying to break through the shackles and prison, the noise I made startled him, and he looked toward me with that particrly frightening look.


    The middle-aged man immediately closed the door behind him and scolded me, ¡°Who are you and how did you get in here.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± I snapped back, asking sharply, ¡°What are you doing to him?¡±


    Fin Wilson caught up with me at that moment, and crackling sounds came out from time to time in the room, making one¡¯s heart more panicked, but Fin Wilson, as if he hadn¡¯t heard themotion inside, coldly said to me, ¡°Because of you, he almost lost his life, and now he relies on the medication to renew his life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words were like Fiona¡¯s thunderbolt.


    How is this possible, how did Walker Richter be like this.

 Chapter 182: The Life of Walker Richter

    How could Walker Richter, the man of the hour, be on medication?


    I shook my head back and forth, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how could it be.¡±


    ¡°This is naturally thanks to you.¡± Fin Wilson was hating me with a passion, ¡°He¡¯s in there right now, suffering from the disease, you¡¯re satisfied now, those drugs he took had great side effects on him, making people crazy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ben Richter isn¡¯t it?¡± I said, ¡°What happened to Walker had something to do with Ben Richter didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Otherwise Fin Wilson wouldn¡¯t have brought up my collusion with Ben Richter earlier.


    Walker Richter¡¯s hissing kepting from the room, and you could imagine how bad it was in there just by the sound of it.


    Suddenly, it was quiet inside, so quiet that one had a sense of foreboding.


    The middle-aged man pushed open the door to take a look, his face was shocked, and he immediately closed the door, but unfortunately it was toote.


    Walker Richter¡¯s foot against the door of the room, a strong push, the middle-aged man backed up, the door opened, Walker Richter ran out from inside, I then realized that his feet cuffed to the ankle bracelet, his eyes scarlet, as if from hell, the cold eyes make people shudder, do not dare to look directly.


    Fin Wilson held the middle-aged man very nervously, ¡°Bin Yates.¡±


    Bin Yates steadied himself and said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, quick, get someone to tie Walker down, we can¡¯t let him get out.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Walker Richter¡¯s hawk-like eyes looked toward me like a sharp knife, even more regal than earlier.


    ¡°Walker.¡±


    I cried out numbly, and Walker Richter squeezed my shoulder with a force that was so strong it would have crushed my bones, and hissed sharply, ¡°There you are, go away, go away.¡±


    Looking at Walker Richter, who was sick and suffering from pain, my heart was broken and tears came to my eyes, ¡°Walker.¡±


    As if he couldn¡¯t hear me, he kept yelling at me, and finally said even more painfully, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t you love me, I beg you to go, leave me thest shred of dignity okay, go.¡±


    ¡°Walker¡­¡± my throat was dry and tears were pouring out, ¡°Walker, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    My apology didn¡¯t help at all as Walker Richter shoved me to the ground, ¡°You want me dead just as much as they do don¡¯t you ¡­¡±


    Walker Richter says anything that¡¯s hard to hear.


    Bin Yates took the opportunity to call for Walker Richter to be tied up.


    Walker Richter was not going to be at the mercy of these men, and it took Bin Yates yelling at five or six of them to barely get Walker Richter on the ground before he said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t let him bite his tongue and hurt himself, get a sedative.¡±


    Looking at Walker Richter, who was stopped and pinned to the ground, my whole body was confused.


    In order to prevent Walker Richter from injuring himself, one of the men put his hand in Walker Richter¡¯s mouth in a desperate attempt to prevent him from biting his tongue.


    I watched as they injected the tranquilizer into Walker Richter¡¯s body, and the frantic Walker Richter gradually quieted down as the whole world fell into a dead silence.


    Bin Yates had Walker Richter brought back to his room, tied up five ways on the bed with a cloth stuffed in his mouth to prevent him from hurting himself.


    My heart felt like pins and needles as I stood by the bed looking at the quiet Walker Richter.


    By now I realized that Walker Richter was not normally sick, Fin Wilson told me that Walker Richter had disappeared for a period of time, that he had gone through an inhuman ordeal during that time, that there were remnants of hypnotic drugs in his system, that he had been hypnotized, and that no one knew what had happened to him during his hypnosis, except for Walker Richter, and that he had a lot of problems with his mind. When he had a seizure, his whole mind was scrambled, he would get caught up in scenarios he had conjured up, be hostile to everyone, and would hurt himself.


    Fin Wilson wipes tears from his eyes and pulls me out of the room with a firm shove, ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    I stumbled two steps, having no problem at all with Fin Wilson¡¯s rudeness, and asked her, ¡°How long has Walker been like this?¡±


    ¡°Most of the year.¡±


    When Fin Wilson said the time, my heart went hard, such a long time, and I couldn¡¯t imagine how he had survived for the better part of a year.


    Physical ailmentsbined with the medicine gnawing away at his body have left few who havested as long as they have.


    I remembered that these days since he always stayed in the room, or quietly lying down to rest, his body is getting thinner and thinner, his body has long since lost its muscles, and a touch can touch the bones, long since the former elegance, I hate my own carelessness, but I did not notice the difference.


    ¡°Is he¡­ going to be okay?¡± I asked in a shaky voice, ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay right.¡±


    ¡°You saw what happened to him, what do you think?¡± Fin Wilson said sarcastically, controlling her anger, ¡°Go away, I promised Walker I wouldn¡¯t give you a hard time, it¡¯s all fate and I, Fin Wilson, recognize it.¡±


    Walker Richter is here, how can I possibly go.


    ¡°I want to stay with him.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Fin Wilson was adamant, ¡°Never, Alva Hill, don¡¯t give me an inch, I¡¯ve been good enough to allow you to go back to the manor and take care of SWEETHEART, and after what you put Walker through, do you think I¡¯m likely to let you stay?¡±


    Fin Wilson is telling me this much for Walker Richter¡¯s sake, otherwise he would have had me thrown out a long time ago.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fin Wilson had me kicked out, when Bin Yates came over, and I don¡¯t know what he whispered in Fin Wilson¡¯s ear, but Fin Wilson suddenly changed his mind, ¡°If you want to stay so bad, then stay, you owe it all to Walker, it¡¯s kind of like taking the credit for it. ¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I couldn¡¯t care less about what Fin Wilson had kept me down for and thanked him profusely.


    Bin Yates said to me, ¡°Walker is a bitplicated, and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯s going to have a seizure, so I¡¯ll have to work hard to take care of him a bit more, and he¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Make it through the days? You mean ¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, Walker was almost fine before, then I don¡¯t know who secretly did or said something to him, and all the previous efforts were wasted.¡± Bin Yates looked at Fin Wilson and said with a desire to speak, ¡°This time Walker¡¯s condition is more serious than before, these few days are the critical period, as long as you get through it, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    That¡¯s probably the only good news I¡¯ve heard so far.


    Bin Yates nods.


    Bin Yates had arranged a room for me next door to Walker Richter¡¯s room, and where could I sleep at the thought of Walker Richter having a seizure, I put on my clothes and was ready to go and see Walker Richter when I heard Fin Wilson seemingly talking to someone.


    I got a little closer just in time to hear Fin Wilson say, ¡°Is it proper for you to keep her here? If she knows something, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The person who spoke was none other than Bin Yates, ¡°Her concern for Walker is genuine, that much I can tell, even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t stir things up, don¡¯t worry, Walker is your son, that¡¯s my son too, I can¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Bin Yates¡¯ words stunned my heart; Walker Richter is Bin Yates¡¯ son!


    How is this possible.


    I suddenly thought about how simr Gabby Yates is to Walker Richter and had to believe it again.


    ¡°You Bin Yates don¡¯tck such a son.¡± Fin Wilson grunted, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Walker in your hands, and if anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll never forgive you in my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, as long as you and Walker cane back and Walker recognizes me, it¡¯s all right for me to take this life, Fen, don¡¯t you understand how I feel about you.¡± Bin Yates was a little agitated, and was anxious to make his position clear: ¡°If it had not been for your gamble in marrying Charles Richter in the first ce, how could I have married anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 183: A Conspiracy of Truth and Falsehood

    Fin Wilson turned out to be having an affair with Bin Yates.


    I also wonder if Walker Richter knew he was Bin Yates¡¯ son.


    I¡¯m afraid the Richter family would be in turmoil if Charles Richter or the olddy found out about this.


    As I was thinking this way, Bin Yates changed his words and said in a hostile tone, ¡°that dead old woman of the Richter family was too refined and ruthless, and she set our son up, so sooner orter, I¡¯ll make the Richter family pay back this debt.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother counted Walker Richter?


    Fin Wilson was worried, ¡°The olddy didn¡¯t pick it out, but I think it¡¯s something she probably knew about.¡±


    ¡°So what if I know.¡± Bin Yates was not worried, ¡°Just in time for you toe back with Walker, Fen, as long as youe back, this Mrs. Yao¡¯s position is yours.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything right now, I just want Walker to pull through.¡± Fin Wilson with a bit of nasal voice: ¡°You find a suitable heart for Walker to do the operation as soon as possible, otherwise he can survive the hallucinations he produces, but he can¡¯t survive the pain of the disease, every time I see Walker in pain, my heart hurts like a knife cut.¡±


    Bin Yates gathered Fin Wilson into his arms, ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I be.¡±


    Fin Wilson was hard in Bin Yates¡¯ arms for a moment before pulling away again, wiping tears from his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to get back or I won¡¯t be able to exin myself to the olddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡±


    I came out of the shadows when I heard the footsteps of two people leaving.


    It took me a good ten seconds to digest what I had just heard.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has always loved Walker Richter very much, and even arranged the way for Walker Richter, intending to give the Richter Group to Walker Richter, if it is really as Fin Wilson said just now, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knows that Walker Richter was not a member of the Richter family, then why did she do this?


    After Walker Richter faked his death, the first person to inform Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    What exactly is true and what is false.


    Did Mr. Richter¡¯s mother really count Walker Richter?


    Why Walker Richter faked his death in the first ce.


    There¡¯s too much to wonder about, and I¡¯m afraid that what¡¯s going on here is far from what I think it is.


    Walker Richter hade to his senses in thetter part of the night and still hadn¡¯t untied him as a precaution, I stood at the end of the bed and looked at the weakened Walker Richter, his tone indifferent to the point of almost indifference, ¡°What the hell are you doing here, go away at once.¡±


    How could he, who was so proud, bear to show his wretchedness in front of me.


    ¡°Walker,¡± my heart pumped hard and my eyes burned slightly, ¡°what the hell have you been through?¡±


    I¡¯d love to know what all those hallucinations he was having were that made him so scared and maniacal.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, get out of here, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± His tone got colder, ¡°Who told you toe here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± I held his hand, ¡°Walker, don¡¯t be like this, Mr. Yao said that as long as you survive these few days you¡¯ll make it, just let me stay here with you, okay.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t looked at me from start to finish and fell silent, suddenly his body twitched slightly, he was having a hard time again, only this time it was a little more mild, within his reach, and he gritted his teeth and pushed through it.


    Watching him suffer and agonize over and over again, I couldn¡¯t do anything, at that moment, I felt very useless, I hated myself for why I joined forces with Ben Richter, hated myself for harming him.


    Three dayster, Walker Richter¡¯s mental condition was deteriorating, and heughed to himself when he said, ¡°Alva Hill, doesn¡¯t it give you a special pain in the heart, a special satisfaction, to see me as I am now.¡±


    My eyes widened, not realizing that Walker Richter would say something so execrable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Walker ¡­¡±


    His austere gaze suddenly came over, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Ben Richter¡¯s idea for you to approach me, Alva Hill, and you really think I have a true heart for you, I¡¯m just putting it together to see what other tricks you and Ben Richter are going to y.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, you¡¯re only saying these things because you want me to leave, Walker, I said I won¡¯t leave, no matter what you say or do, I won¡¯t go, I want to see you get better.¡±


    ¡°Pretentious.¡± Walker Richter averted his eyes.


    It was time for Walker Richter to take his medication, and after taking it, he fell asleep within a few moments.


    The sleeping Walker Richter is devoid of his usual hostility, only pale.


    I gently closed the door to leave and looked up to see Gabby Yatesing up from downstairs.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Gabby Yates since I¡¯ve been here three days.


    He greeted me with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good, get some rest.¡±


    He knew I was here.


    ¡°You knew who I was from the first time we met and you kept acting up, why?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    I can understand Gabby Yates hiding the fact that he knows Ferris Yates from me, but why would he hide the fact that he knows Walker Richter, and even more so, has an unusual rtionship with Walker Richter.


    ¡°Like I said, I want to get to know you.¡±


    Gabby Yates smiled lightly, ¡°It takes knowing everything from scratch to really get to know each other for real.¡±


    He looked around the room, ¡°Looks like he survived another one, three more days and he¡¯ll make it.¡±


    These three days have already made Walker Richter¡¯s life worse than death, and I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to make it through the next three days.


    I wondered if Gabby Yates knew that Walker Richter was half-brother to him, and I made an excuse to get some air.


    A call from Martin Mo¡¯s end about the Ulysses Will case going to trial the first of next month.


    Having been worried about Walker Richter for the past few days, Ulysses Will was behind me, and it took a reminder from Martin Mo for me to realize the gravity of the situation.


    Selina Versta has been dead for so long that many traces are gone, and Martin Mo is distraught when even the initial crime scene is not found.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I¡¯m kind of surprised that Be Hill¡¯s side is soposed¡­ she¡¯s crazy about Ulysses Will¡­ could she really be so cruel as to let Ulysses Will spend the rest of his life in prison? Or be shot?


    One thing led to another and my head went nk.


    Martin Mo¡¯s side saw that I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and asked again, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you? I feel something strange about you today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I settled down and said, ¡°I probably didn¡¯t get any rest, and I don¡¯t know what to do about Ulysses Will.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Martin Mo asked tentatively, ¡°With Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it and said honestly, ¡°Something came up over here and I can¡¯t get away for a while.¡±


    Martin Mo had the good sense not to press the issue, knowing that if I wanted to talk about it, I¡¯d have said it all at once earlier.


    As I was chatting, I suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Susan Su.


    What¡¯s she doing here, rushing Walker Richter?


    I immediately spoke to Martin Mo and hung up.


    Susan Su entered the lobby and was led by her nanny directly upstairs.


    Thinking of Susan Su¡¯s rtionship with Ben Richter and seeing Susan Su rushing Walker Richter, I couldn¡¯t help but worry and followed Susan Su lei to the second floor.


    I pushed the door open and was met with a blinding, heart-piercing sight.


    Walker Richter, who is indifferent to me, is kissing Susan Su, who betrayed him.

 Chapter 184: Vomiting blood

    I was frozen in ce, Susan Su heard themotion and turned around to give me a provocative look, the two of them had no intention of stopping, Walker Richter didn¡¯t even turn around and deepened the kiss with one hand restraining Susan Su¡¯s waist.


    At that moment, anger welled up and shaking with rage, I rushed over and ripped Susan Su away from me.


    I don¡¯t know where I got that much strength from, making Susan Su stagger a few steps before she could stand still.


    I stared at Walker Richter with red eyes who had a disinterested look on his face, restrained myself and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Walker Richter, what do you mean by that, do you think that if you irritate me and hurt me in this way, I will leave you, I won¡¯t, this is a childish way of doing it.¡±


    Walker Richter licked his lips retrospectively, just an ordinary gesture, but sexy as hell, with a deadly allure, he sneered, ¡°Smarty pants, Su and I are supposed to be a couple, do I need to irritate you? What do you think you are?¡±


    One word from him is a thousand arrows of pain to me.


    Knowing that what he said couldn¡¯t be true, his heart still hurt so badly that his vision became blurry.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I yelled in exasperation, ¡°Did you have to hurt me like that?¡±


    Susan Suughed, gave me a retaliatory shove, snuggled into Walker Richter¡¯s arms, her pale hands soft and boneless against Walker Richter¡¯s chest, and said to me, ¡°Is Miss Hill going to stick around to watch us continue?¡±


    I tried to keep my eyes wide open to keep the tears from falling, ¡°Susan Su, you don¡¯t love him at all, what was your purpose in approaching him this time, Ben Richter told you to do it right, he¡¯s already like this, why don¡¯t you guys leave him alone, you¡¯re lying in his arms with your heart filled with¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Walker Richter interrupted me with a cold bellow, ¡°Alva Hill, I don¡¯t need you to ask questions about what¡¯s going on between me and Su, and you¡¯re not allowed to denigrate Su, so get out of here right now.¡±


    The way he defends Susan Su has never changed.


    Susan Su alsoughed and said, ¡°Miss Hill wants to stay, stick her nose into someone else¡¯s family and be a lover?¡±


    I had said this to Susan Su in the beginning, but now, I am not qualified, no, I should say, I have never been qualified, once upon a time, I was the top of Be Hill, and I, never really recognized by Walker Richter, Susan Su was close to entering the door of THE Richter family.


    Lashes fluttered and tears finally slipped.


    I smiled ruefully, my eyes fixed on Walker Richter, ¡°You once said that if you truly loved each other, you would never be separated, you said that, why did you go back on your word.¡±


    He took Susan Su¡¯s hand and sped his fingers with it, his eyes full of favor: ¡°The person I want to be white with is now in my arms, and for you, it¡¯s just y.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I forced back my tears, nodded my head and said decisively, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯d better remember what you just said, don¡¯t regret it, and I, Alva Hill, am not a criminal to stay and watch you guys fall in love, but I¡¯m putting my words down here, you¡¯re going to regret it, Susan Su, she¡¯s in love with your big brother Ben Richter, and is nothing more than a use to you. She loves your big brother Ben Richter and is just using you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Miss Hill for the reminder.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s tone was nonchnt.


    A look of utter disbelief.


    Susan Su¡¯s eyes shed with panic when I mentioned Ben Richter, and she subconsciously nced at Walker Richter and was relieved to see that Walker Richter didn¡¯t react.


    I smiled to myself and dropped, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two alone then, please continue.¡± Turning to leave, and taking the door with him.


    The moment the door closed, I gathered all expression on my face, wiped the tears away, and the pain in my heart disappeared.


    The look that Walker Richter secretly passed to me just now floated in my mind, I don¡¯t know what Walker Richter¡¯s purpose was in letting Susan Su get close to him, and in a situation like that just now, I naturally cooperated with Walker Richter to act out the scene first.


    Gathering my emotions, I turned around to see Bin Yates standing not far away with a sophisticated smile on his face, ¡°Hill, how¡¯s Walker doing, it¡¯s been hard on you these days.¡±


    ¡°Who let Susan Su in?¡± I said, ¡°Susan Su doesn¡¯t have any heart for Walker at all, that should be clear to you, yet you agreed to let her in and get close to Walker, what did you have in mind.¡±


    Even knowing that Bin Yates is Walker Richter¡¯s real father, I still don¡¯t quite believe him.


    It always felt like Bin Yates wasn¡¯t that simple, and in that respect, Gabby Yates is akin to Bin Yates, keeping people guessing.


    ¡°Susan Su was originally Walker¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s reasonable for her toe to visit Walker, why should I stand in the way?¡± Bin Yates smiled and said, ¡°Hill, it¡¯s normal for a man to have a few confidants when he¡¯s in the middle of a scene, you have to learn to understand that, Walker is in a critical period nowadays, and he likes Susan Su¡¯spany, so let it be as he wishes.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Walker was killed because of Ben Richter, and you¡¯re not worried about Susan Su killing him?¡±


    ¡°I believe that Walker will handle this kind of thing well.¡± Bin Yates had great faith in Walker Richter, and wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about Walker Richter being set up again at this critical moment, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these days, too, so take care and rest.¡±


    Not for a moment did Susan Su leave Walker Richter¡¯s room without a moment¡¯s peace of mind.


    When I got back to my room, I kept listening to themotion next door as well.


    It was nightfall before I heard the door to the next room open.


    I opened the door a crack and saw Susan Suing out of the room while organizing her clothes, that look, as someone who has been there before, I naturally knew what was going on.


    My heart stuttered, not that I didn¡¯t trust Walker Richter, but with the two of them alone for so long, and Susan Su leaving in this condition, I couldn¡¯t help but worry that something might happen to the two of them when I thought that Walker Richter could have a seizure at any moment.


    Susan Su left before I had a chance to go in, and Bin Yates went in with Walker Richter¡¯s exclusive doctor and barricaded me out.


    Seeing the doctor gave me a bad feeling, ¡°Is something wrong with Walker?¡±


    ¡°No, the doctor was just doing a routine checkup on Walker¡¯s body.¡± Bin Yates exined.


    I waited with Bin Yates at the door for about half an hour before the doctor came out of it and shook his head at Bin Yates with a stony face, ¡°There¡¯s no abnormality.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what abnormality the doctor wanted to check out, and why the doctor was stony-faced if everything was normal.


    Bin Yates frowned, ¡°Tough on Doctor Liu.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Their words always felt permeated with something else.


    It was only after Doctor Liu left that Bin Yates allowed me in to see Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter had fallen asleep, and all doubts could only be kept in his mind.


    I guarded Walker Richter all night and fell into a deep sleep without realizing it, early the next morning I woke up to find Walker Richter was not in the room and only the untied rope was left on the bed, I panicked and immediately ran out to look for him.


    Just as we arrived downstairs, we saw Walker Richter sitting calmly in the living room drinking tea, and the man sitting across from him was none other than Ben Richter.


    Just yesterday we had a Susan Su and today we have a Ben Richter.


    The living room looked calm, but you could smell the gunpowder in the air.


    Ben Richter should havee for a while, his face was gloomy, all to this point, he still took out his big brother¡¯s model, a gentle and elegant, humbly said, ¡°Second brother, since you are fine, then thispany should naturally be managed by you, this is without you, big brother really can not handle it, and I have no ability to do so, when do you intend to go back to thepany? ¡±


    Before the two in order to fight for the position of heir, but the city is full of rain, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother words have been put out, Ben Richter also has a son, even if it is a sick child, but in line with the conditions put forward by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, Walker Richter and then go back to take over thepany, will certainly cause a lot of people Dissatisfaction, a little name is not right, this is not a sincere give way, but a soft knife into Walker Richter¡¯s chest.


    Walker Richter coughed a few times with a few sickly looks on his face, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to live for a few years in this body now, so thepany would be better off letting big brother work more.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, what kind of disease do you have?¡± Ben Richter said with concern, ¡°Now that medicine is so advanced, big brother will do his best to find someone to cure you.¡±


    ¡°Terminally ill.¡± Walker Richter spoke in a light tone, as if the person suffering from a terminal illness was not him, but someone else: ¡°Don¡¯t bother, big brother, the doctor said I have at most a year left.¡±


    Walker Richter has always been well aware of his condition, but has never taken it to heart, as if he were waiting to die.


    Walker Richter has something to say.


    He¡¯s already this way, and it¡¯s not worth Ben Richter getting defensive about it.


    ¡°the Richter family is just our two brothers, you are sick, how can I as the big brother act as if nothing is wrong.¡± Ben Richter frowned as if he was concerned about Walker Richter, ¡°Second brother, you rest assured that you are well, don¡¯t worry, big brother will definitely find the best doctor to cure you.¡±


    Watching the two blunder around, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Ben Richter and Walker Richter sitting down to y chess on Ben Richter¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday when I first joined the Richter family.


    The two could still see a bit of brotherly brotherhood back then.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Walker Richter coughed several more times in rapid session, finally coughing so hard he couldn¡¯t stop, and he hastily covered his mouth as if to hide something.


    Ben Richter immediately poured a ss of water, only to freeze the moment Walker Richter spread his palms.


    What Walker Richter had in his hand wasn¡¯t anything else but blood.


    The ssh of blood was blinding.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Walker Richter spit blood.


    Didn¡¯t you say he was getting better?


    Why is that.


    ¡°Walker,¡± I stumbled over to Walker Richter, tears immediately rolling down my face as I looked at the blood on his hands, I was at a loss for words and shouted in panic, ¡°Doctor Liu, Doctor Liu¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 185: One Wave After Another

    Walker Richter couldn¡¯t stop coughing, and suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted right out of his mouth, and his whole body fainted.


    I was so scared that my face turned pale and I panicked and cried and yelled, ¡°Walker, Walker, Doctor Liu, Doctor Liue quickly ah ¡­¡±


    Doctor Liu rushed in, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    I immediately made room for Doctor Liu to examine Walker Richter.


    Doctor Liu looked into Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, consternation showing in his eyes, and said sharply, ¡°Get it inside.¡±


    Bin Yates had a resuscitation room in his home for Walker Richter, which was fully equipped with state-of-the-art equipment, better than a hospital, and had several doctors on staff.


    Bin Yates came downstairs at the sound of his voice, and Fin Wilson came right at that moment, both turning pale at Doctor Liu¡¯s words.


    Bin Yates yelled sharply, ¡°Hurry up and carry them upstairs.¡±


    The Yates Family was in an uproar as servants helped take Walker Richter to the emergency room and several doctors prepared for him.


    I stood outside the resuscitation room, looking at my hands stained with Walker Richter¡¯s blood, I was particrly panicked, particrly scared, I couldn¡¯t stop trembling, biting my nails tightly, my gaze fixed on the door of the resuscitation room.


    Fin Wilson, too, was so anxious that he wept noiselessly, and Bin Yates, with a heavy face, also said nothing, and the air was terribly still.


    Ben Richter never left, Walker Richter is in this condition now, naturally he won¡¯t leave, how can we see the result, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t wait for Walker Richter not to pull through this time.


    Time passed by, all so hard, and Bin Yates suddenly called Ben Richter downstairs, and I don¡¯t know what both of them talked about, and it was about half an hour before Bin Yates came back, and Ben Richter had already left.


    After an hour of resuscitation, Doctor Liu came out of it and breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s okay for now.¡±


    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, and my hanging heart was finally relieved.


    Fin Wilson burst into tears as well, and Bin Yatesforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Suchfort can only be momentary, and one never knows if Walker Richter will pull through next time.


    Doctor Liu is not letting any of us visit Walker Richter for the time being, saying it¡¯s for observation.


    I still don¡¯t feelfortable until I see for myself that he¡¯s okay.


    Fin Wilson wiped away her tears and told me to go back to the manor to take care of sweetheart, who had a bit of a fever and cold when she arrived, and she didn¡¯t feelfortable with the maids taking care of her, so she specifically asked me to go back.


    I knew this was Fin Wilson¡¯s reason for sidetracking me, but as soon as I heard that sweetheart was sick, there was no reason for a pang in my chest at the thought of sweetheart calling out to my mom.


    Doctor Liu assured me that Walker Richter was fine and that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see Walker Richter for a while, so I went back to the estate first.


    Sweetheart, who only had a low-grade fever and loss of appetite, saw mee back, his eyes lit up, and he reached out for a hug, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±


    In all the days together, listening to sweetheart call me mom, I had long since considered her my own child.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I picked up SWEETHEART and yed with her for a while, and the maid said that the days I was away, SWEETHEART had been looking for me, and always cried at night.


    A warm current flowed through my heart at the thought of my little girl thinking of me so much.


    I kissed SWEETHEART¡¯s little cheeks, ¡°Good baby.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother hase back, after apanying sweetheart, I went to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room to look for her, knocked on the door, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s voice came halfway inside: ¡°Is it Alva? Come in.¡±


    I pushed my way in and the room was still burning incense and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was again chanting Buddhist books.


    The fact that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother can act like nothing happened when Walker Richter didn¡¯te back for a few days makes me believe a little bit what Bin Yates said, that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t really love Walker Richter.


    I don¡¯t believe Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know about Walker Richter¡¯s recuperation at the Yates Family.


    It is not reasonable to say that one¡¯s grandson is recuperating in someone else¡¯s house, but it is strange enough that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother does not ask questions, unless, as Fin Wilson says, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knows about Walker Richter¡¯s life.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother still smiled lovingly as before, ¡°Back, why do you look so haggard, did you not rest well.¡±


    I rubbed my face, ¡°Ran into a bit of a quandary and didn¡¯t sleep very well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, tell Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Walker got hooked on the drug¡­ Grandma knows about that, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nodded, not hiding anything from me at this time, and said, ¡°The two brothers fought a little harder, and Walker that¡¯s what aggravated it, along with the fact that he wasn¡¯t in good health to begin with.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sure knows exactly who caused Walker Richter¡¯s day.


    Such a serious matter, but Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s tone is light, as if it is not a big deal.


    A nameless fire sprang up in my heart right away, ¡°Just a few hours ago, Walker almost died, if it wasn¡¯t for Ben Richter, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this, don¡¯t you love Walker very much? Why do you know who caused Walker¡¯s death but do nothing about it, or is this the oue you wish for.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s pair of cloudy eyes became stern, not angry: ¡°Are you ming me for this? Being in the middle of a great family of the world, if you can¡¯t even withstand this, how can you stand on your feet and survive.¡±


    ¡°He almost lost his life.¡± My attitude was particrly bad: ¡°One life, is it the person or the fame, the family honor that matters.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were fixed, then she let out a long sigh and began to recite the scriptures with her mouth.


    I was like a punch in the cotton, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother did not speak up, even if I had more doubts in my mind, I could only hold them back.


    After leaving Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room, I stood on the balcony and looked out into the dark night, feeling a dense closing in on me all around me, suffocating a little.


    One thing leads to another.


    Walker Richter isn¡¯tpletely fine yet, and Ulysses Will has another problem on his side.


    Before Ulysses Will¡¯s case goes to trial, Be Hill somehow figures it out and goes to the police station to report that Randy Pan is the murderer.


    Be Hill¡¯s allegations, coupled with the evidence she produced, led to Randy Pan being taken in for questioning that day.


    Just in the nick of time, Be Hillmits a crime and ims to be Selina Versta again.


    When she sings like that, everyone knows she has a split personality disorder and her usations are invalid.


    The case stalled again for a split second.


    Martin Mo is running around on Ulysses Will¡¯s case, but Ulysses Will is in half a hurry, he doesn¡¯t care about the oue, he¡¯s ready to sacrifice himself.


    While the headache is going on, Walker Richter suddenly announces that he¡¯s going to have a make-up wedding with Susan Su.


    It was so sudden, yet not so sudden, Walker Richter seemed to have everything ready, the date was booked, the ce was chosen, and I was thest to know.


    When I found out, it was the first day of their wedding.


    I returned to the manor to see Walker Richter again, who was trying on groom¡¯s suits.


    And that¡¯s why Fin Wilson sidetracked me.


    I stood behind Walker Richter, looking z at Walker Richter in his groom¡¯s suit, and there was no resentment or sadness in my heart, it was calm, so calm that even I was surprised.


    I also just asked him softly, ¡°Are you really going to marry her?¡±

 Chapter 186: sweetheart’s custody goes to you

    In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, his erect and slim back stiffened slightly, then slowly and methodically straightened his tuxedo.


    His mellow voice rang through the air, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    His tone was as light as that, as if he were admitting somethingmonce.


    Just as his words fell, I realized that the power of a single word was so strong, like a poisoned arrow shot at me, hard and steady in the heart, so painful that I could barely stand.


    I secretly changed my breath, my face was pale, and I asked in a daze, ¡°You have a bitter feeling right, you must have another n for doing this, Susan Su she came to you that day, you were acting with her ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking the opportunity to get you to quit of your own ord.¡± Walker Richter turned back, his tone consistently cool, ¡°Alva, we¡¯re both adults, so we don¡¯t need to make a scene.¡±


    He paused, his thin lips pursed, ¡°I admit, you are different from other women, I have liked you, and I have had happiness with you, but I know very well what kind of woman I need, Su has been with me for many years, and I should have given her an exnation a long time ago.¡±


    He had never said those words so bluntly and calmly before.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s clearly not what you said before.¡± I panicked at once, I couldn¡¯t see half a lie in his deep eyes, he finished with me in a calm tone, ¡°Susan Su she likes Ben Richter, I saw them together with my own eyes, the person Susan Su wants to marry is not you.¡±


    ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t care what she was like before, as long as she wants to be with me now, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Walker Richter took two steps forward, raised his hand and caressed my face, his voice was deep and extremely nice, just very cold, cold into the bone marrow: ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time, I can¡¯t give you any otherpensation, there are still a few stores under my name, which have all been transferred to your name, which is considered as apensation for you, and if I have an untimely death one of these days, the custody of sweetheart is also yours. I can see that you truly love sweetheart, and I am very relieved to give her to you.¡±


    He was clearly breaking up with me with the most hurtful words, but it sounded like he was exining the aftermath.


    Walker Richter has already given me a lot of money, enough to spend for the rest of my life, and it¡¯s not thispensation I want, but he¡¯s made it clear that¡¯s all he canpensate me for.


    He took out a ne from the drawer, the pendant was very unique, with an openwork carved design, and inside there was a ck bead, not knowing what material it was made of, it was very ck and shiny, like an eye.


    He put it on for me, cupping the pendant in his hand, and said with a grave expression, ¡°Keep it well, don¡¯t ever throw it away again, this is what I left for sweetheart, when sweetheart grows up, you give this to her, consider it as my dowry for her.¡±


    The tip of my nose turned sour as I looked into Walker Richter¡¯s obsidian eyes, I knew that this man had something to hide from me, he was by no means a desperate man, and the fact that he could give me custody of SWEETHEART meant that I was the one he trusted the most.


    ¡°Walker ¡­¡±


    ¡°Walker,¡± Susan Su pushed her way in, she had changed into her wedding dress for tomorrow¡¯s wedding and was so beautiful, like a fairy who had fallen to earth.


    Walker Richter tucks the pendant into my shirt and looks at Susan Su with a smile.


    Susan Su ignored me outright, a happy smile raised on her face as she lifted her skirt and twirled it in front of Walker Richter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Walker Richter hooked his lips, ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll be the prettiest bride in the world.¡±


    Susan Su smiled and stretched out her slender arms to hook around Walker Richter¡¯s neck, ¡°Walker, I¡¯m really happy, when you get better, we¡¯re going to have a baby, what do you say.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°All ording to you.¡± Walker Richter reached up with doting eyes and scraped the tip of Susan Su¡¯s nose, ¡°We¡¯ll have a ser team.¡±


    Susan Su pouted, ¡°Yuck.¡±


    I clenched my hands that were hanging at my sides, my eyes were sore and I tried to force the tears back.


    ¡°Miss Hill,¡± Susan Su said in slight surprise as if she had only just seen me, ¡°What brings you here, are you here to congratte us? Youe to our wedding tomorrow too.¡±


    This is her way of showing off to me that Walker Richter chose her, and regardless of the process, she won.


    But does she really care if she wins or loses this one?


    It should be Tina Deross she wants to win and Ben Richter she wants to marry, but why she agreed to marry Walker Richter is unknown.


    And tomorrow¡¯s wedding is something I can¡¯t stop.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Walker Richter started, ¡°What¡¯s the point of hering to the table.¡±


    Yeah, I¡¯m going to count for something.


    I don¡¯t have a decent status in THE Hill family, nor do I have one in THE Richter family, so what status do I take to attend?


    And if I were to show up at their wedding, my face, which looks exactly like the old Be Hill¡¯s, would be enough to make the wedding even more exciting.


    I sniffled and pushed my sadness to the back of my mind, and without moving my face I said, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be there.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how I got out of that suffocating space when all I wanted to do was run away, no matter what other machinations, true or false, were inside this wedding.


    This night I wandered the streets, sadly realizing that I had nowhere to go, not a single light was lit for me in this huge city.


    Sinking and sinking in this rtionship has left nothing but exhaustion.


    I sat in the cold square, squeezing the ne Walker Richter had given me in my hand, the beads in the pendant like eyes glowing an eerie blue in the refraction of the streetlights.


    I held the glow in my hand, probably, and that was all I had.


    Laughing bitterly, Martin Mo called when I was down and out.


    Looking at the caller, I knew why he was calling.


    I didn¡¯t answer the phone and after I rang off, Fiona Croix called back.


    I just had to get on the phone so they wouldn¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Alva, where are you? I came to find you.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, and the familiarity of it made me feel better inside.


    I tried to stabilize my tone to keep Fiona Croix from worrying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you guys don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll just walk outside and go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be out there alone thiste, so why don¡¯t you just tell me where you are and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    The wind picked up and a drop of rain hit his face.


    I opened my eyes and waited for the sourness in them to dissipate a bit before I said, ¡°28 People¡¯s Road.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stay there and I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After I hung up, I sat and stayed still as the raindrops got bigger and denser, and by the time Fiona Croix arrived, I was soaked to the bone.


    She held the umbre and scolded me with hatred, ¡°You¡¯re stupid, it¡¯s raining so hard, why are you still sitting, and don¡¯t find a ce to shelter from the rain.¡±


    ¡°The rain was pretty timely.¡± I tilted my head and pulled a smile, ¡°It¡¯s sobering to get wet and calm down.¡±


    ¡°Come back with me first, if you get wet like this, you¡¯ll be sick before they get married.¡±


    Fiona Croix realized she had said the wrong thing and smacked herself in the mouth, ¡°I meant, your body is important, don¡¯t get sick.¡±

 Chapter 187: The Whereabouts of Tina Deross, Overheard

    I followed Fiona Croix back to her ce and took a hot bath to get rid of the cold.


    Warm water can drive away the cold in your body, but it can¡¯t warm the cold in your heart.


    After washing up, I came out in my bathrobe and Fiona Croix ced a steaming bowl of noodles in front of me and I smiled, ¡°We¡¯re quite the sisters in distress.¡±


    Along the way, she counseled me, I relieved her toe along, and no matter what happened, I was there for her and she was there for me.


    Without any pretense, I picked up the noodles and began to eat; I¡¯d already been through worse than this, so what was this little thing.


    Fiona Croix sat down across from me, cup of hot water in her hand; she was particrly chilly after her miscarriage, and couldn¡¯t stand a rainy day like this one without something warm in her hands.


    ¡°Better yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just doing it all over again.¡± I put down my chopsticks and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what he wants, I¡¯ll fulfill him.¡±


    Even if his marriage to Susan Su might have been a ploy, there was only so much I could do.


    And as Walker Richter said, he and Susan Su were one wedding away from each other, and even without that wedding, Susan Su would have been Ms. Richter.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, I won¡¯tfort you anymore.¡± Fiona Croix took out her cell phone, muttering to herself in her mouth, ¡°I have to give Martin Mo a letter back, lest he worry, this Martin Mo is also really, put the Hill family Missy not to marry, how to die to knock on your crooked neck tree, if he doesn¡¯t want to marry someone else Shirley Hill, then hurry up and withdraw from the marriage, don¡¯t drag others ah, how much youth can a woman dy.¡±


    Fiona Croix meant this for me.


    The best love in the world is probably when the person you love also happens to love you.


    And the odds of meeting the right person are so low.


    Even fewer are still together.


    Fiona Croix doesn¡¯t advise me much, some things are all known and understood, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to open up or not.


    For women, love is a hijacking, how many people therefore scribble their lives, be ghosts and devils, and never find the original self.


    It was a night that was destined to be sleepless.


    The next day.


    I stayed at Fiona Croix¡¯s house and didn¡¯t go anywhere or listen to any news from the outside world.


    What I didn¡¯t realize was that Gabby Yates had photographed me at the wedding.


    I clicked on the video and when I saw Walker Richter and Susan Su exchanging rings and kissing in the auditorium, I came to the real realization that Walker Richter didn¡¯t belong to me, that he and Susan Su were really married, and that it wasn¡¯t a dream I couldn¡¯t wake up from, but it was real.


    Thest bit of expectation in my heart waspletely shattered.


    I still don¡¯t understand where I lost.


    I watched the video over and over again, and I was able to memorize every detail of his actions and every word he said at the wedding.


    ¡°You are abusing yourself.¡± Fiona Croix walked over and took the phone over, directly deleting the video, ¡°People sent this video over to poke you in the heart, and you really fell for it, letting others see your jokes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one here watching anyway, so others can stillugh.¡± I¡¯m not mad at her for deleting the video, some things don¡¯t really go to zero when you hit the delete button.


    ¡°Dead hearted no.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to be happy about it, then go and get the guy back now, don¡¯t sit here and be miserable.¡±


    I¡¯d be making a fool of myself if I went.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, Fiona Croix sighed and changed the topic, ¡°You really don¡¯t care about Ulysses Will, there are still three days to go before the court, once it¡¯s finalized, it¡¯ll be hard to appeal, and judging from Ulysses Will¡¯s current condition, he won¡¯t appeal, he¡¯s really going to be a scapegoat for someone this time. ¡±


    ¡°If he is bent on death, no one can help or stop him.¡± There was a bit of anger in my tone, ¡°Let him be.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± Fiona Croix gave me a nk look, ¡°You¡¯re just being a stiff upper lip¡­ If something really happened to Ulysses Will, you wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry? You¡¯d just sit back and do nothing?¡±


    I grew up in an orphanage with Ulysses Will, and if I¡¯m not family, I can¡¯t do it naturally, it¡¯s just a mouthful of bravado.


    I mused for a moment, ¡°What about Martin Mo¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°No breakthrough has been found for the time being.¡± Fiona Croix shrugged, ¡°Who could have known that Be Hill¡¯s side would drop the chain at the critical moment, her testimony can¡¯t be used, Martin Mo¡¯s point, if we can find evidence of Randy Pan¡¯s presence, that would be good.¡±


    ¡°So much time has passed, and Randy Pan isn¡¯t stupid, I¡¯m afraid the traces would have been destroyed long ago.¡± I frowned and said, ¡°Instead of counting on finding incriminating evidence against Randy Pan, it would be better to let Ulysses Will retract his own confession.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy road with that nature of his.¡± Fiona Croix shook her head.


    ¡°He feels indebted to Be Hill, and wants to take it all on for Be Hill, and Be Hill is in the same boat as Randy Pan, so saving Be Hill is the same as helping Randy Pan,¡± I said, ¡°If we can make Ulysses Will not feel indebted in his heart, this might work. I can make Ulysses Will not feel indebted in his heart, this might work.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Start with the child Be Hill miscarried that year.¡± I tapped the leather of the couch and said, ¡°Be Hill was close to giving birth when the ident happened, it was her child with Ulysses Will, she must have cherished it and cared for it, an ident is unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t an ident, but man-made?¡±


    ¡°I hope the direction of guessing is right, Randy Pan likes Be Hill so much, how could he let Be Hill give birth to someone else¡¯s child, and back then when I knocked out Be Hill, Randy Pan appeared so coincidentally to take the person away, and even more so, he stic surgery her into someone else¡¯s likeness, and at that time Selina Versta was already dead, so it can be seen that Randy Pan had a premeditated n to kill Selina Versta, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with Be Hill.¡±


    ¡°If Randy Pan moved something, Ulysses Will knows that it was Randy Pan who killed his child, naturally he won¡¯t take the me anymore.¡± Fiona Croix snapped her fingers, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, go and investigate immediately, go and ask Be Hill, she must know more than others how her own child was lost, asking might yield something.¡±


    ¡°You call Martin Mo and tell him to get on this.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Looking out the window at the bright sky, I said, ¡°I want to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Fiona Croix was a little uneasy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think twice.¡± I gave Fiona Croix a relieved smile and left her ce, taking a cab to the Richter family.


    It was a great day for Walker Richter and Susan Su, and the Richter family was basically there, with the surprising absence of Nancy Richter.


    When she saw meing, she was surprised, ¡°Second brother is at the hotel with Susan Su, if you want to find second brother, you should also go to the wedding site, why did youe here.¡±


    ¡°I came to pick up one thing.¡± I said, ¡°I left it behind before and came to get it back today.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nancy Richter frowned.


    ¡°Heart.¡±


    Nancy Richter, slightly stunned, stopped asking questions and told me to make myself at home while she went to her room.


    I came here just to take all the memories that were lost here.


    I went to the room where I had once stayed with Walker Richter and went through the corners of the house, but wherever there was a whiff of him, remembering.


    I went downstairs to the back garden, where we had also been.


    I was reminiscing about the past, but suddenly I saw Ben Richter¡¯s daughter, Miley, holding a ragdoll cat behind a banyan tree and talking to herself, ¡°Little Flower, Daddy said Mommy went far, far away and won¡¯te back, Daddy lied, I clearly saw Mommy lying right there in there, and Daddy was even talking to Mommy, except that Mommy wasn¡¯t answering Daddy, and Daddy was hugging Mommy and cried, I don¡¯t know why daddy cried.¡±

 Chapter 188: Discovery of Tina Deross’ Body

    Miley¡¯s words made my heart skip a beat, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of what Nancy Richter had said earlier, when she said that there was a good chance that Tina Deross had passed away.


    I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but Miley¡¯s words made me a little skeptical.


    I walked out, Miley was still talking to the cat, she looked up and saw me, her clear eyes shed with surprise, and she called out to me in a good-natured manner, ¡°Auntie Two.¡±


    She probably couldn¡¯t change her mind for a while and got used to it, so she called me Auntie Two.


    ¡°Miley, what are you doing here.¡± I asked tentatively, ¡°Where¡¯s mom? Why haven¡¯t I seen her, is she feeling better?¡±


    Mentioning Tina Deross, Miley¡¯s eyes crossed a touch of sadness, her eyes were dark, shook her head and said, ¡°Mom is not good, she sleeps every day, and dad still won¡¯t let me see her, second aunt, I miss mom, I want her to get up and talk with me, but I can¡¯t wake her up, and dad said that mom has gone to a very faraway ce, and isn¡¯t that ce ¡­ called heaven?¡±


    Miley is seven years old, and she doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of death, but she doesn¡¯t know nothing about it.


    Her words reaffirmed the suspicion in her mind.


    I asked, ¡°Where did you meet mom?¡±


    Miley lifted her finger and pointed to the warehouse that the Richter family had abandoned for years, ¡°Mommy was there, and I saw Daddy visit Mommy there a lot.¡±


    She hugged the kitten, her eyes covered with sadness, ¡°Second Auntie, is Mommy never going to wake up again?¡±


    Miley¡¯s words left me dumbfounded and I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    How can the deade back to life.


    Without waiting for me to answer, Miley said with red eyes, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t being back, she¡¯s gone far away to a ce that¡¯s beautiful and without pain.¡±


    Tina Deross has terminal cancer and must have endured a lot of illness.


    I stroked Miley¡¯s head and softly reassured, ¡°Your mommy will always love you no matter where she goes.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Miley nodded heavily.


    The maid in charge of Miley¡¯s care called Miley for piano practice, and Miley put down the cat, politely greeted me and went upstairs to the piano room to practice.


    The sound of the piano rang out and filled the air for a long time, and the melodious and low music contained Miley¡¯s thoughts of his mother, making people¡¯s hearts follow a sour smell.


    I nced towards the warehouse, I had passed by it many times before when I lived in the Richter family but never went inside, I heard that it was full of unused waste and had a golden hair bolted to the door to watch, would Ben Richter really put Tina Deross in here?


    If Miley hadn¡¯t said it herself, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.


    I stood at the door and looked around, the golden hair at the door wagged its tail at me in greeting, so I walked over to it, the door wasn¡¯t locked, it was just pulled shut, and opened with a gentle push.


    Once inside, a musty smell came over him, mixed with a strange herb smell that was particrly unpleasant.


    The warehouse wasrge, both sides were piled with abandoned furniture with some messy things, but in the middle there was a path about ten centimeters wide and very clean.


    I followed the trail all the way to the second floor, where the smell of herbs grew stronger and there was a little faint stench that was sickening.


    I rubbed my chest and tried to hold my breath as well.


    There were three rooms on the second floor, and the doors were locked, so there was no way to get in.


    And with three locks on the door, one of which has no dust on it and should have been touched by hand often, I¡¯m certain that if Ben Richter really did hide someone here. Then it must be in here.


    Tina Deross has not been heard from since she gave birth to a sick child, and it¡¯s been half a year since then, and it¡¯s as if Tina Deross has evaporated into thin air, not knowing whether she¡¯s alive or dead.


    I looked around, there was no other entrance, I couldn¡¯t get in without a key, there was no sunlighting in, it felt eerie, and with that stench, it sent chills down one¡¯s back, a feeling of being in a morgue.


    Just as I was thinking about how to go in and see what was going on, there were footstepsing from downstairs, and by the sound of it, it was made by leather shoes on the ground, and I immediately thought of Ben Richter, and as I listened to the sound getting closer and closer, I immediately ducked aside in a hurry.


    The footsteps came closer and I saw a pair of men¡¯s shoes through the gap, my eyes shifted upward and the man in the dark suit was who else but Ben Richter.


    He walked over to where I was standing a moment ago, a bag of ck stuff in his hand, and his eyes looked from side to side before he took out his key and unlocked the door.


    As the door opened, the putrid odor intensified, and I barely managed to hold back my vomit.


    I hurriedly covered my mouth and nose to not make a sound.


    Ben Richter went in carrying something ck, and I eased my footsteps and tiptoed closer to the doorway, just in time to see Ben Richter crouching beside one of the beds through the open door, his back to me.


    There in that bedy none other than Tina Deross.


    Tina Derossy serenely in arge red wedding dress, her calm face covered in delicate makeup, giving, however, not a sense of beauty, but a sense of horror.


    No amount of sophisticated makeup can hide the dead white color of Tina Deross¡¯ face.


    Tina Deross is indeed dead.


    You could smell the putrid odor of her from some distance.


    I can¡¯t figure out why Ben Richter hid people and didn¡¯t publicize Tina Deross¡¯ death when she was dead.


    Ben Richter is taking what looks like an herb out of his bag and rubbing it on Tina Deross, who¡¯s lying on the bed; it¡¯s supposed to be an embalming herb, except that the best herb can¡¯t keep a corpse from ever dposing.


    Ben Richter wiped the herbs while his mouth said, ¡°Today is the day Walker Richter married Susan Su, Tina, did you hear that, Walker Richter, he¡¯s married, he doesn¡¯t have you in his heart at all, he could have married Be Hill, married Alva Hill, or even Susan Su, but never you, you should be damned, the only person in this world who loves you is me.¡±


    It turns out that Ben Richter has known for a long time that the person Tina Deross has in her heart is Walker Richter.


    Ben Richter held Tina Deross¡¯s hand, his eyes were gentle, ¡°Tina, I just went to see our son, he¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the best doctor to heal him, by the way, I named our son An¡¯er, the meaning of peace and quiet, you must like it very much right.¡±


    Ben Richter talked to himself the entire time, very patiently rubbing Tina Deross¡¯ body, and not minding the putrid smell of Tina Deross at all despite being so close, even kissing her cheek.


    The only way a man can do that is to love a woman to the bone.


    I can¡¯t help but think of the look on Ben Richter¡¯s face when he first found out that Tina Deross had cancer, the look of the world instantlying crashing down.


    Tina Deross is his world.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A tear dripped onto Tina Deross¡¯ face, it was the first time I¡¯d ever seen Ben Richter cry, he hugged Tina Deross tightly, his emotions suddenly getting a little out of control and the sound of him whimpering was heard around the room.


    With red eyes, he kissed Tina Deross¡¯s hand and said with an oath, ¡°I¡¯ll make the man who ever hurt you pay double, and I won¡¯t go back on my word when I promise you that I¡¯ll make Richter ¡­¡±


    Before his words fell, the golden hair downstairs suddenly barked furiously, Ben Richter immediately turned his head over, and fortunately I dodged quickly, otherwise I would have been discovered.


    There was amotion downstairs, and Ben Richter immediately exited from it, locking the door behind him and quickly descending the stairs.


    Downstairs, Nancy Richter kicked at the Golden, cursing under her breath, ¡°What kind of people have what kind of dogs.¡±


    Ben Richter walked over and I crept to the stairway to see Golden wagging his tail andying timidly on his side, Ben Richter walked over, ¡°Nancy, who¡¯s this tantrum at.¡±


    This Golden was raised by Ben Richter.


    As the saying goes, it takes a dog to beat a dog, and that¡¯s what Nancy Richter was saying to Ben Richter.


    Nancy Richter shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and her words were implied: ¡°This dog doesn¡¯t listen, when I brought it back, it was a milk dog, the Richter family gave it food and drink, and raised it to be fat and strong, but it bites back at the owner, such an ungrateful beast, not to mention hitting and scolding, or taking it to the kill is not enough, big brother! You say.¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s face was very hard, horribly grim, and he red over at Golden Hair with a single nce, ¡°Useless beast.¡±


    Golden is terrified of Ben Richter and cowering in the corner, shivering.


    Nancy Richterughed and said, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s useless to just scold this beast, right, I forgot, this dog was raised by big brother, big brother, you¡¯d better dispose of this disobedient dog as early as possible, or else it¡¯s not good if it bites you back one day.¡±


    ¡°Just an animal.¡± Ben Richter grunted, ¡°Nancy, what are you doing here when you weren¡¯t at Walker¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just idly walking around, where¡¯s big brother, why are you in the warehouse on a big day like second brother¡¯s wedding.¡± Nancy Richter probed her head towards the inside, just in time to meet my four eyes, a sh of surprise crossed her face, not expecting me to be inside.


    Ben Richter sensed Nancy Richter¡¯s strangeness and turned his head, and I quickly leaned back to hide behind the discarded furniture.


    I heard Nancy Richter shrill and strange, ¡°What a big spider, big brother, this warehouse has been abandoned for so many years, snakes and bugs and spiders, it¡¯s dirty, I¡¯d better have someonee and organize it.¡±


    That was intentional on Nancy Richter¡¯s part. She was covering me from Ben Richter.


    As soon as he heard that Nancy Richter was looking for someone to organize the warehouse, Ben Richter immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of this kind of small thing, I¡¯ve already asked Uncle Ho to get someone to clean it just now, and I¡¯m just checking to see if there¡¯s still some useful things in there.¡±

 Chapter 189: Hiding a Body in a Golden House

    Ben Richter is afraid that Nancy Richter will know the secrets inside the warehouse.


    He hid the deceased Tina Deross at the Richter family, the so called most dangerous ce is the safest ce, and who would have thought that Tina Deross was dead and right there at the Richter family and never left if Miley hadn¡¯t told me.


    Ben Richter¡¯s love for Tina Deross, his behavior, is even more perverse than Randy Pan¡¯s.


    Nancy Richter nced at Golden Hair and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s dispose of the beast all together, a biting beast, I¡¯m afraid it will bite back at big brother one day.¡±


    Ben Richter said coldly, ¡°A beast of his own breeding, I expect he wouldn¡¯t dare bite his master.¡±


    The smell of gunpowder in both of these men¡¯s words was particrly strong.


    What was once a brother-sister rtionship is now a thorn in the side of words.


    And by the analogy of Nancy Richter¡¯s words, could it be that Ben Richter is not of the Richter family?


    Why else would Nancy Richter say something about a found dog biting back at its owner.


    Nancy Richter wrapped her arms around her, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding Big Brother, by the way, just now Miley was still chanting about her sister-inw, Big Brother, when are you going to bring your sister-inw back, it¡¯s been half a year since she gave birth to the baby, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone, you said that she¡¯s gone off to recuperate her body, and she should be recuperating by now, right?¡±


    ¡°Tina¡¯s health is not good, she can¡¯te back for the time being.¡± Ben Richter said without moving and walked out of the warehouse and locked the door, I heard his voiceing in, ¡°There are especially many snakes, rats and ants inside, so don¡¯t go in and wait for Uncle He to find someone to clean it up.¡±


    Ben Richter is too careful in what he does to give Nancy Richter a chance to find Tina Deross, figuring he¡¯ll move Tina Deross¡¯ body soon enough.


    I wondered, was he really hiding the body in such a sneaky way just because of love, because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it?


    If that was the case, there was absolutely no need for him to hide it.


    Could it be that he has another purpose?


    I listened to Ben Richter and Nancy Richter¡¯s footsteps walking away, thinking that I couldn¡¯t get out at this time anyway, so I just turned back upstairs, the door was locked and I still couldn¡¯t get in, but if I didn¡¯t get in this time, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance next time.


    I looked around, picked up the discarded iron bar on the ground, and pried the door right open.


    The door has been many years, the door frame is not strong, as long as the force, the door frame has signs of loosening, see useful, I pry hard, pry a good half day, finally pry open.


    I rubbed my aching hand and took a deep breath before daring to push the door open.


    There were no windows in the room, and the wind and sunlight couldn¡¯t get in, making it seem even more eerie.


    Add to that the unpleasant odor of the room, and Tina Deross, lying stiff in bed, and the horror ispounded.


    This is the second time I¡¯ve been this close to a dead body, thest time being the gruesome fall of Leon Murphy from a hospital building onto the roof of his car.


    Leon Murphy¡¯s death I still don¡¯t believe was a suicide as far as the truth goes.


    I mustered up the courage to walk over towards the bed, the stench of Tina Deross¡¯s body was getting stronger and stronger, I covered my mouth and nose tightly, I really didn¡¯t know how Ben Richter put up with the smell.


    Tina Deross had a peaceful countenance, and she should have left this life without suffering.


    I thought back to when I first saw Tina Deross in the hospital, not realizing that it would be thest time, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going through Tina Deross¡¯ mind the moment she closed her eyes.


    Is it hanging on to Leon Murphy or worrying about Walker Richter?


    And did Tina Deross know about Leon Murphy¡¯s fall to his death.


    I looked at the body of Tina Deross, whose body had long since gone rigid, and if I hadn¡¯t known Tina Deross well enough to spend time with someone who had been dead for so long, I would have gone weak in the knees with fear.


    I reached out to touch Tina Deross, my hand crossed in mid-air, and finally retracted it as I took a good look around and at Tina Deross, and found nothing else.


    Footsteps came again downstairs at this point, but instead of Ben Richter, it was Nancy Richter, who whispered and called out to me again from below, ¡°Alva Hill? are you still there?¡±


    I stepped out of the room and Nancy Richter, sneaking around, was about toe up, saw me, looked out warily, and said, ¡°Get out of here while Ben Richter¡¯s gone or I can¡¯t protect you if hees back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what¡¯s up there?¡± I pointed upstairs, ¡°Want to go up and take a look.¡±


    Hearing me say that, Nancy Richter was curious too, ¡°Is Ben Richter still golden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get up there.¡±


    Nancy Richter was a little more obliging this time, folding back and opening the door for me, and I treated her a little better.


    Nancy Richter hesitated for a few seconds and walked upstairs, I didn¡¯t follow and go back in, I waited for Nancy Richter to go in alone, and as I expected, in less than half a minute, Nancy Richter came out of there pale with fear, gagging and holding onto the wall to throw up while her words were stuttering, ¡°Bell, Tina Deross, that¡¯s Tina Deross lying there, she¡¯s dead, dead.¡±


    I nodded.


    Nancy Richter slowed down, ¡°Tina Deross is really dead and Ben Richter is hiding her here, what is he trying to do.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here, so far, no sign of Ben Richter doing this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s insane.¡± Nancy Richter was particrly unintelligent, ¡°Sure is a cold-blooded, sick monster to use herbs to prevent Tina Deross¡¯s corpse from decaying, no wonder he doesn¡¯t allow anyone toe halfway near here.¡±


    Nancy Richter suddenly thought of something and hurriedly folded back to close the door behind her, then pulled me downstairs, ¡°Hurry up, Ben Richter will surely fold back.¡±


    Ben Richter is suspicious by nature, and with someone important to him hiding here, he certainly won¡¯t feelfortable leaving.


    Sure enough, Nancy Richter had just dragged me out of the warehouse when I saw Ben Richter fold back in.


    Nancy Richter reacted quickly and pulled me toward the back path back around to the lobby, and when Ben Richter went to check out the warehouse and then came back to the lobby, Nancy Richter immediately sneered at me, ¡°Alva Hill, my second brother doesn¡¯t even want you anymore, what are you licking your chops for, what, trying to ckmail me? ¡±


    I know Alva Hill said that on purpose to Ben Richter who came in from outside.


    I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think to ask you THE Richter family for a penny, I¡¯ve got things to do, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Nancy Richter didn¡¯t stop me either, and I turned around, pretending I had just seen Ben Richter, and walked past him.


    Just less than two steps past him, Ben Richter suddenly called out to me, ¡°Wait.¡±


    At those words, my heart tightened, my feet froze, and on my face, I said without moving, ¡°Why, does Young Master Li also want to humiliate me?¡±


    Ben Richter came over to me, his brow furrowed, ¡°Where were you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I then reacted to the fact that I had spent too much time in the warehouse and dyed the inside smell, such a specific herb smell, how could Ben Richter not smell it.


    My heartbeat suddenly elerated, and I was thinking of excuses when Nancy Richter grabbed me and said, ¡°Just now, Alva Hill sneakily went to Second Brother¡¯s room, and I think she was sad that Second Brother married Susan Su, and wanted to use this ploy to make him soften his heart.¡±


    Ben Richter shot a look toward Nancy Richter, and I immediately lied and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to return something, and since Walker Richter is married to someone else, it¡¯s time for what he gave me before to be returned to its rightful owner.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if such a lie would have gotten past Ben Richter either.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the warehouse?¡± Ben Richter grabbed my wrist suddenly, his eyes zing, ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m warning you ¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to make big brother so angry?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice came in from outside the hall.


    At the sound, the three of us looked toward the doorway in unison as Walker Richter, dressed in a groom¡¯s suit, appeared in the hall doorway holding Susan Su.

 Chapter 190: The Trial of Ulysses Will’s True Intentions

    No one expected the duo of Walker Richter and Susan Su, who were supposed to be at the hotel, to show up.


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was a bit pale, as soon as Ben Richter saw him, he slowly loosened his grip on my hand, the corners of his mouth lifted up lightly, ¡°Second brother, why did youe back, today is the wedding day of you and your younger sibling.¡±


    ¡°Su said toe back.¡± Walker Richter gazes tenderly at Susan Su beside him, never looking at me from start to finish.


    Susan Su smiled, ¡°A hotel is no where near as good as home, Walker isn¡¯t well, I¡¯m going toe and pick up a few things and then move to Pear orchard after Walker.¡±


    When I heard the word Pear orchard, I felt a pang of sadness in my heart that Susan Su was going to move into Pear orchard bright and early after all.


    I suddenly realized that I was a joke standing here, and surprisingly, Nancy Richter relieved me of my embarrassment at this time by saying in a particrly bad tone of voice, ¡°Alva Hill, what are you standing around for, why don¡¯t you get out of here.¡±


    Instead of standing around watching them love each other, I should have left, and Nancy Richter gave me just the step to leave.


    I kept my head down, didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t dare look away, and brushed right past Walker Richter.


    I¡¯m thankful that Walker Richter said nothing and treated me like I was transparent at this point in time to keep me from being too much of a mess.


    Leaving THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion, I waited for the throbbing pain in my heart to pass before I hailed a cab.


    The driver asked me, ¡°Where is the little girl going?¡±


    I don¡¯t know where to go either.


    Looking out the car window, I said, ¡°Just drive.¡±


    I looked at myself reflected in the car window, and it dawned on me that I was just under twenty-four, and yet I had lived myself to death, with no light in my eyes, and a smile on my face that I didn¡¯t know when I had ever seen.


    I pulled out my cell phone and looked at it, it still had two percent charge, I sent a message to Fiona Croix and let the driver drive back to the rental.


    I turned my cell phone off, locked the door to my room, and headed to bed for three days of great sleep at home.


    The day of the Ulysses Will case, I got up early in the morning, got cleaned up and went straight to the courthouse.


    Fiona Croix and Martin Mo are also here, Martin Mo didn¡¯t find out anything about Be Hill¡¯s loss of her child, and there¡¯s no telling what will happen in court today, Martin Mo hired the bestwyer for Ulysses Will, but if Ulysses Will doesn¡¯t fight, and has to plead guilty, there¡¯s nothing that can be done about it.


    The three of us went in together, Martin Mo several times to say, I know what he wants to say, Walker Richter married, I have not seen anyone at home, just now Fiona Croix whispered to me, Martin Mo afraid that I can not think of it, the past few days have been outside the door to guard, see me to order takeout, personally go out to pick up the takeout, and that is to rest assured.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t say anything, so I just ignored it, and shortly after taking my seat, Ulysses Will was brought up.


    Ulysses Will just got a little bit of fame, and after today, it will all be ruined.


    There could still be a lot of reporters outside the courthouse.


    Ulysses Will, much emaciated and handcuffed, stood at the defense table, his eyes reddening as his gaze came over, and he didn¡¯t dare look our way again after that.


    Martin Mo said, somewhat angrily, ¡°And he knows he has no face to see us.¡±


    ¡°Less talk at this hour.¡± Fiona Croix asked, ¡°Martin Mo, is thewyer you hired any good, what happens when Ulysses Will is convictedter.¡±


    It¡¯s something we all worry about.


    Martin Mo¡¯s face stares down as the trial has begun.


    The prosecutor began by describing the case.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t know Selina Versta at all, and when the attorney hired by Martin Mo asked Ulysses Will when he met Selina Versta, how he killed Selina Versta, and what his motive was.


    Ulysses Will had already prepared a speech, and made up a perfect lie, the motive for the murder was: ¡°I was drunk, and my temper came up, so I killed her by ident, and then I was afraid that things would be exposed, so I sealed her inside the wall.¡±


    They say that people who create are crazy, and featuring a human bone for a painting isn¡¯t absurd for those who make art, but Ulysses Will isn¡¯t the type of person who is obsessed with the idea, let alone going on a killing spree.


    Getting drunk and killing someone is not a good reason, yet it¡¯s one that can¡¯t be refuted.


    The thought of killing was just a momentary one.


    The attorney asked a few more questions, and Ulysses Will was able to answer them all, even the first crime scene, what the tools of the trade were and where they were thrown.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing Ulysses Will¡¯s answers, even the details, Martin Mo and I looked at each other and thought something was wrong.


    And that¡¯s when Martin Mo an acquaintance approached him and whispered something in his ear.


    When the men had gone, Martin Mo looked serious and said, ¡°Someone went to see Ulysses Will yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ Randy Pan?¡±


    Martin Mo nods.


    I also wonder what Randy Pan said to Ulysses Will that could make Ulysses Will take the fall until now.


    Just then, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the audience.


    Be Hill is here.


    She was sitting in the corner, wearing a ck dress and sunsses.


    It was to be expected that she woulde, except that I was impressed that she could hold out until now and remain indifferent.


    As the trial drew to a close, the oue was clear: there was no escaping the scapegoat that was Ulysses Will.


    The judge asked Ulysses Will if he had any more objections, and he shook his head and pleaded guilty.


    The court breaks midway through the trial, and the trial begins in twenty minutes, at which time the results of the trial will be announced.


    I was so distraught that Martin Mo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Ulysses Will.¡±


    At this point in time, it¡¯s only Martin Mo who gets to meet Ulysses Will.


    I went outside with Fiona Croix to get some air, and as it happened, Be Hill was there.


    She saw me and came towards me, ¡°He¡¯s really tough-talking, he even gave up his life for you, just like back then when he rushed into the fire without any hesitation to get you out.¡±


    ¡°Be Hill, you¡¯re really mad aren¡¯t you, Ulysses Will is doing this all for you, don¡¯t you realize who he¡¯s taking the fall for.¡± I gasped.


    Be Hillughs mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not sure, Alva Hill, you really believe all that crap Ulysses Will said about loving me, isn¡¯t it enough to say that he¡¯d even risk his own life to rush in and save you? He married me because of you and turned himself in because of you because ¡­¡±


    Be Hill came up to my ear and said, ¡°I lied to him that I would tell him where your daughter was if he took the rap, and he did turn himself in.¡±


    What?


    I never knew that.


    Be Hillughed at herself, ¡°Let it all end today, I¡¯ll never have to watch him love you again, that¡¯s what happens when you go negative on me.¡±

 Chapter 191: Pregnant Again

    This is Be Hill.


    In her eyes, love is exclusivity, destroying by any means necessary, even if it means burning the jade.


    I was frozen in ce, Fiona Croix looked at Be Hill and said, ¡°Ulysses Will didn¡¯t negate you, it¡¯s you that¡¯s too extreme, Be Hill, think about it, do you really want to send him to jail, he¡¯s the father of your child, I¡¯m sure you fantasized about a happy family of three when you were pregnant with your child. It¡¯s not toote to start all this from scratch now, as long as you leave him alone.¡±


    Fiona Croix tries to soften Be Hill up by using the baby to impress her.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Be Hill looked in a daze in the direction of the courtroom and shook her head, ¡°I gave him a chance, I gave him a chance.¡±


    You grab Be Hill by the wrist, ¡°Even if you resent him and want him to be punished, that doesn¡¯t make it right for him to yet take the fall for the enemy who killed your children.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Martin Mo doesn¡¯t find evidence that Randy Pan caused Be Hill to lose her baby, and at this point it doesn¡¯t matter that much, or whether it¡¯s true or not, as long as the method works and gets Be Hill to leave Ulysses Will alone.


    I took my word for it and baited Be Hill, ¡°Think about it, why your child is suddenly gone and even made you infertile even today, Randy Pan¡¯s mind is well known to you and me, do you think he can tolerate you giving birth to someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    A sh of surprise crossed the bottom of Be Hill¡¯s eyes, only Jane Hasis knew about her inability to have children, how could the proud woman let anyone know she couldn¡¯t have children.


    ¡°My child.¡±


    My words made her think of something, and she took two steps back in panic, then suddenly turned and stumbled away toward the outside.


    I tried to chase them out when there was a suddenmotion at the other end of the corridor, and then I heard Martin Mo¡¯s urgent voice: ¡°Call an ambnce.¡±


    Several members of the court staff hurried from the lounge side in the direction of the temporary holding of Ulysses Will, and soon an ambnce arrived, and in a flurry of people, a foaming at the mouth and cramping in his limbs, Ulysses Will was lifted into the ambnce and taken away.


    Fiona Croix and I were still confused until the ambnce left.


    I asked Martin Mo, ¡°What the hell happened to Ulysses Will what happened to him.¡±


    Martin Mo, who had been in a hurry just a moment ago, suddenly raised his lips and smiled like a cunning fox, ¡°Sheep seizure.¡±


    His clouded tone, however, startled me.


    ¡°When did Ulysses Will develop sheepishness?¡±


    ¡°Just suffered from it.¡± Martin Mo stuck his hands on his hips and said smugly, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been racking my brain toe up with, if not, it¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass when the resultse inter, and dying it a bit now will give us time to apprehend the real murderer as well.¡±


    At that, I breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°How did you get him to cooperate with you?¡±


    Having just taken all the me at trial, I¡¯m curious what Martin Mo used to get Ulysses Will to change his mind.


    Martin Mo said loftily, ¡°That¡¯s a secret between men that you women don¡¯t need to understand.¡±


    Regardless, at least it dyed it.


    I then went to the hospital with Fiona Croix and Martin Mo had something else he was busy with first.


    Ulysses Will is faking his illness, and it¡¯s easy to reveal when he gets to the hospital, but thankfully Martin Mo has it all covered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After being ¡°resuscitated¡±, Ulysses Will was temporarily transferred to a general ward for a few hours of observation, and if there were no problems, he was to be taken back to the Public Security Bureau.


    I applied for visitation with Ulysses Will, and it was only for five minutes, and there was a guard at the door.


    Ulysses Will was so pale that if I hadn¡¯t known he was faking it, just the way he looked, I would have almost believed it.


    Seeing Ulysses Will, I couldn¡¯t help but echo Be Hill¡¯s words as I asked him directly, ¡°Why in the world did you turn yourself in and confess.¡±


    Before Ulysses Will could speak, I added, ¡°I want the truth.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s dark eyes looked at me for a long time before he said, ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s because I owe her, and I deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Be Hill say you did it because you wanted to find my daughter for me.¡± I stared into his eyes, not letting him get away with a single thing, ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m seeing less and less of you.¡±


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re just overthinking this, none of this has anything to do with you, you just need to be free to live your life.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I pursed the corners of my lips, ¡°Before I also said that I don¡¯t want to care about you, Fiona said that I have a knife¡¯s mouth and a bean curd¡¯s heart, where I can really leave things alone, I and you but grew up together in the orphanage, not a family member is better than a family member, and she really said the right thing, if I stood in your ce today, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by and do nothing to me either.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Ulysses Will called out to me, ming himself, ¡°I¡¯m the one who made you worry, I was just trying to make you happy and joyful, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make you worry.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry me.¡±


    He looked at me and agreed with a quick and sharp, ¡°Good.¡±


    I¡¯m relieved to have him as a word.


    I asked, ¡°What did Randy Pan tell you?¡±


    ¡°He knows all the details of Selina Versta¡¯s murder and Selina Versta, even if she wasn¡¯t killed by him, then he had nothing to do with it.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°I will confess everything I know to the police and Martin Mo has already gone to find evidence, so I¡¯m sure the dust will settle soon.¡±


    It looks like Ulysses Will has really thought this through.


    Visiting hours are over. I have to get out.


    As we were leaving, Ulysses Will suddenly asked me, ¡°Alva, I heard Walker Richter got married, when are you turning around?¡±


    ¡°Time fades everything.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Walker Richter married Susan Su, but I still don¡¯t believe that he came from a ce where he really wanted to marry Susan Su.


    Tina Deross died, Ben Richter heart with a grudge, but also swore to let the people who hurt Tina Deross pay the price, he was afraid that the first to find Walker Richter to settle the score, even if Walker Richter did not do anything, he was Tina Deross in love with is already a sin, Ben Richter even hid the body of the thing to do, thinking radical looking for Walker Richter, that¡¯s normal.


    There must also be something wrong with Susan Su, who had her heart set on marrying Ben Richter, turning around and marrying Walker Richter.


    I don¡¯t care what these people are counting or fighting for, I just hope Walker Richter¡¯s health gets better soon and he finds the right heart for the surgery.


    I left the hospital with Fiona Croix, I might be a bit tired in this period of time, as soon as I left the hospital, I suddenly felt dizzy and almost couldn¡¯t stand up, Fiona Croix held me up in time, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    She helped me sit aside for a while and eased up before I felt better and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m probably hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten anything today.¡±


    I hardly ate at all during the three days of the big sleep either, I had no appetite, and I didn¡¯t eat anything today when I rushed to the courthouse.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and eat first.¡±


    Fiona Croix found a Chinese restaurant in the neighborhood and ordered three dishes. She knew my favorite food and ordered what I loved, but today I wanted to vomit when I smelled the acid.


    The symptoms are the same as in previous pregnancies.


    I took a sip of water to slow down, seeing the same spection in Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 192: Bella Hill sent to nursing home

    Fiona Croix was about to ask me, but the words came out of her mouth and she swallowed them.


    I stared at the meal in front of me with no appetite.


    Fiona Croix said to send me back, but I didn¡¯t let her. After I left the Chinese restaurant, I went to the drugstore to buy a pregnancy test, and found a public restroom, where I sat apprehensively on the toilet, cupping the test paper in my hand, and watched my urine prate the test paper, haloing out two red stripes, and my heart was indescribably mixed.


    This child came at a bad time, to be precise, this child should never havee.


    All those days of taking care of Walker Richter at the Manor, and only the first night without measures, I didn¡¯t expect to win the lottery.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder how Walker Richter would react if he knew I was pregnant.


    It could only be thought of, and at this time, where would one dare to tell him.


    I threw the test strip into the toilet and left the bathroom.


    There¡¯s been a subtle change in my heart since I knew I wasn¡¯t alone anymore, and even though this baby shouldn¡¯t havee, I didn¡¯t think about not wanting him.


    Perhaps, this is a gift from God.


    Fiona Croix messaged to inquire, and I didn¡¯t hide it from her, replying, ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    After a while, she messaged back, ¡°Do you need me to stay with you?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Then take care of yourself.¡±


    I went to the drugstore to buy folic acid and went to the market to buy some vegetables, even if I had no appetite, to replenish my body for the baby.


    I want this baby to be born healthy, well and safe.


    I carried my groceries back to the rental and just as I stepped out of the elevator, I saw Jane Hasis hovering in front of the house.


    When she saw me, her face was covered with sadness, but she forced out a smile and came up to take the things in my hand, ¡°Alva, so you went grocery shopping, mom has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    I pulled out my keys and opened the door, Jane Hasis followed, setting her things on the table and smiling, ¡°Mom¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s not get into this nonsense between us.¡±


    Every time Jane Hasis talks to me with an attitude like that, I know it¡¯s not good.


    She¡¯s in the same category as Frank Hill, with nothing to lose.


    ¡°Look at you, I really came to see you.¡± Jane Hasis looks around where I live and says, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s not safe for you to live here alone, why don¡¯t you move back home.¡±


    Here we go again.


    I propped one hand on the table and looked at her and asked, ¡°Who put you up to this this time, or to be more direct, who gave you the benefit of the doubt and made you think of me as your daughter.¡±


    Jane Hasis sighed and sat down on the couch, saying in a despondent tone, ¡°Mom just wanted toe and see you, Be doesn¡¯t listen, and Shirley Hill isn¡¯t my own, so Mom just had to talk to you from the heart.¡±


    ¡°Mother-daughter talk, that¡¯s cozy, tell me what came up.¡±


    I pour myself a ss of water, Jane Hasis thinks I¡¯m pouring it for her and reaches over to take it, I calmly take a sip of my own and Jane Hasis awkwardly withdraws her hand.


    ¡°Nothing much, just getting older, figuring out a lot of things, and wanting my daughters around more and more.¡±


    ¡°Really nothing?¡± I shook my ss of water absently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, if you tell the truth, maybe I¡¯ll be in a good mood and help.¡±


    At that, Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes zed over, she seemed to be worried about something and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Alva, you don¡¯t have to go back if you don¡¯t want to, mom will be here with you often from now on, mom wants to make it up to you.¡±


    That¡¯s as ironic as it sounds.


    But with my mouth I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Over the next few days, Jane Hasis literally came to my ce every day, even cooking me food and ying the role of a good mother, which was simply ttering.


    Fiona Croix was surprised to see Jane Hasis busy in the kitchen when she arrived and asked, ¡°Has the sune out of the west? What¡¯s this hitting you again?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, no profit anyway.¡±


    ¡°You keep an extra eye out.¡± Fiona Croix nced at my stomach, ¡°The Hill family would make a big deal out of it if they knew.¡±


    ¡°I know it in my heart.¡±


    When Jane Hasis was around, I was careful not to get pregnancy sickness or take calcium folic acid in front of her.


    Martin Mo, who¡¯s been running around for Ulysses Will anding to my ce when he can, had the same reaction as Fiona Croix when he saw Jane Hasis.


    Jane Hasis was eager to see Martin Mo: ¡°Nancheng, you haven¡¯t eaten, stay and eat together.¡±


    Martin Mo touched me with his elbow and whispered, ¡°Turned?¡±


    ¡°You believe that?¡± I gave him a nk look.


    Martin Mo shook his head, ¡°A dog can¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    Even if Jane Hasis is my mother, I still couldn¡¯t help but smile when I heard Martin Mo say that, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t know what we were talking about and asked with a smile, ¡°Alva, Nancheng, what are you guys talking about, so happy.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± I walked over; pulled out my dining room chair and sat down to eat, digressing to ask, ¡°What¡¯s Be Hill been up to?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your sister hasn¡¯t been home for days and doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s been hanging out.¡± Jane Hasis said with hatred, ¡°Something happened to Ulysses Will and she lost her soul with it, I¡¯m too old to care, let her be.¡±


    Once treating Be Hill like a baby, now she¡¯s spilling the beans, that¡¯s not a turnaround, it¡¯s aplete change of heart.


    ¡°Be Hill suffers from schizophrenia, you¡¯re not afraid that something will happen to her if you let her go like this.¡± I said in disbelief, ¡°You should know a thing or two about what kind of rtionship Randy Pan has with Be Hill, two dangerous people together, are you really relieved?¡±


    ¡°Randy Pan won¡¯t hurt Be,¡± Jane Hasis said with particr confidence, ¡°Besides, my daughter is older, she has her own mind, I can¡¯t control it and I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    That¡¯s odd.


    Martin Mo and I looked at each other and thought there was something wrong with Jane Hasis.


    After the meal, Jane Hasis cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen, I saw her sway and tter, the dishes fell all over the floor, she also rushed to hold on to the wall before standing still.


    I immediately went over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my hand just slipped and I didn¡¯t hold it steady.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ face was so bad, she told me to get out and she¡¯d clean up the kitchen.


    I looked at Jane Hasis, who was crouching on the floor gathering up the debris, and felt an indescribable blockage in my heart, as if I were weighing down arge stone.


    Before Jane Hasis could figure out what was going on on her side, something happened on Be Hill¡¯s side. I was worried that Randy Pan would hurt her before, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was Be Hill who stabbed Randy Pan and sent the man to the hospital with his life in danger.


    The news was brought to me by Martin Mo. There was a major breakthrough in the Ulysses Will case. The police came to the door to question Randy Pan, and only then did they find him lying in a pool of blood, while Be Hill stood by with a dagger in her hand.


    Be Hill has a split personality, and at the time she did it was proven to be during the time of the offense, aplete loss of self-control, and ack of crime.


    Randy Pan, an only child, is hurt by Be Hill, so he won¡¯t let go and naturally wants a statement. Jane Hasis, who said she didn¡¯t care about Be Hill before, panics and begs Martin Mo for help.


    It involves Ulysses Will, so naturally Martin Mo has to be in charge.


    Recovered and fearless, Be Hill said, ¡°He deserves to die, one life for another.¡±


    Turns out, my earlier guess was right, Be Hill¡¯s baby was lost because Randy Pan moved.


    It was her child with Ulysses Will, and knowing that it wasn¡¯t an ident but man-made, with Be Hill¡¯s temper, murder was really in the cards.


    Randy Pan after a few hours of rescue to pick up a life, and at this time, Martin Mo has been with the police to find Randy Pan killed Selina Versta evidence, Randy Pan is still in the hospital has been controlled by the police, just wait for Randy Pan better to take away.


    Be Hill was also viciously institutionalized by Frank Hill.


    Everything happened quickly and the dust settled quickly.


    Be Hill was sent in and had Jane Hasis give me a message that she wanted to see me and Ulysses Will, that she had something important to tell me.

 Chapter 193: sweetheart is my daughter

    When I arrived at the nursing home with Ulysses Will, Be Hill was sitting cross-legged under a maple tree knitting a sweater that was meant for a child, humming a little tune as she knitted, a smile on her face, a few strands of her hair slipping down and lifting in the wind as the maple leaves fell in pieces, fluttering down andnding on her side, on her clothes, giving her the feeling of being still in the years.


    The child is the knot in Be Hill¡¯s heart that can¡¯t be passed, seeing such Be Hill, Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes are slightly red.


    With his hands tucked into his shirt, he made his way toward Be Hill.


    Hearing themotion, Be Hill stopped her hand movements and looked up at Ulysses Will with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here, look at the sweater I knitted to see if it looks good, it¡¯s for our baby, it¡¯s going to be cold soon, I have to knit it in a hurry.¡±


    Ulysses Will crouched down, ¡°You knit beautifully.¡±


    Be Hill smiled happily at thepliment.


    As she knitted the sweater, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve also got a name for the baby, it¡¯s Jun Chen, our baby will be as handsome as you, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ulysses Will¡¯s voice had gone a little dark, and he grabbed Be Hill¡¯s hand for a long moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At those words, Be Hill¡¯s eyes were certain, then she smiled bitterly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do me wrong, Alva Hill was right, I was too extreme, I loved you in the wrong way, but Ulysses Will, that night, did you really think of me as her?¡±


    Ulysses Will reaches out and hugs Be Hill and presses his hand against her ear and says something, the smile on Be Hill¡¯s face freezes and the tears fall as she looks up at Ulysses Will, ¡°Thank you foring to see me Ulysses Will, if I could do it all over again I would not have gone down the same path as I have today anymore.¡±


    Ulysses Will fished a smattering of hair clips out of his shirt pocket and put them on Be Hill himself, ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present for you.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s birthday ising up, and Ulysses Will¡¯s early gift means he may not being to see her again.


    Be Hill touched the hair clip on her head, smiled and cried as she said, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve ever given me a gift.¡±


    She paused, looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you kiss me again?¡±


    As she said this, Be Hill nced toward me, and by now, she was still defiant, wanting Ulysses Will to kiss her right in front of me.


    Ulysses Will looks at me, hesitates for a few seconds, and kisses Be Hill on the forehead, who takes the opportunity to hook her arms around his neck and kiss him on the lips.


    I turned my head in a hurry.


    Not a momentter, Ulysses Will came my way, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside.¡±


    Ulysses Will walks away expressionlessly towards the parking lot and I look back at Be Hill, who watches Ulysses Will¡¯s back with a contented smile on her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life to letting a good Ms. Richter go and I end up like this.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s sometimes-normal, sometimes-personality pops up, which is why Frank Hill sends her in, so that the Pan family can¡¯t get into trouble even if they want to, and is better able to evade thew.


    I walked over and stepped on a maple leaf and looked down at her, ¡°What do you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s what you want to know most.¡± Be Hill stood up, ¡°I promised Ulysses Will and naturally I kept my word, haven¡¯t you been looking for your daughter, in fact, she¡¯s right beside you.¡±


    ¡°My side?¡±


    I was very puzzled and searched around in my head when suddenly a child¡¯s face came to mind.


    I was shocked at my guess when Be Hill said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s SWEETHEART, she¡¯s your daughter, your daughter with Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart is really my daughter?¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s words thrilled and delighted me, I never thought sweetheart would be my daughter, and when Be Hill said sweetheart¡¯s name, I thought I was hallucinating, like a dream.


    ¡°Yes, she is your daughter.¡± Be Hill said, ¡°Actually you should have thought of that shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Yeah, I should have thought of that, sweetheart¡¯s previous nominal mother was Be Hill, her baby is gone, she took mine, and she knew I was pregnant with Walker Richter¡¯s baby, and took sweetheart¡¯s baby in her ce so that the Richter family wouldn¡¯t find out.


    When Walker Richter first gave sweetheart two paternity tests, which also confirmed that sweetheart was his child, it was only after Be Hill sat Ms. Richter out for so long that sweetheart was left behind.


    I can¡¯t help but tear up at the thought of SWEETHEART calling out to my mom¡­ that really is my child¡­ it turns out she¡¯s been right there with me all along.


    Walker Richter must have known about it too, otherwise how could he have given me custody of sweetheart, and Fin Wilson even allowed me to see sweetheart after Walker Richter¡¯s ident in the first ce, all because I¡¯m sweetheart¡¯s real mother.


    I can¡¯t wait to meet SWEETHEART and take her in my arms.


    I turned around and was ready to go when Be Hill called out to me, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Walker Richter won¡¯t agree if you try to recognize your daughter now, Susan Su is Ms. Richter now, think about how you lost your previous child, what would she do if she knew that SWEETHEART was your daughter? And what will happen to sweetheart?¡±


    The only person who knows the truth about my miscarriage in the first ce is Fiona Croix, so why would Be Hill know so well?


    Be Hill cruelly told me, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told Susan Su about your whereabouts.¡±


    When Ulysses Will sent me away from North City, I was worried that Be Hill would backstab me, and I purposely changed my route, but I didn¡¯t realize that Be Hill still knew and betrayed me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, do you really hate me that much.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the way Ulysses Will treated me?¡± Be Hill smiled ruefully, ¡°That¡¯s the reason, the word lose won¡¯t be in my Be Hill¡¯s vocabry, how could THE Hill family millennial lose, so I want you to suffer, and taste the loss of your child as well, it¡¯s only fair isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just crazy.¡±


    Be Hillughs maniacally, sits down on the ground, holds the fallen leaves and scatters them in the air like aplete lunatic: ¡°I¡¯m just a lunatic; I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    I was so preupied with SWEETHEART that I didn¡¯t bother with Be Hill either and left the sanitarium in a hurry.


    I didn¡¯t go with Ulysses Will, I took a cab to the estate.


    Every minute on the road was such an ordeal, I couldn¡¯t wait to see SWEETHEART, my daughter.


    An hourter, I arrived at the manor, only for the maid to tell me that Susan Su had picked up SWEETHEART half an hour earlier.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The thought of SWEETHEART falling into Susan Su¡¯s hands immediately put my heart in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t stop being scared, terrified.


    I immediately pulled out my cell phone to call Walker Richter, but it was always on hold.


    I immediately told the driver to turn around and go to Pear orchard.


    All the way there my eyelids kept jumping and I had a bad feeling.


    It was hard to get to Pear orchard, and just as we arrived at the door of the cottage where Walker Richter was staying, we were met with a heart-stopping sight.

 Chapter 194: Dogs jumping over the wall, kneeling to Susan Su

    In the yard, a swing set had been set up at some point, and sweetheart, who was less than two years old, was ced on the swing, and Susan Su was swinging the swing higher and higher, and sweetheart thought it was a joke and giggled.


    Susan Su face crossed a touch of viciousness, pushed hard, the swing swung out, sweetheart due to inertia also with the swing swung very high, the small she could not stabilize, fell sitting in the swing, as if it was going to be thrown out.


    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±


    My heart was in my throat and my hand reached out, itching to fly over and catch SWEETHEART.


    Susan Su sniffs and looks toward me with a wry smile on her face.


    Just then, too, the swing swings back and SWEETHEART can¡¯t hold on to the rope and falls right off the swing, face down, wailing.


    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±


    I quickly rushed over and tried to pick up SWEETHEART when Aunt Lexi, the maid, stopped me, ¡°This is a private residence ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± I push Aunt Lexi straight away.


    Susan Su picked up sweetheart, who was crying more than she could handle, and gave a yelp, falsely coaxing, ¡°Oops, why did you fall so hard, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    SWEETHEART¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he didn¡¯t know where it was bleeding, and it was shocking to watch.


    ¡°Susan Su, you give me back my daughter.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was red with rage and tried to snatch the man from Susan Su.


    Looking at sweetheart¡¯s face covered in blood and listening to sweetheart¡¯s heartbreaking cries, my heart was like a knife twisting.


    ¡°Alva Hill, I think you are confused, I am Walker¡¯s wife, sweetheart¡¯s mother, what are you.¡± Susan Suughed and hugged sweetheart, letting her cry and not at all anxious to treat sweetheart¡¯s wound.


    When a child that young falls like that, naturally it hurts and cries all the time.


    I was furious, ¡°SWEETHEART is still bleeding, give me the baby, something will happen at this rate.¡±


    Susan Su let the servants stop me and couldn¡¯t get close at all, she smiled carelessly, ¡°My child, it¡¯s not your turn to worry about it, I don¡¯t think this fall is serious, it¡¯s normal for children to bump and bruise.¡±


    ¡°Susan Su, SWEETHEART is just a child, if you hate mee at me, don¡¯t hurt her, Walker Richter will pursue this and you won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Walker can pursue me what?¡± Susan Su smiled: ¡°I apanied sweetheart to y, there is what ident this is not very normal, just do not know where sweetheart hurt, this face full of blood, look really upsetting, I look at where the injury, oops, sweetheart¡¯s face how to scratch such a big strip of mouth, this is afraid of leaving scars in the future, girls have scars on the face, that can be how to be. I¡¯m afraid this will leave a scar in the future, a girl with a scar on her face, how can that be.¡±


    From a certain distance, and with Susan Su holding sweetheart on her side with her back to me, I couldn¡¯t see exactly where sweetheart was hurt, which side of her face was scratched, and how bad it was.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to get a doctor to stop her bleeding.¡± I was distraught.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of panicking, a little kid needs to be allowed to hurt for a while longer so that she can learn from itter.¡± Susan Su stroked sweetheart¡¯s head andughed, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, you know.¡±


    ¡°Susan Su,¡± I snarled, ¡°Are you even human, give me SWEETHEART.¡±


    Susan Su looked over with a cold look, ¡±Alva Hill, is this your attitude of begging? If you want me to find someone to stop Sweetheart¡¯s bleeding, it depends on how you do it, why don¡¯t you kneel down for me? Make me happy, I¡¯ll immediately let the doctore to show sweetheart, otherwise, if it drags on like this, if something really happens to sweetheart, then you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    From Susan Su¡¯s words, I should have reacted to the fact that she already knew sweetheart was my daughter before she took advantage of the opportunity to pin me down.


    SWEETHEART in her hands, not to mention kneeling, would take this life of mine.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll kneel.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to kneel down, Susan Su¡¯s eyes crossed a sh of surprise, her eyes signaled for the servants to let go of me: ¡°Alva Hill ah Alva Hill, you didn¡¯t realize that sweetheart is your daughter until now, how does it feel to see each other but not be able to recognize each other? Even if you gave Walker a daughter, so what, it¡¯s just a reproductive tool, Walker never wanted you to be sweetheart¡¯s mother.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°Susan Su, please get a doctor to look at SWEETHEART first.¡±


    Susan Su didn¡¯t give me a hard time this time and walked up, handing me SWEETHEART: ¡°It¡¯s kind of me taking pity on you and letting you do your duty as a mother.¡±


    She was so quick to hand over sweetheart to me, which surprised me, but at that time I couldn¡¯t care less, looking at sweetheart whose face was full of blood, I was heartbroken and anxious, holding sweetheart and heading towards the hospital.


    Susan Su stood in the yard and eyed me, a meaningful smile on her lips.


    The left side of sweetheart¡¯s face was knocked by a stone more than a centimeter wound, in the hospital stitches, the pain has been crying, the doctor said that this crying is not conducive to the recovery of the wound, but I thought of a lot of ways, but still can not make sweetheart stop crying.


    Listening to SWEETHEART cry, I wiped my tears along with her, hating that the wound hurt on me.


    sweetheart cried for a long time, finally tired of crying before falling asleep, did not sleep for a long time, woke up again, crying over and over again, and finally the wound infected fever, I was anxious, looking at sweetheart difficult, the heart is more than a knife cuts still hurt.


    I couldn¡¯t manage on my own in the hospital and had to call Fiona Croix toe and help.


    Fiona Croix learns that sweetheart was hurt by Susan Su, indignant: ¡°How can this woman be so vicious, sweetheart is still just a child, she is also cruel, but this is Walker Richter¡¯s daughter, is he just indulge Susan Su to harm sweetheart.¡±


    It¡¯s been a couple of hours, and by all rights, Walker Richter should have known about SWEETHEART¡¯s injury, but he hasn¡¯t shown up until now, which is odd.


    I stared at SWEETHEART, who was already asleep, and hated the thought of Susan Su¡¯s mouth.


    She¡¯s hurt one of my children and now she¡¯s hurt SWEETHEART, and when those two scores are added up, it¡¯s time to settle the score.


    ¡°Fiona, do you believe in retribution?¡±


    Fiona Croix froze and shook her head, ¡°There is no justice or retribution in this world, it¡¯s just an excuse given by the weak to moan helplessly.¡±


    Yeah, only the weak question God for retribution and society for justice.


    If one has the power, then fairness is by one¡¯s own word and retribution is fulfilled by one¡¯s own.


    ¡°You watch sweetheart for a while, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix called out to me, worried, ¡°Where are you going, don¡¯t you dare mess up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    I will only make Susan Su pay what she owes me.


    It¡¯s also time to settle the score.


    Instead ofining about the injustice of fate, you should do it yourself.


    Having known Martin Mo for a long time and having some wild ideas, I made a call out, ¡°There¡¯s a business deal, take it or leave it.¡±


    ¡°Demand.¡± The other man¡¯s voice was a little coarse.


    ¡°Teach her a lesson.¡±


    There was a moment of silence there and a promise, ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 195: Wasting Susan Su’s Legs

    All I could think about was how to get Susan Su to pay the debt she owed, and I would do anything at the thought of sweetheart¡¯s heartbreaking cries.


    I stayed in the hospital for the next few days to take care of sweetheart. During this period, Fin Wilson came to the hospital for a visit, and when I told her it was Susan Su who did it, Fin Wilson didn¡¯t say anything, but just told me to take good care of sweetheart.


    As she was leaving, I asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°At the Yates Family.¡±


    As soon as I heard it was at the Yates Family, I knew what was going on.


    I lifted my heart and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°The usual.¡±


    Fin Wilson wouldn¡¯t say much.


    I stood in the doorway of the ward watching Fin Wilson leave, Fiona Croix happened to be bringing in her food, she looked in the direction Fin Wilson had left and asked, ¡°She just left? Susan Su hurt sweetheart what did she say about that.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°You¡¯ll see, Fin Wilson is no slouch.¡±


    It¡¯s Fin Wilson¡¯s muffled silence that¡¯s more inscrutable and scandalous than Joyce Parvis, who writes everything on her face.


    With sweetheart being Walker Richter¡¯s only child at the moment, how could Fin Wilson let Susan Su hurt sweetheart.


    Fiona Croix thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, the heavens opened up this time¡­ Susan Su had an ident, an elevator ident, wasted her leg, and an amputation saved her life.¡±


    ¡°Waste a leg?¡±


    I¡¯m still a bit surprised to hear this, I asked for a little lesson and the other party wasted one of her legs.


    ¡°Look at your face, didn¡¯t you do this?¡± Fiona Croix looked at me and said, ¡°I thought this had something to do with you, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that something happened at this time of the year, Susan Su will surely me you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s not the time that goes unpunished, it¡¯s the time thates, and now is the time.¡± I said, ¡°Back then she removed Pheobe Wilson¡¯s uterus, set me up to drink abortifacient pills, and this time she¡¯s hurting SWEETHEART, and when the piles add up, it¡¯s a bargain to ask for one of her legs.¡±


    Fiona Croix looks at me, wanting to say something, she¡¯s a little confused as to whether this has anything to do with me or not.


    Iughed and said, ¡°The old gods have opened their eyes.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief at that.


    I could fool Fiona Croix, but not Martin Mo.


    The people I¡¯m looking for know him, and having wasted one of Walker Richter¡¯s wife¡¯s legs, it¡¯s only natural that the other side would get through to Martin Mo first.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t me me, instead, he was very pleased and said, ¡°Jealousy, this is the Alva Hill I know, people bully you, give me a hard time to bully you back, and I¡¯ll be there when things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t you dare indulge me or I¡¯ll blow the lid off the sky one day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Martin Mo patted his chest and said, ¡°There¡¯s a tall man to hold the sky when it¡¯s falling, Alva, and I¡¯ve seen enough of youmiserating for a year, and now I¡¯m really d.¡±


    Martin Mo was the only one who indulged me, Ulysses Will was the opposite of Martin Mo, he had seen Be Hill go crazy and he was afraid that I would follow in his footsteps.


    It¡¯s not a good thing for a woman to be hard-hearted.


    I didn¡¯t listen to Ulysses Will, it¡¯s done and I don¡¯t regret it, and that¡¯s a small price to paypared to the hurt Susan Su gave me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How old is sweetheart to have to suffer like this?


    It was done, I called the final payment in, and the person said, ¡°The final payment has already been paid.¡±


    I immediately thought of Martin Mo, but then I was told that they had asked for Susan Su¡¯s leg to be scrapped by someone else.


    In other words, someone else wants one of Susan Su¡¯s legs.


    I¡¯d like to know who it is, but the other side must be secretive about this kind of thing and won¡¯t reveal who paid for Susan Su¡¯s leg.


    Martin Mo can be ruled out though, if it was him he would have told me straight away.


    Could it be Fin Wilson?


    But that¡¯s not true, Fin Wilson just came to see sweetheart and only just realized that it was Susan Su who did the damage to sweetheart, it couldn¡¯t have been her.


    I thought about it and couldn¡¯t think of anyone who had such a grudge against Susan Su.


    SWEETHEART was in the hospital for three days before she was discharged, Fiona Croix came to help, and when I tried to hold SWEETHEART, she said, ¡°I¡¯d better do it, you take care of yourself.¡±


    It was only after she reminded me that I was pregnant.


    The doctor said that sweetheart might have a scar on her face, which is hard for a girl to ept, and when sweetheart grows up and understands the love of beauty, the scar on her face will make her feel inferior, and when I think of that, my resentment towards Susan Su deepens one more point.


    Back at the rental, Fiona Croix asked me, ¡°The Richter family just handed you sweetheart and left it alone?¡±


    I can understand Walker Richter not being able toe while he¡¯s recuperating at the Yates Family, it¡¯s odd that neither Fin Wilson nor Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came to take sweetheart.


    Of the entire THE Richter family, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is the most elusive.


    ¡°SWEETHEART is my daughter, and I wouldn¡¯t give it even if THE Richter family came.¡±


    Not to mention that sweetheart¡¯s custody of Walker Richter was promised to me a long time ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Fiona Croix analyzed, ¡°Walker Richter doesn¡¯t care, Fin Wilson also takes a look and leaves, Charles Richter is needless to say, he probably forgot that he has this granddaughter, and there is also that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, this the Richter family are all very strange, not for the ordinary mind to figure out.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it.¡± I looked at the sleeping Sweetheart and was filled with heartache, ¡°I¡¯ve already missed Sweetheart for too much time, from now on I just want to take care of Sweetheart and make up for what I owe her.¡±


    Nowadays, no matter what or who, nothing is as important as Sweetheart and the baby in her womb.


    As we were talking, the doorbell rang.


    Fiona Croix went to answer the door and it was none other than Jane Hasis who came.


    She was carrying a big bag in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I just bought these from the food market, they are fresh, Alva, what do you want to eat, mom will make it for you.¡±


    Jane Hasis is really persistent enough, too, not to go see Be Hill in the nursing home, but to set her sights on me.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Good, then mom will make you your favorite pork liver.¡± Jane Hasis carries the groceries into the kitchen.


    Fiona Croix has something going on and won¡¯t be able to stay with her for long, Jane Hasis is willing to go for a toss and I don¡¯t care.


    Probably being a mother myself, I have an extra soft spot in my heart for Jane Hasis.


    After Fiona Croix left, I took sweetheart into the house to rest, not long after, I heard a clunk outside, I immediately went out to see that Jane Hasis had one leg on her knees and couldn¡¯t get up with her hand on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I rushed over to help her sit down on the couch, this was the second time Jane Hasis had done this, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital to get checked out?¡±


    Jane Hasis smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just low blood sugar, just rest for a while.¡±


    Her face was pale, not like she had low blood sugar.


    It urred to me that she really seemed to be making it up to me in the meantime, and that there is nothing that can change a person¡¯s nature more than a favorable oue, and the two possibilities of a person¡¯s impending death.


    I poured her a ss of water and sat down across from her, ¡°Tell me the truth, what¡¯s wrong with you, sick?¡±

 Chapter 196: Jane Hasis Wants My Kidney

    Jane Hasis had her hand over her chest and was in a trance, I knocked on the table before she came back to her senses and looked at me a little startled, ¡°There¡¯s soup simmering in the kitchen, mom¡¯s going to check it out.¡±


    He said, getting up to go to the kitchen, but he got up so hard that he fell back into the couch with another wave of dizziness.


    ¡°Where is this difort? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Her face was frighteningly white, but she still tried to be brave and waved her hand with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to go to the hospital, mom will just rest for a while.¡±


    Jane Hasis is very stubborn and refuses to go to the hospital no matter what.


    I told her to lie down on the couch and rest for a while, and went inside to call Frank Hill for a pickup.


    Frank Hill came two hourster, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with your mom? Call me here in a hurry.¡±


    Jane Hasis was already asleep on the couch and I pointed to it, ¡°She¡¯s been dizzytely, did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Sick?¡± Frank Hill looked at Jane Hasis and said, ¡°Dad¡¯s been too busy to care these days, what¡¯s wrong with your mom?¡±


    Thepany is run by Shirley Hill. I don¡¯t really know what Frank Hill is up to.


    I sidled up to let Frank Hill in and a whiff of perfume wafted past my nose.


    Turns out that¡¯s what keeps Frank Hill busy.


    Jane Hasis woke up at themotion and was a little surprised to see Frank Hill, ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°Alva sent me over, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Frank Hill reached out and touched Jane Hasis¡¯ forehead, ¡°Sick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alva¡¯s just fussing.¡± Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t appreciate it and ps Frank Hill¡¯s hand away.


    Frank Hill smelled so strongly of perfume that there was no way Jane Hasis couldn¡¯t smell it, and she didn¡¯t say anything, and instead of spilling her guts and crying like she used to, she just said calmly, ¡°Go back.¡±


    When she left, Jane Hasis repeatedly urged me to take good care of myself, remember to drink the soup in the pot, she wille back some other day, just like a motherly image, even Frank Hill is a Jane Hasis ate the wrong medicine expression.


    With SWEETHEART in the house, I didn¡¯t send them off, and when the two left, I went into the kitchen to clean up, only to find bloody paper towels in the trash.


    I didn¡¯t see where Jane Hasis was hurt just now. Where did this bloode from?


    I frowned and finished cleaning up the kitchen and rested with SWEETHEART, there was no point in me asking about what Jane Hasis didn¡¯t ask for.


    I don¡¯t care about anyone else right now, I just think about SWEETHEART getting better sooner and having a safe baby in my belly.


    Jane Hasis went back and didn¡¯te for a long time.


    After Be Hill¡¯s ident, Ulysses Will, though not divorced from Be Hill, has moved out from the Hill family, and everyone knows in their hearts that the marriage between these two is dead in name only.


    After Selina Versta¡¯s case, even if Ulysses Will was cleared of suspicion and his reputation was ruined, he was not as famous as he used to be, and even his studio closed down, with only one student, Vera Huang, still willing to study with him.


    Fiona Croix and Jack Astor are still coupled up, and Martin Mo and Shirley Hill¡¯s wedding date has finally been set again, and it¡¯s been booked in a hurry ¨C it¡¯s on the Fourth of July, October 1st, and there¡¯s less than half a month left.


    Martin Mo¡¯s ideas have always been elusive.


    The days are getting cooler and cooler in the fall, and with SWEETHEART by my side every day, the days are especially fulfilling.


    Late at night, I asionally think about Walker Richter, how is he doing, waiting for that matching heart? Is hepletely healed?


    Being in theplicated the Richter family and being the illegitimate son of Bin Yates must have been difficult for him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben Richter isn¡¯t going to just stop and let Walker Richter off the hook, and Tina Deross¡¯ death is the spark that ignites Ben Richter¡¯s hatred for Walker Richter.


    Just one thing I can¡¯t figure out, does Ben Richter hate Walker Richter just because of Tina Deross? Or is there another reason.


    The days slide by unchanged.


    On this day, I took sweetheart to the hospital for a recheck, sweetheart had recovered well from the injury on her face, now sweetheart is still small, with time, the doctor said that the scar on her face may fade away, which is certainly good news, and the result of mybor and delivery checkup was good, the fetus is developing well.


    Got a call from Shirley Hill when I got out of the hospital.


    She asked me to go with her to try on wedding dresses.


    I didn¡¯t want to go, and Shirley Hill knew what I was thinking and said on the phone, ¡°Alva, with Be out of the way, you¡¯re the only sister I have left, and I want your blessing.¡±


    Once Shirley Hill was dead set against marrying Martin Mo, but now she wanted to give her blessing. In just one year, she waspletely in love with Martin Mo, and she asked me to go, not only to give her blessing, but also to test whether I really had no intention of marrying Martin Mo.


    It¡¯s only when one cares about someone anymore that they be extremely unsure of themselves, trying everything and wanting a result.


    If I don¡¯t go, Shirley Hill will think twice about it.


    I agreed to Shirley Hill after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    When I took a cab to the bridal store, Shirley Hill was the only one there, and she was trying on her wedding dress, which was white and bright on her.


    I heartilyplimented, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Shirley Hill held the hem of her skirt and smiled, ¡°I think it¡¯s nice too, I¡¯ll send a picture to Nancheng to see, if he likes it too, then we¡¯ll order this set.¡±


    I had the good sense not to ask why Martin Mo didn¡¯te along, but just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, hugging SWEETHEART and eating fruit in the lounge area.


    Shirley Hill quickly got a reply from Martin Mo, and finally unanimously ordered the wedding dress, Shirley Hill said, ¡°Alva, you have the same vision as Nancheng, Nancheng is busy, fortunately I let you help to counsel, but this waist seems to be a bit too big, it needs to be changed.¡±


    The clerk said, ¡°We¡¯ll send it right away for alterations, Miss Hill, does the groom¡¯s tuxedo need looking at?¡±


    At that, a trace of embarrassment shed across Shirley Hill¡¯s face, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see it together then.¡±


    The clerk asked Shirley Hill what style she liked, and Shirley Hill asked me, ¡°Alva, what kind of style does Nancheng like, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t like it if I choose it, so help me out.¡±


    This is a giveaway.


    I mulled it over and said, ¡°He should like whatever you pick.¡±


    Shirley Hill picked through a pile of groomsmen¡¯s tuxedos and finally took a silver suit, ¡°How about this one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Martin Mo just loves that eye-catching color.¡± I said, ¡°He¡¯s just kind of a flirty character.¡±


    Shirley Hill smiled, ¡°Sure enough you know him.¡±


    I scratched my eyebrows, not knowing how to answer, Shirley Hill added, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just that the closer the wedding date gets, the less solid I feel in my heart, the fact that Nancheng suddenly proposed to get married surprised me, I originally thought he would call off our engagement.¡±


    Not to mention, I was surprised when Martin Mo suddenly wanted to marry Shirley Hill.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he found out how good you are and thought he¡¯d hurry up and marry you back for fear of regretting itter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s love at first sight and love over time in this world, and I, for one, prefer thetter, and the finer thingsst.¡± Shirley Hill said, ¡°I will be a good wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a blessing for Martin Mo.¡±


    Shirley Hill¡¯s ability to be honest with me also keeps me grounded.


    Shirley Hill teased sweetheart, she suddenly remembered something and asked me, ¡°Auntie Chen is sick, do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    Jane Hasis nearly fainted twice before at my ce, but Jane Hasis didn¡¯t say so explicitly, and I don¡¯t know the details.


    Shirley Hill said, ¡°I also happened to see Aunt Chen¡¯s checklist a month ago two days ago, she suffered from uremia, yesterday I went to the hospital for a pre-marital checkup, I also ran into Aunt Chen, I asked the doctor privately, Aunt Chen¡¯s situation is quite serious, we must find a suitable kidney as soon as possible to do the operation, the doctor advised Aunt Chen to be hospitalized for treatment, but she refused to do anything about it, and in fact, too. To find a suitable kidney source where so easy, the matching rate between blood rtives is higher, but the sess rate of matching between rtives is not necessarily one hundred percent.¡±


    Shirley Hill added, ¡°Auntie Chen took Be to the hospital to have a match made, and it was sessful, but in Be¡¯s case, even if she matches, she can¡¯t have an operation, and besides Be, there are only those people in Auntie Chen¡¯s family, but who would be willing to donate their kidneys.¡±


    Shirley Hill¡¯s words sent chills down my back.


    Jane Hasis has a UTI and needs a kidney.


    Be Hill¡¯s kidneys don¡¯t work, but I¡¯m Jane Hasis¡¯ daughter, too, and my kidneys do.


    I thought about how Jane Hasis had been deliberately ingratiating herself with metely, and then I thought about how Jane Hasis was, and I had to suspect that all the good she was doing me was for my kidneys.


    Sure enough, for someone like Jane Hasis, there¡¯s no profit to be made, and there¡¯s nothing to be gained, so how could it be that she¡¯s turned the corner.


    ¡°Does Frank Hill know about Jane Hasis¡¯ illness?¡±


    Shirley Hill knows I¡¯m on frosty terms with Frank Hill and Jane Hasis, and it¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯m on a first-name basis.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Shirley Hill shook her head, ¡°Aunt Chen hid it from everyone, I don¡¯t know why she did it, even if it¡¯s just a ray of hope, that shouldn¡¯t be given up, the doctor said that she insisted on not being hospitalized unless she found a kidney source, and also said that she would definitely find a kidney source, where is this kidney source so easy to find.¡±


    ¡°She should have found a suitable kidney source by now.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shirley Hill reacted, staring at me with wide eyes, ¡°Auntie Chen wants to use your kidney?¡±


    ¡°Be Hill and I are twins, and if Be Hill¡¯s can match, so can mine.¡±


    It¡¯s sad to think that Jane Hasis has been so ingratiatingtely.

 Chapter 197: Scum Without End

    Shirley Hill observed my face and asked me carefully, ¡°Alva, if Auntie Chan is in a life and death situation, will you donate a kidney to her?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± I smiled bitterly.


    I owe my life to Jane Hasis, but I can¡¯t give her my kidney.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to sacrifice the baby in my belly to save her.


    Shirley Hill understood my choice, she was quite surprised, after all, I had made my decision without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Aunt Chen is a bit good and strong, but she is your mother after all, I thought you ¡­¡± Shirley Hill turned her words around and said, ¡°Without experiencing what other people have gone through, don¡¯t advise people to be kind, Alva, since Aunt Chen has hit on you, then she definitely won¡¯t just let it go, so be careful yourself.¡±


    I still know Jane Hasis. She wouldn¡¯t give up if her life depended on it.


    Shirley Hill chose her wedding dress, went in to change, said she would treat me to dinnerter, I couldn¡¯t resist, when she changed we left the bridal store together, she went to the parking lot to drive, I held sweetheart and waited for her.


    The car drove over, Shirley Hill got out and opened the door for me, a man suddenly rushed over holding a bouquet of flowers, grabbed Shirley Hill¡¯s wrist and confessed, ¡°Yilia , you don¡¯t marry Martin Mo, okay, I love you with all my heart, let¡¯s get married, I¡¯ve booked the auditorium that you want the most, your favorite wedding gown, and I¡¯ve chosen a ce for our honeymoon. I¡¯ve ordered your favorite wedding dress and picked out a ce for our honeymoon.¡±


    The man was a bit anxious and incoherent.


    I fixed my eyes and recognized the man in front of me as Lucien Bo, who had sent Shirley Hill back to the Hill family that year.


    Shirley Hill was dumbfounded for a few seconds by Lucien Bo¡¯s passionate attack, and then whirled away from him, her tone cold and desperate: ¡°It¡¯s already toote, please leave me alone in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yilia , don¡¯t be angry, everything was a misunderstanding before, I love you the most, that woman was given to me by Martin Mo, I understand now, he just wanted to break us up and set a trap.¡± Lucien Bo found a reason for his phndering. Justifiably said, ¡°Yes, it was Martin Mo who counted on me, Yilia , a man with a heavy heart like Martin Mo can¡¯t be married, he just sees the Hill Group, not you.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Shirley Hill mocked, ¡°And what do you see in me?¡±


    Lucien Bo froze and immediately said with deep emotion, ¡°Yilia , how many years have we known each other, don¡¯t you know how I am? I love you and will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine isn¡¯t it.¡± The corners of Shirley Hill¡¯s mouth lifted into a scornful smile and she pointed her finger at the main road, ¡°Then get out in the middle of the road and I¡¯ll believe anything you say if you dare.¡±


    The road is crowded with cars, rushing past is just looking for death.


    Lucien Bo nced at the oing traffic, gulped, wimped out, andughed, ¡°Yilia , stop it ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Shirley Hill interrupted, ¡°Lucien Bo, I¡¯m not the same Yilia Young who used to follow your ass, look at your face, and please you, I¡¯m not a fool who believes whatever you say, you and I know exactly how much money you swindled away from me and what you¡¯re up to, so don¡¯t make people sick here. ¡±


    ¡°How can it be a scam, I took that to invest in my business and you supported it.¡± Lucien Bo defense: ¡°Yilia , my heart for you can be seen by the sun and the moon, as soon as I heard that you are going to marry Martin Mo, you don¡¯t know how much pain in my heart, I can¡¯t wait to take you away, I want you to be my bride, Yilia , you also love me, you still have me in your heart, right.¡±


    ¡°Lucien Bo, the Oscars owe you a movie star award.¡± Shirley Hill sneered, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Seeing that Shirley Hill is so determined and not at all soft, Lucien Bo also lost his patience and became anxious: ¡°Shirley Hill, don¡¯t be shameless, I have already admitted my faults to you, just stop at the right time, don¡¯t go further than you should, what, now that you have climbed up to the Mo family, you want to turn your face away from me, do you believe me? I¡¯m going to find Martin Mo and share with him what you do in bed ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Shirley Hill pped Lucien Bo in anger, her chest heaving violently, ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡±


    Lucien Bo is also not a good person, raised his hand back to Shirley Hill two ps, the force is very heavy, Shirley Hill staggered two steps fell on the front of the car, the corners of the mouth overflowed with blood, to see the matter has be a big deal, I hurriedly put sweetheart down, hold Shirley Hill, rushed Lucien Bo angrily: ¡°Are you still a man, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Lucien Bo yed a scoundrel: ¡°Call the police, just so everyone knows what kind of woman Shirley Hill she is, she¡¯s a whore, her first time is still begging me for it, then I¡¯ll see if Martin Mo still marries her.¡±


    ¡°Lucien Bo,¡± Shirley Hill hissed, ¡°you asshole.¡±


    Shirley Hill used to be infatuated with Lucien Bo and didn¡¯t want to marry Martin Mo for Lucien Bo, and now that it¡¯s the 21st century, it¡¯s not surprising that the two have had something before, but for Lucien Bo to use this kind of thing to attack Shirley Hill is just too much of a viin.


    Even the knives that stabbed at each other were extra sharp because of their former familiarity.


    Lucien Bo threw the flowers on the ground and stomped on them twice, and said sinisterly, ¡°You can dream if you want to marry Martin Mo, I will give you three days time to obediently back out of the marriage and return to me, otherwise I will let those wonderful videos of you on the bed be sent to Martin Mo for his enjoyment, oh no, it should be for the whole people to enjoy it properly. ¡±


    ¡°Shameless, asshole.¡± Shirley Hill was shaking with anger, fear in her eyes, fear that Lucien Bo would really do that, once the video was sent out, her reputation would be ruined.


    Women will always drop their defenses in front of their loved ones before they let Lucien Bo make those videos.


    Lucien Bo put down the hard words and left, in fact, his purpose is obvious to anyone, as long as he marries Shirley Hill and bes the son-inw of the Hill family, the Hill Group will be his in the future.


    Shirley Hill was so angry that she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, she grabbed my hand and pleaded with me, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t tell Nancheng about what just happened, okay?¡±


    From Martin Mo¡¯s friend¡¯s point of view, I should have told Martin Mo, but looking at Shirley Hill¡¯s helplessness and fear, I couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    She just loved the wrong person before.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Shirley Hill said sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll find a time to confess to Nancheng, and if he doesn¡¯t want to get married anymore, I won¡¯t have any problem with it, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t deserve him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your business, I have no right to interfere.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯d better take you back first.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go to dinner in this condition, much less drive.


    I put sweetheart in the back of the car with Shirley Hill and I¡¯ll drive.


    Along the way, Shirley Hill was in a trance, biting her lower lip tightly, as far as Lucien Bo¡¯s character is concerned, I would be afraid to change it, after all, that kind of private video held in the hands of that kind of person, it is too unsafe.


    The car slowly drove into the viplex, a few hundred meters away from THE Hill family vi, I saw the ambnce parked at the entrance.


    Several doctors and nurses came out of the Hill family carrying a stretcher on whichy Jane Hasis.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Frank Hill was on his hands and knees, he saw Shirley Hill¡¯s car, ran over, saw me in the car, and said in a hurry, ¡°Alva, your mom suddenly fainted, youe with me to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 198: Susan Su’s leg was ruined by Walker Richter’s men.

    I didn¡¯t really want to go to the hospital, and before I could say anything, Frank Hill added to Shirley Hill behind the car seat, ¡°You¡¯reing along.¡±


    With that said, Frank Hill got into the ambnce with Jane Hasis and went to the hospital first.


    Shirley Hill asked me softly, ¡°Going?¡±


    I thought about it for a few seconds and nodded, turning the car around and following the ambnce to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Jane Hasis was quickly rushed into the operating room, and the doctor had Frank Hill sign a number of papers, and it was at this time that he learned that Jane Hasis had a uremic syndrome.


    ¡°This, how is this possible.¡± Frank Hill had a look of disbelief on his face.


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Hasis was diagnosed as a UTI patient a month ago, our hospital asked Ms. Hasis to be hospitalized and Ms. Hasis insisted on not being hospitalized.¡±


    Uremia treatment is simply dialysis and kidney transntation.


    The way to cure itpletely is still to get a kidney transnt.


    After resuscitation, Jane Hasis was fine for now and was sent to the VIP room, Frank Hill was called to the doctor¡¯s office, and I sat in a chair in the hospital hallway holding an already sleeping SWEETHEART while Shirley Hill tended to the room.


    After a while, Frank Hill came back with a heavy heart and saw me, wanting to say, ¡°Alva, why didn¡¯t you go in.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± I asked knowingly, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°The situation is pretty serious.¡± Frank Hill looked at me and said, ¡°The doctor said we have to find a kidney source for the surgery as soon as possible, and I heard from the doctor that your mom brought Be in for a match and it worked ¡­¡±


    Frank Hill left thetter words unsaid and kept watching for my reaction.


    I said with a grimace, ¡°That¡¯s good that the match was sessful, and since it¡¯s all right, I¡¯m going to head back.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Frank Hill called out to me, ¡°That, that Be¡¯s condition, as you know, is not very suitable for kidney transntation, Alva, see if you can ¡­ ¡±


    I give him a stern look and Frank Hill swallows back the rest of his words, scowling a little at me.


    I really don¡¯t know how Frank Hill has the nerve to say something like that.


    Just then, Shirley Hill came out of the hospital room, ¡°Dad, Auntie Chen is awake.¡±


    Saying that, Shirley Hill looked at me again and said hesitantly, ¡°Auntie Chen said she wanted to see you.¡±


    It really doesn¡¯t leave me alone.


    You can¡¯t hide from the first day, but you can¡¯t hide from the fifteenth.


    ¡°Take care of SWEETHEART for me for a while,¡± I said as I handed SWEETHEART over to Shirley Hill and pushed my way inside.


    Jane Hasis, pale and weak, beckoned to me, ¡°Alva,e closer so Mom can get a good look at you.¡±


    It sounded like it was immediately going to be impossible.


    I stepped closer and Jane Hasis, motherly love in her eyes, reached out and tried to touch my face, which I subconsciously avoided by tilting my head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane Hasis eyes dark, retracted his hand,ck of breath: ¡°Mom¡¯s disease you also know, mom can not live long, where to find a suitable kidney source ah, mom does not hope, this life, the only thing I owe is you, mom wants to take advantage of thisst time to make it up to you, and I hope that you can forgive mom.¡±


    I stood at the side of the hospital bed and said with a grimace, ¡°We can¡¯t talk about forgiveness, back when you kicked me out of THE Hill family and sacrificed me for Be Hill, our mother-daughter bond was over, and your life or death is of no concern to me.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Jane Hasis tried to get up, covered her chest and said painfully, ¡°We are mother and daughter, broken bones are still connected to the tendons, how can it be okay, in the end, you still me me, it¡¯s all because of mom¡¯s bad, you don¡¯t forgive mom, mom can also understand, you go away, just let mom in here Let mom live and die here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I¡¯m cool with that.


    A sh of dismay crossed the bottom of Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes, nearly straining the mask she wore.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Jane Hasis was a bit anxious, covering her chest and shouting in pain, showing her agony, ¡°Alva, mom is so hard, am I going to die soon, I can¡¯t wait for the right kidney source, and there¡¯s only one way to die.¡±


    Impassive, I watched her load and said in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯ll call you a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Alva ¡­¡±


    I ignored Jane Hasis and walked right out.


    Before I went in, I had a glimmer of hope that maybe Jane Hasis didn¡¯t want my kidney, that she was truly repentant and wanted to do her duty as a mother, to make amends, to make up.


    But the truth is, I overestimated Jane Hasis, and she just about explicitly asked me to give her my kidney.


    I took SWEETHEART from Shirley Hill¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m going home first.¡±


    Shirley Hill looked at Frank Hill and said to me, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Frank Hill asked, ¡°Alva, what did your mom tell you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything, she¡¯s got chest pains, why don¡¯t you get the doctor in there.¡± I walked quickly with SWEETHEART in my arms and Shirley Hill jogged to keep up.


    ¡°Alva, I¡¯ll hold it.¡±


    It was indeed a bit of a strain for me to hold Sweetheart, and I was also afraid that Sweetheart would press on my stomach, so I handed Sweetheart over to Shirley Hill, and as I passed by a VIP ward, the sound of smashing things came out from inside, which was interspersed with a familiar heart-rending cry of pain.


    ¡°I lost my leg, I lost my leg, Walker, I don¡¯t believe it was an ident, it must have been Alva Hill who did this to me, I want that bitch back tenfold.¡±


    This is Susan Su¡¯s voice.


    The gnashing of teeth at me in that voice was all too obvious.


    I didn¡¯t realize Susan Su was in this hospital.


    I ghosted a little closer, and through the half-open door saw a slim Walker Richter standing at the head of the hospital bed, looking expressionlessly at Susan Su, who sat hissing in pain.


    Losing a leg was certainly a fatal blow to Susan Su. She was so proud and perfect, how could she bear the physical handicap.


    Walker Richter said in a cloudy voice, ¡°It was just an ident, I had it investigated, the elevator was in disrepair and you just happened to be in that ident.¡±


    The implication is that Susan Su had her own bad luck.


    That¡¯s not how Walker Richter should have treated Susan Su. His tone and face were as cold as theye, not a hint of distress that his wife had lost a leg.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Susan Su touched her broken leg with her hand, her face filled with tears and hatred and despair, ¡°It must be man-made, if I find out who did it, I won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s brow wrinkled, ¡°I had a prosthetic leg ordered for you, so you¡¯d better be more peaceful in the future, or if there¡¯s any more idents, you won¡¯t know if you¡¯re missing an arm or a leg.¡±


    The words shook me to my core, while Susan Su looked at Walker Richter in horror.


    Did Walker Richter get Susan Su¡¯s leg done?


    I remembered what the guy on the road had said, he said someone had offered a lot of money for one of Susan Su¡¯s legs, and as I thought about it, that someone was probably Walker Richter.


    Susan Su gave sweetheart a bruise on her face, and how could Walker Richter, who loves his daughter as much as he does, let Susan Su go.


    Susan Su was speechless with shock.


    Walker Richter left after instructing the caregiver to take good care of Susan Su.


    I told Shirley Hill to hold on to SWEETHEART as I chased after Walker Richter.


    ¡°Walker.¡±


    I called out to Walker Richter who was getting ready to get into his car.


    His figure lurched and he looked back with surprise on his face.

 Chapter 199: Nancy Richter’s distress call

    I gently stroked the still t belly, gazing at him, before I saw him, there were millions of words in my heart, but when I saw him, those tender words came to my lips but turned into a sentence: ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes nced around as if to ascertain something beforeing over to me, ¡°What are you doing here? The weather¡¯s cooler in the fall, soe out less, and be nice and bring SWEETHEART.¡±


    His words were not a concern, but an exnation, a reminder.


    He¡¯s nervous.


    He really did know about SWEETHEART.


    ¡°Did you do what happened to Susan Su?¡±


    Without denying or admitting it, he changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ve entrusted you with the custody of SWEETHEART in advance, so you can rest assured that no one wille to fight with you for the custody of SWEETHEART.¡±


    He always says something like he¡¯s exining the aftermath.


    Pursing my lips, I hesitantly asked, ¡°When did you realize that SWEETHEART was our daughter? Why did you keep it from me?¡±


    He probably knew I¡¯d ask, and wasn¡¯t surprised, but said matter-of-factly, ¡°When you confessed to me that you¡¯d had children, and I, Walker Richter, was the only woman from beginning to end, you were the only woman, and naturally SWEETHEART was our child.¡±


    I grabbed the key word within his words and was ecstatic, ¡°From start to finish, it¡¯s just me? Then Susan Su¡¯s baby?¡±


    Susan Su had a baby too, and she told me it was Walker Richter¡¯s, but now Walker Richter says it was just me from start to finish.


    ¡°Ben Richter¡¯s.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s thin lips pursed as his words changed, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Su is my wife now, and I don¡¯t care what her past is, I¡¯ll do my best to pamper her and give her the best I can.¡±


    ¡°What about me and sweetheart? And the ¡­ in my belly¡±


    ¡°You and I have long since ceased to be rted.¡± Walker Richter suddenly interrupted me in a cold voice, his expression cold, as if he had changed into a different person in an instant.


    I was about to open my mouth when Ben Richter¡¯s voice came from behind me, ¡°Ernie.¡±


    I looked back over and Ben Richter saw me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re there too, what are you guys?¡±


    The sight of Ben Richter reminded me of Tina Deross in the warehouse, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill on the back of my neck, figuring that by now Ben Richter had moved the body.


    ¡°I just watched Su,¡± Walker Richter asked rhetorically, ¡°Big Brother this?¡±


    ¡°I came to see my younger sibling, I really didn¡¯t expect such an ident, losing a leg, this must be a big blow to my younger sibling, second brother, you must take good care of my younger sibling and calm her down.¡±


    ¡°Su must be happy to have a big brother with that heart.¡± Walker Richter clenched his hand into a fist and coughed a few times against his lips, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll be heading back when it¡¯s time for my medicine.¡±


    ¡°Is Second Brother going back to Pear orchard or the Yates Family? ¡°Ben Richter was gentle and concerned, ¡°Our the Richter family and the Yates Family don¡¯t have a deep friendship. We, the Richter family, do not have a deep friendship with the Yates Family, and if this is rumored, the outside world may not think so, and Grandma is also concerned about Second Brother¡¯s illness, so why don¡¯t you move back to the old mansion to recuperate?¡±


    Even if something did get out there, it was Ben Richter¡¯s doing.


    I thought Walker Richter would turn down Ben Richter, but I didn¡¯t know he readily agreed: ¡°Thanks for your concern, big brother, we¡¯ll move back to the old mansion once Su is out of the hospital.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s crity caused Ben Richter to blink and thenugh, ¡°Good, Ernie get back in there, don¡¯t miss your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Walker Richter responded with a grimace and got into the car, never looking at me from the beginning to the end.


    After I watched Walker Richter leave, intending to go myself, Ben Richter called him by his first name: ¡°Alva Hill.¡±


    He stopped me in my tracks.


    Heart thumping, I looked at him and asked knowingly, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°What did you see at the warehouse that day?¡±


    He¡¯s really still afraid that I¡¯ll find out the secrets of the warehouse.


    I feigned bewilderment, ¡°What warehouse? I¡¯ve never been to any warehouse.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still pretending.¡± Ben Richter¡¯s face sank, ¡°What exactly did you see that day at the old mansion warehouse?¡±


    ¡°I have been to the old mansion, but not to any warehouse.¡± I also coldly refused to admit it, ¡°What, are you afraid that I know something? Warehouses aren¡¯t ces for discarded items, could there be any unspeakable secrets inside?¡±


    Ben Richter stares fixedly into my eyes as he tries to find signs that I¡¯m lying, but I disappoint him.


    He grunted, ¡°It had better be.¡±


    With that Ben Richter was about to head toward the hospital when I tried, ¡°Did you force Leon Murphy to die?¡±


    Ben Richter turned back to me and nced at me with his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    That statement has no credibility.


    Judging by his reaction, Leon Murphy had nothing to do with his death.


    I watched Ben Richter go into the hospital and breathed a sigh of relief when Shirley Hill came over holding SWEETHEART, ¡°Alva, you and THE Richter family?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and Shirley Hill had the good sense not to ask too many questions.


    She drove me back, and when she got downstairs, she didn¡¯t go up; she had her own troubles, worrying about how she would exin to Martin Mo¡¯s side about her rtionship with Lucien Bo.


    And I didn¡¯t push it.


    When I got home, I thought about what Walker Richter had just said and always felt that there was something in his words.


    What exactly was his purpose in marrying Susan Su?


    It¡¯s not in the character of the once spirited Walker Richter to keep holding back in front of Ben Richter today.


    A male lion is still a male lion even if he is sick.


    I rubbed the small of my back, Walker Richter, what the hell are you doing.


    That night, I was getting ready to rest when I received an unfamiliar text message that read, ¡°Take care of yourself and the kids, and try to leave the house as little as possible.¡±


    With that tone, and thatst sentence, I immediately guessed it was from Walker Richter.


    He¡¯s talking about the kids. He knows I¡¯m pregnant?


    He repeatedly told me to go out less. He¡¯s afraid of what Susan Su might do to me, I guess.


    I can¡¯t stop a wave of joy from flooding my heart at the thought that Walker Richter has always cared about me.


    The woman in love is like this, the other side to give a little response is enough to their own happy for a while.


    This information reinforces my certainty that Walker Richter married Susan Su out of necessity.


    I messaged back, ¡°Good.¡±


    One word is the best fix.


    I looked out the window, the darkness of the night past was dawn.


    That day can¡¯t be too far away.


    With Walker Richter¡¯s admonition, I try to stay home and not go anywhere except to the grocery market and take sweetheart downstairs for a sneaky walk.


    But sometimes, even if you are careful, bad luck will stille, you can¡¯t avoid it.


    On the day of Martin Mo and Shirley Hill¡¯s wedding, I was ready to go back with my sweetheart after attending their wedding. Ulysses Will was supposed to give me a ride, but he suddenly received a call from his student, Vera Huang, who was in an emergency, so he had to go there right away, and I went with Fiona Croix.


    On the way, I got a call from Nancy Richter, who gasped and said urgently, ¡°Alva, I have to see you now, I¡¯m waiting for you on People¡¯s Road,e on, hurry up.¡±


    The pain and horror in Nancy Richter¡¯s voice made it hard to listen.


    She seemed to be running, desperately, and brokenly her voice came, ¡°Hurry, Alva Hill, hurry.¡±

 Chapter 200: You Just Wait To Atone For Nancy’s Sins

    Nancy Richter¡¯s agonized voice was like an invisible hand around her throat, and I asked sharply, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Bell, Tina Deross is alive, help me, help me, someone is killing me, ah!¡± Nancy Richter¡¯s voice grew steeply shrill, as if she were in some kind of shock, her voice trembling, so that one could hear her fear, and a chill ran down her back on this night.


    ¡°Nancy Richter, hello, hello ¡­¡±


    The phone was suddenly cut off.


    Fiona Croix asked me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Nancy Richter.¡±


    The gravity of the situation made me tense up and subconsciously clench my hands, ¡°She said someone was trying to kill her and told me to go to People¡¯s Road.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go, someone killed her, what did she call you for, why didn¡¯t she call the police, besides, it¡¯s a legal society now, where would you dare to kill someone, this must be a prank or else it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Given Nancy Richter¡¯s rtionship with me, it did seem a bit surprising that she asked me for help and said she had to see me, but Nancy Richter¡¯s fear on the phone didn¡¯t seem feigned.


    I looked around the neighborhood, which was just two kilometers from the People¡¯s Road, and with Nancy Richter¡¯s voice ringing in my ears in a very disturbing way, I mused, ¡°I¡¯d better go over there and check it out, and you take SWEETHEART and go to your ce first.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix took my hand, ¡°If you¡¯re going, then I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go check it out and call you as soon as I get something.¡±


    It was unbelievable that the dead Tina Deross came back to life, Nancy Richter and I both saw the body of Tina Deross with our own eyes, and she was on the phone saying that Tina Deross was alive, and it was such a big deal that I had to make the trip.


    I didn¡¯t dare to take too much risk, regardless of the truth first, I called the police and asked them to go to the People¡¯s Road immediately, I got off the car and asked Fiona Croix to take sweetheart back, I took a taxi to the People¡¯s Road by myself.


    This side of the People¡¯s Road is quiet, so quiet that it makes your heart grow fuzzy.


    ¡°Nancy Richter,¡± I called out bravely, and all I got in response was the sound of a car traveling in the distance.


    I looked around and there seemed to be a figure under the bridge, I turned on my cell phone shlight and it was really Nancy Richter.


    I immediately went around to go down to the bridge and Nancy Richter was lying on the ground motionless, and as I got closer I realized that she was lying in a pool of blood with a very pained expression on her face.


    She had more than one wound on her body, on her hands and feet and back, all of them, I couldn¡¯t count how many times she¡¯d been stabbed, all I saw was that she was covered in blood, fresh,rge, shocking blood.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened to her and how she had managed to hold out long enough to have to see me.


    ¡°Nancy Richter, Nancy Richter,¡± I was so scared even my voice changed, trying to help her up but nowhere, ¡°Who did this.¡±


    Her blood-covered hands gripped the corners of my coat with all their might, and her lips quirked as she tried to speak but couldn¡¯t, letting out ahhhhhs of pain.


    ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll get you to the hospital right away.¡±


    I shook my hand and dialed the phone, my heart panicked, even pressed the wrong twice before I got through, I panicked and said, ¡°Someone is injured on this side of the People¡¯s Road, you guys hurry up and send someone over, hurry up, she¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Nancy Richter said with difficulty as her eyes beaded up and she couldn¡¯t stop the blood from her neck, which was soaking through her shirt, ¡°Knight, Ben Richter, Escape, Escape, Bell, Tina Deross, Live ¡­¡±


    She said every word with great pain and difficulty.


    ¡°Ben Richter did it didn¡¯t he?¡± I undid the gauze around my neck and pressed it tightly against her wound, ¡°Just stop talking for a minute, the doctor will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m dying.¡± Nancy Richter¡¯s body convulsed as she clutched my coat in a death grip, ¡°Alva, tell Second and Mom for me, yes, I¡¯m sorry, and little, watch out for Ben Richter, he¡¯s going to, he¡¯s going to ¡­¡±


    Nancy Richter¡¯s body suddenly jerked out of control, taking deep painful breaths, her eyes had gone white, she stared behind me, her pupils suddenly shrank, revealing an expression of horror, she suddenly pushed me away with force, I fell to the floor, before I could react, a sudden stinging pain in my shoulder, I looked back over, a syringe was lodged in my shoulder, and the medication inside was being pushed into a blood vessel.


    I tried to gaze upward to see who it was.


    However, my eyelids were very heavy, my body went limp and copsed on the ground, and my consciousness rapidlypsed, I could only see that the man was wearing a ck mask, and before Ipletely fell into the dimness, I vaguely saw that the man was wearing a limited edition wristwatch on his right hand.


    I didn¡¯t know what the man had injected me with, and when I woke up, I was in the hospital, with two police officers sitting on either side of the bed, left and right.


    I rolled my eyes and gradually came to my senses, memories from before thea flooded my mind and I thought of Nancy Richter and asked urgently, ¡°How is Nancy Richter? Where is she?¡±


    I tried to sit up and with a pain in my wrists I realized I was handcuffed to my hands and I was confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The two officers looked at each other and one of the women said, ¡°Nancy Richter is dead.¡±


    I had already guessed in my mind that something had happened to Nancy Richter, and that even if the doctors had gotten there in time, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her, but it was still hard for me to ept when I heard with my own ears that Nancy Richter was gone.


    ¡°So did you catch the killer? By the way, the man with the wristwatch, he must be Ben Richter, it was Ben Richter who killed Nancy Richter,¡± I said, a little emotional, my mind full of Nancy Richter¡¯s blood-covered form.


    Once again, I saw aplicated look in their eyes, and the policewoman told me to calm down, but what they said next made it even more impossible to do so.


    Because I became a suspect in the murder of Nancy Richter.


    The only thing they found at the scene was me, and I had the knife in my hand, and the only footprints at the scene were mine and Nancy Richter¡¯s.


    I froze andughed stiffly, ¡°How can this be, you guys are mistaken, I was the one who called the police, how could I have killed her, Nancy Richter called me for help and I went over there, and when I got there Nancy Richter was already dying, and I called an ambnce, and then someone attacked me from behind, and I fainted, I have no grudges with Nancy Richter had nothing against her, how could I have killed her, you guys are mistaken.¡±


    What was injected into my body must have been anesthetic. In order to prove my innocence, I asked them to take a blood test, but the test result showed that there was no anesthetic in the blood.


    There are only two possibilities, one is that it was undetectable in the blood after time, and the second is that I lied.


    Just then, a police officer walked in and said to the woman, ¡°Sister Luo, Li Ershao is here, right outside, asking to see the suspect.¡±


    At that, my eyes lifted, it was Walker Richtering.


    The woman frowned and followed along, and after a moment the door was pushed open again, and it was Walker Richter who entered.


    I stared at the expressionless man and exined eagerly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Nancy Richter, not me, she was dying when I got there.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he will believe it, that is his own sister, the death is so tragic, and the scene is only me, the murder weapon is even in my hand, there are fingerprints as evidence, that ce and no surveince, I naturally became the first object of suspicion.


    Walker Richter approached step by step, and his face grew colder and colder,parable to a December day in the North Side, making it impossible to look directly at him.


    Suddenly, he braced his hands on the edge of the bed, his eyes steeply became stern: ¡°Why did you do it to her, where exactly did she offend you.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t believe me.


    Walker Richter¡¯s questioning was like a pot of cold water poured down from the head and the heart went cold.


    ¡°Why would I kill her?¡± I met his cold eyes and asked rhetorically, ¡°That¡¯s murder, do you think I would do something like that? Nancy Richter and I had friction and didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye, but it wasn¡¯t so deep a grudge that I wanted her dead.¡±


    ¡°Thest person Nancy spoke to was you, thest person she saw was you, and there were witnesses who saw youying hands on Nancy, and you¡¯re still trying to argue.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s words were like a sharp knife poking the heart: ¡°I always thought you were kind-hearted, and I even gave sweetheart to you to raise, but I never thought you would be so vicious, Alva Hill, I will definitely seek justice for Nancy.¡±


    The tip of my nose was sore, and that sourness went straight to my eyes, and even though I tried to suppress it, the tears came uncontrobly, ¡°Walker Richter, I thought you were here to take me home, I thought you¡¯d believe me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nancy she¡¯s dead, she was only twenty-two.¡± Walker Richter interrupts me with a sharp cry, he takes a deep breath and tamps down his anger, ¡°Alva Hill, just wait until you atone for Nancy¡¯s sins.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He dropped that and turned to leave, I called out to him, ¡°Walker Richter, are you really so heartless, I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s been almost three months, the doctor said the baby is developing well, it¡¯s due in a few months, you¡¯re going to be a father again.¡±


    ¡°Hit it.¡±


    Two words, cold and unfeeling.


    It was that cloudy again.


    I stared at Walker Richter¡¯s back in dismay and instantly broke down, hissing at him, ¡°Walker Richter, this is your child, how can you be so heartless, didn¡¯t you send me a message earlier telling me to take care of myself and the baby with sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I never sent any messages.¡±

 Chapter 201: Thirty-Two Blades , Avoiding the Vitals

    His nonchnt wordspletely shattered my hopes.


    The moment the door closed, the body¡¯s strength seems to be drained, the whole world is darkened, an instant copse.


    Tears rolled down like broken beads.


    It turns out, just my wishful thinking.


    He has long gone away, but I am still in the same ce to find excuses for him.


    I don¡¯t know how long, the policewoman came in again, unlocked the handcuffs on my hands: ¡°Come with us.¡±


    Because I was pregnant, the police couldn¡¯t take me into custody either, only out of jail.


    I didn¡¯t kill Nancy Richter, and naturally I wouldn¡¯t admit my guilt. Martin Mo went through the connections and released me on bail. After going through the formalities, the policewoman sent me to the door and said, ¡°The wounds on Nancy Richter¡¯s body are very strange. She was stabbed with thirty-two knives, but only the one on her neck was fatal, and it was a little bit off-kilter, so the murderer didn¡¯t really want Nancy Richter to die. The murderer didn¡¯t really want Nancy Richter¡¯s life, in other words, that stab was off, otherwise Nancy Richter wouldn¡¯t be dead.¡±


    I was very shocked, how could the policewoman tell me this? When I opened my mouth to say something, the policewoman said, ¡°Go back to your home and get well.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I am a murder suspect, where is the peace of mind.


    The policewoman¡¯s words seemed to be trying to tell me something.


    She went inside after saying this.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Martin Mo jogged over.


    I looked at Martin Mo and had the feeling that I was in a different world.


    I was still covered in Nancy Richter¡¯s blood, Martin Mo took her jacket off and draped it over me and tightened the cor for me, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Martin Mo didn¡¯te alone, and it was only when I got in the car that I saw Hilli still sitting inside.


    ¡°Alva, are you okay.¡± Hilli had a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°Troubled you guys again.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for me, the two of them would have gone on their honeymoon by now.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, what¡¯s the point of talking about this.¡± Hill Yi added to Martin Mo, ¡°Nancheng, let Alva stay at our ce.¡±


    ¡°No need, I want to go back to my own ce.¡±


    Right now I¡¯m still carrying the identity of a suspect, how can I go bother them.


    Martin Mo nced at me, ¡°Good.¡±


    Hill Yi was about to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Martin Mo started the car and drove for a while, he said, ¡°I believe that Nancy Richter¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you, and don¡¯t worry, leave the rest to me.¡±


    At those words, I rolled my numb eyes and had a feeling of hot tears.


    These words I thought I would hear from Walker Richter¡¯s mouth, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was Martin Mo who always had unconditional trust in me.


    ¡°I used to be at odds with Nancy Richter when I was in THE Richter family, and now THE Richter family people think I killed Nancy Richter, and there¡¯s no way to exin it.¡± I thought of Walker Richter¡¯s heartfelt words and felt a twinge in my heart, ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Martin Mo naturally knew who the ¡°he¡± referred to.


    ¡°Only a fool would believe that you would kill someone.¡± Martin Mo tone with anger: ¡°You even dare not kill a chicken, let alone killing, I asked the police, Nancy Richter body thirty-two cuts, can each cut to avoid the vitals, unless the structure of the human body organs is very well understood, or simply can not do, so obvious ws, Walker Richter, he is blind will not notice. Can¡¯t notice.¡±


    Right, as long as the person who doesn¡¯t believe in you, even if you say an apple is an apple, he won¡¯t believe it, on the contrary, the person who believes in you, even if you say an apple is a pear, he will believe it.


    I grabbed the key words in Martin Mo¡¯s words: ¡°You said the murderer knows the structure of the human body very well? Apart from doctors and forensic pathologists, what kind of people would know so much about the human body? Are you saying that Nancy Richter¡¯s killer was a doctor? But Nancy Richter asked to be careful of Ben Richter before she died, Ben Richter didn¡¯t study medicine at all, he graduated in business administration, so it wasn¡¯t Ben Richter who killed Nancy Richter?¡±


    I was confused.


    If it wasn¡¯t Ben Richter, then who.


    Who was the man with the wristwatch.


    Who had such a grudge against Nancy Richter.


    What the hell was Nancy Richter calling me for specifically, and did she know who her killer was?


    Martin Mo said with a grave face, ¡°Ben Richter has an alibi, two hours before and after the time of Nancy Richter¡¯s death, Ben Richter was at the Moonwatch Tavern for a charity event, and hundreds of people testified on his behalf.¡±


    No wonder, the police didn¡¯t believe me at all.


    Martin Mo¡¯s words silenced me, I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on, Nancy Richter was murdered, I was involved, but I realized I knew nothing, and what I knew was wrong, like being in a fog, bewildered.


    Back at the rental, Hillie helped me into the house to rest while Martin Mo was on the phone with Ulysses Will in the living room.


    I changed my bloodied clothes first, seeing the blood stains on my clothes, Nancy Richter¡¯s tragic situation came to my mind, Nancy Richter¡¯s despair and pain, the wounds on her body, made one¡¯s heart tighten, and lingered in my mind.


    ¡°Alva, have some water.¡± Hilli hands me a ss of warm water.


    I close my eyes not to think about it, shaking off all the scenes in my mind, holding the ss of water and taking a big gulp.


    Martin Mo finished his call and asked Hill Yi to go out for a while, then I heard Martin Mo say to Hill Yi, ¡°You stay here with her for a few days, it¡¯s unsettling for her to be alone in the house.¡±


    ¡°No problem, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°Alva is also gued by many problems, this day just went a little smoother and then she got into this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°It was all brought on by Walker Richter.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s tone was very cold, and he said something unintelligible: ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡±


    Martin Mo told Hillie to take care of me before he left.


    Fiona Croix knew that I was back, and sent sweetheart back to me. When she saw me, she was furious and said, ¡°I told you that Nancy Richter had no good intentions, and that she was still trying to harm you even after she died.


    ¡°The killer will be arrested and brought to justice, for sure.¡±


    Fiona Croix sighed and said, ¡°You better stay away from THE Richter family people from now on or you¡¯ll be in trouble again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape what¡¯sing.¡± I thought back to what Nancy Richter had said about what was really going on with Tina Deross being alive.


    She mentioned Tina Deross and Ben Richter, so it must have something to do with Ben Richter.


    Fiona Croix tentatively asked, ¡°Walker Richter that ¡­ how to say?¡±


    At the mention of Walker Richter, there was another sourness in my heart.


    I don¡¯t want to mention this person at all.


    Hilli gave Fiona Croix a wink, ¡°Ms. Nguyen, we¡¯d better go out and let Alva get some rest.¡±


    Fiona Croix then responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Alva, you take more rest, we¡¯ll be right outside, call us if you need anything.¡±


    Fiona Croix hugs sweetheart and goes out.


    After they all went out, I went to the window and lifted the curtains to look downstairs, a few inclothes men were crouching downstairs.


    I watched for a while, intending to lower the curtains and go rest for a while, just then a familiar figure walked towards the inclothes policemen.


    I was very surprised, no, it should be shocked, it was like seeing a ghost in broad daylight.

 Chapter 202: Tina Deross Is Really Alive

    I rubbed my eyes, then fixed my eyes again, the distance is far away, I am not too sure, more importantly, I have seen Tina Deross¡¯s body with my own eyes, I can¡¯t believe that this is true, the dead can reallye back to life.


    Before Walker Richter that was a fake death, but Tina Deross is different, there is no way she is alive.


    I immediately pulled the door open, Fiona Croix saw me going out and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I saw Tina Deross.¡±


    This statement made Fiona Croix freeze, I had told her that Tina Deross was dead, and now to say that I saw her, anyone would be surprised.


    I couldn¡¯t get to Fiona Croix in time to exin, I was out the door without changing my shoes.


    ¡°Hill yi, you help watch sweetheart, I¡¯ll go down with Alva.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ran out of the neighborhood, I had seen people just a few moments ago and they were gone in a matter of moments.


    inclothes saw me going downstairs, they all looked at me warily, Fiona Croix took my hand and whispered, ¡°Alva, are you mistaken, where is someone.¡±


    ¡°No mistake.¡±


    I walked towards the inclothes policemen, one of whom was the same woman who had interrogated me in the hospital.


    ¡°May I ask where the woman you were just talking to has gone?¡±


    The policewoman and her colleague exchanged nces, ¡°Gone, why, you know her?¡±


    I searched for Tina Deross¡¯s photo from the Inte, she was Ben Richter¡¯s wife, and had followed Ben Richter to the Richter Group¡¯s annual meeting many times, as well as interviews, so naturally there were photos of Tina Deross on the Inte.


    I showed the photo to the policewoman, ¡°Is this the right person?¡±


    The policewoman confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    The policewoman¡¯s affirmative answer sent chills down my back, Nancy Richter wasn¡¯t lying, Tina Deross was indeed alive.


    It was so unbelievable that even Fiona Croix was shocked and said, ¡°How is this possible, Alva, didn¡¯t you say Tina Deross was dead?¡±


    I believed what I saw and what the policewoman said.


    If both were not wrong, then the problem was with Tina Deross, and the only way to determine if it was really Tina Deross was to see it.


    I asked the policewoman, ¡°Did this man say anything to all of you just now?¡±


    The policewoman¡¯s coworker said, ¡°This man was just asking for directions, Miss Hill, and you are now a suspect in the murder of Nancy Richter, so please don¡¯t walk around freely.¡±


    Fiona Croix held for me, ¡°She¡¯s only a suspect, she hasn¡¯t been convicted yet, what gives you the right to restrict her freedom.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re also looking out for Miss Hill¡¯s safety.¡± The policewoman said with a formic expression, ¡°Miss Hill, please go back.¡±


    I settled down, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I pulled Fiona Croix towards the neighborhood at a quick pace.


    Fiona Croix said reluctantly, ¡°Alva, what are you doing walking so fast.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± I said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s no coincidence that the already dead Tina Deross appeared right under my nose just as we arrived at the house.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is trying to hurt you.¡± Fiona Croix couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°It¡¯s not even about THE Richter family anymore, you¡¯re a woman, who¡¯s got it in for you to want to harm you like that.¡±


    I looked at the darkening sky, ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too.¡±


    I thought it was Ben Richter, but it was Walker Richter who held me as a suspect and tried to get me to confess.


    He had no concern for the child in his womb and was hell-bent on making me pay for Nancy Richter¡¯s life.


    Fin Wilson also came to the house and made a scene. When Hill Yi opened the door and saw that it was Fin Wilson, she immediately mmed the door shut, and Fin Wilson was outside banging on the door, ¡°Alva Hill, you pay back my daughter¡¯s life, you murderer,e out here.¡±


    Fin Wilson made a long noise outside the door, themotion was very loud, and the sound of mming the door was getting louder and louder, sweetheart was scared and hid into my arms, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s mommy.¡± I cover sweetheart¡¯s ears to keep her from hearing Fin Wilson¡¯s rage.


    ¡°Alva, why don¡¯t you go into your room and rest.¡± Hilli suggested.


    ¡°No need.¡± I sat in the living room and listened to Fin Wilson suddenly go quiet after making a scene outside the door for most of an hour.


    It was the inclothes men who took the rowdy Fin Wilson away.


    Shortly after Fin Wilson was taken away, Ulysses Will came and med himself very much, ¡°I should have gone back with you guys that night and this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Ulysses Will just came back from Huang Weiwei¡¯s hometown, that night he received a call for help from Huang Weiwei, Huang Weiwei was unmarried and pregnant, and her parents, who are feudal and stubborn, thought it was a shame to drag Huang Weiwei to the hospital to have an abortion, so Huang Weiwei had no choice but to call Ulysses Will.


    At this time, I did not have the heart to ask Ulysses Will and Huang Weiwei in the end what is the rtionship, I was thinking about the murder of Nancy Richter this in the end what is the intention behind.


    What benefits could the murderer get from killing Nancy Richter.


    There are only three kinds of killings: revenge killing, love killing, and murder for money.


    Nancy Richter¡¯s murder was closer to a vendetta, and a deep-seated one at that, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have stabbed her 32 times.


    There was no progress on Nancy Richter¡¯s case, I was still under surveince, Martin Mo was running around for me, and Ulysses Will was desperate.


    A week went by and the police came to my door, there was progress in the case, and just an hour ago my mother, Jane Hasis, revealed to the police that Nancy Richter and I didn¡¯t get along, and even more so, she said something about wanting to teach Nancy Richter a lesson when she had the chance.


    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s a real mom.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s little mind I can think with my toes, I may even give her my kidney if I am in trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Nancy Richter and I didn¡¯t get along before, but I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± My statement remained unchanged.


    After making a statement again, the policewoman asked her colleague and also Hilli to recuse themselves, only the two of us were left in the living room, she said, ¡°Nancy Richter¡¯s case is not simple, it¡¯s not easy to kill Nancy Richter with you alone,st time you said that there was a man who appeared at the scene, apart from the wristwatch as a trait, do you have any other clues.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It was too dark and the man injected drugs into my body from behind and I was unconscious after that.¡±


    ¡°Think again.¡± The policewoman frowned, ¡°Is it possible that it was someone you know?¡±


    I carefully recalled, that person wore a mask, and from the shape of his body, he was physically fit, nothing else really stuck out.


    The policewoman was a bit disappointed, she said, ¡°Miss Hill, if you can¡¯t provide more clues, then this case will be an unsolved case, and you can¡¯t be cleared of suspicion, you have the motive and the time, the scene only has your fingerprints and footprints, the Richter family¡¯s second youngest son has also been concerned about this matter, I hope that the police will solve the case as soon as possible. ¡±


    ¡°The innocent will be cleared.¡± I let out a bitterugh.


    Tired to the point of not wanting to exin, don¡¯t hold out hope to him, the rest of my life is over.


    I will ne around the neck to unsp, handed over to the policewoman: ¡°For me and return him.¡±


    The policewoman was unsure: ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°He will understand when he sees something.¡±

 Chapter 203: Suspicious Martin Mo

    After the policewoman left, I touched my empty chest and my heart was empty all together.


    What it was like to have to forget someone.


    One thought was like a knife in the heart, and then in a sh it was like a relief.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I put my hand down, and also put Walker Richter downpletely.


    Hillyi wanted to speak, ¡°Alva, are you okay.¡±


    ¡°I want to go for a walk, can you take care of SWEETHEART for a while?¡± I looked at sweetheart who was asleep on the couch, the decision I made in my heart didn¡¯t affect my love for my children, it was only Walker Richter that I let go of.


    ¡°Are you okay on your own?¡± Hilli was a little uneasy, ¡°You¡¯re not alone now, why don¡¯t I have Nanchenge over and let him keep youpany.¡±


    I smiled and teased, ¡°That¡¯s your husband, you¡¯re not worried if you let him apany me?¡±


    Seeing me smile, Hill Yi breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If you wanted to snatch him from me, he would have been yours long ago, where else would it be my turn, I believe in you, he may have a weak will, but you won¡¯t.¡±


    I patted her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll just go alone, if there¡¯s really someone who wants to harm me, I¡¯d like that person to hurry up ande out.¡±


    Hillie couldn¡¯t argue with me, she helped take care of SWEETHEART at home and I went to the nearby mall.


    I just wanted toe and buy something for the child in my womb, only the thought of my unborn child would make me feel more solid in my heart, and I would be able to hold on even if the storm was too strong.


    I shopped at the mom and pop store for a while and bought some clothes for the baby to wear when he was born, a wrap as well as diapers.


    After checking out I carried my stuff and ate a fast food at the mall, bought a juice, and listened to the noise in a crowded ce so I wouldn¡¯t be alone.


    The mood got better and the inclothes men following behind me could be automatically ignored.


    Martin Mo called me and asked me where I was. I think Hill Yee was worried about me and notified Martin Mo.


    Thinking that they are just a piece of good intentions to care about me, I also told Martin Mo my location, he told me to wait in the mall, he immediately came to pick me up.


    After I ate, I thought Martin Mo wouldn¡¯t being so soon, and Fiona Croix¡¯s birthday wasing up, so I went to the jewelry store to pick out a birthday gift for her.


    While paying I dropped my bank card from my wallet on the floor and was about to bend down to pick it up when someone beat me to it.


    ¡°Miss Hill, long time no see, how have you been?¡±


    My eyes shifted upwards and I looked at the man in front of me, feeling a little surprised.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be Yao Mubai.


    I brought the bank card over, thinking about what he said to me in the police station back then, and didn¡¯t give him a good face, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±


    After paying the money, I turned to leave, Yao Mubai followed, ¡°Alva Hill, is it worth it to follow a man who doesn¡¯t even give you basic trust and will only bring you wind and rain?¡±


    I stared at my feet, Yao Mubai¡¯s words undoubtedly uncovered the scars in my heart that I didn¡¯t dare to admit.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we are really destined to be together, your case has fallen into Liu Xiong¡¯s hands again, I heard that the forensics at the scene is very unfavorable to you, your situation is worrisome.¡± Yao Mubai nced at the baby items I was carrying in my hand, his eyes deepened, leaning down to whisper in my ear, ¡°Walker Richter was trying to get you to pay for Nancy Richter¡¯s life, and yet you still want to give him a child, Alva Hill, you are truly the stupidest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words were like a thorn in my heart, making me hurt and making me wake up and see the wound on my heart.


    He added, ¡°You¡¯re only moving yourself by doing this.¡±


    Yao Mubai was the first person to say these words so bluntly.


    Every word he said made it impossible to refute.


    I closed my eyes and looked at him, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    How could someone who was a dead ringer for Walker Richter actuallye to pity me.


    ¡°I want to help you.¡± The corner of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth hooked up into a wickedly cold smile, ¡°And only I am genuinely helping you at this time.¡±


    I snorted coldly, ¡°There is no such thing as falling pie in the world.¡±


    Yao Mubai smiled, ¡°You are Walker Richter¡¯s woman, if I help you, won¡¯t I diaphragm Walker Richter? As long as it makes Walker Richter unhappy, I, Yao Mubai, am very happy to do so.¡±


    ¡°What a pervert.¡± I said in a cold voice, ¡°The clearer the better, I don¡¯t need your help, and also, I¡¯m not his woman.¡±     And I didn¡¯t kill anyone and I¡¯m not afraid of being investigated.


    I left this and left, Yao Mubai did not catch up, just said: ¡°You will find me to help.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take this sentence to heart.


    Leaving the mall, I happened to bump into Martin Mo who came to pick me up.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t look well, he took my things from me and asked worriedly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, ¡°I just met Yao Mubai.¡±


    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±


    Martin Mo was very nervous and reacted a bit too much, ¡°Stay away from him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Walker Richter has against Yao Mubai?¡±


    Walker Richter can get along with Yao Murong peacefully, why is he ipatible with Yao Mubai, even Yao Murong is not willing to mention Yao Mubai, these three people, but they are half brothers.


    ¡°Not clear.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°It¡¯s cold, I¡¯ll send you back first, don¡¯t go out if you have nothing to do, let Hill Yie out to buy for you, you have to take good care of yourself and your child.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s tone reminded me of the text message I received earlier.


    At first I thought it was sent by Walker Richter, who denied it on the day of the hospital. If it wasn¡¯t Walker Richter, then would it be Martin Mo?


    And why would he send me a message from an unknown number? Also, Martin Mo didn¡¯t know that I was pregnant until after Nancy Richter¡¯s ident.


    I felt a little uneasy in my heart, watching Martin Mo put his things into the trunk, I casually asked, ¡°Did Fiona tell you about my pregnancy?¡±


    Martin Mo looked at me and closed the trunk, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    That would mean Martin Mo didn¡¯t know until after Nancy Richter¡¯s ident.


    I don¡¯t think he sent that text either.


    He pulled the car door open for me and I got in, halfway through I needed paper towels and Martin Mo told me to find my own.


    I pulled open a drawer to find the tissues and found a watch box inside.


    ¡°When did you get into this brand of watch?¡±


    I still know Martin Mo better, he never wears Patek Philippe watches, but this box has the Patek Philippe logo on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for a client.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a fan of this kind of shy stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t think much of it, pulled a few tissues and closed the drawer.


    Martin Mo suddenly asked me, ¡°Are you still nning to have the baby? ¡°

 Chapter 204: Martin Mo’s Red Eyes

    I stroked my slightly bulging belly and was silent for a while, thinking of the child I had aborted earlier, I said, ¡°This is a life, my child, how can I bear to hurt him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin Mo¡¯s brows tightened for a moment, and he said with hatred, ¡°What about your life? Walker Richter wants your life, do you know that he doesn¡¯t deserve you at all.¡±


    ¡°Nancheng, you¡¯re wrong.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for anyone, I¡¯m doing it for me.¡±


    Martin Mo suddenly mmed the steering wheel grumpily, ¡°You¡¯re just like Ulysses Will, too stubborn.¡±


    I hung my head and said nothing.


    Martin Mo apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive just now, I just don¡¯t understand why you guys have to put yourselves in a bad situation, Alva, you can not choose me, but you have to live a happy life, so that I will feel that I am right to marry Hill Yi, instead of letting me watch you make a mess of your life, and watch you being bullied by others, I Martin Mo had sworn that whoever wants to bully you, I, Martin Mo, will fight them to the end.¡±


    A strange light crossed the bottom of his eyes as he said these words.


    He was a person who did what he said, a promise was a promise, and when he said something, he would do it even if he put his life on the line.


    ¡°Martin Mo,¡± I mouthed the corners of my lips, ¡°I¡¯ve already put it down, no matter what he does, it won¡¯t affect me, let alone talk about bullying, don¡¯t say such words in the future, you and Hill Yi are already married, treat her well.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes dropped, ¡°I know.¡±


    When we arrived at my ce, Martin Mo had just stopped the car when he saw Hill Yi and Lucien Bo pulling and tugging downstairs.


    Hill Yi is holding sweetheart, where can she pull Lucien Bo, suddenly, Hill Yi holding sweetheart together fell to the ground, Hill Yi subconsciously protects sweetheart in her arms.


    ¡°sweetheart, sis.¡± I had long ago changed my words and recognized Hill Yi as my half-sister.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t have time to mention anything, seeing Hill Yi being bullied, without saying a word, he went forward and kicked Lucien Bo¡¯s chest, Lucien Bo was kicked over to the ground.


    Martin Mo looked cold and pointed angrily at Lucien Bo: ¡°Get out of here, if you harass my wife again, I¡¯ll beat you once I see you.¡±


    I helped Hill Yi up, ¡°Are you alright.¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s knees and palms were skinned, but she still stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sweetheart was so scared that she cried. I hugged her to me and softly coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy is here, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    sweetheart huffed and puffed to stop crying, but Lucien Bo is very uninterested, ying a rogue, staring at Hill Yi smiling wistfully, said to Martin Mo: ¡°Mok Shao, so angry do what, how to say we are also brothers, I just came to see Yilia today, care about her. I just came here today to see Yilia and care for her.¡±


    The word ¡°brother¡± here refers to the fact that we have owned Hill Yi together.


    This is Martin Mo is simply an insult, Hill Yi face is also very ugly, out of the voice to stop: ¡°Lucien Bo you nonsense what, you give me to roll, roll ah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Lucien Bo ispletely open to the situation, carelessly flicked the dust on the body, rushed to Martin Mo eyebrows raised: ¡°Mo young, is it possible that Yilia did not tell you that I have a rtionship with her? Yilia is thin-skinned, that kind of thing can¡¯t be said, and now you¡¯re married, I also bless you, right, Yilia loves to kick the covers when she sleeps, and is very afraid of pain, you have to be gentle, take good care of ¡­¡±.


    Lucien Bo did not finish his sentence, Martin Mo a fist hit the past, Lucien Bo has not reacted, Martin Mo grabbed him by the cor and punched a few punches, each punch is hard and fast, as if ying sandbags, angry Martin Mo is like from hell, the onlookers do not dare to get close.


    Martin Mo is notorious for his ruthlessness in fighting, he once thought of studying medicine, when he was in the orphanage, he studied the human body structure all day long, he knew the human body structure, acupuncture points, every punch avoided the vitals, but also let Lucien Bo feel the maximum degree of pain.


    Martin Mo fought red eyes, Lucien Bopletely no counterattack, Hill Yi and I are dumbfounded, if this continues, even if it does not hit the vitals, Lucien Bo¡¯s life, it will be absolutely disabled.


    Hill Yi was the first to react and rushed over to pull Martin Mo: ¡°Stop fighting, Nancheng, stop fighting, if you keep fighting, someone will be killed.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯sst punch hit Lucien Bo¡¯s jaw, directly knocking out two teeth and filling his mouth.


    Hill Yi pulled Martin Mo away, he moved his neck and wrists, he looked down on Lucien Bo who was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, he smiled contemptuously, ¡°Grandson, remember what your grandpa said just now, stay away from Hill Yi, otherwise next time it won¡¯t be so simple, get lost.¡±


    Lucien Bo climbed up from the ground with difficulty, stood shakily, no longer dared to be arrogant, looked at Martin Mo with fear in his eyes, without a few teeth, spoke through the wind: ¡°Remember, remember.¡±


    Some people need to be beaten up before they can learn to remember.


    Lucien Bo was originally a bully, but in his heart, he wanted to find some bnce, and it would be better if he could ckmail a little bit of money, but he met Martin Mo, who was not afraid of threats and only used his fists to speak.


    Lucien Bo shook his body, endured the pain and left, and the people watching were scared away by Martin Mo¡¯s look.


    I¡¯ve seen Martin Mo fight, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him look like a wild wolf, revealing his sharp ws and fangs, which makes people feel scared at the bottom of their hearts.


    Hillie gulped and lowered her head, not daring to look at him, let alone speak.


    I was also holding sweetheart for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say, in the end, it was Martin Mo who broke the deadlock, his voice coldly said to Hill Yi, ¡°You go back to the car first, I will help Alva to lift the things up ande down.¡±


    Saying that, Martin Mo didn¡¯t wait for Hill Yi to react, he walked towards the car, lifted the stuff from the trunk and headed upstairs.


    Hill Yi nced at me, I knew what she meant and I signaled her to rest assured.


    I held sweetheart and followed behind Martin Mo, when I entered the house, I saw him put down his things and was about to leave, I immediately said, ¡°Nancheng, don¡¯t take it out on Hill Yi, it¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    She just loved the wrong person before.


    ¡°I have a sense of proportion.¡± Martin Mo said expressionlessly, ¡°Take care of yourself, call if anything happens or ask Fiona Croix toe and stay with you, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo ¡­¡±


    I sensed that Martin Mo was a bit off today, and just as I shouted, he was already walking out.


    I immediately sent a message to Hilli, telling her not to go against Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo is this kind of temperament, as long as the hair is smoothed out, it will be fine, otherwise it is going to be a big deal.


    However, Martin Mo is not difficult for women, will not do to women, not like Ben Richter like domestic violence, this point is reassuring, but after Lucien Bo such a mess, these two want to reallye together is not very easy.


    Things just past less than half an hour, Martin Mo beat up the video has been sent to the Inte, set off a furor.


    The ¡°Mo¡¯s Group Chairman Martin Mo beat up the incident¡± on the Inte quickly fermented, when I saw the news, Martin Mo has been invited to the bureau to drink tea.

 Chapter 205: No Fetal Heart

    Martin Mo beat people, inclothes staff looked on from a distance did note forward to stop, things have be big, immediately will be ¡°invited¡± to the bureau, or Liu Xiong took over, let people have to worry about.


    Things out, Mo¡¯s Group will certainly be affected, a few hours evaporated hundreds of millions of dors, the cost of this fight is quiterge.


    To Martin Mo¡¯s connections, this matter is not a big deal for him, but I¡¯m still worried, with sweetheart to take a taxi to the police station to see the situation.


    I went to Martin Mo just out of the inside, Mo old man and Hill Yi to pick him up, Mo old man angry p in the back of his head: ¡°brat, this time to y a big bar, to beat people will not pick a ce, you said that you dragged the people to no one¡¯s ce even if the beatings disabled is also all right, but in the eyes of the people to beat people. ¡±


    It¡¯s really not a family that doesn¡¯t enter a family.


    Martin Mo in front of the old man is obedient: ¡°Next time I remember to pick a ce.¡±


    I: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hill Yi was very guilty on the side: ¡°Nancheng, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Martin Mo interrupted her and looked towards my side and did note over, and I did not go over.


    I also don¡¯t know who revealed the news, Martin Mo just came out from inside, immediately there were reporters.


    Seeing the reporters from various media outlets flocking over with cameras, Martin Mo immediately got into his car, and when the reporters ran over, the car started and took off.


    These reporters all wanted to grab an exclusive report and get first-hand information, and they all got into the car to chase after him.


    The entrance to the police station was empty all of a sudden, and as I held sweetheart and prepared to leave, sweetheart suddenly pulled in the opposite direction, her voice excitedly shouting, ¡°Daddy, Daddy.¡±


    I followed sweetheart¡¯s direction to look over, the person who came down from the Maybach was none other than Walker Richter.


    I didn¡¯t expect to run into him here, is he here to pressure the police into arresting me again?


    A sh of surprise crossed the bottom of Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t expect to run into me here either.


    ¡°Dad.¡± sweetheart broke away from me and ran towards Walker Richter.


    I stood still, my heart bursting with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Whoa ¡­¡±


    SWEETHEART suddenly fell over and cried.


    ¡°SWEETHEART.¡±


    My heart was in my throat and I immediately rushed over, Walker Richter picked the baby up one step ahead of me, in Walker Richter¡¯s arms SWEETHEART cried twice and then stopped crying.


    I stopped my footsteps, Walker Richter sword eyebrow cold frown: ¡°It seems that you are not very good at taking care of the child, in that case, I will take back the right to custody of sweetheart, a murderer, but also do not deserve to raise my Walker Richter¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s sudden withdrawal of custody was something I hadn¡¯t expected, and when I heard this, I immediately became anxious, ¡°Walker Richter, you can¡¯t do this, sweetheart is my daughter, you give her back to me.¡±


    ¡°You gave birth without me?¡± Walker Richter snorted coldly and handed sweetheart to Emily behind him, ¡°Take the baby back to the car.¡±


    Emily nced at me and hesitantly took sweetheart.


    Realizing she was going to be separated from me, sweetheart cried out in Emily¡¯s arms and reached toward me, ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°SWEETHEART,¡± my heart raced and I tried to grab the baby back, Walker Richter stopped me, I was instantly enraged, ¡°Walker Richter, what the hell do you want, you give me my daughter back, don¡¯t make me hate you. ¡±


    He can disbelieve me, but he can¡¯t separate me from SWEETHEART.


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s brow cleared as he choked my wrist, ¡°You owe this to Nancy.¡±


    SWEETHEART¡¯s heartbreaking cries came from the car, igniting all my anger and snarling at him, ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t kill her, Walker Richter, you can¡¯t just sentence me to death.¡±


    Walker Richter was seething with anger, ¡°Then tell me why you were there, Nancy has never gotten along with you, how could she have called to see you, who could you fool with such a poor lie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, the truth is that Nancy Richter asked me toe over.¡± I stared him dead in the face with red eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, no, no.¡±


    ¡°Still not admitting it.¡± Walker Richter was enraged and flung me hard to the ground, ¡°Not only are you ruthless, but you¡¯re full of lies, Alva Hill, I told you I¡¯d make you pay, I won¡¯t let Nancy die in vain, a murderer, unworthy of a mother.¡±


    There was a sharp pain in her belly, but it didn¡¯t hurt as much as his words.


    The words of rage and ruthlessness were like icy arrows, sticking firmly in the heart, hurting so much that you couldn¡¯t help yourself.


    I hissed, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, Walker Richter, why don¡¯t you believe me, do I really have to die to believe you.¡±


    ¡°Then just go ahead and die.¡±


    A light word came out of his mouth, and it was like a thunderbolt to me.


    I stared at him in dismay, unable to believe that these were the words spoken by the man I had loved.


    ¡°Li Ershao, how can you be so unsympathetic.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t know when he appeared behind me, he reached out to help me up, with a modest gentleman¡¯s look, ¡°At least Miss Hill has followed you, how can you do it to a woman who has followed you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand up because of the pain in my small abdomen, and Ipletely relied on Yao Mubai to be able to stand still.


    I was probably the only one who had gotten into this mess for a man.


    Yao Mubai was right in one sentence before.


    What I did was too stupid.


    Just a moment ago, I was expecting Walker Richter to believe me.


    Today, does it matter if he believes me or not?


    I endured the pain and gritted my teeth, ¡°Walker Richter, if you¡¯re going to steal sweetheart¡¯s custody from me, then I will definitely fight you to the end.¡±


    Walker Richter sneered and said to Yao Mubai, ¡°Nancy¡¯s case is such a big deal nowadays, yet you¡¯re hanging out with the murder suspect, making me wonder for a moment if you¡¯re trying to use her to piss me off,.¡±


    Yao Mubai retorts back, ¡°Li Ershao is still worried about worrying about his own body, whether he can hold out until the day the case is solved, those doctors my dad hired, they don¡¯t seem to be of much use.¡±


    Walker Richter did look thinner thanst time, almost out of shape, with more three-dimensional features.


    The two men were on fire.


    ¡°Definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Walker Richter dropped the words and turned to get into his car.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°SWEETHEART.¡±


    I wanted to stop Walker Richter, but Yao Mubai pulled me back, ¡°It¡¯s better to save your strength, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to keep the little one.¡±


    I covered my belly, and in the end, I could only watch as Walker Richter¡¯s car disappeared into the traffic.


    Shaking off Yao Mubai, I braced myself to take a few steps, but suddenly my eyes went dark and I fainted.


    When I woke up, Yao Mubai was standing at the head of the bed looking at the checklist, when he saw that I was awake, he didn¡¯t consider my feelings at all and directly said, ¡°This is the result of the doctor¡¯s examination for you, the fetus has lost its heart.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Perhaps only a mirror could reflect my dismayed expression.

 Chapter 206: Nancy Richter’s Death is Related to the Yao Family

    I quickly sat up and touched my stomach, ¡°It can¡¯t be, baby, my baby.¡±


    I was so anxious that I cried, it was not yet time for the fetal movement, I couldn¡¯t feel the baby¡¯s presence at all, and I didn¡¯t know if he was okay.


    I grabbed the checklist in Yao Mubai¡¯s hand, when my eyes fell on the line of fetal heart, I froze, Yao Mubai hooked his lips, ¡°Care so much about this child, it seems that you still have lingering feelings for Walker Richter.¡±


    The fetal heart was uniformly normal, just now was just Yao Mubai lying to me.


    I wiped my tears, nameless fire rising in my heart, ring at him, ¡°Is it fun? Yao Mubai, to joke like this, you think it¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it.¡±


    The corner of his mouth smiled deeper: ¡°Quite interesting, Walker Richter did such a decisive, but you are still here worrying about the child in the stomach, for others, I¡¯m afraid that I would have already aborted it, a woman who has made herself live such a wretched and humble life, and still has no awareness at all, it is really stupid to the extreme, a few yearster, you look back at today, and you will surely regret it. ¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words were even sharper than before.


    I don¡¯t know if I will regret it years from now, I only know that the fear and panic I felt just now when I heard that the fetal heart was gone made me sure that the child is important to me.


    I looked at Yao Mubai and said: ¡±I am an orphan, I grew up in an orphanage, since I can remember, I have no memories of my parents, no siblings,ter, I had a family, but I couldn¡¯t feel a bit of the warmth of a family, only calcting, taking advantage of the situation, after living for more than twenty years, except for the child, nothing really belongs to me, the child is not my all, but the child lets me know that I¡¯m not alone, since he came to my belly, it¡¯s a kind of fate.¡±


    Yao Mubai gazed at me and said after a long time, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m meddling in my own business, you take care of yourself.¡±


    He dropped these words and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said, ¡°Thanks for the ride to the hospital.¡±


    He turned his back on me, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have sent you to the hospital if I knew you were so stubborn.¡±


    This was said with a hint of gambling.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was actually a bit puzzled, I wasn¡¯t very familiar with Yao Mubai, the first time we met was in the police station, when we met again, I was involved in Nancy Richter¡¯s case, although his words were not nice and harsh, but undeniably, those words were from my perspective.


    This person is really strange.


    After Yao Mubai left, I went to pay for my discharge, and the staff at the charge window told me that the charges had been settled.


    A total of thirteen hundred dors.


    This was the first time I owed Yao Mubai.


    Perhaps it was destiny that I owed him more and more, until I couldn¡¯t pay him back even if I lost my life.


    A month, this is in front of Walker Richter set time, do not know why, he said a month can solve the case, I even a little believe and expect.


    After sweetheart was taken away by Walker Richter, I went to the Richter family¡¯s old mansion to look for, also went to Pear orchard squatting, went to Yao¡¯s house, did not find sweetheart, Walker Richter hid the person.


    For him to hide someone, he would never be able to find them just with my ability, but I still held on to hope until one day when I ran into Fin Wilson when I went to squat at Yao¡¯s house again, she told me that Walker Richter sent sweetheart out of the country, and I waspletely devastated.


    ¡°How could he, what right did he have to send sweetheart away without my consent, sweetheart is still so young, how could he bear it.¡±


    A child who can¡¯t even speak fully, with neither mom nor dad around, being in a foreign country, is sweetheart scared? Will she eat well and sleep well?


    I was filled with these worries and couldn¡¯t imagine how sweetheart was really doing now.


    ¡°Walker is her father, why not.¡± Fin Wilson looked at me with all the hate in her eyes, if she wasn¡¯t in the way of the inclothes staff not far away, she would have hated to tear me apart, ¡°Don¡¯t youe back, you killed my daughter, you¡¯re not going to want to see your daughter for the rest of your life.¡±


    This, it turns out, was Walker Richter¡¯s punishment for me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm Nancy Richter,¡± I¡¯ve exined for I don¡¯t know how many times, tired and helpless, ¡°You should let them find the real murderer in order to let Nancy Richter in the nine springs rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°The murderer is you.¡± Fin Wilson pointed at me, his eyes were burning, ¡°Alva Hill, people are doing what God is watching, you don¡¯t pretend to be innocent, you should have known how deep your heart was when you impersonated Be Hill, now even Be Hill has been driven crazy by you and put into a sanatorium, and this time you are harming Nancy, who is the next one? Who are you going to hurt? Don¡¯t think that just because you have Walker¡¯s baby in your belly that we¡¯re at your mercy, I¡¯m telling you, the Richter family won¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    In Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes, I had be ruthless and calcting.


    I was tired of exining, ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing, a man¡¯s a man, if he hasn¡¯t done it, he hasn¡¯t done it, you want to know what Nancy Richter said before she died? She asked me to bring you guys a message, want to know?¡±


    As soon as she heard me say that, Fin Wilson immediately asked, ¡°What did Nancy say?¡±


    ¡°She said that she was sorry for you and Walker Richter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Fin Wilson immediately changed her face, her feet went limp, tears came to her eyes, and she hid her face and cried, ¡°Nancy, my Nancy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why Nancy Richter would specifically ask me to bring such a sentence for her before she died, originally I thought that she was saying sorry because she couldn¡¯t fulfill her filial piety in front of Fin Wilson, but after looking at Fin Wilson¡¯s reaction, I negated my previous thoughts.


    I thought of Fin Wilson¡¯s attitude towards Nancy Richter, and how she drove her away several times, so there must be something between mother and daughter.


    Yao Bin came back from outside and saw Fin Wilson sobbing uncontrobly, he quickly got out of the car and came over to support her, ¡°Fin, what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Fin Wilson grabbed her chest and cried out in pain, ¡°My Nancy, my poor daughter, I¡¯m sorry for her.¡±


    Yao Bin gave me a sheepish look, fearing that Fin Wilson would say something else, he held Fin Wilson and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Fin Wilson leaned in Yao Bin¡¯s arms and followed into the house, I looked at the back of the two men, something shed in my mind, wanting to grab hold of it, but nothing was left.


    SWEETHEART has been sent out of the country, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard for me to see him again.


    Fiona Croix heard that Walker Richter sent people out of the country, exasperated, said: ¡°Walker Richter this is still a person, since he married Susan Su is like a changed person, it is hard not to Walker Richter also split personality, such a person, also deserved not to live a long life, it is called Evil people have their own heavenly reward.¡±


    Fiona Croix realized that she had said too much and nced at me worriedly.


    I was staring nkly out of the window, but Fiona Croix¡¯s words didn¡¯t hurt in my ears.


    Fiona Croix shook her hand in front of my eyes, ¡°Alva, are you okay? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t say he sent someone out of the country, even if he sent them out of the earth, he can get them back.¡±


    I came back to my senses and looked at Fiona Croix¡¯s worried and childish face, since losing her child, Fiona Croix had changed, her outer appearance was getting more and more beautiful, and her heart was getting tougher and tougher.


    ¡°Fiona, I think Nancy Richter¡¯s death is rted to the Yao family.¡±

 Chapter 207: Words of Dreams

    Something wasn¡¯t quite right with Yao Bin either.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fiona Croix came over and stared into my eyes, she thought I was bewitched and pulled my hand anxiously, ¡°Alva, you need to stop thinking, you should rest now, get more rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t exin too much and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I was indeed very tired and wanted to sleep for a while, and when I woke up, SWEETHEART had returned to me and everything was a nightmare.


    That night, I did have a nightmare about Nancy Richter, she was running through a field of reeds covered in blood, a man behind her kept chasing her, she saw me and pulled to get me to run.


    The night was slightly cool, so silent that I could hear the wind blowing the reeds, I followed Nancy Richter and ran with her, but after half a day of running, I was still in the same ce, and she had already run away, my eyes fell on her legs, and to my horror, I realized that she didn¡¯t have any legs.


    The man went right through my body and went after Nancy Richter, I tried to move my legs but I couldn¡¯t move them as if they were nailed down, I could only watch as the man stabbed Nancy Richter with a knife, stab after stab, Nancy Richter struggled, her agonizing screams lingered in the air.


    I yelled Nancy Richter¡¯s name and she looked my way, her features grimacing from the pain, her mouth shouting at me, ¡°Watch out, watch out mo¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, Alva.¡±


    Someone was calling me.


    I struggled to wake up from my nightmare, only to be startled and covered in a cold sweat.


    Fiona Croix sat on the edge of my bed, ¡°You had a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I sat up and raked at my hair, not daring to remember the scene in my dream, ¡°I dreamed about Nancy Richter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no saving this THE Richter family people.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°Alva, when Nancy Richter¡¯s case is over, why don¡¯t you leave the North City for a while and go for a walk, if you stay like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up like Be Hill sooner orter.¡±


    I¡¯d left the city once, gone around in circles only to return.


    I looked out the window and said in a despondent tone, ¡°Fiona, I feel like there¡¯s a force imprisoning me in this city, and I can¡¯t escape in this life.¡±


    ¡°Fart.¡± Fiona Croix also followed Martin Mo¡¯s foul mouth, ¡°You are just too depressed during this period of time, coupled with the sensitive period of pregnancy, that¡¯s why you have this kind of thought, when you go out for a walk and take a break, it will be different.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I couldn¡¯t get excited about anything, didn¡¯t have that energy anymore.


    For the next few days, I didn¡¯t go out, I stayed at home every day, and my words became fewer, often sitting alone on the floating window for the whole day, Fiona Croix was anxious, Ulysses Will and Martin Mo both came to see me and relieved me.


    Ulysses Will and Martin Mo both came to see me andforted me. I didn¡¯t worry about whether the case was solved or not, whether Yao Mubai could catch the murderer or not, but every day my mind was filled with Sweetheart¡¯s appearance, and I could stare at Sweetheart¡¯s photo for a whole day.


    Fiona Croix and Martin Mo are in the living room trying to figure out how to deal with the situation. Fiona Croix, who is getting more and more grumpy, has started to curse Walker Richter and the Richter family again.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°Walker Richter¡¯s days are numbered, I¡¯ve asked around, Yao Bin didn¡¯t find a suitable heart for Walker Richter to operate, Walker Richter¡¯s organ failure is getting more and more serious, and just yesterday he was hospitalized for resuscitation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he deserved.¡± Fiona Croix was furious: ¡°That¡¯s because the Richter family did too many bad things and got what they deserved, Nancy Richter died, Susan Su broke her leg, Walker Richter¡¯s life is not long, in the end, the Richter family is only left with Ben Richter. Ben Richter? By the way, Ben Richter¡¯s son is still a sick child, the Richter family is really finished this time.¡±


    Too many things have happened to the Richter family in the past two years, a good family, dead, crippled, sick.


    One thing after another, it all started when Mr. Richter¡¯s mother raised the question of who would have the next son between Ben Richter and Walker Richter, and now that the Richter family has turned out to be like this, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has note forward.


    It was then that I realized that after Nancy Richter¡¯s death, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s side didn¡¯t make any move either, and was quiet and almost unapproachable.


    Walker Richter is Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate son, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother does not care, but Nancy Richter is the Richter family ah, after the ident, Fin Wilson cane to me to make trouble, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Charles Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Charles Richter didn¡¯t even show up.


    That¡¯s a little unusual.


    A month after Nancy Richter¡¯s ident, Charles Richter came out, but he went to the police station to get the body back for burial.


    The case has not been solved so far, Liu Xiong side is also very anxious, he personally came to ask me all the details of the night, I told him everything, he still does not have a clue.


    I said that the man wearing a mask, Liu Xiong tuned a dozen kilometers around the surveince did not find a trace.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The geese have left traces.


    Now that there are no traces, then it¡¯s only me who lied, a man I made up.


    When Fin Wilson came to the police station to get a statement, Liu Xiong said, ¡°I believe this has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Fin Wilson came with Yao Murong.


    Yao Murong smiled and asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you rely on intuition in handling cases?¡±


    I was a little surprised that Liu Xiong stood up for me.


    Liu Xiong¡¯s face sank, ¡°There is no direct evidence to prove that Alva Hill is the murderer, she is only a suspect, not a culprit, and it¡¯s not the turn of people outside the circle toment on how I handle cases.¡±


    ¡°We have always believed in your ability to handle cases, now that the January period has passed, your police department must always give an exnation to the victim¡¯s family.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s tone was very simr to Walker Richter¡¯s, seemingly cloudy but aggressive: ¡°THE Richter family¡¯s greatdy died so tragically, you guys must be able to catch someone.¡±


    The case of Nancy Richter¡¯s murder caused a big stir, it can be said that the whole city is waiting for the result.


    Liu Xiong was about to open his mouth when a person walked up to him and said something, he looked grave and gave an order, ¡°Have your group get ready and leave in three minutes.¡±


    After giving the order, Liu Xiong said to the person beside him, ¡°You personally send Alva Hill back.¡±


    After saying that, Liu Xiong walked towards Yao Murong and smiled coldly, ¡°Or take you this ¡­ Ms. Liu to go back and wait for the news, as soon as there is any progress in the case, I will definitely notify you immediately.¡±


    Liu Xiong looked at Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes very contemptuous.


    Dropping this sentence, Liu Xiong organized his clothes and led the people out.


    Yao Murong looked at me meaningfully and said, ¡°Miss Hill, you are really admirable, but he has never taken anyone¡¯s side, you are the first.¡±


    Liu Xiong is not siding with me, but my rtionship with Yao Mubai, he is acting on Yao Mubai¡¯s behalf against Walker Richter, the so-called enemy of the enemy is the same as a friend.


    In the past, I felt that the Richter family¡¯s rtionship was very messy, but now I feel that the muddy water of this Yao family is even deeper.

 Chapter 208: Martin Mo’s Resistance

    I changed into a in dress, Martin Mo leaned against the front of the car and smoked, the green smoke lingered, he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I wrapped my jacket, pulled open the door and got into the car.


    The windows were left open and the cold wind was howling, the chilly breeze clearing the mind even more.


    Martin Mo finally took a deep drag on his cigarette, stubbed it out in the front of the car, squinted slightly at the distance, and then pulled open the main driver¡¯s door toe up, ¡°You sleep for a while, I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±


    It was still just slightly light, and it would take an hour from here to the cemetery without traffic.


    ¡°No need.¡± I looked out the window; the streets were currently empty, and the morning bus was pretty much empty, with only a handful of people snoozing against the windows.


    Martin Mo sits in the main driver¡¯s seat for a moment before starting the car.


    He closes the window for fear I¡¯ll get cold, and I say, ¡°Leave a little gap, it¡¯s stuffy.¡±


    The airless space was suffocating.


    ¡°Good.¡± He rolled the window down a little more.


    His car speed is not fast, from the beginning he did not want me to go to Nancy Richter¡¯s funeral, I know his concern, if I really show up at the funeral, the Richter family people will not spare me, so I did not intend to meet with them, intend to wait until the funeral is over and then go over.


    On the way, Hill Yi called, Martin Mo wearing a bluetooth headset to connect, I could not hear Hill Yi said on the other end of what, leaning against the car window to rest his eyes, suddenly, only to hear Martin Mo said: ¡°What.¡± I was so shocked to hear Martin Mo say, ¡°What?¡±, a sharp brake, stopped on the road, due to inertia, body leaned forward, head hit the front of the car, the pain of me sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Martin Mo phone did not even have time to hang up, urgently said, ¡°Alva, all right.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Martin Mo breathed a sigh of relief, the car behind a horn urging, Martin Mo looked back, said into the phone, ¡°Wait until Ie back.¡± After that, he took off his Bluetooth headset, started the car and drove out.


    After Hill Yi called, Martin Mo has been distracted, ran two traffic lights, I frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t even look at me as he stepped on the gas and sped up.


    Martin Mo is a man who can¡¯t keep his thoughts to himself, buttely he¡¯s been full of them.


    I thought of Lucien Bo¡¯s incident and asked, ¡°Are you and Hillie okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how Martin Mo and Hillie are doing after that day, but Hillie hasn¡¯t been to my ce since that day.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The corner of Martin Mo¡¯s mouth brought a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, a little thing is just a little thing, if I counted on it, I wouldn¡¯t have married her, since I married her, naturally I can also ept her past, we recently started preparing for pregnancy, the old man wants to hold a grandchild.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Seeing Martin Mo and Hill Yi well, his heart was somewhat relieved.


    The car quickly arrived at the cemetery.


    As soon as I entered the parking lot, I saw Walker Richter¡¯s car, Martin Mo also saw it, he purposely circled around the parking lot and parked his car at the furthest ce from the Richter family¡¯s car.


    After the car was parked, we didn¡¯t rush to get out of the car, and waited in the car until nearly ten o¡¯clock, when the funeral was over.


    I pushed open the car door and got out, but Martin Mo had no intention of getting out, I looked at him and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I didn¡¯t think much of it and took the flowers toward Nancy Richter¡¯s headstone.


    I deliberately waited in the car for so long, thinking that everyone in THE Richter family was gone, but I didn¡¯t realize that Ben Richter hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Ben Richter didn¡¯t see me, and when I saw himing this way, I hurriedly hid behind a tombstone.


    ¡°Ben, wait for me.¡±


    A veiled woman jogged toward Ben Richter, afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When people got closer and saw the woman¡¯s appearance, I was shocked, it was Tina Deross.


    The woman in in clothes was Tina Deross.


    Ben Richter stopped and waited for her, his voice was a bit gentle: ¡°Slow down, you¡¯re just getting better, the stone is slippery, be careful of falling.¡±


    Tina Deross smiled and held Ben Richter¡¯s wrist, her tone was a bit petnt: ¡°Who let you not wait for me.¡±


    I stared at Tina Deross, taking in her every move, every smile, every move, this is Tina Deross, then what happened to the body in the warehouse?


    Ben Richter naturally held Tina Deross¡¯s hand, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to stay close to me from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go from now on.¡± Tina Deross tilted her head and said, ¡°I want to go see Aner.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I watched the two walk away, fading in a haze that made everything seem like a fantasy.


    Tina Deross was really alive.


    Even seeing it for the second time was still unbelievable.


    After a long time I came back to my senses, the cemetery was deserted, and the silence was so deafening that it made your heart grow a little fuzzy.


    I held the flowers and walked to Nancy Richter¡¯s tombstone, looking at the tombstone on Nancy Richter¡¯s beautiful smile, I can not help but feel sorry.


    She was only twenty-two years old, the brightest age, she had a good family, good looks, talent, she should have had a very good life, but it all ended before it began.


    I remembered the first time I met Nancy Richter.


    The first time I met her, she gave me a hard time and insisted that I y the piano.


    After that it was also difficult many times, and she was against me at every turn.


    Nancy Richter was hateful at times, but not at all hypocritical; her joys and sorrows, liking and hating someone were all on her face.


    Thest time we met, she was covered in blood and her pain was unforgettable for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Who the hell killed you.¡± I mumbled as I ced the flowers in front of the tombstone, ¡°What were you trying to say that night, and why did you ask me for help?¡±


    The truth of it all could only be known when the case was solved.


    ¡°Nancy Richter, have a good trip, whoever killed you will be caught sooner orter, and that day can¡¯t be far away.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Martin Mo suddenly appeared behind me, startling me.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting over?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you hadn¡¯te back for so long, and I was uneasy so I came over to check.¡± Martin Mo looked askance at Nancy Richter on the tombstone with a pale gaze and said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I gave a final bow to the tombstone and left along with Martin Mo.


    On the way back, I thought of his widework and said, ¡°Nancheng, do you have any friends who are very good at investigating cases, I want to know who actually killed Nancy Richter.¡±


    ¡°Investigating cases is what the police should do.¡± Martin Mo gazed ahead, ¡°Nancy Richter¡¯s social rtions areplicated, who knows who she offended and brought about her death, Alva, you should also stay out of this matter, anything that has anything to do with the Richter family will not have a good oue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this implicates me, even if I¡¯m not a suspect, Nancy Richter died so tragically, I want to know who really killed her.¡± I stared at Martin Mo and pursed my lips, ¡°Martin Mo, you seem to be resistant to Nancy Richter¡¯s case, why?¡±

 Chapter 209: Jane Hasis has surgery

    Nancy Richter¡¯s murder caused a big stir, dying that gruesome death and involving me, every time Nancy Richter¡¯s case was mentioned, Martin Mo was a little off.


    Martin Mo took a deep breath, looked out the window, his voice said coldly: ¡°If it is not the Richter family people, you will not fall into today¡¯s field, when I should not let you stay in the Richter family, the Richter family are a group of cold-blooded and heartless people. ¡±


    His tone was mixed with hate and anger.


    I put my hand on his shoulder, ¡°Martin Mo, it was all my choice in the first ce, and now that it¡¯s happened, I¡¯ve felt lucky to have had you guys as friends around all this time, so you should stop ming yourself.¡±


    Martin Mo looked at my hand, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will pass.¡± I retracted my hand, forced out a smile, and said in a fake rxed tone, ¡°When people are unlucky to a certain point, they won¡¯t be unlucky anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Alva, why don¡¯t youe back to THE Mo family with me.¡±


    I smiled and refused, ¡°I¡¯m fine and safe living alone now.¡±


    Martin Mo and Hill Yi have only been married for a short while and their rtionship isn¡¯t very stable, what¡¯s the point of me living there?


    Moreover, even without this, I wouldn¡¯t live in Martin Mo¡¯s house.


    Martin Mo knew that I wouldn¡¯t agree and didn¡¯t force me to do so, but added, ¡°Then you can stay at Fiona¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I have someone to take care of me.¡±


    I stared at Martin Mo, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to want me to go back to the rented room.


    Martin Mo was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Susan Su was discharged from the hospital.¡±


    It turned out that he was afraid that Susan Su would retaliate against me.


    ¡°I was looking for someone to teach Susan Su a lesson, but that group of people didn¡¯t act on my words, and the one who wasted Susan Su¡¯s leg was someone else.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say that person was Walker Richter.


    But I also knew that even if Susan Su knew it was Walker Richter, the debt would still be on my head.


    I didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but Martin Mo guessed it andughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Walker Richter, isn¡¯t it, because of what happened to sweetheart? In the end, you and Susan Su are the same to Walker Richter, ready to be discarded at any time, what he cares most is himself.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s marriage to Susan Su, it only takes a little bit of brain power to realize that it¡¯s not because of feelings, it¡¯s because there are interests at stake, as to what Walker Richter stands to gain is unknown.


    Martin Mo¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and I was reticent.


    He didn¡¯t take me back to the rental, the car headed straight for Fiona Croix¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Martin Mo, I didn¡¯t say I was staying at Fiona¡¯s, don¡¯t bother her.¡±


    ¡°Jane Hasis is dying.¡± Martin Mo suddenly said, ¡°She has to be operated on as soon as possible and your kidney is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Is that what Hilli just called about?¡±


    People are all afraid of life, who isn¡¯t afraid of death?


    With a chance to live, Jane Hasis definitely wouldn¡¯t give it up.


    A dog will jump over the wall if it¡¯s anxious.


    That¡¯s why Martin Mo doesn¡¯t trust me to live alone.


    Because of Nancy Richter, I¡¯d forgotten that Jane Hasis was still in the hospital, waiting for my kidney.


    I didn¡¯t dismiss Martin Mo¡¯s kind offer and went to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Martin Mo had already discussed this with Fiona Croix, and as soon as we arrived, Fiona Croix said, ¡°I¡¯ve packed the room, Alva, you can stay here without any worries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this talk between sisters for.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to buy toiletries yet, so you can rest for a while while I go to the mall to buy them.¡±


    I got up early in the morning, I was indeed a bit tired, so I didn¡¯t follow Fiona Croix, Martin Mo drove her to the mall on the way, and I went back to my room to rest.


    I slept for not long before I woke up, heard a sound in the living room, I thought it was Fiona Croixing back, wearing slippers and opened the door to go out, ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±


    Jack Astor, who was sitting on the couch and was on the phone, looked back and saw me, a sh of surprise crossed his face.


    I was also very embarrassed, ¡°I thought Fiona was back, she went to the mall to do some shopping.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Jack Astor, whose nature was as cold as Walker Richter¡¯s, turned back to his cell phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter about this, for now.¡±


    He hung up, got up and said to me, ¡°I¡¯ming over to pick up a few things, you tell Fiona when she gets back, I¡¯ll pick her up for dinner at the old mansion tonight.¡±


    Fiona Croix was not treated by the Astor family when she was Jack Astor¡¯s wife, and now Jack Astor asked her to go back to the old mansion for dinner, in what capacity? The Astor family group of people will definitely make things difficult for Fiona Croix.


    But to go or not to go, still Fiona Croix had to make the decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on when she gets back.¡±


    Jack Astor went into the master bedroom to change his clothes and left.


    There were traces of Jack Astor everywhere in this home, it seemed he came here often.


    Fiona Croix came backte in the evening, she had bought quite a few things at the mall and came back, ¡°It¡¯s rare that I went to the mall today, so I bought more, I bought a few sets of change of clothes for you, and I also went to the vegetable section to shop, and I bought all the dishes that you love to eat, so I¡¯ll make them for youter.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, how nice it would be if you were a man, then I would definitely marry you.¡±


    Fiona Croix took me by the shoulders andughed, ¡°Who says women can only marry men, men are all floating clouds, true love is between women.¡±


    ¡°How meaty.¡± Iughed and rubbed my arms, exaggerating, ¡°Goosebumps are falling all over the ce.¡±


    Fiona Croixughed and sorted through her vegetables, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t forget, you used to be the one who said that.¡±


    ¡°Am I as rotten as you say?¡± I gave her a nk look and helped pick the vegetables, remembering Jack Astor¡¯s words, I said, ¡°By the way, Jack Astor came by, he said he¡¯ll pick you up for dinner at the old mansion tonight.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll go when he says so.¡± Fiona Croix wasn¡¯t buying it, ¡°THE Astor family¡¯s rice is too hard for my stomach, so I won¡¯t go along for the ride.¡±


    Sure enough, when Jack Astor came to pick it up, Fiona Croix directly refused outright, bluntly saying that the threshold of THE Astor family was too high, and she wasn¡¯t qualified to go in.


    Jack Astor was disliked, but Fiona Croix could do nothing about it, and finally could onlyply with her, and did not force Fiona Croix to go to the Astor family.


    People always wait for the loss to know regret, know cherish.


    Jack Astor has lost Fiona Croix once, and now he is obedient to her, which has more or less the guilt of the child.


    But Fiona Croix is not happy, she said: ¡°before I can not see me in his eyes, I will be sad, but there is no resentment in my heart, the heart is solid, I am his Mrs. Shaw, I want to do a good job as his wife, and now he has me in his eyes, but I am not happy, because all of this is a life for a life, if you can do it all over again, I don¡¯t want him, I just want the child.¡±


    She used to be able to love openly and honestly, now that love can only be hidden, not daring to dere it.


    Fiona Croix still can¡¯t let go of the obsession in her heart, her heart is not good, she can only use this kind of entanglement with Jack Astor¡¯s way to make both sides are not good, she will be a little bit morefortable in her heart.


    Every rtionship has a selfish side.


    Including affection.


    When ites to self-interest or when lives are at stake, everything can be sacrificed.


    With me hiding out at Fiona Croix¡¯s and not going out, and with inclothes men watching me all the time, Jane Hasis had nowhere to go with me, and with Frank Hill calling me to go to the hospital several times and me not going, Jane Hasis was in critical condition, and in the end, human nature made her choose to sacrifice Be Hill.


    When I heard from Ulysses Will that Jane Hasis had taken one of Be Hill¡¯s kidneys, I was shocked.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine that this was something a mother could do.


    That was her favorite daughter.

 Chapter 210: Ulysses Will Takes Bella Hill Back

    It¡¯s horrible to think that you can even sacrifice the flesh that falls from your own body.


    I wonder, if Martin Mo hadn¡¯t sent me here, if inclothes weren¡¯t watching over me and giving me protection in disguise, would Jane Hasis have gotten desperate and taken my kidney?


    Between me and Be Hill, I was always the one sacrificed, and the answer was self-evident.


    Be Hill, who had lost a kidney, was staying in the hospital. Ulysses Will couldn¡¯t bear to see her and would visit the hospital every day to take care of her.


    I have not been to the hospital, since I resolved not to donate a kidney to Jane Hasis, my rtionship with the Hill family is really broken, and now I am afraid that the only thing left is the resentment, Jane Hasis¡¯s resentment towards me.


    Ulysses Will told me all about Jane Hasis and Be Hill.


    Jane Hasis is recovering from the kidney transnt surgery, but Be Hill is not as well as she used to be. After the surgery, she got an infection and had a high fever for a few days, and I heard that Frank Hill was so anxious that he quarreled with Jane Hasis in the hospital room.


    Jane Hasis disappointed Frank Hill to divorce, Jane Hasis where will agree, to recover a life, she is now very life-threatening, see Be Hill post-surgery infection, she was afraid that she will also have an ident, insisted on staying in the hospital room, even with Be Hill is separated from a ward, she did not go to see.


    This is Jane Hasis, no one is more important than herself.


    Be Hill also has other personalities that appear from time to time, a personality that has never appeared before. She treats Ulysses Will as her savior and relies on him very much, in her world, there is only Ulysses Will, after the fever is gone, Be Hill mumbles she wants to be discharged from the hospital, and she wants to go back together with Ulysses Will.


    Be Hill¡¯s personality does not even recognize Frank HillJane Hasis, when Ulysses Will is there, he sticks to Ulysses Will, but when he is not there, he sits alone, ignores everyone, and can¡¯t hear anyone, immersing himself in his own world.


    Ulysses Will gave Be Hill a psychiatrist¡¯s opinion, and there were several cases of Be Hill¡¯s condition in China. Her biological father sent her to a nursing home, and her biological mother took one of her kidneys, which made her close herself uppletely, and in the depths of her heart, Ulysses Will was the one who could let go of all the guards. That¡¯s why she clings to him.


    Be Hill is, inyman¡¯s terms, insane.


    Frank Hill tries to take the man back, and Be Hill makes a scene when she sees Frank Hill.


    Ulysses Will can¡¯t stand it and finally decides that Be Hill should be taken back.


    Fiona Croix is not very favorable, advised: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your momentary intolerance will finally get you into trouble, have you heard of the story of the farmer and the snake, when Be Hill bites you back, it¡¯s enough to make you suffer, it¡¯s a hot potato, if someone else can¡¯t even avoid it, but you still go up to it.¡±


    I share Fiona Croix¡¯s concern: ¡°Be Hill is not in a good state of mind, and you are the only one, so I am afraid that she will do something extreme again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still married to her after all.¡±


    Ulysses Will and Be Hill didn¡¯t get a divorce, and Be Hill can¡¯t get a divorce in her condition.


    None of us were able to talk Ulysses Will out of it in the end, and he took people back anyway.


    Ulysses Will was like having a child with him. He had to follow Be Hill wherever he went, but fortunately Be Hill was very quiet and obedient, and didn¡¯t cause any trouble for Ulysses Will.


    Jane Hasis also discharged from the hospital, listening to Hill Yi said, Frank Hill moved out, has not shown up, that home she can not stay, seldom go back, once a cozy family, now cold and quiet, leaving Jane Hasis alone to guard.


    I can¡¯t help but think of the first half of the year when Frank Hill had his birthday. That day was the first time our family sat down for a meal, but it was also thest.


    It¡¯s December in the North City.


    Fiona Croix apanied me to the hospital for my maternity checkup and waited in the hallway for almost an hour after I registered.


    Today¡¯s routine checkup was done and still everything was normal.


    Every time I hear that from the doctor, it¡¯s like a stone dropped in my heart, peace of mind.


    I have always been very careful with this baby, afraid of the slightest ident, and before I eat any food, I always check if I can eat it first.


    Fiona Croix teased me, ¡°This isn¡¯t your first pregnancy, and it¡¯s still making you so nervous.¡±


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not my first pregnancy, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve really felt the presence of a child, and it means something different.


    When I was pregnant with SWEETHEART, I thought about how it was Ulysses Will¡¯s baby, and how I naively just wanted to save him forter, and remembering that now, it was really childish.


    The second time I got pregnant, I felt like I was just a surrogate, and I never really felt or cherished that child.


    I looked at the ultrasound sheet and my heart was filled with happiness, ¡°I really want to meet the little one in my tummy sooner.¡±


    Fiona Croix touched my stomach, ¡°Your due date is April next year, it¡¯s still early, but the weather will be warm at that time, this little one will pick a day toe out, and it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯m going to be the baby¡¯s godmother.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this godmother.¡±


    We chatted as we walked toward the hospital doors, and just as we reached the hospital lobby, we met up with Mr. and Mrs. Ben Richter, who wereing in from outside.


    It was quite a coincidence to run into each other here.


    Tina Deross was holding a child in her arms and looked worried, and Ben Richter also had a tense face.


    This time I didn¡¯t hide anymore, Ben Richter saw me stop in my tracks, Tina Deross curiously followed his line of sight towards me, she just gave me a faint look and urged, ¡°Ben, hurry up and go register An¡¯er.¡±


    The two were bringing their child to the doctor.


    Tina Deross was in a hurry, and Ben Richter calmed her down, telling her not to rush, after which the two headed over towards the pediatrics department.


    Both were far away before Fiona Croix got over her shock, ¡°What the hell in the middle of the day, Tina Deross is really alive? Alva, are you sure you saw Tina Deross¡¯s body? And who is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more confused than you are.¡±


    I was so sure that it was Tina Deross that I had seen before that I couldn¡¯t exin why she was alive again in front of me.


    Fiona Croix muttered under her breath, ¡°Living hell, if I hadn¡¯t known you for years and knew you couldn¡¯t lie, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have believed something so bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Anything more bizarre will have an exnation.¡± I said, ¡°There will always be a day when it¡¯s clear what¡¯s going on in this case, and it¡¯s the business of THE Richter family, so anything more bizarre has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right to think so.¡±


    Fiona Croix had a relieved look on her face.


    Two months had passed since Nancy Richter¡¯s case, and the people of the North City had gradually forgotten about it and it was no longer the talk of the town after dinner.


    Walker Richter was probably in poor health and didn¡¯t have the energy to trouble me anymore. I hadn¡¯t seen him since he stole sweetheart, and I hadn¡¯t heard any news about him from Martin Mo again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christmas Eve this night, I bought a cake out of the cake store near my residence, the wind was very strong, I gathered the coat on my body, just walked down the steps, a lift of the eyes, the eyes suddenly freeze, the cake in my hand almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 211: Late at night who sends dolls

    The first moment I saw Walker Richter, the first thought that popped into my head was to run away.


    I subconsciously touched my bulging stomach and literally did just that, turning around and walking quickly away as if I hadn¡¯t seen him.


    Walker Richter followed in stride, as fast as I walked.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back, I was in a panic, I didn¡¯t know what Walker Richter was doing following me, I just wanted to get home fast.


    My heart was in too much of a hurry, my ears listening to the footsteps behind me, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that it was a red light, burying my head in my hands as I walked forward.


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    A tug on my wrist pulled me back just as a white sedan drove past in front of me.


    My heart palpitating, I turned around to see Walker Richter¡¯s face tinged with nervousness, and I subconsciously pushed him away.


    It must have been my fault, how could he be nervous about me.


    Sure enough, when I went to look again, there was still frost under his eyes.


    ¡°What are you hiding from when you see me?¡±


    His voice was its usual coolness.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed to myself, ¡°If I don¡¯t hide, do I wait to be humiliated and questioned by you?¡±


    ¡°What, you feel aggrieved?¡± Walker Richter sneered, ¡°Alva Hill, this temper of yours is really getting bigger and bigger, when the child in your belly follows you, it will be hard to handle.¡±


    Hearing him mention the child, I subconsciously protected my stomach and said in a cold voice, ¡°This child has nothing to do with you, you snatched away sweetheart, do you want to snatch away this child again.¡±


    ¡°This is my seed, I want to take it away, do you think you can stop it?¡± Walker Richter said mockingly, ¡°So afraid of me taking it away, the best way to do that is to dispose of this child now and not let hime into the world.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I snarled down at him in anger, ¡°A tiger¡¯s venom, are you really that cold-blooded and desperate.¡±


    He stepped closer to me, I stepped back, I didn¡¯t notice the steps behind me, my feet were empty, my body lost its center of gravity and leaned back, at that time, my heart was in my throat, all my nerves were tense, my hand instinctively protected my stomach, the cake in my hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Take this if you want to keep the baby.¡± Walker Richter was quick to put his arm around my waist and shoved something into my hand while I was still distracted.


    It was cold and mmy, but warmed up again within a moment.


    I saw that it was the ne I had returned to him.


    Thinking of all the things he had done and said before, I threw the ne at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want your stuff.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t understand what Walker Richter meant, and what was he trying to do by giving me the ne at this time?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who imed he wanted me to pay for Nancy Richter¡¯s life?


    ¡°No?¡± Walker Richter nced coldly and sharply at my stomach, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay back my seed along with it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± I was so angry I couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Walker Richter shoved the ne into my hand again and said in amanding tone, ¡°Take it and hold your thoughts of throwing it away again, if I find out that you threw the ne away, you won¡¯t be able to see SWEETHEART for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Where did you send sweetheart?¡± The mention of sweetheart filled me with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to see her now, keep this thing nice and tight.¡± Walker Richter squeezed my shoulder, his voice qualitatively cold, ¡°Alva Hill, I know you hate me in your heart, you even hate me to death, don¡¯t worry, this day is not far away.¡±


    The tone at the end was filled with a sense of destion.


    He hooked his lips, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, he let go of me and didn¡¯t say anything, suddenly striding away in the opposite direction as if he had never been there.


    I held the ne in my hand in a bit of a daze, confused as to his intentions in returning it so insistently.


    Walker Richter is a man of his word, and even though I was furious, I didn¡¯t dare throw the ne away.


    The cake had been broken, I picked it up and didn¡¯t turn back to buy it, I just carried the broken cake back.


    I went back to my own ce, Jane Hasis surgery has been done, I can¡¯t stay at Fiona Croix¡¯s ce, disturbing her and Jack Astor¡¯s two-person world.


    The cake was still edible, I sat in the living room, eating the cake that had fallen out of shape, there was the sound of fireworks outside the window from time to time, I looked out the window sideways, the colorful fireworks reflected on the window, beautiful.


    The cold home was fortunate to have the baby in my belly with me, it wasn¡¯t too lonely.


    I ate a few bites of cake and prepared to wash up and rest, when suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    The sudden knock in the middle of the night made the heart skip a beat.


    Heart racing, I stared at the living room door, never daring to move my feet to open it.


    The knocking hadn¡¯t stopped and I didn¡¯t dare make a sound, who woulde to me at this hour?


    ¡°Knock, knock ¡­¡±


    The knocking continued for a few minutes, and I bravely went to open the door.


    Screw the door, my palms are cold sweat, heart a cross, I opened the door, the door but no one outside, I looked around, the neighbor¡¯s door is also locked, just when I thought the knocking people gone, ready to close the door, but I saw put on my door put a doll.


    I took a step closer to see, the doll¡¯s eyes suddenly flowed out bright red blood, two arms suddenly broken, scared me backward, hurriedly closed the door.


    I suddenly recalled the previous business trip in the neighboring city happened, also inexplicably received such a mischievous gift, to the present that hotel also did not give an exnation, just said that I had offended myself.


    This doll is also thest time that person sent? In the end, whose prank?


    And what did the broken arm portend.


    I raked my hair and gasped for breath, and when my heartbeat slowly calmed down, I didn¡¯t even dare to open the door again, and that night, I lost sleep.


    When I opened the door again the next day, the doll at the door was gone.


    Scared to be alone in the middle of the day, I called Fiona Croix toe stay with me and told her what happenedst night.


    I had a feeling that this wasn¡¯t just any prank and that the other person wasing for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid, it¡¯s probably just some kid throwing unwanted toys around, let¡¯s get the property owner to pull up the surveince and take a look.¡±


    Coincidentally, the surveince of the floor where I live happened to be broken.


    After this happened, my nerves were on edge, Fiona Croix came to stay with me for two days, but nothing happened, as soon as she left, there was a knock on the door again this night.


    Two knocks at once ¡­


    I cover my ears not to hear, but the knocking sound like a magic voice into the ears, so that people can not sleep at night, the nerves also be more and more sensitive.


    Later really can¡¯t stand it, I picked up the phone to call the property, let the property send someone to see what¡¯s going on.


    Not a momentter, the knocking stopped, and after a few more minutes, someone from the property knocked on the door outside: ¡°Miss Hill, are you home?¡±


    I gathered my emotions and went to open the door, and the property patrol officer said, ¡°Miss Hill, I didn¡¯t see anyone when I came by just now, but I did find this, I think it¡¯s from someone¡¯s kid who didn¡¯t want to throw it away.¡±


    The patrolman handed me a Barbie doll and I instinctively took a step back.


    Another doll, this time with a broken foot.

 Chapter 212: It’s Really Susan Su

    Broken Leg!


    I remembered Susan Su¡¯s ruined leg.


    Martin Mo had said that Susan Su had been discharged from the hospital.


    Could this be her revenge?


    ¡°Miss Hill, Miss Hill?¡± the property patrol called out to me twice.


    I looked back, not daring to look at the doll, ¡°Please throw this away, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then Miss Hill get an early night and feel free to call us if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    After the patrol officers left, I closed the door behind me and turned on all the lights in the house, the fear in my heart was only a little less, but I still didn¡¯t dare to go to sleep, as soon as I closed my eyes, I always felt that someone was staring at me all the time, which made one¡¯s heart uneasy and fearful, and I opened my eyes immediately again, no matter how sleepy I was, I didn¡¯t dare to close my eyes and have a good night¡¯s sleep for a while.


    I turned on the TV, nestled in the living room sofa, it was almost dawn, before I really closed my eyes and slept.


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but I was woken up by a knock on the door.


    Perhaps too sensitive, hearing the knock, I opened my eyes with a jolt and sat up.


    I looked out the window, it was already dawn, the sound of cars passing by honking in the neighborhood came from time to time, the TV was ying serials, everything was trance and full of fireworks.


    The knock on the door came again.


    I removed the nket from my body and opened the door, and I was very surprised to see the person at the door.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be Jane Hasis.


    She was dressed in an expensive, ornate mink coat and sunsses, her hair, once always meticulously coiffed, had all fallen out from the chemotherapy, she wore a gray hat, and her face was a little gaunt and much thinner than before.


    I frowned against the doorway, not letting her in, ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    She took off her sunsses and I realized she had a bruise at the corner of her eye, obviously beaten.


    ¡°I got up this morning and was walking and actually walked to you.¡± Jane Hasis smiled, just that smile mixed with bitterness: ¡°The weather is getting colder and colder, the floor tiles in the house are as cold as the ice cer, your father does not go home, stay in Hill Yi¡¯s own mother, Be does not recognize me, Hill Yi also do note back to see, you let alone, even their own mother are seeing death to save the person, and how will go back to see me, you do note, I You don¡¯te, I have no choice but toe.¡±


    Iughed coldly, ¡°This is all your own choice, who is to me?¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯s gaze fell on my rising belly, and her smile was filled with a bit of kindness, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandmother.¡±


    As she said that, she was going to reach over and touch my belly, I instinctively took a step back, ¡°Please leave, you are not wee here.¡±


    The thought that Jane Hasis had even taken Be Hill¡¯s kidney turned thest bit of intolerance I had for Jane Hasis into fear.


    It¡¯s not the vicious that scare people, it¡¯s the cold-blooded and heartless that scare people.


    I was about to close the door when Jane Hasis quickly put her foot against the corner: ¡°Alva, do you really want to treat your own mother like this? I gave birth to you in October, you¡¯re going to be a mother soon, can¡¯t you understand me, you all avoid me and treat me like an enemy, but am I your enemy? I¡¯m your mom.¡±


    ¡°A mother who sacrifices her child for herself, I can¡¯t really understand that.¡± I pressed hard against the door to keep her out, ¡°Not all mothers deserve to be mothers.¡±


    I pushed Jane Hasis out ruthlessly, mming the door behind me.


    To be kind to Jane Hasis is to be cruel to yourself.


    Jane Hasis knocked at the door for a long time, I ironically didn¡¯t open the door, and after about ten minutes or so, it finally got quiet outside.


    At the thought of the knocking in the night, I reced the door, installed a cat¡¯s eye, and also installed a camera in the doorway; I wanted to see who sent those dolls.


    The night of the instation, I have been staring at the surveince screen, almost ten o¡¯clock in the night, I was about to fall asleep, and then suddenly sounded the knock on the door, sleep immediately all gone, eyes to the surveince screen, the screen really appeared a tall, thin man, wearing a duck-tongued cap and mask, a ck suit wrapped tightly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I did not recognize this person.


    The man looked around furtively, knocked on my door very regrly, this time for a shorter period of time, and then put down the doll in his arms and left.


    I immediately called the property owner to stop him at the door, changed my shoes and chased him out.


    By the time I got to the door, the property¡¯s patrol officer had stopped the man and was questioning him, telling him to remove his mask, and the man ducked and dodged with his head down, never cooperating.


    The patrolman saw meing and said, ¡°Miss Hill, is this the man who knocked on your door?¡±


    I nodded, keeping my eyes on the tall, thin man.


    The patrol officer added, ¡°We¡¯ve been asking questions and this man won¡¯t say anything, do you recognize this man?¡±


    I walked up to the tall thin man and stared him dead in the face, ¡°Who are you? Why are you knocking on my door and putting dolls with blood on the doorstep, I will call the police if you don¡¯t give an honest exnation.¡±


    The man is still dodging, not saying anything, his legs are a little shaky, a timid and scared look.


    I ran out of patience, directly removed his duck-tongued hat, removed his mask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, this is all because someone else told me to.¡± The man, who looked like a thief, looked at me and the patrol officer, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me, I just got paid to do it, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to do this.¡± I questioned in a cold voice.


    The man stammered, I threatened: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll really call the police.¡±


    I made a gesture to take out my cell phone, the man was really scared, one by one to exin: ¡°It¡¯s a woman, I haven¡¯t seen what she looks like, she¡¯s sitting in the car, I only know that it must be a very beautiful woman, it¡¯s her who gave me 20, 000 yuan to let me knock on the door of your house, and ¡­ ¡±


    The man nced at me with his afterimage, ¡°And then there¡¯s putting those dolls.¡±


    ¡°Do not tell the truth is it, you do not see the other side, you dare to do this, the other side and how to find you, she is in what car, where you meet, how she gave you money.¡± I cross-examined carefully and actually had a rough candidate in mind.


    There were only a few people I had offended, and they were women, so it was only Be Hill and Susan Su.


    Be Hill had a mental problem, and now her mind is full of Ulysses Will, so she doesn¡¯t even remember who I am, so it can¡¯t be her, so that only leaves Susan Su.


    Sure enough, the man said, ¡°How did she find me I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s silly not to have money, it¡¯s so simple and easy to make 20, 000 dors, anyone would be willing to do it, by the way, that woman is sitting in a luxury car, Maserati, I heard the driver shouting at her as Ms. Su, but I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°So it was her.¡±


    The patrolman asked me, ¡°Miss Hill, you know?¡±


    ¡°An old friend.¡±


    Susan Su and I are not old friends.


    The tall, thin man said, ¡°Now that you know, it¡¯s time to believe it¡¯s none of my business, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s offended, so I can go now.¡±


    ¡°Did she make you do anything other than these intimidating things?¡± I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give an honest answer, I¡¯ll still send you to the police station for tea.¡±


    The man cried out, ¡°There really isn¡¯t any more.¡±


    He seemed to remember something and said, ¡°By the way, I heard that woman muttering to herself that she was going to waste the legs of a person called Alva Hill, that person wouldn¡¯t be you.¡±

 Chapter 213: Walker Richter Returns to the Company

    She was right to put the me on me. Even if Walker Richter didn¡¯t do anything, I paid someone to teach Susan Su a lesson, and the result would still be the same.


    I don¡¯t regret doing that, as long as I think of the bruises on sweetheart¡¯s face and everything Susan Su has done to me, I even think a leg is cheap for her.


    The patrolman asked me, ¡°Miss Hill, what are we going to do with this guy?¡±


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    There¡¯s no point in taking someone to the police station, harassment and intimidation, at most they¡¯ll get a few days in custody.


    The tall and thin man thanked me repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss Hill, you¡¯re a really good person, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Afraid that I would back out, the man ran faster than a rabbit.


    I thanked the patrol officer and went back, only to find that the doll that the tall and thin man had left at the door was gone.


    I didn¡¯t take it for disposal just now, who took it?


    Could it be the property security guard who took it?


    I didn¡¯t think much of it and opened the door into the house.


    Susan Su want to find me to settle the score, it is not possible to just let it go, intimidation of the matter was revealed by me, the next certainly have other means.


    These days of pretending to be a ghost is just a prelude, a little bit of interest.


    I¡¯m tired after all this time, so I went back to my room to rest after washing up.


    I can only be more careful in the future.


    The next day.


    I sorted outst night¡¯s surveince video, the unexpected discovery shocked my back in the middle of the day.


    Not many minutes after I chased that tall and thin man out, a woman in a red cloak came out from the stairwell.


    The entire time the woman kept her head down, her facepletely invisible, she stopped at my door for a moment and took the doll from the doorway.


    She didn¡¯t take the elevator, she still took the stairs, and she took each step very, very slowly.


    My eyes fell on her limping leg.


    Susan Su.


    Susan Su was herest night.


    Last night when I questioned the man at the entrance to the neighborhood, maybe Susan Su was nearby.


    I stared at the security footage for a long time.


    Just then, the cell phone ced aside rang, it was Martin Mo calling.


    Susan Su¡¯s appearance made me feel very uneasy, so I told Martin Mo about it.


    In less than half an hour, Martin Mo came, he watched the surveince andforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for two people to protect you.¡±


    In the past, I would have refused his arrangement, but now I wasn¡¯t alone, and if something really happened and the baby was hurt, I would regret it too much.


    Martin Mo is a man of action and quickly hired two people from a securitypany to take care of my safety twenty-four hours a day.


    With this protection, I felt more at ease and slept better.


    I was at home with my baby, and every day, apart from going out to buy groceries, I just watched TV at home to pass the time.


    I looked at the calendar on the wall and realized how fast time flies, and it was the end of the year.


    I was sitting on the couch, bored, switching channels, and when the news about the Richter family came on, I turned the TV back on.


    I was surprised to hear the host say that Walker Richter would be returning to thepany.


    How could he continue to work in that body and also, Ben Richter would not allow Walker Richter to re-enter thepany and be a threat to him.


    Meanwhile, the cell phone news push is about Walker Richter returning to thepany and will be back in charge.


    Who would let a duck in the mouth fly?


    I don¡¯t understand what Walker Richter is doing back at thepany at this time, and how Fin Wilson and Yao Bin agreed to let him go back? Why did Fin Wilson and Yao Bin let him go back?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fiona Croix saw the news on TV and called to test my reaction.


    I was just surprised that Walker Richter was back in thepany.


    What everyone in the Richter family does, what happens to people in the Richter family, cannot be understood by the normal human mind.


    Walker Richter¡¯s return to thepany, naturally, is not going to be too low key.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother took the initiative and invited thepany¡¯s directors and industry elites to hold arge reception at the Moonwatch Restaurant.


    Jack Astor was also invited, and Fiona Croix attended as Jack Astor¡¯s date.


    Martin Mo was there with Hill Yi.


    Before the reception started, Yao Murong surprisingly came to me and invited me to go to the reception together.


    I never understood Yao Murong, sometimes he stood on the opposite side, and sometimes he looked like he knew me well and was an old friend, which made people puzzled.


    I looked at the suited Yao Murong outside the door and coldly returned two words to him, ¡°No go.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter back to thepany such an important moment, you really do not want to witness witness?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter returning to thepany, that means Ben Richter¡¯s power is weakened, do you think Ben Richter will be a good guy and let Walker Richter return to thepany smoothly?¡± Yao Murong exaggerated, ¡°You know Walker Richter¡¯s body best, he can¡¯t withstand Ben Richter¡¯s calctions, in case there is any ident, maybe this is yourst meeting.¡±


    Yao Murong was right about one thing, Ben Richter would definitely not let Walker Richter go so smoothly.


    Tonight¡¯s reception didn¡¯t seem as calm as it appeared.


    Yao Murong seemed to be testing me for something by saying those words.


    I stared at Yao Murong, ¡°Since you all agreed to let him go back, you must have a n to deal with it, so don¡¯t be an rmist here, and also, even if there really is any ident, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want your child to be born without even seeing his father¡¯s face, and only be able to worship a grave.¡± Yao Murong said: ¡°sometimes people¡¯s calctions are not as good as heaven¡¯s calctions, I just don¡¯t want you to regret it, Walker Richter insisted on going back, we also have no choice, the olddy of the Richter family and Ben Richter are not a good person, he went back, the fate is more than likely to be bad.¡±


    Listening to Yao Murong¡¯s words, it seems that he had known about Walker Richter¡¯s rtionship with Yao Bin.


    ¡°There¡¯s give and take, he insisted on going back on his own, then the consequences will be borne on his own as well.¡± I said ruthlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more words, Walker Richter is Yao Bin¡¯s son, he won¡¯t be willing to give up and let his son have an ident before he can recognize his ancestor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a sh of shock crossed Yao Murong¡¯s face, ¡°How do you know that Walker Richter is a member of the Yao family?¡±


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t tell Yao Murong that I learned about it from overhearing Yao Bin¡¯s conversation with Fin Wilson.


    Besides, Walker Richter has been recuperating in Yao¡¯s family after his illness, so it¡¯s so obvious that anyone who isn¡¯t a fool can see it.


    ¡°How I know it is not important, the important thing is that THE Richter family people are not stupid, they must know it too, you just said Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is not a good person, isn¡¯t it because you guys know that this can¡¯t be hidden from THE Richter family people. ¡± I said calmly, ¡°The matter of Walker Richter¡¯s life is now just ayer of windowpaper, it will be broken as soon as it is stabbed, in such a situation you guys still agree to him going back to the Richter family, I¡¯m afraid that you have other ns.¡±


    Yao Murong looked at me with appreciation, ¡°I really underestimated you before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these polite words and don¡¯t y tricks, please leave, I¡¯m not interested in the reception, in your ns, I just want a simple and ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°The things in this world, the reasoning, or don¡¯t read too much into it, otherwise there¡¯s no point in living, it¡¯s better to be confused.¡±


    These were the words Yao Murong left behind when she left.

 Chapter 214: Susan Su Hired a Kidnapper

    In life, you can¡¯t live too understanding, too shrewd, too calcting in everything.


    This reasoning is understood by everyone, but there are not many who do it.


    After Yao Murong left, I sat alone in the living room and fumed.


    Nightfall.


    The reception had started long ago.


    I touched my bulging stomach and my eyelids kept jumping, very uneasy.


    Later I couldn¡¯t help but call Fiona Croix and ask about the situation at the reception.


    Fiona Croix told me that everything was normal at the reception, nothing happened, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother announced to the public that Walker Richter had recovered from his illness, and that he had returned to thepany, but not in the same position as before, and that he was just a vice president under Ben Richter.


    Like the Richter Group such arge group, important positions certainly can not be changed arbitrarily, not because Walker Richter came back, Ben Richter had to give up the position.


    Knowing that there was no ident at the reception, I was a little bit relieved, but when I was about to hang up the phone, the sound of an explosion suddenly came from the phone, and that loud bang could be felt through the cell phone with the force of the explosion.


    ¡°Fiona, what happened? Are you okay Fiona? Hello, hello ¡­¡±


    There was a zippy currenting from the receiver, and eventually the call just hung up.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened over there, my heart was in a panic, thinking of what Yao Murong said, in my haste, I grabbed a jacket and hurried out the door.


    I stopped a cab on the side of the road, ¡°Master, go to Lookout Moon Restaurant, please, hurry up, I have something urgent.¡±


    The master started the car, on the way, I tried to call Fiona Croix, they were all off, I called Martin Mo again, no answer.


    All the conditions made me more worried.


    Almost forty minutester, the car stopped in front of the Moonwatch Restaurant, I paid the money and jogged inside.


    There was a sign in the lobby of the restaurant that the reception was on the third floor.


    I pressed the elevator, but waited for a long time, I looked at the stairs, and finally took the stairs directly.


    Staircase very few people go, the door is hidden, dim light, I hold the railing fast walking up, in the corner, in front of my eyes suddenly appeared a person blocking the way, I have not seen the other side of the face, the person quickly covered my mouth, spare behind me, the back of my head, after a pain, I do not know anything.


    When I woke up, in front of my eyes a dark, head wearing a ck cloth bag, hands and feet are bound, surrounded by very quiet, the cold wind into the neck, cold so that people can not help but shiver.


    I don¡¯t know where I am, my mouth is sealed with tape, and my ears can¡¯t hear any sound, dead silence.


    Cold, getting colder and colder.


    The temperature was getting lower and lower.


    I tried to break the rope, but in the end it did nothing but rub my wrists bloody.


    The rope is tied in a very special way, the more I struggle, the tighter it gets, and finally I gave up struggling, lying on the ground quietly waiting.


    The only person I had offended was Susan Su, and I knew with my toes that the one who kidnapped me was definitely Susan Su.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I do not know how long, every minute and every second is so long, seems to have passed a century, still no one came, in addition to the head of the cold wind pouring in, a little sound and movement are not.


    The longer the time, the more uneasy in my heart, this is not like Susan Su¡¯s style, she kidnapped me, should not wait to find me to settle the score?


    Eyes can not see, I can not even distinguish between night and day, I only know that after a long, long, long time, sleep and wake up, I have been too hungry to bear, dry mouth can not bear, cold hands and feet numb, no strength, suddenly heard footsteps.


    I listened with my side ear, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, they wereing this way.


    I twisted my body, fear rising in my heart.


    If it¡¯s Susan Su, I don¡¯t want to go out today with all my whiskers intact.


    ¡°Creak!¡±


    It¡¯s the sound of the door opening, footsteps approaching, one heavy and one light, the other¡¯s feet are obviously in trouble.


    I inclined my side ear to the source of the sound, my throat dry, ¡°Susan Su? is that you?¡±


    My mouth is sealed, and all I can do is make a mmmmmm sound.


    The other person doesn¡¯t make a sound, just walks back and forth in front of me.


    ¡°Ta-da-da!¡±


    Every sound made by the shoes on the ground was like stepping on the heart, making one¡¯s heart grow fuzzy.


    Suddenly, a scent of perfume hit my face, and there was a weight on my shoulders as the other woman¡¯s hand rested on my shoulder.


    ¡°Alva Hill, how does it feel to be locked up here for two days and two nights?¡±


    Sure enough, it was Susan Su¡¯s voice.


    I didn¡¯t realize I had been here for two days and two nights.


    I had long lost track of time, I was starving and had no strength in my body, I was cold, hungry and thirsty, if Susan Su didn¡¯te, I was afraid that I would have to starve to death here.


    Susan Su uncovered the ck cloth bag on my head, my eyes suddenly saw the light, stabbing my eyes subconsciously closed, and only opened them after I got used to it, when I saw the environment I was in, my blood flowed backward.


    This is a less than twenty square meters of the room, the whole room only a small window on the top of the head, the cold wind is from here in, the wall is hung with all kinds of knives, chainsaws, axes and so on.


    I was tied up on a table like amb on a chopping block.


    Susan Su smiled an eerie smile, ¡°Do you know where this is? It¡¯s under the ground, this house was specially prepared by me for you, no one can find this ce, and of course, no one wille looking for you, no one knows you¡¯re alive, no one wille to save you.¡±


    No one knows I¡¯m alive?


    What did that mean?


    Susan Su¡¯s red lips rose slightly and she smiled like a colorful flower, but I knew that she was the dreaded poppy, carrying a deadly danger.


    ¡°The night beforest, your rented room caught fire, the fire burned for a few hours before it was extinguished, the whole room burned down with nothing left, the police only found a charred body at the scene.¡± Susan Su cupped my chin and said viciously, ¡°Alva Hill died, no one came to your rescue, and by the time they figured out what was going on, you were a real corpse.¡±


    I stared at her in horror, it would be a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t scared, that wall full of tools and with Susan Su¡¯s hatred for me, I was afraid that I was going to die without a body.


    Susan Su ripped off the tape on my mouth, long ago frozen numb I could no longer feel the pain of tearing.


    ¡°Falling into your hands, I know I don¡¯t want to get out alive, you might as well give me a pain.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to go through all this trouble for if I¡¯m going to y you to death this early?¡± Susan Su smiled, her hands absently stroking over the tools hanging on the wall one by one, she removed the chainsaw and looked at me with a smile, ¡°How much time do you think it would take me to saw off your leg with this? Alva Hill, do you know how much pain I felt inside when they sawed off my leg? At that moment I thought to myself, I¡¯m going to get it back from you double time.¡±


    She ced the chainsaw on my legs and with the flip of a switch, within seconds, my legs were gone.


    I stared in horror at the chainsaw ced in myp, shaking with fear, and at this point, I didn¡¯t dare say anything else to irritate her, ¡°What do I have to do with you losing your legs, it was an elevator ident.¡±


    I stalled as long as I could, just hoping that the two bodyguards Martin Mo had arranged would find me.

 Chapter 215: Susan Su Wasted My Legs

    Susan Su was really clear about that ident.


    She lifted her skirt and one leg was round, slender and beautiful, but the other was a prosthetic.


    How could her perfect life allow such a w.


    I don¡¯t sympathize with her at all: ¡°Isn¡¯t it your own choice toe to this point? Susan Su, you like Ben Richter but you have to marry Walker Richter, what kind of temper he is, you know better than I do, you hurt sweetheart, can Walker Richter spare you? You hurt my daughter and my unborn child, do you think I¡¯ll let it go?¡±


    The words have been said, there is nothing to hide, life and death is a matter of life and death, even if I humbly beg Susan Su, she won¡¯t let me go.


    ¡°So today I¡¯m going to get the interest back from you.¡± Susan Su gaze cold like a knife, gouge out on my belly: ¡°really want to know you this belly pregnant is a boy or a girl, or I take out to see? It will also fulfill you, so that you can still see your own child before you die, how about it?¡±


    The child in my belly looked like it sensed the danger and suddenly had a twinge of pain.


    I red at Susan Su with hatred, ¡°You kill me directly, Susan Su, what¡¯s the point of dilly-dallying,e on, kill me, I¡¯m telling you, even if I turn into a severe ghost, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Susan Suughed more and more happily.


    ¡°Walker Richter gave me such a big gift, I have to return the favor, what do you say I take out your children and give them to him? By the way, I¡¯ll mail you to him in ten more installments, he might be happy, at least you¡¯re not a charred corpse, he¡¯ll be able to put together a whole person.¡±


    ¡°Crazy.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Susan Su¡¯s every word was gut-wrenching, I knew she could do it, I was in her hands, here in no man¡¯snd, no one would know what she wanted to do with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m a madman, a madman driven mad by you all.¡± Susan Su pped my face, a glint crossing her eyes, ¡°I was just too soft on you guys before, that¡¯s why I got myself into this mess, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send Walker Richter down to be with you as well, see how good I¡¯ve been to you, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can fight Walker Richter?¡± I said sarcastically, ¡°You think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t forget what Walker Richter said to you in the hospital, he asked for one of your legs and that¡¯s only mercy for you, if you¡¯re restless again, what you give me today, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll get in the future.¡±


    ¡°So you were outside the ward that day.¡± Susan Su put down the chainsaw and removed another awl knife from the wall, the sharp tip of the knife was pressed against my neck and moved down a little carelessly, ¡°You won¡¯t see what happens to me, and you won¡¯t know if I can win against Walker Richter, you¡¯d better worry about yourself.¡±


    I stared at the awl knife as it traveled along my chest andnded on my abdomen, I gasped in fear and tensed, struggling with all my strength, ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt my baby.¡±


    She could take my life, but for me to watch her hurt my child was undoubtedly more desperate and painful than taking my life.


    ¡°Your look reminds me of Tina Deross, when she begged me the same way, but guess what, did I let her go in the end?¡± Susan Su possessed her body, the smile on her face was like a cold poisonous snake, making people fear in their hearts, she said, ¡°What I Susan Su want to get, I haven¡¯t missed yet, whoever wants to rob with me, then I will destroy whoever, Tina Deross, no matter if it is her family background or appearance, everything is not as good as me, how does she deserve to be Ben Richter¡¯s wife, so , I gave her a pain in advance and unplugged her venttor, she was in pain and fear just like you.¡±


    I listened in horror.


    Tina Deross was really dead, or Susan Su was.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Ben Richter will know, he loves Tina Deross like his life, if you hurt Tina Deross, you are killing him, he will not let you go if he knows that you killed Tina Deross.¡±


    Ben Richter is Susan Su¡¯s soft underbelly, I mouthed that Ben Richter loves Tina Deross, stabbing Susan Su with jealousy, she blurted out, ¡°The person he loves is me, not that bitch, it¡¯s that bitch who confused him, Ben and I are the ones who truly love each other, he once said that he would marry me when he took his seat as chairman and settled Walker Richter, he would marry me.¡±


    Susan Su marrying Walker Richter was really Ben Richter¡¯s idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re still fooling yourself, Ben Richter won¡¯t marry you.¡± I said, ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by someone exactly like Tina Deross, which you should have known already, he doesn¡¯t love you, and a woman who looks like Tina Deross weighs more than you do in his heart.¡±


    Since the real Tina Deross had been killed by Susan Su, the one who was now at Ben Richter¡¯s side wasn¡¯t, it was just a look-alike.


    ¡°You shut up.¡± Susan Su fell into a frenzy: ¡°Tina Deross has dominated Ben for so many years, I won¡¯t let another impostor get in my way again, that bitch is just Tina Deross¡¯s twin sister, she can¡¯t rece Tina Deross.¡±


    So, that person was Tina Deross¡¯ sister.


    I¡¯ve never heard of Tina Deross having any sisters.


    But now is not the time to think about these things, I can¡¯t even protect myself, how can I care about others.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, and stared coldly at Susan Su who had fallen into a state of madness, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Ben loves me, it¡¯s me, he said he¡¯ll marry me, we¡¯ll have many, many more children, we¡¯ll be very happy, no one will try to break us up, as long as I help Ben fulfill his business, he¡¯ll marry me.¡±


    Susan Su showed me another Be Hill.


    The one who loves madly is destined to lose the most.


    Ben Richter has no ce in his heart for Susan Su, or he wouldn¡¯t have let her marry Walker Richter.


    While Susan Su was caught up in her own world, I nced at the chainsaw at my side and tried to use the gears on it to cut the rope.


    Just as my fingertips reached the chainsaw, Susan Su suddenly came to her senses, a sh of viciousness crossed her eyes, and she drove the awl knife into my thigh viciously, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re all bitches, damn it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The huge pain made me nearly faint.


    Blood kepting out from my thigh, soon wetting the table, flowing all the way along the edge of the table, and finally dripping in lines on the floor.


    Susan Su held the other end of the awl knife and churned it hard into my thigh, I was in so much pain that I went into spasms, and eventually that pain just made me pass out.


    Not tortured enough, how could Susan Su let me go.


    A basin of cold water sshed on my face, I woke up, the pain at my thighs was like countless knives shing at my legs, I could feel no blood on my face.


    I stared at my thigh which was full of blood, I knew that this leg was already ruined.

 Chapter 216: Just Wanting to Seek a Painful Death

    ¡°Kill me, kill me.¡±


    I hissed, only wanting to beg for a pain.


    Susan Su coolly smiled, her eyes were cold, holding the awl knife in the flesh of my thighs turned around, I shivered in pain, struggling hard, hands and feet are bound, struggling and resistance are futile, it will only hurt more, it hurts so much that one would wish to cut oneself.


    I was covered in cold sweat, Susan Su pulled the awl knife out with force, blood followed and sshed up, spraying on her face, she smiled and wiped a handful of blood on her face, staring at my thighs, admiring her masterpiece.


    ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore after this has only begun?¡± Susan Su had a smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with hatred, gritting her teeth, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s y slowly, I won¡¯t y you to death all at once, that¡¯s too boring.¡±


    Thighs because of the pain can not stop trembling, blood also followed the flow, ording to this speed flow down, certainly have to bleed to death.


    I sucked inrge gulps of air from the pain, my eyes wide open so I could relieve the pain a little.


    ¡°Su, Susan Su, kill me if you have the guts, kill me.¡±


    Physical pain caused tears to slip from the corners of my eyes.


    My fear and pain satisfied Susan Su, she smiled and yed with the awl knife, ¡°By the way, did you say that Nancy Richter was in pain when she died, tell me how you stabbed down one by one, how does it feel to kill someone?¡±


    She thought I killed Nancy Richter, too.


    Her hand pressed so hard on the spot where my wound was that I couldn¡¯t speak in pain and could only stare at her with a death re.


    If eyes could kill, Susan Su would have been killed a million times over by me.


    She leaned over andughed in my ear, ¡°How did you manage to stab thirty-two times and avoid the vitals with each knife, or you teach me, otherwiseter I will be heavy-handed and biased, and y you to death how to do.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    I gritted my teeth and inhaled and exhaled sharply.


    Blood dripped in threads onto the floor and I was getting pale, feeling colder and colder, my eyelids were barely open, it was close to death.


    ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t try to die so easily.¡±


    After Susan Su said this through gritted teeth, she shouted outside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Immediately two men in white coats wearing medical masks came in, carrying surgical tools in their hands.


    Susan Su took two steps backward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let her die.¡±


    The two men nodded and walked toward me.


    Susan Su added, ¡°No anesthesia, I¡¯d like to see how long she can endure it.¡±


    Surgery without anesthesia was undoubtedly like taking a knife and shing at the body directly.


    The two men followed Susan Su¡¯s orders, cut open the pants with scissors, and began to clean and sterilize the wound and sew it up.


    I don¡¯t know how I endured nearly two hours of stitching up the wounds, how many times I wanted to bite my tongue and kill myself, but when I thought of the baby in my belly, I gritted my teeth and pushed through.


    The feeling of the needle piercing through the skin, the thread passing through the flesh and then being pulled tightly was too clear, and every stitch was like walking through the gates of hell.


    Susan Su only let them stop the bleeding and stitch me up, but she didn¡¯t deal with the bone that was pierced.


    She was just going to waste my leg, how could she save it.


    After the wound was stitched up, my whole body was covered in sweat as if I had been fished out of the water.


    Susan Su stood aside and waved her hand for those two to go down, I was already numb from the pain and had no strength, not even the strength to hate Susan Su, I just looked at her silently.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, I¡¯lle back to see you in a couple of days, you must live, if you die, the little bastard in your belly will die too.¡± Susan Su pped my face proudly, smiled and limped away.


    She didn¡¯t directly remove the child by caesarean section just now because she wanted to use the child to make me pull through, to give me a support to live and continue to suffer from her torment, if the child was gone and there was no desire to live, I would have chosen to kill myself, and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve her goal of retaliation.


    After Susan Su left, the room fell into silence again, the air was filled with the smell of blood, the cold air kept seeping in from the top of my head, cold to the bone marrow, and I could only tell if it was night or day from the small window that was open on the top of my head.


    I blinked and looked at the skylight, thinking about what Susan Su had said, that I was desperate to escape, that maybe I would really die here and no one would know.


    It must have taken a lot of time to be able to build a house under the ground, Susan Su had been plotting revenge since she broke her leg.


    Night and day alternated back and forth twice, I was in a daze, one moment I felt cold and my bones ached, the next moment I was hot as if I was in a furnace, alternating between hot and cold, the wound got infected.


    The blood on the table had already dried up and turned ck. After a few days of no food and no drink, an ordinary person would be dizzy, not to mention the fact that I had lost so much blood, coupled with the wound infection, I didn¡¯t know how I had survived.


    Susan Su really as she said, two dayster came again, another torture, body added a few wounds, she vented her hate and left.


    I felt like I was dying, I was so tired and wanted to just fall asleep.


    In a daze, I had a dream that both my legs were gone, and I could only sit in a wheelchair, trapped in one side of the world, unable to go anywhere.


    ¡°Alva, Alva, wake up, don¡¯t sleep, open your eyes.¡±


    Who was talking in my ear.


    I wanted to open my eyes so badly, but my eyelids were too heavy to open.


    ¡°Who told you toy such a heavy hand.¡±


    Why is this furious voice so familiar.


    Who the hell is it?


    ¡°BOOM!!!¡±


    With a loud bang, I struggled to open my eyes and vaguely saw a maning over with an anxious look, his eyes filled with tears and anger.


    I smiled, as if I saw a beam of white light hitting my body, ten miles of white clouds tumbling, ten thousand miles of haze, white cranes flying, this is probably heaven.


    The eyelids were so heavy.


    ¡°So want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alva, Alva¡­¡±


    Someone keeps calling out to me in my ear.


    Only the voice seemed different.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The day Ipletely woke up was the New Year¡¯s Eve, and I had been in aa for two whole months.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I had the illusion of being a world away.


    The curtains were fluttering, the distant mountains outside the window were thick with snow, and the trees in front of the window were silver and beautiful.


    I blinked my eyes, everything in front of me was still there, it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Memories of being tortured by Susan Su flooded into my mind, and I hastily reached out to touch my stomach, and was relieved when I felt my stomach rise high into the air.


    Thankfully, everything was fine with the baby.


    I tried to move my legs and sadly realized that my left leg was senseless.


    It was ruined, my leg was really ruined.


    Obviously already knew the result, but when the leg really can not feel, the heart still can not ept and fear.


    I clenched my hand tightly, tried to move my left leg again, and after many failed attempts, I had to ept the reality.


    I stared at my left leg, I should actually feel lucky, after all, life is still alive, the child is still there.


    I waited for my emotions to ease before I looked around and realized that the furnishings of the room were not a hospital.


    I braced myself to sit up and just then the door was pushed open from outside, Martin Mo was ecstatic to see me awake, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°You saved me?¡±


    I looked at the excited Martin Mo, and the voice I heard when I was unconscious rang in my ears again.


    That voice was like him and not like him.

 Chapter 217: Yao Mubai Finds Out Who Killed Nancy Richter

    I looked at him, he¡¯d lost so much weight, almost out of shape, I almost didn¡¯t recognize him just now, his chin was flushed with green scruff and he hadn¡¯t taken care of it in I don¡¯t know how many days, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have died there.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being alive to see the sky again was already the greatest good fortune.


    As for everything that had happened in that house, I didn¡¯t dare to recall it, those few short days were more memorable and frightening than the year Be Hill had imprisoned me back then.


    Martin Mo helped me sit up, and took a pillow to my back, his eyes fell on my legs with depressed pain, ¡°I should have found you earlier, your legs wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±


    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be avoided, folded a leg, retrieve a life, worth it.¡± I knew that the leg could not be saved, and I was psychologically prepared for it. Now that Randy is healthy and well, this is the greatestfort, and there is nothing more important than this.


    I thought of what Susan Su had said and asked him, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    The ce where I live was on fire, and the police found the body, people would normally think that I was buried in the fire, how would they know that I was still alive, it was still quite a surprise that Martin Mo found me in just a few days.


    ¡°It was Oryukai who found you.¡±


    He was talking about the two bodyguards he hired.


    Those two people are under twenty-four hour protection but not close protection, and I went to the Moonwatch Restaurant at night, and was taken in the stairwell, Susan Su dared to do this, it must have been nned, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to avoid those two people.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Susan Su? Did you see her when you found me?¡±


    Susan Su was suspected of kidnapping, uwful imprisonment, and intentional injury, this one charge added up, enough for Susan Su to go in and squat for ten or twenty years.


    Martin Mo shook his head, ¡°No, you were the only one there when I arrived, Susan Su is very cunning, there was no trace of her at the scene.¡±


    In other words, there is no way to take Susan Su.


    He smashed the edge of the bed fiercely with unwillingness, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t worry, what Susan Su did to you, I will make her pay back tenfold.¡±


    ¡°I should have expected that.¡±


    Susan Su isn¡¯t stupid, how could she leave traces and wait to go to jail.


    Even if I sue her, without evidence, Susan Su can still turn ck and white, just like Nancy Richter¡¯s case, there is not enough evidence to close the case.


    Many things in this world are not ck and white, but also gray. There are many people who exploit the loopholes of thew and get away with it.


    When I woke up, I was still a bit tired, so Martin Mo asked the kitchen to cook some food for me, so that I could have a good rest.


    After Martin Mo left, Iy down on the bed, lifted the nket and saw my thighs, I could not hold back the tears in my eyes.


    I covered my mouth and whimpered, from now on I would never be able to walk like a normal person again.


    Fiona Croix came to see me the same day when she found out I was awake.


    She told me that when Martin Mo found me, I was already dying, and was sent to the hospital for resuscitation, and was given three consecutive critical notices. Because I was sent toote, the wound on my thigh became infected, and I couldn¡¯t save my leg, because of the nerve necrosis.


    Nerve necrosis, this leg, permanent waste.


    Fortunately, his life was saved.


    After I was out of danger, Martin Mo took me back to his ce to recuperate and hired a maid to take care of me.


    Fiona Croix said, ¡°You are didn¡¯t see the way Martin Mo carried you to the hospital, like he was going to kill someone, at that time, you were covered in blood, I watched and was so angry that I couldn¡¯t do it, also my heart hurt me, Susan Su is just crazy, she is trying to kill you.¡±


    ¡°If it had been anyter, my life really would have been in her hands.¡± I rubbed my stomach, ¡°Thankfully the baby is fine.¡±


    Fiona Croix was furious, ¡°But your leg¡­¡±


    She looked at my ruined left leg and said with righteous indignation, ¡°Susan Su is heartless, but we can¡¯t do anything about her, it¡¯s obvious that she caused you to be like this, but we can¡¯t find any evidence, it¡¯s really infuriating, and Walker Richter still protects her.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I lost a leg, even my life was nearly lost, and Walker Richter is still defending Susan Su.


    A voice suddenly appeared in my head, during thea, I seemed to have heard Walker Richter¡¯s voice, was it just my illusion?


    Or maybe Walker Richter knew that Susan Su had kidnapped me, and not only did he harbor her, he even helped tomit the murder?


    Fiona Croix hesitated and said, ¡°Martin Mo sued Susan Su, but Walker Richter came forward as a witness, and Susan Su insisted that it had nothing to do with her, so the police couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    I remembered the explosion I heard from Fiona Croix¡¯s cell phone the night of the ident, and I asked, ¡°What happened at the Moonwatch Tavern that night, and what was the explosion about.¡±


    ¡°It was the crystalmp in the lobby that suddenly exploded.¡± Fiona Croix told me: ¡°After the phone call that night, I wanted to call you back, but the phone did not work, and then heard that you live in the neighborhood on fire, I rushed over with Martin Mo, the fire spread very quickly, the fire trucks a few hours before the fire was extinguished, the police came only to find a charred body in the house, at that time I thought that you At that time, I thought you really had an ident, scared me to death, fortunately Martin Mo let the forensic pathologist do the identification, ruled out the possibility that it was you.¡±


    ¡°Then who was the one who burned to death?¡±


    There can¡¯t be an extra body in the house for no reason.


    ¡°Speaking of that person is really unlucky, the police finally determined that person is a thief, recidivist now, the police are investigating his case, the nearby neighborhoods were all stolen by him, that day he sneaked into your house, caught fire, and then burned to death.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    I muttered under my breath.


    I was recuperating here at Martin Mo¡¯s, eating and living in ordance with Hill¡¯s care, she found a wheelchair and wanted to take me out for a walk, I looked at my leg and then outside, shaking my head and refusing.


    I do not have the courage to face the end of their own can only sit in a wheelchair, as long as lying in bed, I can still deceive myself and tell myself that the legs are still healthy.


    On the tenth day after I woke up, Yao Mubai came to see me.


    He came for the case of Nancy Richter¡¯s kidnapping with me.


    He said bluntly, ¡°I believe the person who kidnapped you is Susan Su, but the case is about evidence, and if they can¡¯t get evidence, they can only detain the other party for twenty-four hours and then have to release them.¡±


    This is something I know very well, just like Nancy Richter¡¯s case, they suspected me but had no solid evidence and still couldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Nancy Richter case?¡±


    ¡°Nancy Richter chose to call you when she was killed, so the murderer must have something to do with you, and that person, most likely, is at ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    Martin Mo came in with the medicine.

 Chapter 218: Walker Richter was hospitalized on the same day as me

    These are all medicines for preserving the fetus, I¡¯m lucky to have my life back, and it¡¯s even more of a miracle that I was able to preserve the child, but the child is not in good condition, and needs to stay in bed to preserve the fetus.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s pair of deep eyes looked at Martin Mo, signaling me to take the medicine first.


    I nodded and took the medicine along with the cup of water and took the medicine.


    Usually it¡¯s Hill Yi who brings the medicine over, I handed the empty water cup to Martin Mo, ¡°Why are you bringing the medicine over today, where¡¯s sis?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen making soup for you.¡± Martin Mo smiled and looked at Yao Mubai, ¡°You came over today, is there progress in Nancy Richter¡¯s case?¡±


    I was just about to say that Yao Mubai is here to tell the good news that there is progress in the case, when Yao Mubai snatched it up and said, ¡°No, there is no progress yet, but it should be solved as soon as possible.¡±     Is there something that he can¡¯t let Martin Mo know?


    Dropping this sentence, Yao Mubai left.


    Today¡¯s Yao Mubai is a bit strange, he just left without finishing his words, what exactly does his unfinished words mean.


    After Yao Mubai left, I was in deep thought, Martin Mo shouted at me twice before I came back to my senses.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Alva, what were you thinking just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I purposely yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and want to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you rest and I¡¯ll call you after dinner.¡±


    He tucked me in.


    I closed my eyes and waited for Martin Mo to leave before I opened them.


    The rental was burned and my legs couldn¡¯t walk, and the few times I asked to leave, Martin Mo didn¡¯t say yes and was very forceful.


    But I felt that living here is not a long-term solution, sooner orter I still have to leave.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep at all, I took out my cell phone and flipped through my friends¡¯ circle, Pheobe Wilson sent a rare message, a photo of her sitting in front of a guest house, the setting sun poured over her body, giving people a quiet, peaceful feeling.


    Pheobe Wilson captioned the photo with the words, ¡°Watching the clouds roll in and out, enjoying the blossoms and flowers, and the changing of the seasons¡±.


    The smile on her face is not the same as before, no more jealousy, no more resentment, but rather a calmness towards life.


    I remembered what Pheobe Wilson said to me before she left Northside, that she was really living the life she wanted.


    She lived a fuller life even though she was no longer fertile.


    Not everyone is born to be a mother, everyone has their own way of living, and a flower or a tree can be their child.


    I stared at Pheobe Wilson in the photo and ghost messaged her asking, ¡°Where are settling down?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson quickly replied, ¡°Lijiang, you are wee toe and y sometime.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Looking at the scenery on the photos, I really want to visit Lijiang.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Maybe as Fiona Croix said, get away from the North City and go outside to have a look, maybe everything is different.


    It¡¯s just that the way I am now ¡­


    I looked at my legs and pulled the corner of my mouth bitterly, where else could I go.


    I flipped through my address book and dialed Yao Mubai¡¯s number, ¡°Do you already know who the murderer is?¡±


    ¡°Not really sure, you should still recuperate your body first, when we find the evidence, we will return your innocence.¡±


    Innocence.


    These two words came out of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth, for some reason made me feel warm in my heart.


    As a person who had a grudge against Walker Richter, he should have been the one who wanted something to happen to me the most, but the truth was the opposite, only he believed that I hadn¡¯t killed anyone from beginning to end, and believed that I was innocent.     He hung up without saying anything.


    The temper was still really bad.


    In thete afternoon, Hilli came in with the udon soup.


    ¡°Alva, I stewed this specially, try it.¡±


    Living here, I felt a bit sorry for Hill Yi, it¡¯s not that she actually doesn¡¯t mind me living here in her heart, it¡¯s just that Martin Mo has a strong attitude.


    ¡°Sister, can you rent an apartment for me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hill Yi was a bit surprised, ¡°You want to move out? Alva, you¡¯re like this now, how can you live alone, Nancheng won¡¯t agree either.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live here all the time.¡± Iughed and tried to keep my tone light, ¡°Try living alone even though you¡¯ve lost a leg.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Hillie tried to persuade me again.


    ¡°Sis, the road ahead is still long, I will live well, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The child is my hope to live.


    ¡°Nancheng has been reading a lot of books on Chinese medicely, it¡¯s not necessarily true that you won¡¯t be able to stand up with this leg.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°He won¡¯t let you sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life either.¡±


    Hearing that it¡¯s possible to stand up, a glimmer of light shed in my eyes, but when I thought of nerve necrosis, where would it be so easy to stand up again, Hill Yi was justforting me.


    ¡°Being alive is already a blessing, you tell him to stop bothering with me.¡±


    Hilli stared at me for a while and hesitantly asked me, ¡°Do you really want to move out?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nodded, ¡°I want to move out, sis, I hope you understand.¡±


    Hilli naturally understood my intention.


    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you find an apartment, maybe moving out will be a good thing for you.¡±


    Thetter words Hilli spoke in a whisper, seemingly to herself.


    ¡°Sis, something on your mind?¡± I looked at her, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good, are you not feeling well somewhere, I heard Martin Mo say earlier that you guys are preparing for pregnancy and preparing to have a baby, any news yet?¡±


    Aplex glint crossed under Hill Yi¡¯s eyes, and she smiled sarcastically, ¡°Where is it so easy to get pregnant, drink the chicken soup first, turn around and I¡¯ll help you find a house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sis.¡±


    Hill Yi sheng a bowl of soup to me, suddenly said, ¡°I heard that Walker Richter was also hospitalized, on the day you were rescued, he suddenly fell ill and was sent in, it¡¯s been two months, it seems like he hasn¡¯t been discharged yet, it seems like this time the odds are against him.¡±

 Chapter 219: The Man Who Saved Me Was Walker Richter, Martin Mo Lied

    No more suitable hearts could be found, and Walker Richter only had a few months to go.


    By careful math, that¡¯s three months away.


    Hilli¡¯s words silenced me, my heart was mixed, Walker Richter was after all the father of my child, I resented him, angry, but did not want him to die.


    Hill Yi observed my face, carefully said, ¡°I also heard, Walker Richter this time on the surface is the onset of the disease, in fact, is injured, offended, the day you were rescued, he was stabbed in the waist.¡±


    At that, the bowl in his hand nearly spilled.


    ¡°How is he? Who did this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who, only that he¡¯s still in aa in the ICU.¡± Hilli asks me, ¡°Alva, do you want to go check it out? If he doesn¡¯t wake up, it might be thest time we see each other.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to tell me that.¡± I stared at her, ¡°How did you know Walker Richter had been stabbed in the waist?¡±


    Walker Richter injured such a big event must have blocked the news to the outside world, Hill Yi and the Richter family have no dealings, entanglements, how could she know so clearly, then the only exnation is that someone told her, and then deliberately ryed to me.


    Hill Yi eyes dodge, he knows can not hide me, the truth: ¡°is Yao Murong looked for me, let me tell you, hope you go to the hospital to see Walker Richter.¡±


    Previously, Yao Murong came as a lobbyist and asked me to go to the reception held by the Richter family, and now he asked Hill Yi to act as a lobbyist and ask me to go to see Walker Richter, I really don¡¯t know what kind of drugs Yao Murong is selling.


    After a pause, Hill Yi said: ¡°Yao Murong said, if you want to go to the hospital, you will notify him, he will arrange, Alva, I say a word from the heart, you do not be upset, you still love him in your heart, right, there is no love, where is the grudge, we are all women, even if even the hardest heart in the face of their loved ones will be soft, not to mention that he is the father of the child in your stomach. father, don¡¯t make yourself regret because of a moment of anger, think about it.¡±


    Where¡¯s the hate without the love.


    I remembered what Walker Richter had said thest time he came to me, not far from the day of death.


    Hillie nodded and said no more, leaving space for me to think it over.


    Women really do know women.


    A few short words from Hiller shook me up.


    After a night of thinking, the next day I asked Hill Yi to notify Yao Murong and arrange for me to go to the hospital.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, I am really afraid of regret.


    I¡¯m afraid of regretting today¡¯s cold-bloodedness years from now.


    Yao Murong quickly arranged, Hill Yi to find a wheelchair, to take me out for a walk, to take a break on the pretext of hiding Martin Mo, pushing me out of the door.


    Martin Mo originally arranged for someone toe with us, but Hill Yi gave me a wink and told me to refuse.


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell Martin Mo the truth, I don¡¯t know why Hill Yi was so nervous, afraid that Martin Mo would know the real purpose of our going out.


    I cooperated with Hill Yi lie, said do not want too many people to follow, insisted that only Hill Yi apanied by a person, Martin Mo then did not let people follow.


    After we left the house, Hill Yi pushed me to take a cab to the hospital, and did not drive.


    When I arrived at the hospital, Hill Yi pushed me directly to the inpatient department.


    This is a private hospital, the environment is quiet, there are almost no people, the corridor is very empty.


    Yao Murong has been waiting for me for a long time. He knew I wasing and had already sent Fin Wilson and Susan Su away.


    When he saw me, Yao Murong came over and took the wheelchair from Hill Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take her in, you wait outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Hill Yi squatted down by my feet, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    I nodded.


    The closer I got to Walker Richter¡¯s hospital room, I was nervous and worried instead.


    Yao Murong pushed me towards the end of the corridor, I didn¡¯t ask him about Walker Richter¡¯s condition, but he took the initiative to say, ¡°He¡¯s been in aa for two months, and there¡¯s been no sign of him waking up, the doctor said that he should let his heart hang on to him, and that important people should talk to him maybe he can wake up.¡±


    The important person, how does this sound somewhat ironic, how can the person he is most attached to be me.


    Yao Murong seemed to know what was on my mind, continued, ¡°In this world, besides you, I really don¡¯t know who can make him uneasy, he even gave up his life for you.¡±


    Thatst sentence his voice was very light and his tone was despondent, but it made my heart shake fiercely.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    We¡¯ve arrived outside Walker Richter¡¯s hospital room, Yao Murong said, ¡°The fact that he¡¯s lying in there is the best exnation.¡±


    I was even more confused, what does Walker Richter lying inside have to do with me?


    ¡°I heard he was injured in the lower back, who injured him? Is it rted to me?¡±


    Yao Murong said something inexplicable, ¡°Mom is right, your presence would really ruin him, I also didn¡¯t expect that Walker Richter, who was once a fearsome, decisive and courageous man, would fall on a word of love and get himself into such a mess.¡±


    His words were bing more and more unintelligible.


    ¡°What the hell is going on.¡± I said anxiously, ¡°Yao Murong, make it clear.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Yao Murong let out a lightugh, ¡°He became like this because of you, and now he¡¯s lying in there because of you, how do you think you saved a life from Susan Su, it¡¯s the one he got at the cost of taking a cut in his waist.¡±


    ¡°The man who saved my life was Walker Richter?¡±


    I was incredulous and very shaken.


    Wasn¡¯t the man who saved me Martin Mo?


    But Yao Murong didn¡¯t have to tell a lie, and Martin Mo wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡°No, how could it be, he was the one who harbored Susan Su¡­¡±


    I suddenly reacted, Walker Richter has been lying here for two months, how can he harbor Susan Su and perjure for Susan Su.


    It was a fact that Walker Richter was lying inside, which meant that Martin Mo had deceived me.


    Yao Murong hooked his lips and said with slight mockery, ¡°It seems to have reacted.¡±


    He pushed open the door for me, and I saw Walker Richter lying on the hospital bed covered in tubes and venttor, the warm winter sun shone through the window, and the golden light enveloped him, as if he was about to be feathered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you here, you go in.¡± Yao Murong looked at the wristwatch on his hand, ¡°You only have twenty minutes, after twenty minutes you must leave.¡±


    He was worried that I would run into the THE Richter family people.


    Dropping this, Yao Murong left, I sat on the wheelchair and looked at Walker Richter, hesitating to go over, Yao Murong¡¯s words kept ringing in my ears, making me not dare to go over.


    The hospital room was quiet, only the life meter was ticking, every time, it was like his heartbeat.


    I stared at him for a long time before sliding my wheelchair over.


    Looking at his pale face, full of tubes, as if a thousand fine needles in the heart.


    It turns out that there really is no hate without love.


    I reached out and grabbed his hand and put it in my palm, all kinds of past days surfaced in my mind, I have not been able to find any trace that Walker Richter loved me, but Yao Murong directly put the iron proof in front of me.


    Why Walker Richter became like this, I know in my heart, it¡¯s because of me.


    Hatred blinded me, forgetting the way he once loved me.


    Tears slipped from my eyes.


    ¡°Walker, hurry up and wake up, I want to tell you that you love me in person and hear you exin all of this in person, wake up.¡±

 Chapter 220: Taking care of the people who need to be taken care of

    ¡°Walker, wake up soon, don¡¯t you want to see our baby born?¡± My voice had choked and my face was filled with tears, ¡°As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll forgive you for everything, let¡¯s start over, ok, let¡¯s get out of here, go to a ce where no one recognizes us, and take sweetheart, and our unborn child, and live a simple, happy life as a family of four, ok. ¡±


    Walker Richter remained unresponsive, lying still, and how I wanted him to open his eyes and look at me, to talk to me.


    I talked to him a lot of words, but he couldn¡¯t even respond to a word, seeing him like this, thinking of what Yao Murong said, my heart was like a knife.


    I should have believed him, he is the man I love, the father of my child ah, how can I not believe him.


    Remembering all the things he did for me, I realized that from beginning to end, he did too much for me, but I never did anything for him.


    Is it not love for a man to give almost all his possessions to a woman?


    Walker Richter is such a smart man, how can he not know Susan Su¡¯s face, Susan Su¡¯s heart, how can he give me his property, how can he care about the outside world, because of the interests of marrying Susan Su, he knows that he does not have much time left.


    He chose to marry Susan Su when he knew he didn¡¯t have many days left, didn¡¯t he want me to die and break my heart?


    Giving me the custody of sweetheart and ruthlessly snatching sweetheart, he did all this to make me hate him, right?


    Only when love is transformed into hate, if he leaves this world one day, his heart will not hurt so much.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Twenty minutes quickly arrived.


    Yao Murong pushed open the door and came in, ¡°You should leave.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay with him for a while longer.¡± I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Walker Richter since the beginning.


    ¡°Susan Su will be here soon.¡± Yao Murong said in a deep voice, ¡°You have to leave now, I took the liberty of bringing you to see him, I don¡¯t want you to have any more idents, or else I won¡¯t be able to exin to my brother.¡±


    Yao Murong and Walker Richter are brothers from the same father and mother, just now, Yao Murong admitted that Fin Wilson is his mother.


    The ¡°mom¡± he just mentioned was Fin Wilson, who once said exactly the same thing, that my existence would ruin Walker Richter.


    In fact, when I first saw Fin Wilson and Yao Murong together I already guessed the rtionship between these two, Yao Murong and Walker Richter are too simr, both of them follow Yao Bin, Yao Mubai should look like his mother, so he doesn¡¯t resemble Yao Murong and Walker Richter.


    ¡°What did the doctor say.¡± I roll my eyes and look at him numbly as I ask, ¡°When will he wake up and when will we find a suitable heart for the surgery?¡±


    Yao Murong frowned and shook his head, ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t give a specific time, maybe he¡¯ll wake up soon, maybe he¡¯ll never wake up again, Alva Hill, I didn¡¯t want to meddle in his own business, but I still have to say one thing, you really aren¡¯t worth the amount he¡¯s paying for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t refute Yao Murong¡¯s words, he was right, I¡¯m not worth it.


    What was it about me, Alva Hill, that made me worthy of Walker Richter almost putting his life on the line.


    Before knowing me, Walker Richter is how proud of a person, decisive, stomping on the whole business world shook, so that people heard the color change, who do not respect, fear?


    After knowing me, he even lost his life.


    I closed my eyes, pushed the hurt down, and asked him, ¡°Can you tell me Walker who hurt him? Was it Susan Su?¡±


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t tell me, a hint of hesitation swept across the bottom of his eyes as I asked the question, and I concluded that he knew, though whether it was Susan Su or not was unknown.


    The time had passed, Yao Murong told me to leave immediately.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to let go, I knew I had to leave.


    Yao Murong pushed the wheelchair and took me out of the hospital room, I kept looking at Walker Richter reluctantly until the door of the hospital room closed.


    He pushed me towards the elevator, but at the corner, he saw Susan Su walking towards this side with her crutches, he immediately pulled the wheelchair back and left from the other side.


    Afraid that Susan Su would find out that I was here, Yao Murong pushed his wheelchair and elerated his pace towards the elevator.


    Hill Yi is not here to pick me up, she is still on the side we came from.


    Yao Murong had to send me away from the elevator while calling Hill Yi toe here to pick me up.


    When I got out of the elevator, Hill Yi happened toe over.


    She said, ¡°I just saw Susan Suing.¡±


    ¡°You take her and go first.¡± Yao Murong hands me over to Hill Yi, who looks in the direction of the ward uneasily.


    Seeing that Yao Murong is so worried, I follow suit and raise my heart, ¡°Is Walker going to be in danger, Susan Su will hurt him, I have to go back, sis, you quickly send me back to the ward.¡±


    I was very afraid that Susan Su would turn on Walker Richter when I thought of her own words about unplugging Tina Deross¡¯ venttor.


    Walker Richter wasted her leg, she contained hatred in her heart, how could she let go of such a great opportunity.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± Yao Murong said in a cold voice, ¡°Susan Su doesn¡¯t dare toy her hands on Walker Richter yet, Mrs. Mo, hurry up and take the person away.¡±


    Hill Yi looked at me and said, ¡°Alva, Mr. Yao is right, Susan Su wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Walker Richter no matter how big her guts are, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have the chance toe to the hospital in a big way.¡±


    Yao Bin and Fin Wilson took Walker Richter very seriously, if Susan Su was really a danger to Walker Richter, they wouldn¡¯t let Susan Su enter the ward.


    I looked at Yao Muyong, ¡°Can Ie back to see him again?¡±


    ¡°Wait for my notice.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s sentence was perfunctory, and after saying that, he strides towards the ward.


    I looked in the direction of the ward Walker Richter was staying in, and did not return there capriciously, Susan Su hated me to the bone, my presence would surely irritate her, and when she really did something to Walker Richter, I would regret it too much.


    ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go back.¡± Hillie called out to me.


    I nodded and pulled my gaze back.


    Hillie pushes me towards the hospital doors and as I pass the open parking lot, I see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, who doesn¡¯t see me.


    Hilli also saw Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, and she hurriedly pulled her wheelchair back to hide behind amercial vehicle.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was standing beside Ben Richter, who was holding a walking stick.


    Because they were not far apart, the two men could be heard perfectly well.


    I heard Mr. Richter¡¯s mother reprimanding Ben Richter: ¡°What should be done and what should not be done, do you want me to teach you, don¡¯t let me down, wipe your ass as soon as possible.¡±


    Ben Richter bowed his head and was very submissive, ¡°Yes, grandma, I¡¯ll take care of it right away, don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°It will be toote when something goes wrong. ¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s tone was particrly heavy with a few disappointments, ¡°If it was Walker, he would never have made such a mistake, since you want to manage thepany well and prove yourself, then learn from Walker, your heart is tougher than Walker¡¯s, but your brain is not as good as his. ¡±


    No matter who is beingpared and then stepped on, that kind of feeling is not good.


    Ben Richter blushed very hard and pressed his emotions in front of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°I will study hard and not let grandma down.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, ¡°You just don¡¯t follow in, do the things that need to be done, deal with the people that need to be dealt with, don¡¯t take Walker¡¯s old path, nted on a woman.¡±


    I was mentally shocked.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was letting get rid of someone?


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, who had always been fasting and kind, said such words in a cloudy manner, which made people¡¯s bones creepy.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said such words in a cloudy manner, which made people creeped out.


    Does Mr. Richter¡¯s mother know about Walker Richter¡¯s life, and if so, what does she have in mind for Walker Richter?


    I can¡¯t really see through Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ben Richter got in his car and left.


    Only after Mr. Richter¡¯s mother also left towards the hospitalization department did Hill Yi push toe out from behind the car.


    ¡°None of this THE Richter family are good, none of them are easy. ¡±


    That was Hillie¡¯sment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As long as I don¡¯t hurt Walker Richter, what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Ben Richter want to do is none of my business.


    When I got home, Martin Mo was already back.


    Just as he entered the hall, Martin Mo asked, ¡°Where have they all been, why are they back at this hour.¡±


    Hill Yi smiled and said, ¡°Just walked around the nearby park, it¡¯s a rare day when the weather is good, so I strolled around for a while longer.¡±


    Regarding Hill Yi¡¯s lie, I don¡¯t know whether Martin Mo believed it or not, he came over, took the wheelchair from Hill Yi¡¯s hand, and pushed me towards the sofa, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, it¡¯s better to go out less in the future.¡±


    As he said that, he also said to Hill Yi, ¡°Go upstairs and bring a nket down to cover Alva.¡±


    The word ¡°no¡± was still in her mouth, but Hill Yi had already gone upstairs.


    Hill Yi obeyed Martin Mo¡¯s words.


    Martin Mo asked the maid to bring me another baby warmer to cover my hands.


    Watching him do this, I had mixed feelings in my heart.


    ¡°Martin Mo, I want to sue Susan Su for kidnapping again.¡± I touched my left leg and deliberately said, ¡°I can¡¯t lose this leg for nothing, even if ten Walker Richter bail her out, I¡¯ll make her pay.¡±


    In fact, I don¡¯t want to test Martin Mo or suspect him, but when I think of Yao Murong¡¯s words, I have to figure it out again.

 Chapter 221: Investigating the truth of being kidnapped

    Martin Mo poured me a cup of hot water to warm my stomach, and without the slightest hesitation, he said, ¡°Okay, I will support whatever you want to do, I will go to the Public Security Bureau tomorrow.¡±


    I gazed at Martin Mo and found nothing strange on his face, hisplexion was all normal.


    ¡°What about Da Long and Dahai?¡± I haven¡¯t seen those two bodyguards since I woke up.


    ¡°I have already dismissed them.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s eyebrows pressed coldly, ¡°Their dereliction of duty led to your kidnapping, and there¡¯s no point in keeping people who are incapable.¡±


    ¡°But without them, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me, maybe I¡¯m even dead now.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet them and say thank you in person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Hill Yi brought the nket down, Martin Mo took it and covered my legs, saying in a light tone, ¡°Your legs are not convenient, I¡¯ll give them some moneyter as a thank you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°How can this be, I and my child are saved by them, such a great favor where is some money can be measured, I must personally say thank you ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is something within their scope of duty, they are just doing their part.¡± Martin Mo interrupted me in a deep voice: ¡°Well, just rest at ease and recuperate at home, and tell me if you need anything.¡±


    Saying that, he turned his head to Hill Yi, ¡°You take good care of Alva at home, it¡¯s cold outside, it¡¯s not good for her legs, so don¡¯t go out again.¡±


    Every word he said was caring and for my sake, but he was also very firm in not letting me see those two, even restricting my freedom.


    His reaction coupled with what Yao Murong said could already indicate that there was something wrong with Martin Mo.


    Was he afraid that I would know something from those two.


    I watched Martin Mo arranging all this and did not make any furtherments.


    Martin Mo was very busy, a call from thepany came and he left immediately.


    Hill Yi walked him to the door, and when she turned back, I looked at her, ¡°Do you know where those two bodyguards are now?¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s eyes dodged and she smiled lightly as she changed the subject, ¡°The soup in the kitchen is almost ready, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡± I called out to her, ¡°Could it be that even you won¡¯t tell me a word of truth? Yao Murong told me everything, the person who saved me wasn¡¯t Martin Mo, it was Walker Richter, right, why did you lie to me.¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s face changed greatly, looking at me in dismay, ¡°Alva, you ¡­¡±


    She wanted to speak, hesitantly said, ¡°What happened that day I do not know, I rushed to the hospital, you have entered the operating room, Nancheng guarded outside, not Nancheng to save you or who? Walker Richter Isn¡¯t he hospitalized, how did he save you.¡±


    ¡°He got in trouble because he saved me.¡± I closed my eyes and said with disappointment, ¡°Sister, you are willing to be Yao Murong¡¯s lobbyist, it means you are notpletely unaware of the inside story, you do know right, tell me the truth okay.¡±


    Hill Yi lowered her eyes, her hands squeezed tightly, and only after half a second did she say, ¡°I do know something, but I really don¡¯t know the specifics, Nancheng only told us that Dalonghai found you, and that when he rushed over there, you were dying, and he immediately sent you to the hospital, and that there was no Susan Su at the scene, and that he didn¡¯t see Walker Richter either. He wasn¡¯t telling the truth, he just didn¡¯t know the truth would be.¡±


    She walked to my side and sat down, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t me Nancheng, don¡¯t you know the purpose of what he did, don¡¯t you know that he didn¡¯t mean any harm, during the time you were in aa, he was more anxious than anyone else, in order to cure your leg, he was in the study reading medical books every night, everything he did was for your sake, honestly, looking at him with his eyes full of you, I¡¯m envious and jealous. ¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such things.¡±


    She is Martin Mo¡¯s wife, how can she say such words, watching her husband running around for others, how can she just watch.


    ¡°But what can I do.¡± Hill Yi said helplessly, ¡°He knew you first, I can¡¯t forcefully kick you out of his heart, Alva, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    How can it be fine.


    If it was me I would have freaked out a long time ago.


    ¡°Please, sis, help me find an apartment sooner.¡±


    I just want to move out as soon as possible.


    ¡°You saw Nancheng¡¯s reaction just now, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let you move out.¡±


    ¡°I have my own way to make him agree.¡±


    Hilli didn¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.


    What really happened the day I was rescued, I must find out, and why Walker Richter hurt his back because of me, who hurt him?


    In my heart I was actually particrly afraid that person was Martin Mo.


    He would lie and be too afraid to tell the truth about that day, and wouldn¡¯t rule out doing something else.


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask Ulysses Will to help me find out about this, I asked Fiona Croix to go and find Da Hai Da Long, both of them should know what happened that day.


    Fiona Croix was surprised that I suspected Martin Mo, she said, ¡°Alva, how can you think that way about him, if there is anyone else in the world who wouldn¡¯t hurt you and do something wrong to you, it would be Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t hurt Walker Richter.¡±


    Fiona Croix was speechless for a moment before saying, ¡°What if Martin Mo did hurt Walker Richter? Are you going to stab Martin Mo to avenge Walker Richter? Don¡¯t forget what Walker Richter did to you, if you ask me, Martin Mo really stabbed Walker Richter, that¡¯s what he deserves, that¡¯s what he owes you.¡±


    The way Fiona Croix waspletely on Martin Mo¡¯s side made me ask myself, if the truth was as I suspected, as Fiona Croix said, could I really stab Martin Mo?


    I pursed my lips, ¡°Let¡¯s find out first, otherwise it would be unfair to him to keep a thorn in his heart.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my days doubting Martin Mo.


    Fiona Croix stared at me for a moment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find those two and ask them.¡±


    She went to the securitypany that same day to look for the two men, only to be told by thepany that the two men had left and their whereabouts were unknown.


    Fiona Croix went back to look for the two at their old ce, and the two had moved on the same day.


    That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.


    They both left and moved on the same day after the incident.


    Reason for leaving is unknown.


    Those two people are retired from the army, in the securitypany for a few years, the work ability is very good, the ie is also very good, ordinary people do not want to leave.


    I asked Fiona Croix to inquire more closely and she asked me, ¡°Did it have to be this way?¡±


    In fact, the signs were already pointing to a problem, and looking into it would only lead to disappointment.


    I hesitated long enough to say into the phone, ¡°Check it out.¡±


    Fiona Croix sighed over the phone, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Iy on the lounge chair on the balcony looking at the gray sky, today¡¯s wind is very strong, blowing on my face is very cold, very painful, but I do not want to go back to my room, this physical pain can let me ignore the fear in my heart, the trepidation of the future.


    Just when I was lost in thought, Yao Mubai called, ¡°Can youe out to meet me?¡±

 Chapter 222: Yao Mubai Got Shot

    Yao Mubai used toe to me, this is the first time he asked me to meet outside.


    There seemed to be some words that were not convenient to say here.


    I held my cell phone and asked, ¡°Is it about Nancy Richter?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Maple Leaf Cafe on People¡¯s Road.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hanging up, I asked the maid to bring the wheelchair.


    Hill Yi had gone out to do some shopping and Martin Mo was not there, I got in the wheelchair and took my bag and was ready to go out when the maid, Sister Li, stopped me with two people, ¡°Ms. Alva, it¡¯s cold outside and it¡¯s getting dark, so if you need anything, just order us to go and buy it.¡±


    ¡°I have something I need to go out, you guys are busy with yourselves, I can do it myself.¡±


    The wheelchair didn¡¯t slide out a meter, Sister-inw Li grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair and said in a difficult manner, ¡°Miss Alva, don¡¯t make it difficult for us, Mr. said that he won¡¯t let you go out, why don¡¯t you wait for Mrs. toe back.¡±


    I coldly looked at Mrs. Li, ¡°What if I have to go out? Let go, let Martin Moe to me if there¡¯s anything, it won¡¯t involve you guys.¡±


    Sister-inw Li still grabbed the wheelchair and didn¡¯t let go, a nameless fire ran up, Martin Mo was imprisoning me in disguise.


    ¡°Let go.¡± I narrowed my eyes, my voice a few points colder, ¡°If something happens to me in the house, you guys are even more unountable, I¡¯ll only go out for a while, I¡¯ll definitely hurry back before Martin Moes back.¡±


    They can¡¯t watch me all the time, if I want something to happen to me, they will also suffer.


    Sister-inw Li looked at the two people behind her and hesitantly said, ¡°Then Ms. Alvae back as soon as possible, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I slid my wheelchair out and took a taxi at the entrance of the neighborhood, the driver saw that I had difficulty with my legs and helped to put the wheelchair in the car, I stood up with one leg propped up and sat in the car, and when I closed the door, I glimpsed Sister Li¡¯s silhouette in the rearview mirror.


    Worthy of being the person Martin Mo hired back, on the surface she agreed to let me go out, but secretly she followed me, I guess she had already told Martin Mo about me going out.


    The feeling of being watched and followed is very unpleasant, it¡¯s like harboring a nameless fire in my heart.


    I said to the driver, ¡°Just drive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell the driver my destination, and I told him where I was really going only after I asked him to get rid of Sister Li behind me.     It¡¯s not a ghost festival now, why would someone burn paper.


    The car quickly drove past and the figure of me was far away, I was still thinking about Nancy Richter¡¯s case when the driver stopped the car and said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I looked at the signboard of the cafe, the driver helped to bring the wheelchair down, I got into the wheelchair and looked at the time, almost two hours had passed since Yao Mubai called me.


    The clerk of the cafe saw that I had difficulty with my legs and feet and came out to help push me in.


    I looked around the store and didn¡¯t see Yao Mubai, so it¡¯s reasonable to say that after such a long time, he should have arrived earlier.


    I asked the clerk and learned that Yao Mubai had already left half an hour ago. I was very surprised that he didn¡¯t call me.


    I took out my cell phone to call Yao Mubai, but the phone has not been answered.


    He wanted to see me, how could he just leave.


    I slid my wheelchair to leave the cafe.


    The wind was picking up and it looked like it was going to rain.


    Pedestrians on the road were in a hurry and started rushing towards their homes.


    Taking a cab was not easy, watching onee and immediately being snatched up by someone else.


    I fought on the side of the road for more than ten minutes but couldn¡¯t get a taxi, the rain hit, I slid my wheelchair and rushed to the stop sign to avoid the rain.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, looking at this situation, it wouldn¡¯t stop for a while.


    I tried to call Yao Mubai again, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, I heard the sound of the phone ringing, as long as I hang up, the sound is gone again.


    Confused, I continued to dial Yao Mubai¡¯s phone, the ringtone rang again, despite the heavy rain, I followed the ringtone sliding wheelchair to find the past.


    In the alley a few meters away, the sound became clearer and clearer.


    I continued to slide my wheelchair over, the rain soaked my entire body, my hair stered to my forehead, blocking my vision, the rainwater slid along the tips of my hair, past my neck, and didn¡¯t go into my clothes.


    The louder and clearer the bell rang, the more uneasy I became.


    Eyes fixed on the ringtone, I found Yao Mubai¡¯s cell phone in the corner of the alley, I bent down to pick up the phone, but found a bright red on my hand, it was blood.


    Looking up along the flowing rainwater, I saw Yao Mubai lying on the ground, already unconscious, there was arge area of blood on his waist, flowing down the gutter all the way down, bing a river of blood, shocking to the eyes.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I was shocked in my heart, I hurriedly slid my wheelchair over, I had no feeling in my left leg, I couldn¡¯t even get down to the ground to help him up, I even shouted at him a few times with no response, I immediately dialed for an ambnce.


    Yao Mubai was stabbed in the waist.


    The ambnce came quickly, I followed Yao Mubai to the hospital.


    Yao Mubai was unconscious due to blood loss, and the surgerysted four hours. My cell phone was dead and turned off, and if I didn¡¯t go back for such a long time, Martin Mo would definitelye out to look for someone.


    I no longer care about that side, when Yao Mubai out of the operating room, I followed to the ward.


    I don¡¯t have Yao Bin¡¯s contact information, I can¡¯t contact Yao Mubai¡¯s family, he and Yao Murong don¡¯t get along, I can¡¯t call Yao Murong.


    Just after Yao Mubai was pushed into the ward, his bodyguard Liu Xin and Wang Yuan came.


    Liu Xin is a man with a violent temper, seeing Yao Mubai injured, the fire came up: ¡°Which son of a bitch dares toy hands on the boss, looking for death ah, let me know which one, I will twist his head off as a stool.¡±


    Wang Yuan tugged at him and red at him, ¡°Cut the crap, don¡¯t disturb the boss¡¯s rest here, go and find out the person who hurt the boss is the key.¡±


    ¡°But the boss hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Liu Xin didn¡¯t want to go, wanted to wait until Yao Mubai woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll wake up if you keep watch, go.¡± Wang Yuan fierce him, took her foot and made a gesture to kick him, people who follow Yao Mubai to mix, this temper is really different.


    Liu Xin was abashed in seconds and scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away, I¡¯ll definitely find out the bastard who harmed the boss.¡±


    After Liu Xin left, Wang Yuan stared at me, ¡°Why did you show up there.¡±


    Because of Nancy Richter, I¡¯ve dealt with Yao Mubai a few times, met with Wang Yuan, and still know a little bit about her nature.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It was your boss who asked me to meet with him, he said that there was progress in Nancy Richter¡¯s case.¡± I asked, ¡°Is there really progress in Nancy Richter¡¯s case? Found the killer?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard the boss mention that.¡± Wang Yuan wondered, ¡°Liu Xin and I have been following it and there has been no progress, did Boss find something new?¡±


    I looked at Yao Mubai on the hospital bed, my heart was filled with doubts.


    Just then, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Wang Yuan and I twisted our heads together to look over.

 Chapter 223: Showdown with Martin Mo

    The person who came was none other than Yao Bin.


    I don¡¯t know where he got the news from and rushed over.


    As soon as he came in, he asked, ¡°How is Mu Bai? Is it serious?¡±


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s not life-threatening, and he¡¯ll be able to wake up after the anesthetic.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yao Bin breathed a long sigh of relief, as if he only just saw me sitting in the wheelchair, he frowned and seemed to dislike me, asking, ¡°Why is Miss Hill here.¡±


    Wang Yuan answered for me, ¡°It was Miss Hill who found the boss and called an ambnce to bring him here.¡±


    Yao Bin¡¯s gaze became sharp but he didn¡¯t say anything, he told Wang Yuan to call the police to catch the murderer who hurt Yao Mubai as soon as possible.


    Both of his own sons were hospitalized, anyone else¡¯s heart would not feel good.


    Wang Yuan received a phone call, there is something, she must leave immediately, said to Yao Bin: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯lle over to see the boss after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yao Bin faintly answered.


    Yao Mubai is fine, I also want to leave, just sliding the wheelchair, Yao Bin voiced out and called out to me, ¡°Miss Hill, I want you to stay away from my son.¡±


    I think Yao Murong also told Yao Bin about my knowledge of Walker Richter¡¯s life, his words were to tell me to stay away from Walker Richter.


    It¡¯s been a few days since I went to see Walker Richter, Yao Murong hasn¡¯t given me any news, I looked at Yao Bin and asked, ¡°How is he now, is he awake?¡±


    ¡°I do hope he wakes up.¡±


    Mentioning Walker Richter, Yao Bin¡¯s eyes had a few more moments of worry: ¡°Miss Hill, if my son can¡¯t survive this, I will definitely make you pay for my son¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°If that day doese, you can take my life anytime.¡±


    With those words, I slid my wheelchair out of the hospital room.


    It was now early morning and the rain had stopped.


    The clothes on my body were wet, and when the wind blew, it was so cold that you couldn¡¯t help but shiver.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My cell phone was dead, so I took a cab on the side of the road to get back, and just as I reached the door to the lobby I heard Martin Mo¡¯s furious voice.


    ¡°A big living person you can follow lost, raise you still what use, hurry to go to me to find the person back, if she has half a bit of trouble, you also do not want to stay in the North City.¡±


    It turned out that Martin Mo had secretly sent two people to follow, not just Sister Li.


    I only knew about Sister Li at that time and had the driver ditch her, as to why the other two lost her, I don¡¯t know.


    Hill Yi warmly advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alva will be fine, it¡¯s probably raining too hard to hide somewhere, maybe she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens, who can guarantee it, I asked you to stay at home with her, what did you do.¡±


    Martin Mo was also directly angry at Hill Yi.


    The old Martin Mo never used to be so unreasonable, he¡¯s changed a lot now.


    As Martin Mo continued tosh out at Hill Yi, I slid my wheelchair in, ¡°I¡¯m back, I just went out for a stroll, I was really bored at home, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the rain and it¡¯s not good for me to take a taxi, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back sote, it¡¯s nothing to do with the others.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Martin Mo immediately rushed over, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±


    Seeing that I was wet, he immediately asked the maid to cook ginger soup and put hot water on.


    The change in attitude before and after was aplete contrast.


    Hill Yi put the hot water on for me. Martin Mo¡¯s behavior tonight made me even more reluctant to stay here.


    I asked Hilli, ¡°Sis, have you found a house yet?¡±


    Hill Yi froze for a moment, ¡°I found it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll move there tomorrow, thanks sis.¡±


    Hill Yi hesitantly said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Hill family¡¯s old house.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I was a bit surprised, ¡°Sis, you know I don¡¯t like it there, I¡¯ve already severed ties with THE Hill family.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it, but only THE Hill family Nancheng has no excuse to stop it, Aunt Chen looked for me, letting you go back is also her intention, she lives alone and is also weirdly cold, I guess it is because she wants you to go back to apany her, and you are pregnant with a child, your legs are inconvenient, and having someone to take care of it is reassuring.¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s words are not unreasonable, but when I think of going back to the Hill family, I instinctively resist.


    Hilli told me to think about it, and if I really didn¡¯t want to, she would find me another house.


    After taking a hot bath, Martin Mo personally brought me ginger soup. Thinking about what he did tonight, I didn¡¯t hide it from him anymore and directly asked, ¡°Why did you send someone to follow me.¡±


    His eyes sank slightly, ¡°Afraid you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    ¡°This is surveince.¡± I stared at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Martin Mo, you should know my temperament, I appreciate you taking care of me and doing everything for me, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have control over my life, and this behavior you¡¯re doing right now is suffocating me.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± he looked at me and lowered his eyes, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it, ¡°As long as I can keep you safe, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo,¡± I got a little angry, ¡°What the hell is wrong with youtely, you didn¡¯t used to be like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t used to be like this that you were confined to a wheelchair in the future, it¡¯s because you weren¡¯t ruthless enough that you got hurt over and over again, Alva, even if you resent me, I won¡¯t regret doing this.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s voice was cold and heavy, his tone indifferent to cold: ¡°In the future, you must notify me when you go out, I¡¯ll have someone apany you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to spy on me for the rest of my life with this so-called protection?¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m moving out, my mom will pick me up tomorrow, I¡¯m going back to the Hill family.¡±


    Originally, I didn¡¯t want to go back to the Hill family, but Martin Mo¡¯s attitude just now made me decide that it was better to go back to the Hill family than to stay here, and as for the future, I could find another house and move out of the Hill family.


    As soon as I heard that I wanted to move out, Martin Mo¡¯s face immediately changed, and his attitude was very tough: ¡°No way, it¡¯s safest for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°I am informing you, not discussing with you.¡±


    ¡°I strongly disagree, without my permission, I¡¯ll see who dares to take you away.¡±


    We got into an argument.


    ¡°What, do you really want to put me under house arrest here? Martin Mo, no one can stop me yet if I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Then try.¡±


    Dropping this, Martin Mo directly mmed the door and left.


    This was the first time he had ever been so angry with me.


    I realized the gravity of the situation, that this wasn¡¯t just a concern for my safety.


    He wantedplete control over me.


    Ever since the fight with Martin Mo, he wouldn¡¯t even let me out of my room, let alone let me go out of the house.


    I used to be able to fight Martin Mo tooth and nail, but now with my legs and my belly, I can¡¯t really do much more than argue.


    I called Fiona Croix, who was surprised to hear about Martin Mo¡¯s behavior: ¡°He¡¯s crazy, what¡¯s he doing holding you captive? I¡¯ll call Ulysses Will right away and we¡¯lle together.¡±


    An hourter, Fiona Croix and Ulysses Will both came.


    Ulysses Will was talking with Martin Mo downstairs and Fiona Croix was in the room with me, I asked her, ¡°Did you find those two yet?¡±

 Chapter 224: Where love goes to die

    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t look at me squarely, her eyes dodging, ¡°Find, find them.¡±


    I did a double take at that, ¡°What did they say, what really happened that day, who hurt Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see anyone else when they found where Susan Su was holding you, they don¡¯t know.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°Alva, you need to stop thinking about what happened that day now, what do you think now? If Walker Richter wakes up, you¡¯re going back to him?¡±


    ¡°I misunderstood him before, he ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my sentence when Fiona Croix stared at me and interrupted, ¡°Alva, if a man loves you in a way that hurts you, is that love still love?¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words left me speechless.


    She sat over and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t see what Walker Richter has done because he loves you, I only see that he keeps hurting you, how many nights you have survived with tears in your eyes, and Walker Richter¡¯s disease is not necessarily cured, even if it is cured, his wife is Susan Su, not you, don¡¯t you get it. ¡±


    These words were even more blunt than Yao Mubai¡¯s previous words, and they were also very realistic.


    Fiona Croix was close to just saying I¡¯m looking for abuse.


    Walker Richter has abused me a thousand times, and I still have to find reasons for him and want to return to him, yet the reality is that he already has a wife by his side.


    I wasn¡¯t a little girl anymore and I didn¡¯t even see through that.


    I hung my eyes and didn¡¯t say anything for half a second.


    My throat is bitter, and I touch my left leg, the tip of my nose sore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fiona Croix sighed, ¡°My words may have been a bit heavy, Alva, you ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, there was a sudden loud bang from downstairs, followed by a crackling sound of something breaking.


    It was interspersed with Hilli¡¯s voice.


    Fiona Croix and I looked at each other, and she immediately went downstairs, and I got into my wheelchair and slid it to follow.


    To make it easier for me to get up and down the stairs, Martin Mo had pressed the elevator in the house.


    I had just arrived downstairs when I heard Fiona Croix yell, ¡°Are you guys done yet, as far as I¡¯m concerned, stop it.¡±


    I looked at the hall was a mess, Ulysses Will fell on the floor, the corner of his mouth with blood, Fiona Croix went over to help him up, Martin Mo stood beside the broken coffee table, his face was cold and terrible, Hill Yi stood beside him, a look of wanting to say something but did not dare to do so, the maids on the side are also not dare toe close.


    The hall was terrifyingly silent.


    Hearing the sound of a wheelchair sliding, everyone looked over this way.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Hill Yi was the first to break the silence.


    I looked at Martin Mo whose eyes were dodging, and without them saying anything, I knew what had happened.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Martin Mo and Ulysses Will had fought, when they were at the orphanage, Martin Mo used to pick on Ulysses Will, fights weremon, but that was a few years ago, and when Ulysses Will was in trouble, Martin Mo was running around, these two wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a fight like this over a little thing.


    Ulysses Will raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to Fiona Croix, ¡°Go push Alva let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s foot had just moved when Martin Mo immediately yelled, ¡°No one is taking her.¡±


    With that said, Martin Mo came towards me and Ulysses Will stepped forward and reached out to stop him, ¡°We have to take her today.¡±


    ¡°Want another fight?¡± Martin Mo reached out and pushed Ulysses Will, Ulysses Will stood still and reached out to block again.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight again, I growled sharply, ¡°Enough of this mess.¡±


    The two did not fight again, but also stood still.


    I looked at Martin Mo and said, ¡°I¡¯m moving out of here, don¡¯t stop me or I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Martin Mo looked at me with pained eyes and clenched fists, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here that much?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I didn¡¯t look into Martin Mo¡¯s sad eyes, as Fiona Croix had said, no one had ever done more for me, or given me more than Martin Mo, but that was what kept me from staying.


    Walker Richter was someone¡¯s husband, how could he not be someone¡¯s husband.


    I took a deep breath and called out, ¡°Sister, brother-inw, thank you for taking care of me all this time.¡±


    This was the first time I called Martin Mo brother-inw, and it was also a reminder of his current status.


    Upon hearing this, Martin Mo¡¯s brows tightened, and Hill Yi looked at me with some surprise, and gave Martin Mo another heartbreaking nce.


    I said to Fiona Croix, ¡°Help me pack my things upstairs.¡±


    Fiona Croix looked at Martin Mo and saw that he didn¡¯t react before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Soon after, Fiona Croix simply packed my important things down for me.


    Since I called out to my brother-inw, Martin Mo sat down on the sofa next to me and smoked, and it wasn¡¯t until Fiona Croix pushed me and prepared to leave that he spoke, ¡°Take care.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at me when he said that.


    I didn¡¯t know what expression was on his face at that moment and faintly answered, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Leaving Martin Mo¡¯s vi, Ulysses Will put away the wheelchair, Fiona Croix helped me into the car, and as Ulysses Will started the car, she said, ¡°Go to my ce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to bother Fiona Croix again and said, ¡°Take me back to the Hill family.¡±


    My words surprised both of them, neither of them expecting me to make a request to go back to THE Hill family.


    It was the ce I hated the most.


    But Hillie was right, the Hill family was the only ce where Martin Mo couldn¡¯t go to ask for someone, and neither Ulysses Will nor Fiona Croix would agree if I said I¡¯d live out there alone.


    I¡¯d have to go back to the Hill family.


    Round and round it goes, and maybe it¡¯s fate.


    No matter how much I struggled, with Hill blood running through my veins, I ended up back here.


    Ulysses Will and the others respected my choice. When I arrived at the Hill family¡¯s door, Ulysses Will rang the doorbell, and Fiona Croix pushed me behind.


    It was Jane Hasis who opened the door, she only saw Ulysses Will first, she didn¡¯t see me, Ulysses Will hadn¡¯t been back since she moved out, and was surprised when she suddenly came back, ¡°What are you doing here, did something happen to Be?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Ulysses Will turned sideways and gazed over at me, ¡°I¡¯m bringing Alva back.¡±


    Jane Hasis followed her gaze, and when she saw me, her face was indescribablyplex, a few moments of shock and delight, I think.


    She was stunned for a few moments, then quickly said, ¡°Come inside, it¡¯s freezing outside.¡±


    There are steps at the door, the wheelchair can not be pushed in, it is Jane Hasis and Fiona Croix two people to help me walk in.


    Just after my buttnded on the sofa, Jane Hasis hurriedly brought me a soft pillow to lean on: ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook something to eat.¡±


    Last time she went to look for me, I turned her away, I didn¡¯t expect me toe back, Jane Hasis didn¡¯tin at all.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t hungry, I just wanted to sidetrack her.


    Jane Hasis immediately went to order the kitchen to cook.


    Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix were still a little uneasy, so I said, ¡°You guys go back, I¡¯ll call you right away if anything happens.¡±


    From start to finish, I never asked Ulysses Will why he fought with Martin Mo.


    If it was because of Martin Mo¡¯s house arrest, I didn¡¯t quite believe it.

 Chapter 225: The Real Murderer

    Ulysses Will¡¯s face was badly colored, but he kept quiet all the way, and Fiona Croix should know the inside story of the two men¡¯s fight, but she didn¡¯t say a word either.


    I walked them to the door and barked, ¡°Go back and get your wounds taken care of.¡±


    Ulysses Will responded with a muffled, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    He walked briskly ahead and Fiona Croix said, ¡°We¡¯ll go first, call if you need anything.¡± After that went after Ulysses Will.


    Jane Hasis had gotten a thermos of chicken soup from the kitchen, intending for Ulysses Will to bring it to Be Hill, and as soon as she came out and saw that Ulysses Will was gone, there was a bit of loss in her eyes.


    I looked on and said nothing.


    Because of my leg inconvenience, also arranged for me to live downstairs.


    It didn¡¯t matter where I stayed.


    When I returned to the Hill family, I stayed in my room and had little interaction with Jane Hasis.


    At dinner, I ate in my room and did not eat with her.


    Jane Hasis tried to talk to me several times, but swallowed her words.


    Night.


    I got up to get a drink of water, mortar and pestle, and as soon as I turned on the living room light I was startled by Jane Hasis sitting on the couch like a statue.


    The strong odor of alcohol wafted through the living room; she had been drinking, and the table was full of bottles.


    She had always maintained the image of a dignified, elegant and graceful noblewoman in front of outsiders, but now she was wearing a nightgown and drinking heavily without any frills, which surprised me greatly.


    Frowning, I said with slight mockery, ¡°A life that was exchanged for her own daughter¡¯s health is not afraid of losing her life to alcoholism.¡±


    She had only had surgery not long ago, she should not drink at all, her kidneys couldn¡¯t handle it, and alcoholism was undoubtedly suicide.


    Jane Hasisughed to herself, unimaginatively pouring wine into her mouth, with a drunken look, ¡°She was born to me, so what¡¯s wrong with removing a kidney, making everyone my enemy now, what, are they all hoping I¡¯ll die for good?¡±


    She still doesn¡¯t know where she went wrong, and she¡¯s obsessed with it.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and went to the dining room table and poured myself a ss of water.


    Jane Hasis mumbled to herself, ¡°I Jane Hasis from birth has not suffered any grievances, married Frank Hill that all belongs to the next marriage, when Frank Hill was very good to me, put me in the heart of the hand, said I want to be good to me all my life, I remember that pregnant with you and Be¡¯s moment, he was overjoyed, at that time I felt like the happiest woman alive, and the way your dad smiled then after your sisters were born, I still remember that.¡±


    She was lost in her memories, a smile on her face and tears in her eyes.


    Everyone was young at one time or another, there were times when they were little girls, first-time wives and mothers.


    Jane Hasis would not have been the same then as she is now.


    I listened to her quietly.


    She didn¡¯t know what came to mind, her eyes blinked and tears rolled down her face, she hurriedly turned her back and wiped them away, she was as strong as ever.


    ¡°Shortly after your sisters were born, you were lost, and when I got home, I cried for days, it¡¯s all flesh that falls from the body, and how could it not hurt.¡±


    She nced at me and continued, ¡°The month is not full yet, I found your father cheated, I did not say anything at that time, men, in their own wives to give birth to a child, there are a few do not cheat it, do not steal food? I gritted my teeth to endure, the tears to the heart, I pretend not to know, that period of time, too bitter, and now look back and think about it, is still bitter to death, one second forgiven, think about understand, the next second your father cheated suddenly surfaced in the mind, heartbreaking pain.¡±


    Hill Yi is older than me and Be Hill, indicating that Frank Hill has long been cheating on his wife, those love and happiness are all false, this is what a woman can not tolerate, but also the most painful.


    Hateful people are pitiful.


    Listening to Jane Hasis¡¯s past, I can¡¯t say I forgive, but I have a few sympathies, sympathize with her at that time, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Now your father gave thepany to Hill Yi, and fooled around with outside women, I am Mrs. Hill in a virtual state, if I die in the hospital, it will be to make room for an outside lover, I¡¯ve held this position for twenty-five years now, I have to hold it, as long as I don¡¯t die and get divorced, a lover will always be a lover.¡±


    Jane Hasis gritted her teeth at the end, she hated it, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    It¡¯s a hell of a thing to have feelings like that.


    That was the first time I¡¯d seen in Jane Hasis the love she felt for Frank Hill, the death of a name even at the cost of imprisoning her whole life.


    I finished my water and put the ss down with a faint look, ¡°Go back to your room early and rest.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t guard a man, don¡¯t be like mom and make yourself too much of a mess, that THE Richter family is not where you belong.¡± Jane Hasis had the tone of a person who had been there before, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Walker Richter will live long, even if he gets well, he has a wife, do you still want to go and be a lover for someone? You should have nned for yourself earlier, you should not have agreed to let Hilli marry into the Mo family in the first ce, that Martin Mo is a good home, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    This was the only thing Jane Hasis said for my benefit as a mother.


    This time I had to admit that she did stand up for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± I trailed off, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business.¡±


    Dropping that, I went back to my room.


    Lying on the bed for a long time, I couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s words and Fiona Croix¡¯s persuasion were intertwined in my ears.


    It was the most confusing time of my life.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They both told me to choose, but the truth was, I had no choice.


    After a few days of peace and quiet with Jane Hasis at the Hill family, Wang Yuan came to me, saying that Yao Mubai wanted to see me.


    I was still thinking about the progress of Nancy Richter¡¯s case that Yao Mubai said before. As soon as I heard that Yao Mubai wanted to see me, I immediately went with Wang Yuan.


    Yao Mubai is in good health and recovering quickly, and has already been discharged from the hospital in just a few days.


    Wang Yuan took me to Yao Mubai¡¯s home, where he lives alone in a suite.


    This is the first time I came to Yao Mubai¡¯s residence, the house decoration is very simple, mainly in ck and white tone, no excessplicated decoration.


    After I sat down, Yao Mubai poured me a cup of juice: ¡°I heard you went back to the Hill family, why did you move out from Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°I naturally moved out when my body got better.¡± I went straight to the point, ¡°Any progress on the Nancy Richter case?¡±


    He raised his eyelids and took a shallow sip of tea, ¡°Well, a suspect has been locked in.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I was a little excited, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    I was desperate to know who actually killed Nancy Richter, even just thinking that person was Ben Richter, just no evidence, besides Ben Richter, I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else, so when Yao Mubai said the name of the suspect, I froze.


    Because he said, ¡°Liu Xiong told me, he suspected that the person who killed Nancy Richter is the president of Mo¡¯s group, Martin Mo.¡±


    Martin Mo.


    The name was certainly Fiona Thunderbolt.


    My first reaction was, ¡°No way, never.¡±

 Chapter 226: Suspicions Point to Martin Mo

    Whoever killed Nancy Richter couldn¡¯t be Martin Mo, there was no reason at all, they had no grudge.


    What¡¯s more, that day was Martin Mo¡¯s wedding day, when Nancy Richter was killed, Martin Mo was with Hillie, it was their wedding night.


    No motive, no time.


    Yao Mubai put down his teacup and leaned against the back of the sofa, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe it, you¡¯ve been friends with him for many years, and he¡¯s even more interested in you, so I¡¯m telling you today, I¡¯m passing on a message on behalf of Liu Xiong, and I¡¯m trying to get you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to use me to lure out Martin Mo?¡±


    Yao Mubai just said that Liu Xiong only locked Martin Mo as a suspect, which means that there is not enough evidence to apprehend Martin Mo, and with Martin Mo¡¯s positional influence in the society, Yao Mubai will not act rashly and startle the snakes and cause public opinion.


    ¡°Right.¡± Yao Mubai bluntly said, ¡°This is something only you can do, only by finding the murderer as soon as possible can you clear your own suspicion.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I refused to cooperate, my heart panicked for no reason, even though my own mouth said that I believed Martin Mo, I still didn¡¯t dare to take the risk, ¡°I won¡¯t do this kind of thing, I don¡¯t believe it at all, you guys should go and find the real murderer, you shouldn¡¯t focus on Martin Mo, he won¡¯t kill anyone, much less Nancy Richter, they have no grudges or grudges. ¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s hand nudged me, ¡°You are the reason why he killed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making this up out of thin air.¡± I was emotional and had a very big reaction, ¡°The one who killed Nancy Richter was Ben Richter, and it was Ben Richter¡¯s name that was on Nancy Richter¡¯s lips when she died, and also, your Yao family might have something to do with Nancy Richter¡¯s death, and Fin Wilson must have know some of the truth, they should go and interrogate your Yao family ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai snapped at me, ¡°Please watch your words.¡±


    My chest rose and fell violently and my emotions never eased.


    Wang Yuan looked at us from left to right and said, ¡°Miss Hill, our boss is for shouldn¡¯t the boss said that Martin Mo is suspected, then it must be, you should cooperate with the police investigation, not to mention that this is still rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s rted to me it¡¯s even more impossible.¡± I looked at Yao Mubai and tried to say in a calm tone, ¡°At that time when I rushed to the scene, Nancy Richter was very conscious, she knew Martin Mo, if it was Martin Mo, how could she not recognize it at all, and the knife shes on Nancy Richter¡¯s body were avoiding the vitals, the other party obviously didn¡¯t want to take her life. mean, judging from the number of cuts and also the amount of bleeding, Nancy Richter was definitely injured for more than an hour, she was tortured for an hour, and at that time Martin Mo was at the wedding site, he didn¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Can you guarantee he was at the wedding site the whole time? Also, the wedding site to the crime scene is only five kilometers, the time is not impossible.¡± Yao Mubai said, ¡°Liu Xiong investigated, Martin Mo once studied medicine, he understands the structure of the human body, he fits the profile of the perpetrator.¡±


    Martin Mo did study, thest time he wrinkled Lucien Bo, but his fists avoided the vital positions, he knew which part of the human body hurt the most and which position would kill him, he once said that with this knowledge, he could stand above the fights as well.


    I carefully recalled Hill Yi and Martin Mo¡¯s wedding day, Martin Mo is indeed not always in my field of vision, too many guests on that day, he is naturally very busy, which ispletely reasonable.


    Even if Yao Mubai said a few suspicious points, I still don¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°To kill Nancy Richter, you have to trick her to the crime scene, how could Nancy Richter listen to Martin Mo¡¯s words and go over there.¡± I said firmly, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe it until you produce hard evidence.¡±


    Unless, of course, Martin Mo admits it himself.


    I pestled my cane and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Yao Mubai had no right to stop me.


    He asked Wang Yuan to take me back, but I refused and took a taxi myself.


    On the way back, the words Yao Mubai said kept echoing in my head.


    Because of the words he instilled in my mind, some details came to mind. The person who killed Nancy Richter was wearing a watch on his hand, and when I thought back carefully, it was none other than the Budaphone, and Martin Mo¡¯s car had the box of the Budaphone watch, but the watch was missing.


    He said the watch was for a client, so why was the box still in his car?


    Martin Mo knows a little bit of rough medical skills, a very good understanding of the human body structure, he is fully capable of doing thirty-two knife, knife to avoid the vitals.


    The more I think, the more disturbed, can not stop the fear.


    Just at this time, the cell phone rang.


    The sudden ringing startled me, and also dragged me back from my delirium.


    I looked at the caller ID on my cell phone, my heart thumped and my nerves tensed.


    It was Martin Mo calling.


    It was the first time he¡¯d contacted me since moving to THE Hill family.


    The ringer kept ringing and I was surprisingly scared of the caller.


    The driver of the car gave me a look when he saw my dy in answering the phone, so I just had to pick up.


    ¡°Alva, I heard you went out with Wang Yuan, where are you now?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He really knows my whereabouts like the back of his hand.


    ¡°You sent someone to follow me again?¡±


    ¡°From what Jane Hasis said, I came back with Hilli and you weren¡¯t home.¡±


    I was relieved to hear it wasn¡¯t stalking.


    ¡°I was shopping at the mall and Wang Yuan took me to see Yao Mubai, he wanted to ask me if I saw anyone suspicious that night.¡± I subconsciously lied, I didn¡¯t want Martin Mo to know about Yao Mubai suspecting him, otherwise with Martin Mo¡¯s temper, it would be too much.


    ¡°Then you pay attention to safety.¡± Martin Mo didn¡¯t ask more questions, the proportion was well taken,st time he flipped out, he didn¡¯t say he woulde to pick me up.


    Knowing that he and Hillie were there, I didn¡¯t go back immediately, and had the driver make a U-turn and go to the hospital where Walker Richter was.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I sat in the car for a long time, hesitating to go in.


    The cab driver rushed me, ¡°Miss, are you going to get out or not, I have to pull a customer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I pushed open the door and got out.


    With my crutches in ce, I nced at the hospitalization department and still couldn¡¯t help but walk over there.


    I was also afraid of running into THE Richter family people or Susan Su, I had been very careful and vigntly observing the surroundings, and when I arrived at this floor of the hospital room where Walker Richter was staying, I had just stepped out of the elevator when I saw Mr. Richter¡¯s mother at the door of Walker Richter¡¯s hospital room with Fin Wilson.


    ¡°You take good care of Walker, and don¡¯t be discouraged, the grandchildren of THE Richter family are all good and will wake up.¡±


    I also don¡¯t know whether Mr. Richter¡¯s mother really didn¡¯t know or was just putting on a show, where Walker Richter was the bloodline of the the Richter family.


    Fin Wilson was filled with sadness, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off either, I¡¯ll just go back by myself.¡±


    Seeing Mr. Richter¡¯s mothering towards the elevator, I wanted to hide, but I couldn¡¯t, my legs and feet were not as flexible as before, so I could only meet Mr. Richter¡¯s mother face to face.


    Seeing me, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have a trace of surprise, instead, her face carried a touch of meaningful, hair-raising smile in her heart: ¡°Alva, are you okay.¡±

 Chapter 227: Mr.Richter’s mother wants to steal the baby

    I didn¡¯t know what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother meant by asking this, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a genuine concern for me.


    Can a person with a ruined leg be good?


    Fin Wilson was there, so naturally I couldn¡¯t go over there again, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t just turn around and walk away when she bumped into me, so I stood still somewhat at a loss as to what to do.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came over, looked at my rumbling stomach with kind eyes, and asked me: ¡°When is the due date?¡±


    Pursing my lips, I said, ¡°April.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good time.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s nice to have another addition to THE Richter family.¡±


    It was a bit odd how that sounded.


    ¡°Old Lady, will you save Walker?¡±


    I was testing the waters.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think twice: ¡°Walker is my favorite grandson, why not save him? Even if I had to take my old life in exchange, my wife would be willing.¡±


    Mentioning Walker Richter¡¯s condition, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked a bit sad: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the Richter family, Nancy was killed, Walker is seriously ill, and Ben¡¯s child is a sick child¡­ ¡­¡±


    Said said, the olddy with tears in her eyes, can not speak, she eased for a while, turned around and wiped away the tears, with a few points of the pretense of strength: ¡°Alva, you can take care of the body, for the Richter family to give birth to a white and fat boy, also counted as a happy for the Richter family. ¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is a shrewd person, how can she not know who wasted my leg, her granddaughter-inw wants to kill me, and I am not Walker Richter whatsoever, there is no name, how can this child be regarded as the Richter family person?


    However, she kept saying that the child is the Richter family bloodline on her lips, some words said too much, but it makes people feel deliberate, and they have to guess the meaning behind the words.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s meaning is very clear, after the child is born, he must return to the Richter family, but where I, the mother, will return is not a consideration of the Richter family.


    Leave the child and go to the mother.


    I rubbed my stomach, frowned, and set myself up, ¡°This child has nothing to do with THE Richter family.¡±


    This is my child, how could I let THE Richter family snatch it away.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s face sank, ¡°This is Walker¡¯s child, how can it have nothing to do with THE Richter family.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old madam, Walker¡¯s wife is Susan Su, his child should crawl out of Susan Su¡¯s stomach, I am not Ms. Richter,¡± I didn¡¯t say, ¡°Knowing that Walker is sick, I am just politely inquiring about it, and I broke off with him a long time ago , excuse me, I have a friend to see.¡±


    I walked with my cane in the opposite direction of the ward in which Walker Richter was staying, pretending to go to see a friend.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother kept standing at the same ce and looking at me, that gaze was like a mane, it made me not dare to turn back, I kept walking, when I reached the corner, I took my residual light and nced behind me, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was still at the same ce, there was no expression on her face, those eyes were just staring straight in my direction.


    My heart tightened, and I continued to walk forward with my crutches until I couldn¡¯t see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, and then I stopped.


    I leaned against the wall to calm my heartbeat.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had left, and since I wouldn¡¯t be able to visit Walker Richter today, I had to leave the hospital by another elevator.


    After checking the time, I took a cab back to the Hill family.


    When I arrived, Jane Hasis told me that Martin Mo and the others had just left.


    I just gave a faint response that I knew and went straight to my room.


    When one is in a quiet space, the mind bes clearer and clearer, and questions that have been deliberately avoidede to the forefront of one¡¯s mind, and there is no escaping them.


    As long as the murderer of Nancy Richter was not found, Martin Mo¡¯s suspicions tightly could not be washed away.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Jane Hasis knocked on the door outside, and without waiting for my permission, she screwed the door in herself, ¡°I washed some fruit for you, pregnant women need to eat more fruit, so that the child will be born white.¡±


    I looked at the fruits on the te, they were all imported, ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Then mom put it here for you.¡± Jane Hasis smiled and put the fruit where I could reach it, she looked at me, wanting to say something.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to Jane Hasis and just cut her off.


    ¡°Good, then get some rest.¡± Jane Hasis, who always has a pleasing face, like she once made an appearance of wanting to atone for her sins in order to want my kidney, walked to the door, but still didn¡¯t hold back, and folded back to say, ¡°Alva, mom has identified a person for you, do you want to meet him? The other party knows about your situation, doesn¡¯t mind at all, very sincere, and says he will treat your child as his own, mom also doesn¡¯t want you to be a single mother, still have to have a man to take care of it.¡±


    I thought of that sister¡¯s son of hers that Jane Hasis had introduced to me back then, seeing that she was up to her old tricks again, I smiled coldly, ¡°What favor did the other party give you this time?¡±


    Without even meeting her face, she said she wanted to be the father of my child, I naturally didn¡¯t believe Jane Hasis¡¯ words.


    ¡°No, mom is genuinely looking for someone for you this time.¡± Jane Hasis said seriously: ¡°Although the other side is not a rich man, just ordinary office workers, but this boy is very motivated, down-to-earth, is the man of the day, mom observed for a long time, this time will not look away, in fact, the rich is not necessarily a good home, take Hill Yi, she married the Mo family everyone envies. But who knows her wedding night alone in the empty room, even her husband can not stay, maybe now the two people are not in the same room.¡±


    Jane Hasis jabbered a bunch, I listened to the annoyance, but one of her words made my heart thump: ¡°You just said Martin Mo¡¯s wedding night was not with his sister? How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I overheard.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°I heard Hill Yee call your father crying, this marriage is only once, but the groom is not there, this is no one¡¯s body is also aggrieved ah, Martin Mo has you in his heart, Hill Yee seems to marry well, in fact, it is to keep a widow.¡±


    On the day Nancy Richter was killed, Martin Mo was not with Hill Yi, which means that Martin Mo had the time tomit the crime.


    Did he really kill Nancy Richter?


    It¡¯s very scary.


    I didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    I didn¡¯t go out for the next few days. Yao Mubai called me several times, wanting me to cooperate with his n, but I refused.


    I was afraid that the murderer was really Martin Mo.


    I had been upset for the past few days, and when Fiona Croix came to see me, she asked me, ¡°Alva, do you have something on your mind, something heavy on your mind.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to tell Fiona Croix the truth.


    I was tortured by Yao Mubai¡¯s words and didn¡¯t sleep well for half a consecutive month. After hesitating, I took the initiative to ask Martin Mo out for lunch.


    Receiving my call, Martin Mo was surprised, his tone was full of joy, even if I heard his secretary on the phone reminding him that the meeting was about to start, he quickly agreed to postpone the meeting.


    The restaurant was booked by me, right near where Nancy Richter was killed, I chose a window seat, and through the window, I could just see where Nancy Richter was killed.

 Chapter 228: Over with Martin Mo

    I went to the restaurant first and ordered a cup of hot water to warm me up before Martin Mo arrived.


    The weather was still showing no signs of warming up in the North Side, and my hands were so cold that it took holding a mug of hot water to warm them up.


    I looked at the ce where Nancy Richter was killed, and her blood-covered face surfaced clearly in my mind again that night, and even every word she said and her agonized expression were so clear.


    The look of terror in her eyes when the man in the mask appeared behind me was also vivid.


    She was already dying, but she pushed me away at that time, it was her subconscious action, just because of this one move of hers, even how unpleasant the previous row was, it was all put down.


    Just when I was in deep thought, a hand suddenly rested on my shoulder, I was startled for a moment, my nerves tensed up in that instant, I twisted my head, my eyes stared at that bony knuckle that was the hand, and instantly ovepped with the hand in my mind that night that the murderer¡¯s hand held a syringe and stabbed it into my veins.


    Instantly my blood flowed backwards, and I felt chilled to the bone even though there was clearly no wind and the heater was on in the restaurant.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Martin Mo walks up to me and sits down across from me, he¡¯s in a good mood with a smile on his face, ¡°There was a bit of traffic on the road just now, I¡¯ll order what you want to eat.¡±


    I stared at him, not speaking or moving, it was like I was frozen.


    ¡°Alva?¡± called Martin Mo to me again.


    My eyes rolled back into my head and I put both hands under the table and squeezed them uneasily, ¡°Any of it, just order whatever you want.¡±


    In order to ease my nervousness, I hastily took a sip of water to ease my nerves.


    Martin Mo is a good at reading people, naturally saw my uneasiness, the sword eyebrow cold frown: ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, ¡°You order, I¡¯m still a little hungry.¡±


    He no longer pressed, let the waiter bring the menu, ordered a few signature dishes, and carefully instructed the waiter that some condiments that pregnant women can¡¯t eat can¡¯t be added.


    I hold my ss of water and take a sip at the thought that just shed through my mind.


    ¡°Alva, are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I try not to move, ¡°Breakfast was a little salty.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing at the Hill family and how is Jane Hasis treating you?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± I asked him, ¡°How about you, how are you and sis preparing for pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of fate.¡± His answer was more or less the same as Hillie¡¯s.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of what Jane Hasis said, could it be that these two people really didn¡¯t share a room?


    Hill Yi is a person with a soft appearance but strong endurance, she moved on to Martin Mo and became his wife, moreover, she knows that the marriage between the two is not because of affection, Martin Mo cold-shouldered her, she will not resist.


    ¡°Also.¡± I no longer pursue the question.


    The dishes were quickly brought up one by one.


    I looked toward the ce where Nancy Richter was murdered and said, ¡°Almost five months have passed since Nancy Richter was murdered, the murderer has not been caught, I don¡¯t know when Yao Mubai will be able to solve the case.¡±


    Martin Mo followed my gaze, his voice deep, ¡°Some cases may not be solved for ten or twenty years, but with me here, you are safe if the police don¡¯t have enough evidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my safety.¡± I looked at him, pursed my lips and said, ¡°The murderer is so cruel, in case hemits another crime again and goes after someone else, isn¡¯t that another human life, Yao Mubai talked to me, ording to him, the murderer is very skillful in his modus operandi, he¡¯s a recidivist, and he¡¯s extremely cruel, which means that there must be something wrong with him in his heart, and this kind of person is very dangerous.¡±


    These words are all made up by me, just to test Martin Mo.


    Upon hearing this, Martin Mo¡¯s action of mping the vegetables gave a start, ¡°Yao Mubai told you so? There is progress in the case?¡±


    ¡°Well, he said it himself, I don¡¯t know if there is any progress, I am the suspect in this case, Yao Mubai won¡¯t tell me even if he has any discovery.¡± I said, ¡°Nancy Richter died too tragically, she is Walker Richter¡¯s sister, Walker Richter is also very close to Yao¡¯s family, I heard from Wang Yuan the other day that Yao Mubai went to a certain university to hire a professor, and I heard that this professor will do psychological profiling, and based on the scene of the crime and the dead person, he will be able to paint the general characteristics of the murderer, narrow down the suspect, and then find the murderer. Narrowing down the suspects so as to find the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Psychological profiler?¡± Martin Mo¡¯s tone of contempt: ¡°This kind of is bluffing, where would someone know whomitted the crime through the scene of the crime, if this is the case, then the country¡¯s annual crime solving rate would not be only twenty percent, I think Yao Mubai is out of ideas, in order to keep his position toe up with a way.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s contemptuous tone carried a few points of conceit.


    He looked down on Yao Mubai and didn¡¯t believe Yao Mubai could apprehend the murderer.


    ¡°I thought you would be as desperate as I am for the police to solve this case and clear my suspicion.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyelids lifted, his deep eyes gazing at me, abruptly smiling, ¡°Of course I hope to solve the case as soon as possible and clear your name.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, a simple two-sentence test, I was already afraid.


    Martin Mo gave me food and told me to eat more so that the child would also have nutrition.


    I heard Fiona Croix say, when Martin Mo sent me to the hospital, the doctor rmended terminating the pregnancy, it was Martin Mo who insisted that the doctor keep the adult and child together, or else demolish the hospital, so that the child and I would have a chance to survive.


    I stared at the dishes in the bowl without looking at Martin Mo, and said softly, ¡°Martin Mo, you saved my life and the child¡¯s life, this favor can¡¯t be repaid by a word of thanks, I owe you this favor, even if it takes my life, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    If there really is a day when Nancy Richter is really killed by Martin Mo, then use my life to pay for it.


    As smart as Martin Mo, the words have been said to this point, if he still did not notice the difference, then it is not him.


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyebrows pressed: ¡±Alva, are you hiding something from me? Is someone telling you something.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who said what anymore, nor does the truth.¡± I looked over at him, my tone despondent, ¡°I remember you once said you wanted to go back to the days of the orphanage, and why wouldn¡¯t I want to, back then we were scared of nothing and said whatever we had to say, unlike now, it¡¯s all changed.¡±


    Martin Mo panicked a little.


    ¡°Alva, no matter what I¡¯ve be, I¡¯m still the same Martin Mo who swore to protect you for the rest of your life back at the orphanage.¡±


    I smiled and said nothing more.


    After we ate, I asked Martin Mo to drive me back, and on the way, we didn¡¯t say anything to each other either.


    Thatyer of windowpaper neither of us wanted to pierce.


    I only let him walk me to the door, and I went in by myself with my cane.


    Frank Hill, who hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, suddenly came back. Jane Hasis had a cold face, but her eyes were shining, and Frank Hill¡¯s return made her very happy.


    Jane Hasis is also a poor man in her marriage.


    I went to my room to rest and did note out until supper.


    Frank Hill also stayed for dinner, and my return made him a little relieved, ¡°Alva, take good care of your fetus at home, just ask for whatever you want to eat or buy, this is your home.¡±


    I¡¯ve been back for so long before Frank Hill came to say something like this, he hasn¡¯t changed as before, hypocritical.


    I kept my head down and ate without saying anything.


    Frank Hill added with slight regret, ¡°It would have been nice if Be was there too.¡±


    With that he nced at Jane Hasis, his expression cold for a few moments, tinged with resentment.


    For Jane Hasis took Be Hill¡¯s kidney, Frank Hill is resentful, but to say how much he loves Be Hill¡¯s daughter, after Be Hill¡¯s mental disorder was taken back by Ulysses Will, he did not go to visit her once.


    the Hill family¡¯s affection was mouthfuls, thinner than paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± I didn¡¯t want to see Frank Hill¡¯s hypocritical face again and got up with my cane.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only eaten as much as this and you¡¯re full, eat some more.¡± Jane Hasis hastened to say, ¡°The soup that was also made for you in the kitchen hasn¡¯t been drunk yet.¡±


    ¡°You guys drink it.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I didn¡¯t bother to see what expression the two had on their faces and went straight to my room.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I heard Frank Hill arguing with Jane Hasis, and in the midst of the cursing, Frank Hill drove off.


    Later that night, Jane Hasis was drinking again in the living room and finally had an emotional breakdown and cried so hard I could hear it from my room.


    As she cried, she berated Hilli¡¯s mother¡¯s lover.


    Lover is a touchy word and made me think of what Fiona Croix said.


    Walker Richter has a wife, and even if I get better, I¡¯m just a lover who can¡¯t see the light of day.


    I rubbed my high belly and suddenly felt all the bitterness in my throat.


    My stomach is getting bigger and bigger, it is more difficult for me to move around, and I no longer go out. Since I had that meal with Martin Mo, neither of us has contacted anyone.


    Yao Mubai saw that I had been uncooperative, and also died, did not start from me again.


    Walker Richter woke up after three months ofa, the news was told to me by Yao Mulong, and with a message that Walker Richter wanted to see me.


    I was very surprised, and I couldn¡¯t stop feeling happy and mixed emotions at the same time.


    Thisplex mood to the Walker Richter ward door, the only thing left is trepidation.

 Chapter 229: Escape from the battlefield

    Standing outside the ward, I hesitated to push that door, and even had a thought of wanting to escape.


    Yao Murong reached out to push it open for me, and I subconsciously voiced out to stop it, ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡±


    He looked at me in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him?¡±


    At those words, I abruptly looked up at him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yao Murong¡¯s words directly poked at the fact that I didn¡¯t dare to admit.


    When Walker Richter didn¡¯t wake up, I was looking forward to him waking up and wanting to see him, and when I arrived at the door, just a door away, I didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Yes, I didn¡¯t want to.


    It was in that moment that it seemed to be figured out and let go.


    I shook my head calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t see him, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s awake.¡±


    Seeing or not seeing is no longer important.


    Yao Murong looked at me with great consternation, ¡°We¡¯re at the door, you really don¡¯t want to go in and take a look? The first thing he wants to see when he wakes up is you, aren¡¯t you afraid of making yourself regret?¡±


    A series of things that I experienced since I met Walker Richter floated in my mind, I rubbed my stomach and curved the corner of my mouth ruefully, ¡°I have 10, 000 reasons to see him, but I don¡¯t have an identity to see him.¡±


    I¡¯m not even qualified for the identity of lover, mistress yet.


    This time Yao Murong was dumbfounded, he withdrew his hand holding the door handle, ¡°Then do you need me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No, I can just go back by myself.¡± I stared at the door of the hospital room, ¡°No need to tell him I came.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I withdrew my lingering gaze and prepared to leave, but froze as I turned around.


    Susan Su stood five meters away from me with the same crutches, this was the first time I saw Susan Su after the ident, and more fear was in my heart as opposed to hate.


    The sharp pain of the awl stabbing into my thigh seemed to be still felt, I instinctively pinched my crutches tightly and stared at her with a torch-like gaze.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t expect Susan Su toe at this time, he purposely picked a time when everyone was away to bring me here.


    Susan Su suddenly raised her lips and smiled, walking step by step with her crutches, in fact, it is funny and sad to say, we were all able-bodied people, but because of Walker Richter lying in the hospital room, we lost our pride and health, and we can only walk with our crutches.


    I can¡¯t say that I me anyone, no one can predict everything in this world.


    Susan Su stopped in front of me, Yao Murong blocked in front of me, ¡°Why did youe at this time, Walker is still resting, not seeing anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Susan Su looked at me askance and reminded in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m Walker¡¯s wife, what do you mean by bringing a woman who is not a woman outside to the hospital? If I, the wife, can¡¯t see her, this woman can?¡±


    Saying that, Susan Su¡¯s eyes looked at me sharply, ¡°Alva Hill, you are a real criminal, not only did you leave your wild seed behind, but you also dared toe to the hospital to see Walker, are all lovers so rampant now.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s voice was loud, she was deliberately letting everyone else know that I had no shame, being someone¡¯s lover and keeping the child with a rather deep heart.


    Lover no matter what era is hated, I¡¯ve seen too many news on the street original mate pouring acid on the lover, tearing, pressing and even stripping off the clothes.


    Regardless of the truth of the matter, as long as it is not protected by thew, the name is not correct, then it must bebeled as a lover, and be a street rat that everyone shouts at.


    In this age of not having to be ountable for words and under the banner of freedom of speech, the power of inte spammers to destroy a person is easy.


    Sure enough, Susan Su¡¯s words drew sideways nces from family members, doctors and nurses who were passing by in the hallway, looking at me with strange eyes and talking to each other.


    My face turned pale, I opened my mouth to exin, but I was speechless.


    Even if I exined to these people, argued with Susan Su, I am not a lover, I was with Walker Richter when Susan Su was still abroad, when I was pregnant with the child, their marriage contract is no longer valid, I did not intervene.


    But who believes that?


    Susan Su was the wife Walker Richter took back.


    ¡°Susan Su, are you trying to cause trouble here?¡± Yao Murong¡¯s gaze contained a warning look at Susan Su.


    Susan Su didn¡¯t know what hade to her mind, and she was a daredevil to Yao Murong.


    She swept a nce at my left leg like a knife, and said with slight regret: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, such a good leg is so ruined, but you are much luckier than me, at least the leg is still there, it¡¯s considered to be a ¡°whole body¡±, I heard that you were offended by someone, so you were taken revenge, Miss Hill, you can be careful, this time your leg stays on the ground. Miss Hill, you have to be careful, this time your leg is still alive and you can save your life, next time you may not be so lucky.¡±


    She was warning me that she wouldn¡¯t stop, and that if I didn¡¯t die, the hatred in her heart wouldn¡¯t go away, not without death.


    If I wasn¡¯t carrying a child, I really wanted to die with Susan Su.


    I suppressed my hatred for her, not letting my emotions fluctuate too much, the doctor said during myst maternity checkup that my situation was not optimistic, and that I should try to keep my mood happy and should not be angry.


    I clenched my teeth, ¡°The person who kidnapped me can escape for a while but can¡¯t be so lucky every time, the police are still investigating, as long as they find evidence, the person who kidnapped me will have to spend the rest of his life in prison.¡±


    ¡°Then pray a lot that the police will catch the person, preferably before you can still see that day, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see whether you¡¯re the one who hides deeper. Or the police are more efficient.¡± I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°Susan Su, how many lives do you have on your back, and you think you can still get away with it? It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t report it, it¡¯s that the time has not yete.¡±


    Susan Su was not afraid in the slightest andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, could it be that you¡¯ve been scared out of your wits by the kidnappers?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Susan Su to admit it, she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°The kidnapping really hurt me, leaving a rtively deep impact, so much so that I still remember every word the kidnapper said at the time clearly, remembering that the kidnapper herself exined that she had killed a person.¡± I shot back coldly, stepped forward, and said threateningly in a voice only Susan Su could hear, ¡°How do you think Ben Richter will react when I tell him about you unplugging Tina Deross¡¯s respirator? Will ¡­ he kill you?¡±


    Pinching Susan Su¡¯s soft underbelly scares her and hurts her.


    ¡°Alva Hill. ¡°Susan Su is hateful to me, she didn¡¯t expect to let mee out alive in the first ce, and only then she would have no qualms about telling me that Tina Deross was killed by her, which is equal to her own sending the handle to my hands.


    Even if Susan Su¡¯s hands and feet are handled cleanly, as long as Ben Richter is suspicious of Susan Su, to the extent that Ben Richter loves Tina Deross, Susan Su won¡¯t want to have a good time, let alone want to marry Ben Richter again.


    I coldly smiled, ¡°Many actions will lead to death, Susan Su, you won¡¯t have a good ending, you have reminded me today, I haven¡¯t talked to Ben Richter for a long time too, I¡¯ll ask toe out and sit together some other time to talk about Tina Deross, I think he will be very happy to do so.¡±

 Chapter 230: Walker Richter Says, I’m Sorry

    Susan Su couldn¡¯t copse her face any longer, and with one hand propped up on her cane, she raised her other hand to strike me.


    The body is bulky and heavy, I can¡¯t avoid it, Yao Murong¡¯s quick eyes and hands intercepted Susan Su, which is expected, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t irritate Susan Su so much.


    Yao Murong shook off Susan Su: ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Who in the end is going too far.¡± Susan Su staggered twice, subconsciously grasped the crutches and leaned against the wall before standing steadily, she looked at Yao Murong furiously and blurted out, ¡°What, you still really want to rece Walker Richter to be Alva Hill¡¯s escort, picking up the woman that your own brother doesn¡¯t want, Yao Murong, you are not afraid of letting peopleugh at you. ¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yao Murong let out a cold shout, he subconsciously nced at me to see my reaction, then said to Susan Su, ¡°Walker is resting, so you don¡¯t need to go in, and don¡¯te back in the future.¡±


    Saying that, Yao Murong shouted to the other side, and immediately two men dressed in ck clothes and pants came out.


    ¡°Send Miss Su back.¡±


    Yao Murongmanded in a cold voice, he didn¡¯t recognize Susan Su as Ms. Richter, but addressed Miss Su instead.


    ¡°Ms. Su, sorry for the offense.¡±


    The two bodyguards were not polite at all, directly one of them held one of Susan Su¡¯s arms and dragged her out of the hospital.


    Seeing these two people, I realized that Yao Murong had secretly arranged for someone to guard Walker Richter¡¯s hospital room.


    After Susan Su was dragged away, Yao Murong said, ¡°For Walker¡¯s safety considerations, so I arranged for someone to guard, the Richter family olddy is not a vegetarian.¡±


    What he was guarding against was not only Susan Su, but most importantly, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Mr. Richter¡¯s mother going after Walker?¡± I said, ¡°Even if Mr. Richter ¡®s mother knows about Walker¡¯s birth, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing, Walker is the one she watched grow up, there is no blood, that still has feelings.¡±


    Yao Murong snorted lightly, ¡°You think too much of everything, for selfishness even the closest rtives can be sacrificed, not to mention no blood rtionship.¡±


    His words made me think of a recent news story I read on the inte.


    A seven-year-old girl suffering from leukemia, the grandmother of the closest rtives, but with the child¡¯s father¡¯spensation of 700, 000 yuan is not willing to spend money to save treatment, directly leave the person in the hospital, their own quietly away.


    Life is awe-inspiring and more important than anything else, but sometimes it is as trivial as an ant.


    I hesitated and asked the doubt that has been trapped in my heart: ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Yao family directly recognize Walker back?¡±


    Now that thisyer of windowpaper is equivalent to poking through, Walker Richter¡¯s willingness to go to the Yao family to recuperate from his illness means that he is not uneptable to the Yao family, but so far he hasn¡¯t recognized Yao Bin, which is very puzzling.


    Yao Murong said in a despondent tone, ¡°Where is it so easy.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say the exact reason.


    Yao Murong insisted on sending me to the hospital entrance and called a cab for me.


    I didn¡¯t care about what Susan Su said, Yao Murong and I are neither enemies nor friends.


    Before the driver drove, Yao Murong suddenly said, ¡°Walker asked me to bring you a message, sweetheart she¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to worry, I think he should know that you won¡¯t go to see him, that¡¯s why he asked me to pass it on, he understands you very well.¡±


    No wonder I didn¡¯t want to go see Walker Richter just now, Yao Murong didn¡¯t say anything more, she was just surprised for a moment.


    Yao Murong¡¯s words made the tip of my nose suddenly sour.


    I asked him, ¡°How is his illness?¡±


    ¡°A suitable heart has been found, and when Walker recuperates for a few more days, we can arrange for an operation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This is undoubtedly the best news I¡¯ve heard in recent days.


    Yao Murong nodded, and I breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    All is well, then I¡¯m relieved, and I have no more worries about Nancy Richter¡¯s case if it goes east.


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    Yao Murong looked at me meaningfully, ¡°Still can¡¯t let go?¡±


    I curved the corner of my mouth, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have regrets.¡±


    I was afraid that I would never have the chance to hear hisst words again.


    But in fact, who in this world does not have regrets?


    Even if you have each other in your heart, there are those who end up scattered at the end of the world.


    Two people can love each other, and can be together, and can grow old together, that has to be a great blessing ah.


    Yao Murong nced at my leg, ¡°He also said three words, sorry.¡±


    These were the three words I least wanted to hear.


    I fell silent, lowered my eyes, and said to the driver, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was already March in North City.


    The wind in the morning and at night is still very strong, passing by a building under construction, the wind and sand blowing into the car, into the eyes.


    Time passes so fast, in a month and a half, the baby will be born.


    Jane Hasis bought a lot of things for the birth, prepared everything, booked a monthly center, and found a good hospital.


    I am now full of anticipation for the birth of my baby and meeting him.


    Susan Su was a crazy person and I was worried that she would do something crazy again and gave her a great gift.


    Not many people knew about Tina Deross¡¯s death, so naturally I didn¡¯t really ask Ben Richter out to tell him the real reason for Tina Deross¡¯s death, so I had to send Ben Richter an anonymous letter reminding him that there was another reason for Tina Deross¡¯s death.


    Having Ben Richter clean up after Susan Su also bought me time so that she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to hold onto me for a while.


    If Ben Richter could keep Susan Su from making waves, that would be even better.


    When I came back from the hospital, I stopped going out and didn¡¯t inquire about Walker Richter, resting my mind on my pregnancy.


    On Fiona Croix¡¯s birthday, I went out to buy her a present and a cake, and took a taxi to her house.


    I didn¡¯t tell her in advance to surprise her.


    I had the cake delivered directly to her house because of my mobility problems. I knocked on the door when I arrived and waited for a while for Fiona Croix to open the door with watery eyes.


    ¡°What time is it and you¡¯re still sleeping.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s hair was disheveled and she was wearing her pajamas with a sleepy look on her face.


    ¡°I workedtest night and was sozy that I didn¡¯t have to work today, so I thought I¡¯d take a nap.¡± Fiona Croix smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you here today, it¡¯s inconvenient with a big belly, just let mee over to you if you need something.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the cake was delivered and Fiona Croix looked confused, ¡°Who ordered the cake? I didn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°I ordered it, you¡¯re the birthday girl today, what, did you even forget your own birthday?¡±


    Fiona Croix tapped her head, ¡°I really forgot.¡±


    She carried the cake in and closed the door, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who remembers my birthday, I¡¯m afraid even my mom doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one who remembers.¡± Iughed and teased, ¡°Jack Astor definitely remembers your birthday, I thought you guys might have other ns for the night so I came to celebrate your birthday first, I¡¯ll stop being a light bulb and bother you guys for the night.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mentioning Jack Astor, Fiona Croix¡¯s tone was full of resentment, ¡°He¡¯s having a good time right now, where would he remember my birthday.¡±


    ¡°What? Why does that sound like a smell of gunpowder.¡±


    ¡°Liang Ying is pregnant.¡± Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Heh, saying you don¡¯t love on your lips, turning around and getting pregnant by someone else, this is what men are like.¡±

 Chapter 231: Water Breaking and Premature Labor

    Fiona Croix¡¯s words were sarcastic and realistic.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    How many men in this society who say they love you while turning around and getting knocked up with someone else.


    Liang Ying is also Jack Astor¡¯s wife, so it¡¯s normal for her to be pregnant, but emotionally speaking, how can Fiona Croix ept it?


    I don¡¯t know how tofort Fiona Croix, I opened my mouth, but I swallowed my words.


    Fiona Croixughed mockingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m just whining, I¡¯ve long thought about this, they are husband and wife, if there¡¯s nothing, I don¡¯t believe it, and now I know that the two have children, but my heart is solid.¡±


    The down-to-earth in her mouth is not really down-to-earth, assured, but her own worries havee true, disappointed.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡±


    I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll be hurt again, and I¡¯m also afraid that she won¡¯t be able to think straight and hurt Liang Ying in order to avenge Liang Ying¡¯s murder of her child, and put herself in harm¡¯s way.


    Fiona Croix knew my worries andughed, ¡°When you have given birth to a child and the identity of the suspect on your body has been cleared, I n to leave the North City and go out to make my way in the outside world, my life shouldn¡¯t be drawn to an end because of Jack Astor, and his departure should be the ce for me to be.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to end it with Jack Astor?¡±


    I was quite surprised at her decision.


    I still remember the intense hate in Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes when she lost her child, and the determination to be immortalized with Jack Astor Liang Ying.


    She nodded, ¡°Can¡¯t really put your whole life on him, no matter what you¡¯ve been through and what you¡¯ve nned for each other, in the end, you can¡¯t change the fact that some people will only be a part of your life, passing through, and thest person I¡¯d want to part with is Ryker.¡±


    How can one part with the flesh that falls from the body.


    A woman, first herself, then a mother, a wife, doesn¡¯t have to sacrificee herself for anyone, it¡¯s herself who should do well first.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of heartache Fiona Croix went through before making this decision.


    It¡¯s not easy to give up a rtionship.


    ¡°It seems like this birthday has an extra meaning today, today is your rebirth.¡± I unwrapped the cake and held out the presents to her.


    Fiona Croix smiled, ¡°Yes, rebirth.¡±


    The gift I chose was a ne with a pendant of a phoenix, a phoenix reborn in fire, just like today.


    She lit the candles herself, put her hands together to make a wish, and cut a piece of cake for me, ¡°Share my rebirth.¡±


    I took it with a smile and tasted it.


    Fiona Croix sat across from me, holding the cake in her hands and wanting to say something, I swallowed the cake in my mouth, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    After knowing each other for so many years, one look from Fiona Croix and I knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona Croix nods heavily and crosses her legs, ¡°What happened with you and Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I yed dumb.


    I had no intention of telling her that Nancy Richter¡¯s murder had anything to do with Martin Mo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat a dead horse for me, there must be something going on with you and Martin Mo.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°Martin Mo hasn¡¯t even looked at you in a while, and after his fight with Ulysses Will, the two haven¡¯t been seeing each other, and all of a sudden it¡¯s like he¡¯s a different person.¡±


    ¡°Why did they fight that day, didn¡¯t you ask Ulysses Will?¡±


    Fiona Croix asked, naturally.


    ¡°Ulysses Will didn¡¯t say, just asked me to be there for you more.¡± Fiona Croix frowned, ¡°I always thought there was something going on here.¡±


    ¡°What could be going on.¡± I looked out the window as a falling leaf drifted down from the window, ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid, Martin Mo is probably busy these days, besides, he¡¯s married to Hill Yi, it¡¯s better for me to keep my distance from him, we can¡¯t see each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°I understand that.¡± Fiona Croix looked at me and shook her head, ¡°But it¡¯s not right, you don¡¯t have to be like an enemy to keep a distance, Ulysses Will didn¡¯t show any mercy when he fought with Martin Mo that day, and you didn¡¯t ask about it, I don¡¯t get it even now, Ulysses Will can¡¯t do it just because Martin Mo doesn¡¯t let you go out, right? Tell me honestly, what else did Martin Mo do?¡±


    Fiona Croix is a pot-breaking character, and if I don¡¯t tell her, she¡¯ll probably keep scratching her heart like a cat¡¯s paw.


    I hesitated and said, ¡°Martin Mo ¡­ had something to do with the case of Nancy Richter¡¯s murder.¡±


    Fiona Croix was stunned, as if she had heard it wrong: ¡°How is this possible, Nancy Richter was killed, what can it have to do with Martin Mo.¡±


    I was also incredulous at first.


    ¡°Alva, who said this to you?¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I said of her, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have proof yet, just suspicions.¡±


    ¡°They still suspect you, these people are just messing around suspecting this and that, if they can¡¯t find the murderer, that¡¯s a problem with their ability.¡± Fiona Croix wasn¡¯t convinced at all, ¡°Alva, you don¡¯t believe that, do you?¡±


    I thought of my previous test of Martin Mo, his reaction already indicated that the matter was rted to him, but on my lips I said, ¡°I believe it has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Even if it had something to do with it, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.


    It was something I owed him.


    Fiona Croix breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Definitely, the case has been over for a few months, it¡¯s their ownck of ability, if they have the ability to do so, they will just produce the evidence and arrest the person.¡±


    I ate lunch at Fiona Croix¡¯s ce before going back, she originally left me to stay with her for two days, Jack Astor suddenly came, Fiona Croix¡¯s decision was only unteral on her part, Jack Astor didn¡¯t let go of the case, and the two of them didn¡¯t draw a conclusion so quickly.


    Back to THE HILL FAMILY, I went to my room to rest as usual, I justid down not long ago, my lower body suddenly had a hot stream, I panicked, I immediately got up to see that my water had broken.


    It wasn¡¯t full term yet, this was going to be prematurebor.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    Immediately afterward there was a bigger surge of heat and I rushed to call out for help.


    Jane Hasis immediately came over when she heard themotion, and when she saw that my water had broken, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you don¡¯t have to give birth right away even if your water breaks, I¡¯ll pack up my things first and go to the hospital right away.¡±


    Jane Hasis AUA¡¯s hands were in a flurry, even if all the things were bought and prepared before, when it came to the critical moment, she still panicked.


    She asked the driver to bring the car, I strongly supported the pestle and crutches to get in the car, Jane Hasis prepared a lot of production to use, followed by sitting in: ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    Within ten minutes, we were at the hospital.


    The amniotic fluid was flowing.


    Jane Hasis had booked a single room in advance, and the hospital immediately arranged for me to stay there.


    There were no contractions, and the baby would not be born for a while, so the doctor asked me to choose between a cesarean section and a normal delivery.


    I chose to have a normal delivery.


    Within half an hour after I was admitted to the hospital, Martin Mo came in. Jane Hasis asked him toe, as she was too busy at the hospital alone.


    The first thing Martin Mo said when he came in was, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He¡¯s said it many times, when I was bullied at the orphanage, when Susan Su hurt me.


    He always appeared when I was most uncertain and scared.


    I remembered Yao Mubai¡¯s words that I was Martin Mo¡¯s motive for the crime, and I fully believed that he would kill for me.

 Chapter 232: Child Lung Infection

    Martin Mo stayed at the hospital with me the whole time and Hill Yi came in thetter part of the night.


    The pain of the contractions had me in a cold sweat, clenching my teeth and gripping the armrests of the hospital bed with my hands, tightly, diverting the pain elsewhere.


    Martin Mo, seeing me in pain, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just have a cesarean section.¡±


    Hill Yee advised the same, to suffer less.


    There¡¯s no ce where giving birth doesn¡¯t hurt. When the pain passed, I shook my head, ¡°I want to try.¡±


    Martin Mo wanted to persuade again, Hill Yi said, ¡°You go buy Alva something to eat, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the strength to give birthter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°Call if anything happens, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After Martin Mo left, Hill Yi very Jane Hasis has been busy, Jane Hasis was called to the office by the doctor, Hill Yi grasped my hand, ¡°If you¡¯re in pain you make a sound, this might be better.¡±


    I clutched her hand tightly and endured the pain from contraction after contraction, I felt like a knife was cutting hard into my waist, as if it was going to break.


    Hilli poured me some water, ¡°Drink some water first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to eat or drink anything because of the pain.


    At that moment, Hill Yi¡¯s cell phone rang, it was Frank Hill calling, knowing I was inbor, specifically asking me which floor and which room I was staying in.


    Hill Yi asked for my opinion, ¡°Dad is here, do you want to meet?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much to say, so I shook my head. I didn¡¯t see Frank Hill, but he came anyway.


    The doctor gave me an internal examination, Frank Hill couldn¡¯te in, he could only be outside, and Hillie went out.


    I could hear the two men talking outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s Alva? Why is she inbor at this time, isn¡¯t she due yet?¡±


    ¡°Water broke and she went into earlybor.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°You¡¯d better go back, you can¡¯t help much by staying here, go back and wait for the notice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, I¡¯d better wait.¡± Frank Hill said, ¡°This child can really pick the time, I heard that Walker Richter is also having surgery today, I wonder if the surgery is done now.¡±


    It turned out that Walker Richter¡¯s surgery was scheduled for today.


    As soon as Frank Hill¡¯s words left his mouth, I heard Jane Hasis¡¯ conspiratorial voice: ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    Jane Hasis has a sharp tongue and a soft heart, she was looking forward to seeing Frank Hill, but when she saw him, she didn¡¯t have a good tone, they argued a few times outside, and I heard Frank Hill dropping a sentence: ¡°Yilia, I¡¯d better go back first, when Alva is inbor, you can call me and let me know.¡± And he left.


    The internal examination was over and the doctor walked out, ¡°This is a hospital, don¡¯t affect the pregnant woman¡¯s rest, she can¡¯t give birth for a while, wait for the uterus to open.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you doctor.¡± Hill Yi thanked me and came in with Jane Hasis, ¡°Alva, why don¡¯t you close your eyes and rest for a while to preserve your strength.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t sleep, the pain was hitting me every few minutes, making me tense up.


    Because of Frank Hill, Jane Hasis was not in a very high mood, sitting on the couch next to her without saying anything.


    Hill yi checked the time a couple times, Martin Mo hadn¡¯te back after being gone for an hour, and she called once, but there was no answer.


    Seeing Hilli frowning deeply, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nancheng hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s eyes were worried, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried, my eyelids keep jumping without knowing how.¡±


    There were food for sale near the hospital, it was reasonable to say that they would be back in half an hour at most, it had been more than an hour, it was indeed a bit of a surprise.


    Another half hour passed and the worrying finally happened.


    Contractions are not so strong, I am tired and a little sleepy, and in a daze, I heard Hill Yi¡¯s voice answering the phone, ¡°What? Public Safety? What¡¯s going on? Murder, that¡¯s impossible, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Sleepiness was gone in a moment, I tried to sit up: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hillie¡¯s voice shook a little, ¡°South Side got arrested.¡±


    ¡°Because of the Nancy Richter case?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hill Yi was surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai talked to me before.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the police to take Martin Mo away at this time.


    Did they find evidence?


    Without certainty, the police would not easily take Martin Mo away, after all, Martin Mo was influential in society.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Public Security Bureau first.¡± Hill Yi was a bit flustered and said to Jane Hasis, ¡°Auntie Chen, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±


    ¡°You go quickly.¡± Jane Hasis had a nonchnt attitude towards Hill Yi, the daughter of a love rival, it would be nice to have this attitude.


    ¡°Sister, be sure to tell me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Hill Yi left in a hurry.


    The thought of Martin Mo being taken away, I was also upset, after thinking about it, I still gave Ulysses Will a call, asking him to also go to the Public Security Bureau to see what¡¯s going on.


    Ulysses Will wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that Martin Mo had been taken away, and didn¡¯t ask what it was all about, but just said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    It seemed that he knew a little bit of the inside story as well, and that¡¯s why he was so calm.


    Hillie was gone for almost two hours, and I couldn¡¯t resist sending her a message to ask her, which she never returned.


    Contractions became more and more frequent, the internal examination had opened three fingers, the doctor arranged for me to go into the waiting room, where I couldn¡¯t bring my cell phone with me, I handed my cell phone to Jane Hasis, specifically exining, ¡°If Sis and Ulysses Wille to call, you immediately notify me.¡±


    ¡°Got it, go in at ease and let the doctor call me if anything happens.¡±


    I was pushed into the waiting room, the door slowly closed, Jane Hasis had been standing in the doorway to see it off, and I don¡¯t know why, the moment the door closed, I stared at the light above my head, my heart was particrly panicked.


    After an hour or so in the waiting room, my uterus opened and I was pushed back into thebor room.


    Lying on the birthing bed, with my feet on either side of me, thinking about Martin Mo¡¯s arrest and Walker Richter¡¯s surgery today, I was so confused that I just wanted to hurry up and have the baby, and I didn¡¯t listen to a word of the skills the doctor was teaching me, and relied on my brute strength to make the babye.


    Less than ten minutes into the delivery room, the baby was born, the doctors did not expect it to be so fast, because I pushed too hard, resulting in a serious tear in the lower body, bleeding is rtivelyrge, the doctors were scrambling to stop me from bleeding.


    The moment the baby came out of my body and cried out, everything felt worth it.


    The doctor carried the baby to me.


    It was a boy.


    Tears came to my eyes as I looked at the red-faced, crying baby.


    Because of the prematurebor, I only took one look at the baby and was immediately sent to the neonatal unit.


    It was an hour and a halfter when I came out of the delivery room with a bad tear and over an hour of stitches.


    I was wheeled into the hospital room and when I saw Jane Hasis, I immediately asked, ¡°Any news?¡±


    It was now four in the morning.


    ¡°No.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°That no news is the best news, so stop worrying and get some rest.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t get out of the hospital in this condition, so I could only lie in the hospital bed and wait.


    I was worried about Martin Mo and the baby who had been taken to the NICU. I couldn¡¯t sleep, and my lower body hurt so badly that I didn¡¯t dare to turn over, so I could only lie on my back.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep, my lower body hurt so much, I didn¡¯t dare to turn over, I could only lie on my back.


    As dawn approached, the doctor from the NICU came and told me the bad news.


    Something had happened to the baby.

 Chapter 233: Learning the Truth, Collapse

    When I heard that something had happened to my child, my whole heart was in my throat.


    ¡°Doctor, what happened to my child?¡±


    ¡°Lung infection, resulting in respiratory impairment, life-threatening, need your family to sign a critical notice ¡­¡±


    The doctor said a string of words, the phrase life-threatening was like a heavy hammer hitting hard on my heart, hurting me so much that I couldn¡¯t catch my breath.


    The doctor had told me that my child was not doing well, and at that time, the doctor had told me all the possible consequences, but I was still thinking of giving it a try, that my child would pull through, and that I couldn¡¯t give up just like that.


    I didn¡¯t expect the worst to happen.


    My vision became blurry and Jane Hasisforted me, ¡°Just lie down and rest, the baby will be fine.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She gave the doctor a wink and went out with him.


    It was a long time before Jane Hasis came back and I asked anxiously, ¡°How is the baby?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby is fine, a false rm.¡± Jane Hasis smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, get some rest, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the child¡¯s side for you, right now your body is important, only when you¡¯re rested can you be discharged from the hospital with the child by then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay?¡± I was a bit unconvinced by her words.


    ¡°Mom would lie to you.¡± Jane Hasis tucked me in, ¡°This hospital is the best pediatric hospital in North City, not to mention that your child was only born a month prematurely, even those who were born with only a pound or so can be saved.¡±


    This hospital is indeed the best in North City.


    That¡¯s when I took Jane Hasis at her word.


    And that¡¯s when Ulysses Will called, Martin Mo¡¯s side is fine, the police just summoned him over for questioning,.


    I was so relieved to hear this good news that Iid down to get some rest.


    I was so tired that I closed my eyes for a while and fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already afternoon, and there was no one in the hospital room, and I didn¡¯t know where Jane Hasis had gone.


    I rang the call bell and the nurse came in quickly, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask, where did my mom go?¡±


    ¡°I just watched her go downstairs, let me help you if you need anything.¡±


    What was Jane Hasis doing downstairs at this hour?


    ¡°I need to use the restroom, would you mind lifting my IV bag for me?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The nurse came back after helping me to the toilet, Fiona Croix arrived just in time, she put down the stewed fish soup, ¡°Is it any better?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said, ¡°Fiona, help me check on the baby in the NICU, I¡¯m a little uneasy.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes flickered as she served the fish soup for me, ¡°You drink the soup first, I¡¯ll go see it for youter.¡±


    After not eating for a long time, I got hungry from the smell of the fish soup.


    I drank a few mouthfuls to pad my belly.


    ¡°Did you see her when you came?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to name names for Fiona Croix to know who I was talking about.


    ¡°Saw her, I think she went out, it¡¯s this time of the day, I think she went to get something to eat.¡± Fiona Croix asked me, ¡°Is there enough fish soup, there¡¯s more here.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Although I was hungry, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, a few mouthfuls of fish soup made me not feel hungry, and I didn¡¯t want to eat anything else, I thought about Martin Mo and asked, ¡°Have you contacted Martin Mo yet?¡±


    Since he¡¯s all right, with his character he should havee to the hospital, it¡¯s been a day and I haven¡¯t seen anyone.


    ¡°No.¡± Fiona Croix has not looked at me when she spoke, ¡°I heard Ulysses Will say about Martin Mo, Martin Mo was summoned to the police station is just going through the procedures, nothing is wrong, don¡¯t worry about it, your main task now is to lie down and have a good rest, don¡¯t worry about anything else. ¡±


    I always felt that Fiona Croix was hiding something from me.


    I fixedly stared at her, ¡°Fiona, are you telling the truth? It¡¯s really nothing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fiona Croixughed: ¡°Ulysses Will did not give you a phone call, we can still lie to you, right, I also got you steamed eggs, you eat some more, what else do you want to eat, you tell me, I will go back to give you a good bring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all fine.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Martin Mo called, he was calling Fiona Croix¡¯s cell phone, Fiona Croix showed me, ¡°Look what I said, he¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take the call first.¡±


    Fiona Croix gets on and puts her on speaker, before Martin Mo can say anything she snaps, ¡°Martin Mo, I¡¯m at the hospital right now, Alva is worried about you, she still doesn¡¯t believe me, tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alva, are you feeling better?¡± Martin Mo¡¯s voice came out through the handset, ¡°Mypany encountered something, I won¡¯t go over to see you for the time being, I¡¯lle over after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go ahead and do your thing.¡±


    Hearing his voice, I waspletely relieved.


    Fiona Croix chatted with Martin Mo a few more times and hung up.


    It was dark before Jane Hasis came back, she brought some food and brought toiletries.


    I was in the hospital for four days, the baby was in the NICU the whole time, and every time I asked Jane Hasis, she said the baby was fine and not to worry.


    Ulysses WillFiona Croix came to see me every day as well, and when I mentioned the baby, they both reassured me to get well.


    Martin Mo only came to see me once, stayed for a few minutes and left.


    There was something strange about these people, they always felt like they were hiding something from me, and it made me feel very uneasy.


    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, I asked my child toe back with me, but Jane Hasis and Fiona Croix said, ¡°The doctor said the child has to stay in the hospital for seven days, so he can¡¯t be discharged yet, so we¡¯ll go home first, ande back to pick up the child in a couple of days.¡±


    Their words made me suspicious.


    While Fiona Croix and Jane Hasis went to do the discharge procedures, I went to the NICU in my wheelchair.


    I couldn¡¯t feelfortable until I saw the baby for myself.


    When I got to the NICU nurse¡¯s station, I asked, ¡°I¡¯m in bed 16, how¡¯s my baby doing, I¡¯d like to see.¡±


    ¡°Let me see the information.¡± The nurse looked up the information on theputer and asked me, ¡°Bed 16, it¡¯s called Leung Mei Zee, right, the baby is fine.¡±


    I corrected, ¡°No, it¡¯s Alva Hill, not Leung Mei Chi.¡±


    ¡°Thisputer shows that it¡¯s Liang Meizi ah, bed 16 is right, gave birth to a seven catty six taels daughter, the baby has a bit of fever was transferred to our neonatal unit.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s words made me feel even more panicked, ¡°No, it¡¯s Alva Hill, gave birth to a five pound six taels son, before the doctor said my son had a lung infection, I just came to ask how it¡¯s going now.¡±


    The nurse was also puzzled, at this time, the head nurse came over and said, ¡°You are from bed number 16 on the sixth floor, right, why did youe here to look for your child, your child wasn¡¯t in the NICU three days ago, it wasn¡¯t resuscitated at that time, and it was your mother who signed for the child to be taken away.¡±


    The head nurse¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded in her head.


    It took a long time to find his voice.


    ¡°What do you mean it wasn¡¯t resuscitated?¡±


    My child, my child ¡­


    ¡°I want to see my child, you¡¯re bullshitting me, my child is fine, what are you babbling about.¡±


    I instantly lost control of my emotions and growled, the nurse practitioner¡¯s words made me tremble with fear.

 Chapter 234: Walker Richter sneaks in to meet me

    I didn¡¯t believe my baby was gone, I even looked at him when he was born, his little face was red, he cried with power, his lung capacity was not a problem, how did he get a lung infection.


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong I felt.


    I ignored the head nurse and slid my wheelchair toward the nursery; I wanted to see my baby for myself.


    ¡°Miss Hill,¡± the head nurse grabbed my wheelchair, ¡°you can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my baby.¡± I struggled to get up from the wheelchair, I couldn¡¯t feel my left leg at all and fell straight to the floor.


    ¡°Miss Hill,¡± the head nurse rushed to help me up.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix came over with Jane Hasis.


    I grabbed Fiona Croix¡¯s arm and asked her with tears on my face, ¡°Where¡¯s my baby? It¡¯s all right, isn¡¯t it? You talk, Fiona, you tell me the truth.¡±


    Fiona Croix cried along with me as she hugged me, ¡°Alva, it will pass.¡±


    My baby was really gone.


    At that moment, I sat down on the cold floor, as if I had lost all my strength, and didn¡¯t struggle or make a scene anymore, but just wept silently.


    Jane Hasis stood by and wiped her tears, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s not that mom wanted to hide it from you, she didn¡¯t tell you because she was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the excitement. The hospital issued six critical notices that day, and the baby wasn¡¯t resuscitated in the end.¡±


    I raised my head, looked at her, and asked numbly, ¡°Where is my child?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the person is gone, always let me see ¡­ the body.


    Jane Hasis was very difficult, wanting to speak, and finally told me that the child she took back and disposed of it.


    ¡°Buried.¡±


    Two words came out of Jane Hasis¡¯s mouth, and Ipletely broke down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I growled and hissed, the sounds of despair and pain echoing through the hospital for a long time.


    Finally both eyes went ck and all I heard was Fiona Croix¡¯s panicked voice, ¡°Alva.¡± and nothing after that.


    Maybe my life is just a thin destiny, and I have no connection with children, the child I tried my best and was careful to keep, still only had a chance to look at it before it left me.


    I can¡¯t wait to fall asleep like this, I don¡¯t want to wake up again.


    I heard a lot of voices in my ears, making a lot of noise, and one by one they were calling out my name, telling me to wake up.


    I wasn¡¯t as strong as I thought I would be and couldn¡¯t face the pain of losing my child.


    I woke up two dayster, in fact I woke up in a daze in the meantime, I just didn¡¯t want to face the reality.


    I sat in my wheelchair and watched through the window as the sycamore trees outside sprouted new buds and sprouted new greens.


    Spring hade and everything was new.


    But why did God do this to me, leaving me in yesterday¡¯s pain forever.


    There is an invisible hand dragging me into the boundless darkness, sinking in despair.


    Fiona Croix came to see me every day and talked to me.


    One by one, they urged me to pull myself together.


    I didn¡¯t say a word, I didn¡¯t even eat or drink. Finally, Martin Mo became so desperate that he poured food into my mouth, but the next moment I spat it all out.


    Martin Mo clenched his hands into fists and mmed the wall, ¡°Alva Hill, how much longer are you going to torture yourself, I¡¯m telling you, this is fate, Walker Richter, how he treats you, he doesn¡¯t deserve to have a child with you at all, your pain, the wind and the rain, it¡¯s all because of him, and what about him? The surgery was sessful, he¡¯s recuperating, and when he heard the baby was gone, he did nothing, he didn¡¯t evene to see you.¡±


    I sat still, not even turning my eyes, numb as a piece of wood.


    Martin Mo crouched helplessly at my feet, the corners of his eyes moist, ¡°Alva, you tell me, what do I have to do for you to get better, tell me.¡±


    He buried his face between my legs, his shoulders twitching.


    That was the first time I¡¯d ever seen Martin Mo cry, and he¡¯s a man who bleeds but doesn¡¯t cry.


    I rolled my eyes, my gaze falling on his thick ck hair as I lifted my hand and stroked his head, ¡°I¡¯m only good for being alone and dying alone.¡±


    Having not spoken for a long time, his voice was a bit hoarse.


    At those words, Martin Mo¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and he slowly raised his head.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, the bitterness in my heart spread to my limbs, to my veins, ¡°I want to go out for a walk, can you push me out?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He barely refused the requests I made.


    Even though it¡¯s the middle of spring, it¡¯s still cold outside.


    As the saying goes, spring is cold.


    Martin Mo put a hat on me and took a nket to wrap me tightly, not good for a hint of wind.


    The greenery in the neighborhood is very beautiful,parable to a park.


    Martin Mo pushed me along the green path and suddenly said, ¡°Alva,e with me.¡±


    I froze and asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Upon hearing this, he thought I had agreed and said with particr excitement, ¡°Anywhere, America, Ennd, anywhere in this world, as long as you want to go, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, us.¡± Martin Mo said firmly, ¡°You and me, to a ce where we don¡¯t know anyone ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nancheng, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± I interrupted him softly, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯re being scrupulous.¡± Martin Mo frowned, ¡°What¡¯s there to keep here, isn¡¯t it good to leave and start over.¡±


    He forgot that he was Hilli¡¯s husband.


    ¡°You killed Nancy Richter didn¡¯t you?¡± I looked at him and asked directly, ¡°Was it right?¡±


    I wanted an affirmative answer, not to guess on my own.


    Martin Mo¡¯s brows tightened and his eyes sank suddenly, ¡°You believe Yao Mubai¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°I just want to hear you say, yes or no.¡±


    I stared at him, not missing a single expression on his face.


    He looked at me, did not hide, his eyes rippled, a long time to say, ¡°No.¡±


    The wind blew, bringing with it the fragrance of the earth, giving the illusion that spring was really here.


    I looked up at the tree above my head, ¡°This tree hasn¡¯t budged yet, so it seems that spring hasn¡¯t really arrived yet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the certainty to believe or disbelieve his words, I digressed.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t exin too much either.


    We¡¯ve both known each other for so many years that we don¡¯t need too much verbal exnation anymore.


    After strolling around the neighborhood for a while, I asked him to take me back.


    This may be thest part of the road I walk with him.


    The day I woke up, I had already made my decision.


    It was time to return the favor I owed him.


    We said goodbye at the door, not letting him walk us inside.


    After another half month of recuperation, Jane Hasis sent me to the hospital for a checkup to see how the recovery was going.


    She kept nagging me in the ear for days before I agreed to go to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital andpleting the checkup, Jane Hasis excused herself to go to the restroom and asked me to wait for a while. Just as Jane Hasis left, a person suddenly walked up behind her and held the armrest of the wheelchair, ¡°Alva.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, I was a bit incredulous and didn¡¯t dare to turn around.


    Walker Richter came around in front of me, squatted down, leveled his eyes with me, and called me again, ¡°Alva.¡±


    He seemed to have a thousand words in that name.


    Seeing him made me realize, ¡°So that¡¯s why she made mee to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 235: Walker Richter’s Confession

    Walker Richter didn¡¯t deny it, his slender hand rested on my left leg, his fingertips rubbing, his eyes full of heartache, his thin lips trembling slightly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    No one asked me if it hurt. After a few months, the pain of the awl churning in my flesh gradually became less profound, but the pain of losing a child was something I could never forget.


    I looked at him, looked and looked, tears suddenly slipped down: ¡°The child is gone!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words left my mouth, the grief came from my heart, the kind of hurt that can¡¯t be suppressed, the whole chest cavity is painful.


    ¡°Let you suffer.¡± Walker Richter lifted his hand and stroked my cheek, forehead against forehead, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±


    I closed my eyes and let the tears rage down my face.


    He wipes my tears with his own hand and pushes me in the direction of the parking lot.


    I leg inconvenience, every time in the pastst time is their own one-legged support to stand up, their own sit in, to the side of his car, I just want to support to stand up I, he said, ¡°Ie.¡±


    Words fell, he bent down to pick me up, in his arms, close to his chest, I just felt he suffered a lot, before the broad chest, strong arms, are not like before have a sense of power.


    He ced me carefully in the car, like a rare treasure.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him, my tone polite.


    He froze for a moment, the corners of his mouth turning up slightly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    He closed the door for me and went around to the main driver and opened the door to get in.


    ¡°Do you need me to put your seatbelt on for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    We were like friends, like mere acquaintances, but not like lovers.


    Lovers, it¡¯s an ironic word for us.


    The car started and drove smoothly down the road, who knows no words were spoken and I didn¡¯t ask where we were going.


    The car is very quiet, he turned on the music, yed a ¡°faith¡±, a single song cycle.


    Listening to the music, the meaning of the song makes my nose sore.


    I remember the first time I heard this song, I only think it is good, now I hear it, my chest is full of sour.


    The first time I heard it, I didn¡¯t know the meaning of the song, but when I heard it again, I was already the person in the song.


    How deep it is to love someone as one¡¯s faith.


    There are always regrets in this world, no matter what Walker Richter and I have experienced, how much love is still in our hearts, we can¡¯t go back.


    The car slowly drove into the Garden of Flowers neighborhood, he found a parking space and stopped, pulled open the door to the trunk to take out the wheelchair, opened the door for me, he wanted to carry me again, I said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    His hand crossed in mid-air.


    I looked up at him with my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m used to it, life is my own, and I¡¯m going to have to adapt alone from now on, I can¡¯t really be a loser.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were depressed and painful, he flexed his fingers and lowered his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not alone, I won¡¯t let you be alone again in the future.¡±


    I was surprised that there were still waves in my heart when I heard that.


    The bottom of my heart was sour, that sourness spread directly to my eyes, my eyshes fluttered, I tried to open my eyes wide, trying not to let the tears fall, tilting my head, my tone pretending to be rxed, ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone.¡±


    I got into the wheelchair and turned my back to him.


    It was only after half a second that he gripped the armrests of the wheelchair and pushed me towards the third building.


    I¡¯ve never been here before and I don¡¯t ask why he brought me here.


    He pushes me into the elevator and exits it on the fifteenth floor.


    He went to the door numbered 1512 and rang the doorbell.


    Not a momentter, the door opened and a little girl ran out of it and jumped into his arms full of joy, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    It was sweetheart.


    sweetheart turned out not to be sent out of the country by him, but has been hiding here.


    The moment I saw sweetheart and heard sweetheart¡¯s voice, I couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions any longer and tears came out of my eyes.


    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±


    I was surprised, ted.


    When sweetheart saw me, she happily withdrew from Walker Richter¡¯s arms and jumped into my arms, ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±


    After months of absence, SWEETHEART has grown taller and speaks more fluently and artictely.


    ¡°Mommy misses you so much too.¡± I hugged sweetheart tightly, the sight of sweetheart evoked the hurt in my heart, remembering the child I had only seen once, tears raged once again, I kept calling my daughter¡¯s name: ¡°sweetheart, sweetheart.¡±


    Sweetheart noticed my legs and asked me nkly, ¡°Why are you sitting, Mommy?¡±


    The soft, quizzical voice left me dumbfounded.


    How could I open my mouth to tell SWEETHEART that her mom couldn¡¯t walk and was disabled.


    ¡°Come inside first.¡± Walker Richter bends down and picks sweetheart up, ¡°Mommy is not well, sweetheart has to be obedient and not make mommy angry.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± SWEETHEART nodded heavily.


    After entering the house, Walker Richter put sweetheart down for the benefit and signaled for her to spend more time with me.


    Walker Richter knew that losing my child was hard on my heart and that¡¯s why he let me see sweetheart.


    The one who took care of sweetheart was Walker Richter¡¯s former secretary Emily, who saw me and greeted me with a smile, ¡°Less ¡­ Miss Alva.¡±


    I¡¯m not Walker Richter¡¯s wife, and she shouldn¡¯t call me youngdy anymore.


    Emily really has Walker Richter¡¯s trust, when I lost my memory in the car ident and worked at the cafe, the person who often sat in the corner of the cafe and wore a mask and sunsses was her, and it was Walker Richter who let her watch over me every day at the cafe, right?


    ¡°President Richter, I¡¯m going to buy groceries.¡± Emily made her excuses to leave, no less than Walker Richter brought out a good eye.


    Walker Richter nodded, Emily took her bag and went out, he went to the window and pulled the curtains open, ¡°I¡¯m transferring this house under Secretary Ai¡¯s name, no one will find out, if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Hill family, you can stay and live here with sweetheart, Secretary Ai will take care of you, and when all is said and done Secretary Ai will take care of you, and when it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you home.¡±


    Go home?


    Those two words were too ethereal and distant for me.


    I looked at Sweetheart in a trance, she was my daughter and Walker Richter¡¯s daughter, but legally we were not family.


    I stroked sweetheart¡¯s silky hair, ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    I¡¯m not home anywhere.


    Walker Richter naturally knew what I meant.


    I wasn¡¯t betting that I would follow Walker Richter here, nor was I trying to start over with him.


    He stood in front of the window, even after months of both illness and medicine, people thin, but still so dazzling, he mouthing, ¡°Alva, you still hate me? Nancy thing I because ¡­¡±


    I shook my head and looked at him with a calm gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t hate anymore, I also don¡¯t want to go over the purpose of what you did before, you let Yao Murong bring that sorry I received, in fact, we don¡¯t owe each other anything, I¡¯m the one you saved from Susan Su.¡±


    Walker Richter panicked, he wanted to say something, his deep eyes stared at me, those eyes seemed to hide a lot of things in his heart.


    I¡¯d never really looked through him, he¡¯d calcted everything, including me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s tone was despondent, ¡°I know your nature, I know even more that those words before hurt you, I shouldn¡¯t expect you toe back.¡±

 Chapter 236: We Can’t Go Back

    Walker Richter walked to my side and held my cold hand, I wanted to draw it back and he held on to it, in front of sweetheart, I didn¡¯t want to go too far and give sweetheart a bad influence, so I let him hold my hand.


    ¡°Alva, it was my Walker Richter being too cocky that brought about today¡¯s end.¡± Walker Richter wiped his face, his scarlet eyes filled with remorse: ¡°Before I met you, I Walker Richter owed no one, but after I met you, I Walker Richter owes you alone.¡±


    If it was before, these words will make me ecstatic, can hear Walker Richter admit fault, that is a miracle, but now, I can be calm.


    It was at that moment that I realized that I really wasn¡¯t in love anymore.


    I looked at him, pursed lips, said: ¡°Walker, I used to think that I would always love you, also wanted to share your white head, but also thought, do not care about the future, do not talk about the past, only seek the present, but in the end, we walk, scattered, when Yao Murong told me you saved me, I was thinking, you did not abandon me, you do all kinds of reasons, you hurt me, humiliate me, all because you , insulted me, all because you have something big to do, in order to protect me, you married Susan Su, not because you love her, because ¡­¡±


    When I got to the end, I suddenly felt that there was no point in saying any more of this.


    Whatever the reason, it¡¯s true that he hurt me, it¡¯s true that he insulted me, it¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t want the baby in the first ce, and it¡¯s true that he wanted me to pay for Nancy Richter¡¯s life.


    There¡¯s something Fiona Croix said that I can¡¯t argue with.


    Is it still love when a man¡¯s love is expressed in hurt?


    I curled my lips, ¡°Love is mutual trust, tolerance, understanding, not deception, calction, hurt, Walker, can¡¯t go back, never again, in the moment I know the child is gone, once I want to be far away from here with you, a family to live an ordinary life with all the wish also disappeared with it, I love the one Walker Richter disappeared, I only ask for the the rest of my life to stay out of each other¡¯s way.¡±


    He was no longer worthy of my love.


    What did he do for me and the baby after I got pregnant?


    Nothing.


    He was affectionate, but he was also heartless.


    Walker Richter opened his mouth, and finally he gave a bitterugh and said nothing more.


    Not everything can be written off with an apology.


    But from now on, love and hate were really written off.


    He looked at sweetheart, now sweetheart still can¡¯t understand our words, she doesn¡¯t know that mom and dad are going to be separated, and can no longer give her aplete home.


    A child is never the bond that holds two people¡¯s rtionship together, she is an independent individual, and so are we, living for ourselves before we live for others.


    ¡°Stay for dinner before you go.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the three of us had a meal together as a family.¡±


    I looked at the lovely SWEETHEART and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Walker Richter and I are not going to make it, but we don¡¯t love sweetheart one bit less.


    Emily bought groceries and came back, Walker Richter himself cooked, I apanied sweetheart to y in the living room, the fragrance of the meal wafted from the kitchen, I looked out the window, blue sky, white clouds floating, in my ears was my daughter¡¯s tender voice, everything was so beautiful.


    This is the life I once wanted, a family, ordinary and simple, I did not expect that this day has reallye, but the price I can not afford.


    Walker Richter seldom cooks, but he is very talented in this area. A simple three-dish meal and a soup, smelling the aroma of the food, makes people¡¯s appetite increase.


    Walker Richter held sweetheart in his arms and let her sit on hisp, feeding her with a spoon himself.


    With her parents by her side, sweetheart ate happily, raising a bright smile, ¡°Mommy and Daddy, eat rice.¡±


    I gave sweetheart carrots, ¡°Eat more vegetables.¡±


    sweetheart¡¯s little nose wrinkled, she was the same as Walker Richter, she disliked carrots the most, usually Emily would juice the carrots and add some other ones for her to eat.


    ¡°SWEETHEART, here¡¯s a pinch for you from mommy.¡± Walker Richter pressed his eyebrows together and sweetheart dutifully ate the carrot.


    At the end of the meal, Walker Richter cuts up the fruit and sweetheart eats two pieces of apple and goes off to nap.


    When the baby fell asleep, Walker Richter poured me a ss of water, ¡°Want to go inside for a nap too?¡±


    ¡°Not in the habit.¡± I held the ss of water, looked at him, and said, ¡°SWEETHEART will be working hard for you from now on.¡±


    There was nothing more I could do for SWEETHEART.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t read the meaning behind my words and just assumed I was saying that because I had trouble with my legs.


    ¡°You cane over if you miss sweetheart, I¡¯ve said hello to Secretary Ai, you cane and see sweetheart anytime you want.¡±


    Knowing that sweetheart is doing well, I¡¯m already content, Walker Richter has his intentions in hiding her here, if Ie to visit often, and someone with a heart knows that sweetheart is here, it might bring trouble.


    I looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly said, ¡°I won¡¯t spare Nancy¡¯s murderer, no matter who he is.¡±


    At those words, my heart stuttered.


    Walker Richter¡¯s words were like a precaution to inform me in advance.


    Did he suspect Martin Mo too?


    I pretended not to have heard, ¡°What, you still don¡¯t believe me? Think I¡¯m the one who victimized her?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to kill someone, it¡¯s Susan Su you killed, not Nancy. ¡°Walker Richter¡¯s brows tightened all of a sudden, ¡°Alva, I know you grew up with him and are more than family, Nancy is my own sister, I won¡¯t let her just die in vain.¡±


    Sure enough, he guessed on Martin Mo as well.


    Yao Mubai shouldn¡¯t tell Walker Richter about the spection that hasn¡¯t been implemented yet, Martin Mo was invited to the police station, Walker Richter should suspect Martin Mo only after that.


    ¡°He won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± I said with conviction, ¡°Walker Richter, don¡¯t do anything to him based on your suspicions until you have convicted him.¡±


    Walker Richter felt indebted to me for daring to tell me about his suspicions about Martin Mo, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t do anything viinous.


    He walked me out of the neighborhood, and I only let him to the door of THE HILL FAMILY without letting him in, and it was a good thing Walker Richter didn¡¯t go in, for Martin Mo came.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t tell him the truth, and naturally she didn¡¯t dare say she¡¯d arranged for me to meet Walker Richter, lying that I¡¯d gone out for a walk on my own.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as I entered the hall, Jane Hasis gave me a wink and preempted me, saying, ¡°Alva, didn¡¯t I tell you to go out for a walk ande back in a while, why did you go for so long, in case of blowing the wind, and what if you fall into a menstrual disease in the future.¡±


    I immediately understood and said, ¡°I¡¯m a wreck anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if I fall into moon sickness or not.¡±


    Martin Mo came back together with Hill Yi. Once he heard my words of self-loathing, Martin Mo did not suspect much, but just said, ¡°I have studied many ssical medical books and found a way to cure your leg, you will be able to stand up soon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe it, the famous experts Martin Mo had hired before didn¡¯t have a solution, Martin Mo could cure his leg by reading a few medical books?


    I slid the wheelchair, my face expressionless: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or not anymore.¡±

 Chapter 237: Susan Su is Missing

    I slid my wheelchair and went straight back to my room, Martin Mo shouted behind me and I ignored it.


    Hilli said, ¡°Alva is having a hard time with her heart, so you should stop talking.¡±


    Jane Hasis also said, ¡°It was hard to persuade her to go out for a walk today, the child is gone, almost half of her life, if you can really cure her leg, it¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯t, it¡¯s the same as giving her hope and then crushing it again, how can she ept it.¡±


    Through the door, I could hear every word they said clearly.


    I unlocked the door, Martin Mo wanted toe in, I did not open the door, finally had to give up, let Jane Hasis to watch me a little more, before rest assured and Hill Yi left.


    Not long after they left, Jane Hasis knocked on the door, ¡°Alva, are you asleep? Mom cut some fruit for you, open the door.¡±


    After a while I opened the door, I looked down the hall and slid my wheelchair back into the room.


    Jane Hasis smiled and asked, ¡°Saw him, did you? What¡¯s all the talk about? Did he ever mean to marry you?¡±


    I looked at her with a fixed gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away from the Richter family, not to go down the same path as you did, and to get entangled with him again, or to be his mistress?¡±


    I was kinda surprised Jane Hasis changed her mind again and arranged for me to meet with Walker Richter.


    ¡°Surely it can¡¯t be in name only.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°He promised me he would marry you in the future, how can he be his mistress.¡±


    So it was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let it go.¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°After being entangled for so long, it¡¯s time to end it here.¡±


    At that, Jane Hasis was a bit surprised, ¡°You really let it go? What about sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Herst name is Knight, and you think I¡¯m going to steal custody from Walker Richter?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t nned on that either lol.


    I pinched my brow, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you get some sleep.¡±


    Jane Hasis had the good sense not to press the issue.


    Sheid the covers out for me and was just about to head out when her cell phone rang.


    It was Ulysses Will calling.


    I thought he was calling to inquire about me, and I don¡¯t know what Ulysses Will said, only to see Jane Hasis¡¯ face immediately change, ¡°What? How long has it been running out? She is still sick, how can you let her run out alone, hurry to find ah.¡±


    It turned out to be Be Hill out of trouble.


    After months of good behavior, the time bomb that is Be Hill always explodes.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s care for Huang Weiwei made Be Hill jealous, and as time stacked up, the jealousy reached a critical point and exploded, she ran out after a big fight with Ulysses Will, and even threatened to kill Huang Weiwei.


    Mentally ill people can¡¯t be responsible for murder.


    Ulysses Will went to see Vivian Wong, but Be Hill didn¡¯t go, he thought Be Hill would go back to the Hill family, which is why he called to ask.


    Be Hill is in a much better state of mind than she was before, sometimes remembering who she is, remembering everything Jane Hasis did, remembering exactly how she got here.


    To put it more bluntly, Be Hill was just running away from reality, making a tortoise shell out of her mental illness, and she was shrinking into it.


    After hanging up the phone, Jane Hasis, also worried, went out to look for Be Hill herself.


    Jane Hasis came back at ten o¡¯clock in the night, I heard themotion in the living room, opened the door and went out, when I saw the blood stains on Jane Hasis¡¯ clothes, I was shocked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Jane Hasis was in a bit of a trance and my voice yanked her back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me or you blood, it¡¯s that Vivian Wong.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I immediately asked, ¡°Did Be Hill really go after Vivian Huang?¡±


    Jane Hasis had a palpitating expression, ¡°Be really went crazy, she took the knife and stabbed at Huang Weiwei, luckily Huang Weiwei dodged fast and only cut her arm, otherwise her life would be gone.¡±


    Looking at Jane Hasis like this, I pursed my lips and asked, ¡°Are you worried that Be Hill will go crazy one day and do it to you?¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ eyelids lifted and a sh of fear crossed the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°I know Be¡¯s nature too well, maybe she¡¯ll actually do it.¡±


    ¡°If she was going to do it to you, she would have done it already.¡± I frowned, ¡°You might want to change your clothes.¡±


    It took Jane Hasis a moment to respond, seeing the blood on her clothes and abruptly standing up to go upstairs.


    Having someone¡¯s blood on one¡¯s body was taboo for anyone.


    Jane Hasister threw away all the clothes with blood on them.


    Be Hill¡¯s this is a false rm, but also to Ulysses Will a wake-up call, Be Hill can not be changed, even if she bes another personality, her original personality still exists, she will be jealous, crazy possessive of Ulysses Will around all the opposite sex with hostility, and then at a certain point of the outbreak.


    On the fortieth day after losing my child, I saw a surprising announcement on the news.


    Susan Su was missing.


    Walker Richter put a missing person¡¯s notice in every media outlet and offered a ten million dor reward.


    How could Susan Su be missing?


    My first thought was, could Walker Richter have done this?


    The posters were just a cover to clear her name.


    I hesitated for a while and called Walker Richter.


    He was at sweetheart¡¯s. When the call came through, I heard sweetheart¡¯s sweet voice.


    Children can touch the softest part of a person¡¯s heart.


    When I heard sweetheart¡¯s voice, the thought made my nose sore.


    I hold back my tears and steady my breath so Walker Richter doesn¡¯t hear the difference.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Susan Su¡¯s disappearance? Did you do this?¡±


    I asked bluntly, and he was honest without hiding it, ¡°Ben Richter did.¡±


    I had almost forgotten about this, Susan Su had victimized Tina Deross, and I had sent an anonymous letter to Ben Richter, how could he let Susan Su go.


    Walker Richter knew that Ben Richter did it, but pretended not to know, and even put out a bounty on major media outlets to find her.


    Susan Su fell into Ben Richter¡¯s hands, where there was still good fruit to eat.


    ¡°Then do you know where Susan Su people are now?¡±


    ¡°In Tina Deross, wherever Susan Su is.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s words made me freeze, it seems that Walker Richter also knows why Tina Deross died, and even more so, he knows that the one who is now at Ben Richter¡¯s side is an impostor.


    Where Tina Deross¡¯s body was hidden, how did Walker Richter know so well.


    I always thought Walker Richter was recuperating from his illness and wouldn¡¯t know about this, but I didn¡¯t realize he was better informed than anyone else.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to go after Ben Richter?¡±


    He¡¯s building momentum at this time, once something happens to Susan Su and it¡¯s connected to Ben Richter, then Ben Richter definitely won¡¯t be able to get away with it.


    With Ben Richter¡¯s temper, if he really killed Susan Su, then ¡­Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re killing with a borrowed knife?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice was deep and cold: ¡°This is the opportunity he sent to the door.¡±


    Vengeance is Walker Richter¡¯s character.


    I stopped pursuing the matter.


    After hanging up the phone, I stared at the sky outside the window, it looks like THE Richter family will really shuffle the cards.


    Walker Richter is strategizing, and it looks like Ben Richter is going to fall for the word ¡°love¡± this time, but I am vaguely worried.


    I can¡¯t forget the look in Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes thest time I saw her in the hospital.


    Those eyes were so sharp that she wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Ben Richter fall prey to Walker Richter.


    Ever since Walker Richter got sick, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s behavior was strange and unsettling.

 Chapter 238: Atonement

    The matter of Susan Su¡¯s disappearance continued to fester and the repercussions were so great that Walker Richter raised the bounty to another twenty million dors, and for that twenty million dors, the heat of Susan Su¡¯s disappearance would not be low.


    On the third day of Susan Su¡¯s disappearance, I was trimming the flowers in the front yard when Jane Hasis saw the news and asked me curiously, ¡°Alva, how do you think Susan Su disappeared, did the heavens open up and she got her retribution?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in retribution?¡± I cut a rose and brought it to my nose to smell it.


    If there were really retribution in this world, there wouldn¡¯t be so many suffering people.


    How many people have never done a single thing in their lives to hurt or wrong anyone, yet they have suffered all that they have.


    Jane Hasis was a little weak from my rhetorical question.


    If there was retribution, she deserved it long ago for all the things she had done.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Jane Hasisughed dryly, ¡°I have a date with my sisters to y mahjong, it¡¯s gettingte, I have to go out, let Lily get you whatever you want to eat or drink.¡±


    Jane Hasis recently always leaves early and returnste to y mahjong, pastime, beauty, and live to tell the tale.


    What¡¯s more surprising is that a friend of the opposite sex has appeared beside Jane Hasis.


    This is not, Jane Hasis words just fell, a luxury car drove over and parked in front of the house, the car window rolled down, a man wearing sses, about fifty years old, looks a little blessed, smiling and waving at Jane Hasis: ¡°Shu Qin.¡±


    Jane Hasis saw the man with sses and her face shed with delight, shyness and nervousness.


    It was a reaction that only the most in love would have.


    She nced at me, ¡°Mom¡¯s out with friends.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I responded in a light tone, absently pruning the potted nt in my hand.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s second spring hade.


    Jane Hasis couldn¡¯t wait to wiggle her waist towards the car, the man with the sses attentively opened the door for her, got in and the two of them left.


    I sat in my wheelchair and looked at Jane Hasis in the distance, and my heart was filled with emotion.


    Life on the ground always has unexpected results.


    It¡¯s only been a month, and Jane Hasis is not thinking about Frank Hill and has moved on to another man.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no such thing as forever.


    But a woman who lets go of her obsession always lives a wonderful life.


    I took off a rose petal, and the corner of my mouth lifted up, letting go to be at ease.


    This is a kind of growth, and growth needs to pay a price.


    I touched my senseless left leg.


    Putting the cut roses aside, I picked up the scissors to continue trimming, suddenly, a pair of silver high heels appeared in the field of vision.


    I stopped the movement in my hand and shifted my gaze upwards, Hill Yi stood in front of me with a haggard face.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hill Yi nced at the flower branches I had cut, ¡°The roses are blooming so colorfully this year.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll cut a few more branchester and you take them back ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Hill Yi softly interrupted me, her amber eyes looked at me and said with great difficulty, ¡°I want to ask ¡­ for a favor.¡±


    I froze for a moment.


    Thest time Hill Yi begged me was alreadyst year, she begged me to marry Martin Mo instead of her.


    Hill Yi has money and status, what can she not do?


    What could she possibly ask of a disabled person?


    ¡°Sister, if you have anything, just tell me, I will help if I can.¡±


    For Hill Yi, I still have some guilt in my heart.


    Hill Yi bit her lip, somewhat difficult to speak, hands tightly pinching the bag, eyes did not dare to look at me.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    I shouted, Hill Yi¡¯s eyes lifted, her hands squeezed even tighter, her gaze turned left and right, but how she dared not look directly at me: ¡°Nancheng is in trouble, Alva, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can help him, so I can onlye to beg you.¡±


    I already guessed in my heart why she came.


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for her to finish her sentence.


    Hill Yi suddenly knelt down, I was startled, ¡°What are you doing, get up.¡±


    Hill Yi bit her lip and shook her head, ¡°Alva, I know I¡¯m a bit forceful, but I really can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch him go to jail, killing people has to pay for their lives, the police investigated the head of the Southern City, sooner orter, things will be exposed, at that time, the Southern City will be finished.¡±


    It seems that even Hill Yi knows about Martin Mo.


    Murder pays for life, even if Martin Mo is my friend, I can¡¯t change anything.


    I looked at the delicate roses in my hand, ¡°It¡¯s not the end yet.¡±


    Hilli shook her head sharply, ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if it does, it¡¯s all my fault, I should have stopped him that night and not let him go out, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be any of this.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he went after Nancy Richter?¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s anxious tears slipped down, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t figure it out either, why would he go and do something illegal, he¡¯s the backbone of the family, if he goes down, what will the Mo family do? Alva, I can¡¯t let anything happen to him, you help him, you get Walker Richter to lift up his hand and drop the case, how much money, how much it will cost us? the Mo family is willing to pay, right, to show sincerity, this is twenty percent of the shares of the Mo Group, when I came here, Dad said, we are willing to give the Richter family, as long as we can settle out of court and forgive Nancheng.¡±


    The dad in Hill Yi¡¯s mouth refers to Martin Mo¡¯s father.


    Twenty percent of the shares, what a big deal.


    It was obvious that the Mo family had invested a lot of money.


    Martin Mo is the only son of the Mo family, when the Mo master is no heir to bring Martin Mo back, not to mention one-third of the family¡¯s assets in exchange for Martin Mo¡¯s life, I am afraid that the family is willing to lose all their money.


    This has not yet been convicted, the Mo family is so anxious, it seems to be afraid of the back of the big, unmanageable.


    I looked at the share transfer letter that Hill Yi took out and shook my head: ¡±These are useless, even if you give the Mo family to the Richter family, once it is confirmed that Nancheng killed Nancy Richter, Walker Richter will not settle out of court, the Richter family is not poor in money, he is afraid that the Richter family will also be willing to take the life of Martin Mo, so he is afraid that it will be out of control. family isn¡¯t short of money, what he wants is a life for a life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hill Yi¡¯s face turned pale, and she fell to the ground, tears rolling down her face, muttering under her breath, ¡°Then what to do, what to do ah.¡±


    ¡°You go back.¡± I continued to prune the flower branches.


    I had already made ns in my mind, I owed Martin Mo, how could I let anything happen to him.


    When Hill Yi saw that I was indifferent, she thought that I was cold-blooded and really didn¡¯t care about Martin Mo, she stood up from the ground abruptly, ¡°Alva, how can you be like this, Nancheng can give everything for you, but what about you, you won¡¯t even help to bring a message to me, how can you be so cold-blooded, Nancheng grew up with you, he has no grudges against Nancy Richter, he must have done it again because of you, he must have done it because of you. He must have done something stupid because of you again.¡±


    Hill Yi is a gentle person, before Lucien Bo looking for her to make trouble, she only anxious, came to temper, usually are gentle and soft, is a very tolerant person, I look at for Martin Mo outbreak of her, not angry, on the contrary, for Martin Mo feel lucky.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky for him that he can get a piece of your heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these pretty words, are you going to help or not, just need you to give Walker Richter a message, if you can¡¯t, you ask him out, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

 Chapter 239: Goodbye, Walker Richter

    I frowned: ¡°You don¡¯t know Walker Richter too well, he won¡¯t ept this, the only way is to take a life for a life, find the real culprit and clear Martin Mo¡¯s suspicion, this is the best way.¡±


    Hill Yi really cried anxiously this time, ¡°Then take my life, where is it so easy to find the evidence, besides, it¡¯s already all investigated to Nancheng¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Sis, just as you said, this matter was caused by me, naturally it¡¯s also up to me to solve it.¡± I held her hand, ¡°Just don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Hill Yi froze, ¡°How are you going to do that? The police put it on Nanchengst time due tock of evidence, but sooner orter this thing will explode, I don¡¯t want Nancheng to go to jail.¡±


    I leisurely cut the best rose that bloomed in front of me: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these problems.¡±


    Hill Yi was a little uneasy, pinching the share transfer letter in her hand, and kept refusing to go, insisting on a positive answer from me.


    I closed my eyes, ¡°I grew up with Nancheng, now there is just evidence pointing to him, as long as there is no irond proof that he killed someone, then I don¡¯t believe it, I will definitely find evidence to clear him of suspicion, now first find a way to stall for time.¡±


    ¡°Stall time?¡± Upon hearing this, Hill Yi looked at me in dismay, ¡°Alva, is this okay?¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°But how are you going to stall for time to find evidence.¡±


    I let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll need your cooperation when the timees.¡±


    No need for me to point out, Hill Yi doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Martin Mo, and will definitely try to stop Martin Mo by all means when the timees.


    Hill Yi looked at me for a long time and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is what I owe him.¡±


    Hill Yi received my affirmative reply and left with peace of mind.


    After Hill Yi left, I put down the clippers in my hand and sat on the patio, smelling the flowers and feeling thefort of the breeze on my skin.


    The next day, I took sweetheart to the yground for the first time and spent the day with her.


    When it got dark, I sent sweetheart back and was ready to go back, but I met Walker Richter downstairs who came to see sweetheart.


    As I watched him approach, I slid my wheelchair in the other direction and hid behind a sign in the neighborhood as I watched Walker Richter enter the elevator.


    I slid my wheelchair out of the neighborhood and took a cab in front of the neighborhood, and just as I got in, I saw the figure of Walker Richter running out of the neighborhood.


    I hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Master, drive.¡±


    The driver started the car and Walker Richter caught up, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I pretended not to hear, and through the rearview mirror, I watched Walker Richter¡¯s silhouette get farther and farther away until it was out of sight before I sighed in relief, leaned back against the car seat, and closed my eyes.


    Back at THE HILL FAMILY, Jane Hasis also happened to be back from her mahjong game, and she was in a good mood after her win today.


    Thinking about how she is also my mother, I said, ¡°I asked Lily to cook somete night snacks, let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡±


    Jane Hasis usually doesn¡¯t eatte night snacks in order to keep her body in shape, as soon as she heard me sayte night snacks together, she was a little surprised, since I lived in the Hill family, I had never eaten with her.


    ¡°Alva. ¡°Jane Hasis was very excited and nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°Sure, just in time, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Lily quickly cooked two bowls of noodles and came out.


    Jane Hasis and I sat opposite each other, I didn¡¯t really have much of an appetite, I was just thinking about sitting with Jane Hasis for ourst meal.


    Jane Hasis took a bite and said with a smile, ¡°Lily¡¯s cooking skills have grown, these noodles are really delicious, Alva, you eat them too.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Noodles are just an ordinary bowl of noodles, it mainly depends on who you eat it with, I lowered my head and asked, ¡°Is that man good to you?¡±


    Jane Hasis was stunned, responded, and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just friends with him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t poke her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t miss out when you meet one who treats you well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you support mom¡¯s divorce?¡±


    She and Frank Hill weren¡¯t divorced yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need anyone else pointing fingers in your life.¡± I looked at her and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t used to be such a squirmy person, and what did you ever care what others thought.¡±


    She and Frank Hill were both selfish people, but I was thest person in a position to criticize them.


    Jane Hasis looked embarrassed for a moment and said resentfully, ¡°Eat more.¡±


    This meal of noodles, I deliberately ate very slowly, just want to stay with her for a while longer, but I won¡¯t have the chanceter.


    But when a person doesn¡¯t even care about life and death, the resentment in one¡¯s heart that once hurt one¡¯s self evaporates and forgives.


    The next day.


    I asked Fiona Croix to dine at the Moonwatch House in the morning to say goodbye to her.


    Suddenlyter Fiona Croix can be to me me, her that nature, I know too well.


    I wore a in dress, first to the Moonwatch House, ordered food and waited.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eleven thirty, Fiona Croix windy came, always love to dress up her today also dressed especially clean.


    After sitting down, Fiona Croix said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask me out, I¡¯m going to ask you out for dinner too.¡±


    ¡°Why, is something wrong?¡±


    I poured her a ss of wine, ¡°How about we just drink today?¡±


    ¡°Can your body drink?¡±


    ¡°Just onest drink.¡± I smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll stop drinking after that.¡±


    Wine had a separate meaning.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Good, I¡¯m afraid it will be rare to drink together again.¡±


    Hearing this, my heart thumped, thinking that Fiona Croix knew what I was going to do, and just about to open my mouth, I heard her continue to say, ¡°I n to leave the North City, the tickets are bought, originally wanted to wait again, but now have to go.¡±


    It turned out that Fiona Croix was also nning to ask me out to dinner as a way of practicing.


    It¡¯s good that Fiona Croix left North City, so I¡¯m much more relieved.


    ¡°Which city are nning to go to?¡±


    ¡°Banyan City.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a casual, slow-paced city, and a food city, so if I go there, I¡¯ll be blessed with good food in the future, right, when I¡¯m settled over there, youe over as well, and the two of us will be dependent on each other in Banyan City.¡±


    Leaving the city where she had lived for many years, giving up her lover and rtives over here, and looking forward to a strange city in a cloudy manner was nothing more than a way for her to cover up her heart.


    She was merely pretending to be rxed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitelye and join you when you¡¯re settled.¡±


    If I¡¯m still alive in this world at that time.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Fiona Croix smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone, and some people will be able to sleep.¡±


    She was referring to Liang Ying.


    Speak of the devil.


    As soon as Fiona Croix¡¯s words fell, a sharp voice came over.


    ¡°Little bitchy hoof, I¡¯ll see where you¡¯re still hiding, you dare to be someone else¡¯s lover, destroying the family, you don¡¯t dare to stand out do you, everyone look, this is a lover who specializes in destroying other people¡¯s families, you guys have to keep an eye on your own husbands, don¡¯t be seduced by such a bitchy hoof.¡±


    Before we came back to our senses, Liang Ying had already rushed over, picked up the wine on the table and threw it in Fiona Croix¡¯s face, and dragged Fiona Croix up from her chair, muttering loudly, ¡°This woman, simply shameless, pestering my husband, not only letting him buy her a house and a car, but now she has mesmerized my husband so much that he is going to divorce me over her, even my child in my belly! and doesn¡¯t even want the baby in my belly.¡±


    Jack Astor is divorcing Ying Liang?


    I saw surprise in Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t know about this either.


    She had bought a ticket and nned to leave North City, how could she still be entangled with Jack Astor.


    Fiona Croix is not the old Fiona Croix, this cup of wine will not be thrown in vain, she came back to her senses, backhanded Liang Ying ruthlessly flinging away, I guess if it is not for the fact that Liang Ying is a pregnant woman, Fiona Croix can directly take action.


    Liang Ying¡¯s body swayed, holding onto the table to stand still.


    She didn¡¯te alone, she brought along two stout women, but they were dressed in jewelry, with a mean look on their faces, they didn¡¯t get along well at first nce.


    The two saw Liang Ying ¡®bullied¡¯ immediately rushed over, the fattest woman, about two hundred pounds, ruthlessly pushed Fiona Croix, eyes ring: ¡±Little bitch arrogant ah, you this kind of person, my mother has seen a lot of people, see the rich will be pasted, you are eight lifetimes, have not seen a man is it, little bitch! You have never seen a man right, Xiao Ying is pregnant with a child, you are still so shameless to interfere in other people¡¯s families, your parents did not teach you how to be a man right, today the olddy to teach you.¡±


    The fat woman put the limited edition in her hand and gave a wink to another woman, who quickly came up to hold down Fiona Croix¡¯s arm, the fat woman pulled Fiona Croix¡¯s hair and pped Fiona Croix several times without saying a word.


    Everything happened too fast, and reacting, I sharply and angrily said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    I slid my wheelchair, but it was stuck on the legs of the table and wouldn¡¯t move at all.


    I was so anxious that I looked at the smug Liang Ying, ¡°Liang Ying, how do you say that you are also Ms. Astor, you have a head and a face, you lead people to bully people in public, aren¡¯t you afraid of damaging your reputation and messing with Jack Astor?¡±

 Chapter 240: Martin Mo Resists Arrest

    Liang Ying was already pregnant and sitting firmly in Mrs. Shao¡¯s position, but today, she led people to make a mess without any image, like a shrew in a vegetable market, which was simply eye-opening.


    ¡°This is the way to deal with this kind of shameless bitch, give me a beating, a hard beating, let her learn a lesson, see if she still dares to seduce others to beat her husband.¡±


    Fiona Croix how can she beat two people who weigh almost two hundred pounds, no power to fight back, her face was pped out of blood, Liang Ying was very satisfied, the smile at the corner of her mouth was exactly the same as when Susan Su tortured me.


    Watching Fiona Croix being bullied, and then looking at the smile on Liang Ying¡¯s face, my head exploded at that time, I didn¡¯t think about anything at that time, I copied the wine bottle on the table and knocked it on the table, a bang shattered, I held the neck of the bottle and stood up propped up with one hand to directly zap at the fat woman who bullied Fiona Croix.


    ¡°Get off her.¡±


    I was nning to go to jail for Martin Mo anyway, so I didn¡¯t care about the extra charge of willful injury.


    The neck of the bottle cuts through the fat woman¡¯s arm, the woman screams and takes two steps back, I hold the bloody neck of the bottle again at the woman who is restraining Fiona Croix¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The woman was shocked and subconsciously let go, Fiona Croix¡¯s arms came off and hung at her sides, taking a moment to recover.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I jumped two steps on one leg, holding Fiona Croix.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a cripple.¡±


    The fat woman then noticed my disability, she looked at her scratched arm and her anger made her face twist, ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to live, dare to make a move on my olddy.¡±


    The fat woman was in full rage, she didn¡¯t even need to be instigated by Liang Ying, she swung up her sleeve, snatched the bottle in my hand, and pushed me to the ground with a forceful hand, that was so hard that my buttocksnded on the ground, and it hurt so much that I sucked in a mouthful of cool air, and I couldn¡¯t get up for a while.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix was anxious, and directly smashed the chair over, ¡°Auntie will fight with you.¡±


    That was the first time I saw Fiona Croix explode, one person against two fat women, a small body hides a big power, women fight is closebat, pulling clothes and hair pping.


    Fiona Croix one person, how are at a disadvantage, and finally by the two fat women pressed on the ground to beat, one of them said: ¡°Strip her clothes, I see how slutty she is in the end, seduce men.¡±


    The provocateur Liang Ying leisurely sat on the sidelines and watched the show, while the restaurant¡¯s guests all just indifferently watched, no one helped, but instead talked and cursed the lover, deserved it and so on, and some people even took cell phone pictures and sent them to the Inte.


    Looking at the bullied Fiona Croix, I hated that my left leg was useless and I couldn¡¯t help, so I could only ask for help from the people around me: ¡°Help my friend, she¡¯s not a lover, you can¡¯t listen to these people¡¯s one-sided words, this woman¡¯s husband is my friend¡¯s ex-husband, and my friend is really not a lover¡­ ¡­¡±


    These people are too cold, I shouldn¡¯t put my hopes on these people, I¡¯ve seen how cold society can be a long time ago.


    Seeing Fiona Croix lying on the ground beaten and only able to protect her head, I was so anxious that I pulled out my cell phone and wanted to call the police.


    Liang Ying came over and snatched away my cell phone, ¡°This is what Fiona Croix deserves, who let her pester Jack Astor, if not her, how would Jack Astor file for divorce with me.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to get involved with you guys at all, Fiona is already nning to leave North City, what you do with Jack Astor that¡¯s between you two couples, it¡¯s nothing to do with her, Liang Ying, tell them to stop, it¡¯s going too far, you¡¯re only going to piss off Jack Astor, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Who are you fooling, she would be willing to leave, this is another one of her schemes, no wonder Jack Astor wants to divorce me, so it¡¯s this bitchy woman retreating to force Jack Astor to make a choice.¡± Liang Ying¡¯s eyes crossed a touch of viciousness, growled and said to the two fat women, ¡°Strip her of her clothes, all of them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, all of you, get out of my way, Liang Ying, if you dare to do this, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Fiona Croix was protecting the clothes on her body, she was scared, indignant, she resisted fiercely but was pressed to death by the two fat women.


    Watching the jacket being stripped from Fiona Croix, I crawled over to her in a hurry, ¡°Stop it all.¡±


    I was in a hurry, a bite on the fat woman¡¯s hand, Fiona Croix also took the opportunity to kick the fat woman¡¯s chest, the four of us twisted in a piece, I am a disabled person, I will definitely suffer, I don¡¯t know which fat woman, pulling my hair to the ground to press, that the ground of a bottle shards, my cheek was just pressed in the shards, at that time out of the blood, the pain of my yelp.


    ¡°Alva, Alva.¡±


    Fiona Croix was stunned to see my face, I couldn¡¯t see how my face was doing, I only felt the pain, the warm blood was flowing.


    ¡°Ying Liang, fuck you.¡±


    Fiona Croix has never been so angry, swearing like that.


    She grabbed the shards of the smashed bottle on the ground, her eyes red with rage, holding the shards to cut through the arm of the fat woman who was holding her down, she fought back, breaking free from her shackles and raising the stool at Liang Ying, ¡°Liang Ying, I was going to leave Bei Cheng, I didn¡¯t want to fight with you, and now you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t leave me alone, so let your child go to be buried with my child today, ah!¡±


    Under Liang Ying¡¯s horrified expression, Fiona Croix smashed the stool into her stomach.


    I believe Fiona Croix really wanted to kill Liang Ying at that moment.


    Liang Ying couldn¡¯t dodge in time, the stool hit her directly on her stomach, she screamed miserably and fell to the ground.


    Fiona Croix, who was furious, made the fat woman freeze, and the crowd of onlookers were also surprised.


    Fiona Croix, whose hair was disheveled and clothes were torn loose, rushed towards Liang Ying, grabbed her cor and pped her a dozen times in a row, blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth, and five-finger prints floated up on her face.


    Suddenly, the crowd did not know who shouted: ¡°killed someone, killed someone.¡±


    Only then did I realize that Liang Ying had blood between her legs, and she was not moving.


    I was also shocked and shouted at the out-of-control Fiona Croix, ¡°Fiona.¡±


    Only then did Fiona Croixe back to her senses and let go of Liang Ying.


    Liang Ying fell to the ground, motionless.


    The two fat women saw that such a big deal had been made, their faces turned white with fear, and they rolled and crawled towards the outside of the restaurant.


    But no one ran away.


    I don¡¯t know who called the police, the police blocked the two people at the door, after that Fiona Croix was also arrested, and Liang Ying and I were sent to the hospital.


    I had a three-centimeter cut on my face, and the doctor who stitched me up muttered regretfully, ¡°Pity, such a pretty face.¡±


    After the anesthetic, my cheek hurt.


    I don¡¯t feel pity, it¡¯s just a piece of skin.


    I asked the doctor, ¡°What happened to the woman I came with?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    The police were waiting outside and I was taken to the station for interrogation just after I got stitched up.


    Coincidentally, I was interrogated by Liu Xiong¡¯s subordinate, Officer Wang.


    Officer Wang¡¯s first words when he saw me were, ¡°Why are you again, you¡¯re really tied to the police station, how many times have you been in here.¡±


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, my cheeks twitching from the pain of the wound.


    The tone is easy and witty: ¡°It¡¯s still true, since thest time I was wrongly used ofing in, I¡¯ve almost be a regr visitor here, is he in today.¡±


    He knew I was asking about Liu Xiong.


    Officer Wang: ¡°Not in, went to catch Martin Mo.¡±


    My heart tightened, my face did not move and said, ¡°What did Martin Momit that he needed to personallye out.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Hill very clear.¡± Officer Wang sat down in front of me and said, ¡°It¡¯s your case that¡¯s on trial now, as for Martin Mo it¡¯s not Miss Hill¡¯s to worry about, let¡¯s start with who started it, why did you fight, and who hit Ying Liang, you or Fiona Croix.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Progress on the Nancy Richter case? Found evidence?¡±

 Chapter 241: Something Happened to Martin Mo

    ¡°Miss Hill is a suspect in Nancy Richter¡¯s murder, do you want us to find the killer, or not?¡±


    I squeezed my hand tightly, secretly took a deep breath, and said, ¡°The one who struck first was Liang Ying, Fiona and I were acting in self-defense, you guys know everything when you go to call the restaurant¡¯s surveince, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Surveince we will naturally ess, the statement must also be recorded, this is the rule, you say why did you do it, why did Liang Ying find two people to fight with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Women¡¯s jealousy, it¡¯s natural for a man to be able to make a woman fight.¡± I asked, ¡°What will happen to Fiona Croix? She¡¯s the victim, and if Liang Ying hadn¡¯t picked a fight today, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was Liang Ying who picked a fight, now that she¡¯s been hospitalized and her baby is gone, your friend can¡¯t get off the hook.¡±


    Liang Ying had lost so much blood, and it wasn¡¯t at all surprising that the baby wasn¡¯t there.


    Iughed coldly, ¡°If her child is gone, my friend can¡¯t get away with it, when my friend¡¯s child was gone, it was still a car ident deliberately caused by Liang Ying, but she didn¡¯t have anything, is that fair?¡±


    The woman frowned, ¡°We are talking about today¡¯s case.¡±


    I smiled and stopped talking.


    After the statement was taken, it wasn¡¯t long before a police officer came in and said that someone hade to bail.


    Martin Mo was in trouble himself, I didn¡¯t know who else was going to bail me out.


    Until Walker Richter came in and I froze.


    His gaze fell on my face, and a sh of heartache and anger shed under his eyes.


    ¡°Go.¡± Walker Richter came over and tried to push the wheelchair, ¡°It¡¯s fine already.¡±


    ¡°What about Fiona? Can you bail her out?¡±


    ¡°She already has someone to bail her out.¡± Walker Richter gripped the armrests of the wheelchair, ¡°Sweetheart said she missed you today, you bought her so many gifts yesterday and took her out, the little girl was so happy, she even mumbled that she wanted you to take her out.¡±


    Walker Richter should have known what I was going to do to y the affection card with sweetheart.


    ¡°You spend more time with her when you can.¡± I slide myself out of the wheelchair just as Fiona Croixes out of the interrogation room.


    The one who came to bail her out was Jack Astor, and as soon as he saw Fiona Croix, Jack Astor rushed forward and took off his jacket and draped it over her, concerned, ¡°Did you hurt anything.¡±


    Fiona Croix nced at me, her eyes full of guilt, she tore off the clothes on her body and threw it to Jack Astor, angrily said, ¡°Less to put on a show of affection in front of me, I heard that Liang Ying¡¯s child was lost, I tell you explicitly that I was the one who gave the beatings to be lost, I finally avenged my child, I did what you couldn¡¯t give an ount of. ¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the extreme anger, if it wasn¡¯t for the injury to my face, Fiona Croix simply couldn¡¯t be cruel enough to hurt Liang Ying¡¯s child, if she had retained a shred of sanity at that time, the stool wouldn¡¯t have smashed on Liang Ying¡¯s stomach.


    Things were already like this, her words were just for Jack Astor¡¯s ears, she wanted to let Jack Astor know that she was a vicious woman who would not even let go of an unformed child.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t appreciate Jack Astor¡¯s bail her out in the slightest, she walked towards me, her eyes red, reaching out to touch my face but didn¡¯t dare to, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who got you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I raised a smile and relieved her, ¡°It¡¯s just a little skin wound.¡±


    ¡°Where is this a superficial wound, what you hurt is your face, for a woman, how important is her face, how do you expect me to face you and pay you back.¡±


    Fiona Croix was crying hard, she didn¡¯t even feel aggrieved when she was bullied like that and the indecent video was posted on the inte, but she cried over my injury.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s really okay, don¡¯t cry.¡± I wiped her tears for her, ¡°Now make-up technology is so powerful, in the future, the big deal is to go out and put on a thicker powder, besides, I don¡¯t rely on my face to eat is not it, and don¡¯t say a scar, even if there are a few more, as far as my face value is concerned, it can be a medium level.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± Fiona Croix collected her tears.


    Jack Astor stood behind him, wanting to say something, he didn¡¯t go to see Liang Ying who lost her child in the hospital, he first came to the police station to protect Fiona Croix, he made a choice between the two, but the reality still made him marry Liang Ying in the first ce.


    His choice of Fiona Croix at this moment was genuine, and marrying Liang Ying in the first ce was also genuine, as for the future, there was no telling who he would choose.


    ¡°Fiona, I want to go to your ce for a few days.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to go with Walker Richter, and I didn¡¯t want to go looking for excuses to say no, so I might as well go with Fiona Croix instead.


    Fiona Croix immediately said, ¡°Sure, stay as long as you want.¡±


    I smiled, Fiona Croix pushed me towards the outside of the police station, Walker Richter¡¯s eyes kept falling on my body, but did not open his mouth to stop.


    Just before I got out of the police station, I saw a group of people walking out in a hurry.


    I felt uneasy, ¡°What happened?¡±


    They naturally wouldn¡¯t tell me, I just heard that they were going to arrest Martin Mo.


    I was shocked.


    Looking at the situation, it didn¡¯t look like they were faking.


    I pulled one of the police officers, the one in charge of Nancy Richter¡¯s case, whom I had met before, and said sharply, ¡°Nancy Richter¡¯s matter has nothing to do with Martin Mo, isn¡¯t the suspect me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fiona Croix was shocked, ¡°Alva, what are you talking nonsense about, Nancy Richter¡¯s death has nothing to do with you, Officer Wang, don¡¯t listen to her, she¡¯s just talking nonsense.¡±


    When I did that, Fiona Croix naturally knew that I was stalling for Martin Mo.


    Walker Richter who followed me out from behind naturally heard my words, he wasn¡¯t surprised and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew my character, once I made a decision, it was hard to change it.


    Unless he withdrew the case and agreed to settle out of court.


    I didn¡¯t mean to push Walker Richter, but again, what I did was really pushing him.


    Officer Wangughed, ¡°Miss Hill, do you really think that we are eating, you¡¯d better put away that mind, the real culprit has been found, you are already fine.¡±


    Officer Wang drew back his hand, got into the car and left.


    Listening to the sirens, I was panicked and scared, and said to Fiona Croix urgently, ¡°Go to the Mo family, quick.¡±


    Fiona Croix pushed me to go, Walker Richter¡¯s hand suddenly pulled on the armrest of the wheelchair, ¡°Alva, you can¡¯t save him, don¡¯t waste your effort, killing pays, I said I would make Nancy¡¯s murderer pay for his life.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter, I know killing pays for killing, but Martin Mo is not going to kill anyone!¡± I was on the verge of tears with anxiety, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he would kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then Nancy died for nothing?¡± Walker Richter looked at me with a sullen gaze.


    I don¡¯t argue with Walker Richter and tell Fiona Croix to take me to the Mo family quickly.


    Walker Richter says behind me, ¡°Do you think Martin Mo will be at home?¡±


    Wherever it was, I had to go to the Mo family now.


    The police station was not a good ce to get a cab, and Fiona Croix, not angry with Jack Astor at this time, said, ¡°Give us a ride.¡±


    Jack Astor naturally agreed quickly.


    In less than an hour, they arrived at the Mo family.


    At this time the Mo family shrouded in a haze, dead, Hill Yi anxious fire, the Mo old man is not at home, I heard that the Mo old man for Martin Mo¡¯s matter to find someone to help.


    I asked Hill Yi, ¡°Where is Martin Mo now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s hands were shaking and her eyes were full of worry, ¡°I called him several times but he couldn¡¯t be reached.¡±


    The police people went out to look for Martin Mo, and Yao Mubai has some rtionship with that side, then Yao Mubai must know where Martin Mo is.


    I called Yao Mubai, the call went through, just not waiting for me to say anything, Yao Mubai said first, ¡°I know what you mean, the police went through so much trouble to find the evidence of Martin Mo¡¯s murder, this time, they will definitely not let him get away.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Yao Mubai, the murderer is not Martin Mo, hello, hello.¡±


    Yao Mubai had already hung up his cell phone.


    I don¡¯t know where Martin Mo is, now I can¡¯t do anything, I can only follow Hill Yi in the Mo family to wait anxiously.


    This wait is a day.


    To ten o¡¯clock at night, Ulysses Will from the police station that pry news back, said they have not returned to the police, that is, people have not been caught, Martin Mo is currently safe.


    At this time, Hill Yi phone rang, she was busy panic to connect, do not know who is on the other end, and said what, only to see Hill Yi¡¯s cell phone fell to the ground, the whole person fell to the ground at once.


    I was busy asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nan Cheng fell into the sea, his whereabouts are unknown.¡±

 Chapter 242: Yao Mubai Detained Me

    This news was undoubtedly a Fiona thunderbolt.


    Hill Yi dropped to the ground and covered her face as she cried.


    Suddenly, she stood up and rushed towards me, pushed me heavily, and lost control of her emotions, ¡°It¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all you who caused this, give me back Nancheng, give me back ah.¡±


    I was pushed back on the chair, looking numbly at Hilli who was emotionally broken and crying out in pain.


    ¡°How can you me Alva for this, she wasn¡¯t the one who told Martin Mo to kill someone.¡± Fiona Croix stood in front of me and defended me, ¡°You feel bad about Martin Mo¡¯s ident, but Alva feels better? It¡¯s an oue no one wanted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault.¡± I med myself, thinking of Martin Mo, I braced myself to stand up and said to Ulysses Will, ¡°Go to the police station.¡±


    I need to know exactly what happened then.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ulysses Will immediately went to drive the car, Hill Yi also drove the car and followed to the police station.


    The car arrived at the door of the police station, surrounded by silence, the police station is only a few ces are turned on the lights.


    The police on duty see us sote over, routine registration questioning.


    I was having trouble with my legs, so Ulysses Will told me to wait in the car while he went in first to ask about the situation.


    ¡°Okay, if youe back, say so immediately.¡±


    Ulysses Will went into the police station with Hill Yi, Fiona Croix apanied me in the car, after about ten minutes, suddenly, several headlights shone over, it was Officer Wang and the others returning.


    Once I saw their car, I couldn¡¯t wait to push open the door, and just when I was about to go over, I saw Officer Wang getting out of the car with a gauze wrapped around his right arm.


    Just as he got out of the car, Walker Richter also happened to walk out of the police station, and the two of them bumped into each other, staring at the same time and stepping forward at the same time.


    ¡°I heard that Martin Mo fell into the sea with no chance of survival, you got another merit, congrattions, another promotion.¡± Walker Richter had a cold smile on his face, ¡°After a few months of hard work, jumping three levels in a row is a good deal.¡±


    ¡°We just have an exnation for the deceased.¡± Officer Wang touched the wound on his arm with a cold and arrogant face, dropping this and going straight into the police station.


    I waited for Walker Richter to leave and directly entered the police station with my cane.


    ¡°Alva, slow down.¡± Fiona Croix came up behind.


    I rushed into the police station, but I saw Yao Mubai propped up on the table with one hand and was talking to Officer Wang, I shouted, ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    Yao Mubai turned around and looked at me.


    There weren¡¯t many people on duty at night, and the police station looked a bit empty.


    Yao Mubai crossed her arms, her eyes nced coldly at my leg, ¡°Coming in the middle of the night with a cane, it seems that you¡¯re really worried about Martin Mo, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    I was agitated and walked a bit sharply with my cane, ¡°They said Martin Mo killed Nancy Richter, bring out the evidence.¡±


    Yao Mubai also heard about Martin Mo and came over to ask for information, I don¡¯t know when he and Martin Mo got so close.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Officer Wang drew up his volume, his face was cold, ¡°What we emphasize in handling cases is evidence, don¡¯t be unreasonable here, leave at once, making trouble in the police station, I see you want to go in and squat for a few days.¡±


    ¡°OK, then take out the evidence to see ah.¡±


    In fact, I know, the police have evidence, after all, the higher the position of the people, the more careful, do not dare to make a mistake, be pinch the handle, and Martin Mo has a certain degree of influence in themunity, things get serious, he did not say lose his position, may also be jailed.


    But I can not ept the fact that Martin Mo ident, he is Martin Mo ah.


    Officer Wang looked at me, ¡°Alva Hill was causing trouble at the police station, detained, without my permission, no one is allowed to release.¡±


    I said angrily, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    ¡°You tell me, Li, take it away for me.¡± Officer Wang came for real, speaking almost as a roar with anger.


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t say anything on the side.


    Fiona Croix saw that it wasing true and hurriedly blocked in front of me, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch her.¡±


    Officer Wang was carrying a fiery temper and was furious at anyone: ¡°You want to go in and sit down too?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Fiona Croix was furious.


    Li came over and grabbed my arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This is a police station, and if I argue in a police station, the one who suffers is naturally me.


    Ulysses Will came down from the second floor with Hill Yi just as I was escorted out by Little Lee.


    ¡°Alva. ¡°Ulysses Will immediately came over, ¡°What is this for?¡±


    Ulysses Will had no power, so how could he stop this.


    I was really detained that night.


    I was so angry that I kept cursing Yao Mubai, cursing so much that my mouth was dry, and the guards didn¡¯t respond at all. I was tired of cursing and sat down to rest, and when I thought of Martin Mo¡¯s life and death were unknown, my heart lifted up again.


    Tears slipped down in the dead of night.


    ¡°Now you know how to cry.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice suddenly popped up behind me, I turned my head violently and saw Yao Mubai, my anger rose from my heart, ¡°Yao Mubai, I really regret that I saved you in the first ce, I should have let you die in the alley.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Yao Mubai sneered, ¡°You are the dumbest and most uneducated woman you have ever seen, Martin Momitted murder, you think he can escape?¡±


    I stared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he killed someone,¡±


    Martin Mo is now alive or dead, what else can he do?


    It was toote for everything.


    ¡°I heard that he admitted it, I just asked the people inside.¡±


    At that time, I looked like a psychopath to Yao Mubai, irrational.


    I am amoner, I can¡¯t do justice, why don¡¯t I leave him alive.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Yao Mubai stepped forward, his voice cold: ¡°Know why Martin Mo killed Nancy Richter?¡±


    I have a bad thing premonition, subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 243: Nancy Richter wants to harm me

    Before, Yao Mubai had said that Martin Mo was because of me, but the exact reason was unknown.


    I was a little panicked in my heart, afraid to hear the so-called reason from Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth and looking forward to knowing.


    Nancy Richter and I just have some small quarrels, not at all to kill, Nancy Richter does not hurt me, Martin Mo will not harm her.


    On the day Nancy Richter was killed, since she was able to call me and asked me to bring a message to Walker Richter and Fin Wilson, she was not trying to harm me, then I really don¡¯t know why Martin Mo killed her.


    Yao Mubai said in a deep voice, ¡°Because Nancy Richter was going to harm you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I subconsciously denied, instinctively disbelieving, ¡°If she wanted to harm me, the night she was killed, the murderer was behind me, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed me away, that was her subconscious action.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the people inside told me, as for whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s your business.¡± Yao Mubai crossed her arms, ¡°You stay inside for a few days, reflect and reflect, how much trouble have you caused me in the past half year, I heard that you fought with someone today, that¡¯s how the injury on your face came about, I can¡¯t understand you sometimes, say you¡¯re stupid and you¡¯re quite smart and righteous, say you¡¯re smart and you¡¯re stubborn as a donkey sometimes.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, my voice was very light and asked, ¡°Yao Mubai, have you ever fought for anyone in your life?¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked at him, ¡°Ever?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes crossed a sh of intense grief and pain, which passed in an instant, his brows locked, and he let out a lightugh, as if I had asked a stupid question.


    He turned his back, and in that instant, I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, his back was colored with something called lonesomeness.


    Yao Mubai took a step and intended to leave, I called out to him again, ¡°Is Martin Mo really dead?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Dropping these words, Yao Mubai left, and I stumbled two steps out of my mind, slowly sliding down the wall and sitting on the floor, tears sliding violently from my eyes.


    I was locked up for three days, no one was allowed to visit.


    When I was released three dayster, the sky had changed on the North Side.


    Ulysses Will came to pick me up from the police station and I looked at him and asked numbly, ¡°Is he really dead? Was the body found?¡±


    He looked at me with pain in his eyes, he turned his back so I wouldn¡¯t have to see his moist eyes, ¡°No, the Mo family put up a grave for him.¡±


    Falling into the sea, where there is still hope of survival, afraid of being buried in the belly of the fish.


    I closed my eyes sadly, after getting into the car, I said, ¡°Go to the Mo family.¡±


    Looking out the window with my head inclined, I happened to see Walker Richter standing under a sycamore tree not far away.


    Ulysses Will says, ¡°He got here before I did, and the weird thing is, he¡¯s got the skills to fish you out, but he¡¯s not doing half of it.¡±


    ¡°Because he knows it¡¯s inside that suits me.¡±


    Let me cool off for three days so I can have the courage to face Martin Mo¡¯s death.


    Ulysses Will froze and reacted, but he didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled to himself.


    I knew what that smile meant, he thought he knew me best, but lost out to Walker Richterter.


    Ulysses Will started the car and came to the door of the Mo family, he warned me, ¡°Hillie¡¯s unstable, be careful.¡±


    The Mo family set up the burial mound at their home and hung white streamers in front of the entrance. Today is the day of the funeral, many friends and rtives came to see off the deceased, Jane Hasis and Frank Hill both came, they are Martin Mo¡¯s parents-inw.


    Hill Yi dressed in ck, wearing a white flower on his chest, kneeling in front of the casket to burn paper, the people who came to offer condolences one by one went forward to offer a bouquet of flowers, Hill Yi one by one to the condolences of the people forehead.


    She looked up and saw me, her eyes fixed for a moment, the gaze cold and sad.


    I stood still, fearful, a little afraid to go over.


    Ulysses Will called out to me, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I came back to my senses, nced at Ulysses Will, and took a secret breath before walking over.


    Before walking to the coffin, Hill Yi abruptly stood up, her gaze like a cold and piercing ice prism: ¡°You go, don¡¯t need you toe to offer condolences.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡± I opened my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t say a word, the atmosphere of the hall became weird all of a sudden, the guests all looked at us.


    Fiona Croix who was on the side came over to hold me, in front of Martin Mo¡¯s grave, no one wanted to make trouble, she lowered her voice and advised, ¡°Hill Yi, today is Martin Mo¡¯s funeral day, you should know that Martin Mo¡¯s spirit in heaven must hope that Alva wille to give him a ride, you drove Alva away because you don¡¯t want Martin Mo to rest in peace right. Martin Mo to rest in peace, right?¡±


    ¡°Nan Cheng is what she caused, even if Nan Cheng will me me, I don¡¯t want her toe to see my husband off.¡± Hillie stared at me coldly and pointed her finger at the door, ¡°Go, don¡¯t force me to have you kicked out.¡±


    Fiona Croix stood up for me, ¡°You the man ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I interrupted Fiona Croix and said to Hilli, ¡°Even if you kick me out, I¡¯m stilling to give him onest ride.¡±


    I picked up the flowers and walked towards the coffin, Hill Yi wanted to stop me was stopped by Fiona Croix, ¡°Hill Yi, even if you are Martin Mo¡¯s wife you can¡¯t stop Alva from giving Martin Mo a ride, they¡¯ve known each other for decades, their childhood love, you can¡¯tpare.¡±


    Fiona Croix said this very heavily, poking Hill Yi¡¯s heart directly, making Hill Yi pale and unable to even speak.


    Hilli was being tugged tightly by Fiona Croix, and she couldn¡¯t stop me even if she wanted to.


    I walked around the coffin, each step slow, unable to see his remains, only able to look at the clothes he once wore, nostalgic, guilty, and remorseful.


    I ced the flowers next to the casket, my eyes moist.


    I regretted that I had victimized him, why I hadn¡¯t turned myself in sooner.


    Martin Mo, why did you have to be so stupid, why did you put your life on the line for me, how do you want me to save you, how can I save you.


    Tears rolled down, like broken beads.


    Just then, Master Mo came, white hair to send ck hair, let him overnight pale a lot, cloudy eyes are full of grief, and the first time I saw the one full of joy, eyes full of love is a different person.


    Elder Mo nced at me and said nothing, nor was he as emotional as Hill Yi, attributing Martin Mo¡¯s death to me.


    He tremblingly walked to the coffin, stretching out his age-spotted hand tremblingly caressing the edge of the coffin, as if caressing his own child, his cloudy eyes filled with tears, his voice choked, ¡°Nancheng, on the road.¡±


    Five words that brought tears to one¡¯s eyes.


    Martin Mo¡¯s appearance appeared in his mind, he was dangling, fierce, cold face, smiling yfully, cunning as a fox, his many, many appearances, like a movie shed in his mind one by one, that was his whole life, terminated at the age of twenty-nine.


    Hill Yi held Martin Mo¡¯s statue, all of them set off towards the cemetery, a ck car stopped the way, and the one who came down from the car was no one else but Yao Mubai.


    Once they saw Yao Mubai, both Mr. Mo and Hill Yi¡¯s eyes turned red with hatred.


    Yao Mubai was like he didn¡¯t see the hatred in their eyes, he walked over with big strides, Hill Yi was so hateful that she pinched the corners of the portrait frame, and Elder Mo was so angry that he was trembling, ¡°Yao Mubai, what are you doing here.¡±


    Yao Mubai took off his sunsses and bowed to the effigy, ¡°I came to give Martin Mo a ride.¡±

 Chapter 244: Martin Mo’s Last Words

    When Yao Mubai said this, he was so angry that the corners of Elder Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and Hill Yi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yao Mubai, you bully people too much.¡±


    Martin Monded a corpse, but now he came to offer condolences, isn¡¯t this stabbing a knife in one¡¯s heart?


    I was also angry in my heart and was about to go over, when Yao Mubai got together in Elder Mo¡¯s ear and didn¡¯t know what to say, and Elder Mo had a surprised look on his face, then his eyes rolled over and he directly fainted.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Hill Yi was standing right next to Elder Mo, and quickly held on, ¡°Quickly send to the hospital.¡±


    A good funeral because of Yao Mubai¡¯s arrival suddenly turned upside down, Elder Mo was sent to the hospital.


    Stopping the road of the dead, this is the most taboo, if it is not a deep hatred, no one will do this, Yao Mubai has no enmity with Martin Mo either, why would he do this?


    Today is the selected day, naturally can not be changed, Mo old man was sent to the hospital, Hill Yi one for Martin Mo funeral.


    I called out to Yao Mubai who was ready to leave: ¡°Why did you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Yao Mubai had a righteous look on his face, ¡°I just came to bring a message to Elder Mo for Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°What word?¡±


    What words could directly make Elder Mo faint.


    Yao Mubai got into the car as if he hadn¡¯t heard it and left.


    What exactly Martin Mo said before he crashed into the sea, only Yao Mubai and Elder Mo knew.


    After Martin Mo¡¯s burial, Hill Yi didn¡¯t see me for the next half a month, and she didn¡¯te back to the Hill family anymore.


    Nancy Richter¡¯s case was closed, and I was cleared of all suspicion, so I could live a normal life, but nothing could go back to the way it was.


    I sat in my wheelchair, watching the flowers bloom and fall in the courtyard, reviewing everything that had happened in the past few months, like a cup of bitter wine, too bitter to swallow as it slid down my throat.


    The ones who love me, the ones I love, one by one, are gone from me, forever.


    My children, lovers, friends ¡­


    ¡°Alva, look who¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯s voice dragged me back to reality from my trance, I turned around, and I saw Walker Richter wearing do white casual clothes, a pair of gray cks, simple collocation, clean and fresh, imposing, exuding a reserved temperament, that is inherent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He just stood there, the style is outstanding, let heaven and earth lose color.


    What woman would not be moved by such an excellent man?


    I don¡¯t regret having loved such a man.


    Walker Richter also brought a person with him, I have never seen, not good-looking, temperament is warm and elegant.


    Jane Hasis had the good sense to leave, Walker Richter approached, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little hard for me to ept the fact that Martin Mo died.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°He was so young and it was all because of me, why wasn¡¯t I the one who died.¡±


    ¡°He always wanted you to live well.¡± Walker Richter looked at the man he brought with him and said, ¡°Martin Mo found a cure for your leg, he told Mr. Huang about it, and I brought him here today to cure your leg.¡±


    Martin Mo had said before he was born that he would cure my leg, he turned out to be more than just talk.


    I looked at Mr. Huang suspiciously, and he told me that Martin Mo had been looking for a way to cure my leg, and that if Western medicine didn¡¯t work, then Chinese medicine would.


    Chinese medicine is profound and can always cure my leg.


    Mr. Huang majored in Chinese medicine, and Martin Mo has known for many years, Martin Mo from the medical books to find ways to find him to explore the possibility of proof, Martin Mo afraid of my disappointment, not sure of things, he did not want me to try, and today Mr. Huang came to show that Martin Mo found the method is useful.


    I already owe Martin Mo too much, how much more does he want me to owe him?


    Hearing that I could cure my leg, I didn¡¯t feel happy, my face rippled as I said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Hearing that I was unwilling to treat it, Mr. Huang was surprised, ¡°Are you not convinced that it can be cured? The needle art I discussed with Martin Mo is definitely effective, using acupuncture to stimte the nerves in your thighs ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to pay him back anymore.¡± I slid my wheelchair and interrupted Mr. Huang, ¡°It¡¯s a punishment from God, and it makes me feel better inside.¡±


    Mr. Huang didn¡¯t quite understand my words, if it were anyone else, they would have been ecstatic to hear that their leg could be cured, but I refused the treatment.


    Walker Richter was not surprised: ¡°Your life is still long, Martin Mo spent so much effort, you should not let down, he does not want to see you sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life, you if you want him to go without peace of mind, you can refuse the treatment, if you figured it out, feel free to call me, so that Mr. Huang will treat you. ¡±


    He doesn¡¯t force me to do anything, but every word is shaking my resolve.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, ¡°You guys go away.¡±


    ¡°Alva, there are many choices in a person¡¯s life, some are helpless choices, passive choices, and some are not even given a chance to choose, now a choice is in front of you, whether to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life and live with the guilt of Martin Mo, or to get back on your feet again, the choice is yours.¡±


    Walker Richter dropped this sentence and left with Mr. Huang.


    It was only after the two left that I reacted to the fact that Martin Mo had found a way, his friend, why was he here with Walker Richter?


    Jane Hasis heard that my leg could be cured, and tried her best to persuade me: ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be capricious, this is a lifelong event, Martin Mo¡¯s business has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t take everything on yourself, if he wants to kill someone, that¡¯s his own business, it¡¯s not as if you told him to go.¡±


    That¡¯s what Fiona Croix has said, but it¡¯s still not easy to really get through thisyer of thought and figure it out.


    Fiona Croix had also gotten into trouble recently and couldn¡¯te around much.


    Liang Ying was discharged from the hospital and found Fiona Croix again, asking Fiona Croix to pay for her child.


    The Astor family also holds a grudge against Fiona Croix for destroying Liang Ying¡¯s baby and won¡¯t let Fiona Croix see her son again.


    Jack Astor protects Fiona Croix and is determined to divorce Liang Ying.


    I really don¡¯t understand Jack Astor¡¯s operation. He can get married whenever he wants and divorce whenever he wants.


    If that¡¯s the case, why did he go earlier.


    Leung Ying is so agitated by the loss of her child that she sues Fiona Croix directly. With the support of her mother¡¯s family, it¡¯s not so easy for Jack Astor to bail her out this time.


    Liang Ying forces Jack Astor to choose. Will a man who ties himself to his side by hook or by crook really be happy?


    Perhaps not letting go is more of an unwillingness.


    Just like once I was unwilling to let go of Ulysses Will, repeatedly making excuses, andter could not let go of Walker Richter, but really when everything is put down, and then look back, in addition to the heart of the sour and swelling, seems to be no big deal.


    Fiona Croix stayed in the detention center for two days before I realized that I used to be able to discuss this kind of thing with Martin Mo, but now I don¡¯t even have someone to discuss it with, the Hill family¡¯s background can¡¯t help the Astor family, and I can¡¯t fish out Fiona Croix.


    I had no choice but to approach Walker Richter for help.


    Gradually recovered, returned to thepany to get the sovereignty, in the North City there are really not many people who do not give him face.


    That night, Fiona Croix was released on bail.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to pick her up, didn¡¯t see Fiona Croix, but ran into Yao Mubai again.

 Chapter 245: A Wrongdoer’s Flirtation

    Yao Mubai has a pair of Martin boots on his feet, walking with the wind.


    He saw me in front of the police station, a little surprised, have walked a few steps and back, hands crossed, sharp eyes up and down to look at me: ¡°How is it you, to do what.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When I saw Yao Mubai, I thought of Martin Mo¡¯s death, my hatred for Yao Mubai came out from the bottom of my heart, my tone was very cold: ¡°What do you care.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yao Mubai let out a cold snort, ¡°Here I say one and no one says two, believe it or not I will say one word, no matter what youe here to do you won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡°I was furious, howe I didn¡¯t realize that Yao Mubai was so difficult before, ¡°Yao Mubai, this is self-inflicted.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°So are you saying or not saying, what did youe here for, another offense?¡±


    ¡°Came to pick up a friend.¡± I spoke in a bad tone, ¡°Yao Mubai, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re annoying? For people like you, you also deserve to have brothers not get along.¡±


    ¡°Brothers?¡± Yao Mubai snorted coldly, ¡°Do you mean Yao Murong or Walker Richter? They are nothing more than bastards who can¡¯t see the light of day, they don¡¯t deserve to be my brothers.¡±


    This tone was full of resentment and contempt.


    In North City, only Yao Mubai dared to say this.


    Now I knew why Yao Mubai and Walker Richter had been at odds, Yao Mubai should have known about Walker Richter¡¯s life a long time ago.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, Yao Mubai coldly pulled the corner of his mouth: ¡±What, I said Walker Richter, are you angry? Really no talent, what is so good about Walker Richter that made you waste your leg and you are still so dead set on it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business, what, you¡¯re in the business of other people¡¯s feelings too?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, I saw Fiona Croixe out from inside, I felt happy in my heart, and I didn¡¯t care about Yao Mubai, pestle and mortar, I went over, ¡°Fiona, are you okay, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I habitually reached out to grab Fiona Croix¡¯s arm, just a light touch, but she reflexively shrank back a bit, and sucked in a breath of cool air.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I realized something was wrong and reached out to grab her arm over, lifting her shirt to see that it was covered in bruises, I was furious: ¡°Who did this? How did you get this injury?¡±


    Fiona Croix put her sleeve down, these were fresh bruises and they didn¡¯t look like they were from some kind of tool.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, I stared at her for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Did Liang Ying find someone to do this?¡±


    It was easy for Liang Ying to find someone to bully Fiona Croix inside.


    I could only think of Liang Ying as well, with her character, how could she just send someone inside so simply, she would definitely find a way to teach Fiona Croix a lesson.


    Fiona Croixughed to herself, ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to get me killed.¡±


    Sure enough, it was her.


    I looked at Yao Mubai, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all the same.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Alva Hill, this is a personal feud between them, don¡¯t put everything on my head.¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go back.¡± Fiona Croix was afraid that I would offend Yao Mubai again and get locked up again, pulling me to hurry.


    On the car, my heart is still angry, Fiona Croix said, ¡°You do not always go against him, if he is not in a good mood, you have to suffer today, we are these small people where to wring over the thigh of others.¡±


    Right, no identity background, but these rich and powerful ants can be crushed at any time.


    Liang Ying won¡¯t give up, her ce is temporary can¡¯t go back, I let her with me back to the Hill family.


    Jack Astor called me a while after I arrived home, I looked at Fiona Croix who was sitting across from me, and after a few seconds of hesitation, I picked up the phone and put it on speakerphone.


    ¡°Alva, is Fiona with you, how is she? Is it okay?¡± Jack Astor asked impatiently.


    From the tone of his voice, I could hear his nervousness and concern for Fiona Croix.


    At the sound of Jack Astor¡¯s voice, Fiona Croix snapped back to her senses and rolled her eyes, staring at my phone.


    I watched Fiona Croix¡¯s reaction and said into my phone, ¡°She¡¯s not okay.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hide it, I just said, ¡°Ying Liang got someone to make a move on Fiona inside ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix snatched the phone over and hung it up.


    I looked at her, ¡°You want to eat this dumb loss?¡±


    ¡°So what if I told him.¡± Fiona Croixughed bitterly, ¡°When I was inside, Liang Ying asked someone to bring me a message, she won¡¯t just let it go, besides, Liang Shao is the family now, Jack Astor will still choose Liang Ying in the end even if he bounces around.¡±


    Fiona Croix saw it very thoroughly, which was one of the reasons why she decided to leave North City in the first ce.


    ¡°You still have him in your heart, or else you wouldn¡¯t be looking out for him.¡±


    Fiona Croixughed at herself, ¡°He is the father of my child, if I say I don¡¯t have half a feeling, it is also self-deceiving, except that we are all adults, not little children anymore, arbitrarily, we have to restrain our own emotions, collect our own desires, weigh the pros and cons, in the adult world, there is no word of dashing.¡±


    Life, is a submission.


    Jack Astor called again and Fiona Croix calmly hung up.


    I told her to go to her room and rest, and about an hourter, Jack Astor came to the Hill family, hosted by Jane Hasis, and I heard voices and slid my wheelchair to the living room.


    Jack Astor saw me and immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fiona?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    After a couple days in there, being tortured by those men, and I¡¯m afraid not getting a good night¡¯s sleep, Fiona Croix fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.


    I told Jane Hasis to go about her business and I¡¯d entertain Jack Astor.


    Lily brought tea, I said, ¡°Pour it, how can I use this poor quality tea to entertain Mr. Astor.¡±


    I deliberately said the opposite, Lily immediately understand, will take the tea to pour, Jack Astor naturally can see that I deliberately difficult, did not say anything, just asked: ¡°Fiona, she is okay?¡±


    ¡°What does Mr. Astor think?¡± I asked, ¡°How does Mr. Astor n to handle this matter, your wife has threatened not to give up, how, do you really want Fiona to take a life for a life?¡±


    Jack Astor¡¯s brows tightened, ¡°I won¡¯t let Fiona get hurt, I¡¯ll take care of Liang Ying.¡±


    ¡°Thene back when Mr. Astor has settled it.¡± I coldly gave my expulsion order.


    Without seeing Fiona Croix, where was Jack Astor willing to leave.


    ¡°I want to see her once.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± I said, ¡°Mr. Astor, Fiona has the intention to leave North City, this is something you should know, she has already put it down.¡±


    Jack Astor let out a lightugh, ¡°I know her, she¡¯s not letting go, she¡¯s afraid of dragging me down, Alva, I¡¯ve already missed her once, I just want to do everything I can to get it back now, I don¡¯t want to regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 246: Raising a Knife to Cut Someone Down

    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t see Jack Astor that day after all, every word Jack Astor said, she heard upstairs.


    I walked Jack Astor to the door and nced toward the stairway as I folded back into the house, just in time to see Fiona Croix¡¯s feet.


    Night.


    I got up in the middle of the night to get a drink of water and heard the sounds of a man and a womaning from the guest room downstairs.


    Fiona Croix lived upstairs, the downstairs guest room had been unupied, so how could there be voices?


    Curious as she approaches, the voices be clearer, it¡¯s Jane Hasis.


    It was Jane Hasis. She had brought a man home.


    Jane Hasis and Frank Hill weren¡¯t even divorced yet, so to bring someone back was crazy.


    I treated it as if I didn¡¯t hear it, drank my water and went back to my room, and I hadn¡¯t been lying down for long when Jane Hasis¡¯s screams came from outside the living room.


    My heart tightened and I immediately put on my clothes and went out, just in time to see Jane Hasis, who was wearing only a thin nightgown, or an erotic nightgown, being dragged outside by Frank Hill.


    The man Jane Hasis brought back was wearing just a pair of panties and was very hotly beaten on the ground by the man Frank Hill brought back.


    The fact that Frank Hill brought back men means that he knew that Jane Hasis had brought back men, premeditated.


    Being cuckolded, Frank Hill was furious, Jane Hasis cried and begged for mercy, ¡°Jianguo, you quickly let the people stop, this has nothing to do with him, if you keep fighting, something will happen.¡±


    The man clutched his head and wailed on the ground, ¡°Shuqin save me, Brother Hill, Shuqin and I love each other with all our hearts, I hope you will fulfill us.¡±


    At this time still muttering about true love, isn¡¯t that adding fuel to the fire.


    Frank Hill said loudly, ¡°Beat, give me a hard beating.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to get involved in this scene of catching adultery, and was about to go back to my room when Jane Hasis saw me, broke away from Frank Hill and ran towards me, grabbing my hand, ¡°Alva, quickly persuade your father.¡±


    ¡°Jane Hasis, you did such a shameful thing and still want your daughter to beg for mercy, you really don¡¯t mind the shame.¡± Frank Hill saw me and his anger tightened a little.


    Jane Hasis hid behind me, ¡°What shameful thing did I do, Frank Hill, only you are allowed to mess around outside, I can¡¯t can¡¯t I. How many women have you had outside over the years, what did I say? You moved out to live with wild women and have illegitimate children older than AlvaBe, did I say anything about that? You want to settle a score with me today, so let¡¯s settle it, you were the one who was unkind first.¡±


    ¡°Can it be the same, you cuckolded me and disgraced me, Jane Hasis, this marriage must be divorced and with a clean bill of health.¡±


    Frank Hill took out the divorce agreement, this looks like it was prepared earlier.


    Jane Hasis is not stupid, see the divorce agreement understand, she also do not hide, from behind me out: ¡°good ah Frank Hill, you have long been here waiting for it, want me to out of the house, the door is not, I will not divorce, you once gave me how many cuckolds, I one not less to return to you.¡±


    ¡°You two take your time arguing, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡± I looked at the stairs, Fiona Croix had also been woken up toe downstairs to watch, I shook my head at her, signaling her to go back to her room and rest, leave it alone.


    Fiona Croix nodded and went up the stairs as well.


    I ignored Jane Hasis and turned to go to my room as well.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Jane Hasis called out to me, she was actually still afraid of Frank Hill.


    I ignored Jane Hasis and closed the door behind me.


    The door can¡¯t block the sound outside, this catching and divorcing drama has been going on for a long time, Jane Hasis¡¯s shrill voice has been ringing in my ears, suddenly, the outside sounds wrong, all of a sudden, it¡¯s quiet, and I don¡¯t hear them leaving again.


    I was uneasy in my heart, or went out to look, this look shocked, as soon as I pushed open the door to see the living room full of blood, Jane Hasis holding a kitchen knife in her hand against Frank Hill, red eyes, she brought back her lover scared at the side not even dare to say a word.


    ¡°Frank Hill, more than twenty years of husband and wife, you are unkind to me, then the fish will die, no one will have a good time.¡± Jane Hasis eyes are full of resentment, aggrieved: ¡°You gave the family business to Hill Yi, I didn¡¯t say anything, now you still want to count me, do you still have a conscience in the end, my two daughters, Be is crazy, Alva is crippled, I, Jane Hasis, have failed to live in this life, you used to like Be the most, but ever since she had an ident, how many times have you seen her? You used to love Be the most, but since her ident, how many times have you seen her, and what did you do when Alva was locked up for a few days, and Martin Mo died, and your good daughter, Hillie, put the me on Alva.


    It was the first time I had ever heard Jane Hasis speak up for me, for justice.


    Frank Hill¡¯s arm was bleeding, cut by Jane Hasis.


    I don¡¯t know whose sorrow it is to be able to drive a couple of more than twenty years to this point.


    Frank Hill¡¯s hand covered his injured arm. Jane Hasis¡¯ words didn¡¯t make him move, but only made him more impatient: ¡°It¡¯s not because of you that this family has turned into such a mess. You indulged Be, which led her to target Alva as soon as she came back to the Hill family, and to scheme for her own sister to marry into the Richter family, and for a U. S.-based family, and for the sake of a U. S. family. The daughters are failures because of men, Alva¡¯s entanglement with Martin Mo, Yilia¡¯s unhappy marriage, and the daughters¡¯ failures are your fault as a mother. It¡¯s your fault as a mom.¡±


    Frank Hill was really right, the Hill family¡¯s daughters had all lost to men.


    Jane Hasis looked at Frank Hill in shock, he shifted the me as if the daughters were not his.


    Frank Hill grunted and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t sign the divorce you¡¯ll be waiting for a court summons.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Saying that, Frank Hill waved his hand at the people he brought with him, intending to leave.


    Jane Hasis froze for a few seconds and suddenly yelled, ¡°Frank Hill, if you want a divorce, you can give half of thepany to Alva, let Alva enter thepany and manage it with Hill Yi, otherwise, you don¡¯t want to leave this door.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Jane Hasis to seek a share for me at this time.


    Frank Hill froze for a moment by Jane Hasis¡¯ request, he nced at me and sneered, ¡°Did you ask your mom to do that?¡±


    I was about to speak when Jane Hasis said, ¡°Just say yes or no.¡±


    Jane Hasis was afraid I¡¯d say no.


    ¡°No.¡± Frank Hill refused without thinking.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Just after the words fell, Jane Hasis raised her knife and shed at Frank Hill, Frank Hill was so scared that she pulled out her legs and ran away, Jane Hasis chased after her with the knife.


    ¡°Jane Hasis, you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    The next bothedy and drama, Frank Hill ran all over the house, Jane Hasis chased all over the house, more than twenty years of conjugal love at this point is really broken, very sad.


    Jane Hasis forced Frank Hill to agree to give me half of thepany, but Jane Hasis didn¡¯t believe him and demanded to sign a contract before letting Frank Hill go.


    After Frank Hill left, Jane Hasis as if lost all the strength, fell to sit in the sofa, the knife also fell to the ground, see Jane Hasis crazy side, her lover also scared, even rolled and crawled away, when he left, said: ¡°Shu, Shuqin, we are not suitable, it is better to break up. ¡±


    Heh, man!

 Chapter 247: Walker Richter ‘Counting’ on Me

    Jane Hasis just watched the man running away with a roll, a mocking smile raised on her face, said nothing and didn¡¯t go after him.


    The world became quiet, leaving blood all over the floor.


    Jane Hasis just sat motionless in disorientation, and Fiona Croix, who had also been brought down again by the loudmotion, froze at the sight of the living room scene.


    I was also shocked at the thought that the person who was once so afraid of death that she even had to use her own daughter¡¯s kidney was just now not afraid to die and chased after Frank Hill to cut him down, but that was the man she had loved for more than twenty years, the one who had once said that she would die to keep the name of Mrs. Hill, and now she didn¡¯t want anything else.


    ¡°Are you, are you okay?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to do it and walked over to her.


    Jane Hasis said, ¡°Stay away, it¡¯s dirty.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if she meant the ground was dirty or something else.


    She sat still and didn¡¯t look back at me, mumbling, ¡°Alva, mom finally really did something for you, Be¡¯s life is over, no matter what grudges you guys had in the past, you guys finally lived together in mom¡¯s belly for nine months, you can¡¯t hold a grudge, in the future ah you have to help Be, you¡¯re the older sister ah. ¡±


    She was still hung up on Be Hill.


    Jane Hasis turned back, continued to say: ¡°You are a stubborn nature, Walker Richter side you are not willing to go back, go back to the estimate will not have a peaceful day, your legs are inconvenient, mom can not protect you for a lifetime, only for you to run a good future, with half of thepany¡¯s shares, you will not worry about the livelihood of you, you also do not be afraid of Hill Yi, you do not owe her anything, the first time Martin Hill, you are not afraid of her, you are not afraid of her. Don¡¯t be afraid of Hill Yi, you don¡¯t owe her anything, when Martin Mo is not married to her, is that she looked for the old man Mo begged, there is a cause and there is a result, this is her fruit, shouldn¡¯t you to bear.¡±


    I see, Martin Mo suddenly married Hill Yi early in the first ce, it was actually for this reason.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    She set me up with Be Hill, but she has nothing for herself.


    Jane Hasis smiled, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t ask for your forgiveness in this life, but to keep living together so I can continue to atone for my sins.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe us, as you said in the beginning, we were born to you, even if it takes this life, morally and ethically, we can¡¯t me you.¡±


    Just emotionally, couldn¡¯t ept her heartlessness.


    Jane Hasis hung her head and exhaled a cloudy breath, ¡°Alva, Fiona, you guys go to bed, I¡¯m going out, leave me alone.¡±


    Jane Hasis told Lily to clean the house, she went to her room to change herself and went out.


    Fiona Croix asked me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? It¡¯s dangerous for her to go out like this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lived half her life, and she¡¯s only lived to understand from the moment she picked up the knife on Frank Hill, and a person who lives to understand won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t worried at all, I just sort of pitied Jane Hasis and envied her.


    Pity for what happened to her, and envy for her ability to let it go.


    The next day.


    Jane Hasis came back smelling of booze, and as soon as she came back, she went inside and went to bed, as she had done for several days in a row.


    Frank Hill really split thepany in two, giving half to me and half to Hill.


    Jane Hasis divorced Frank Hill.


    On the night of the divorce, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t cry hysterically, nor did she go out to indulge, she stayed at home calmly for a day.


    Because of my leg disability, I didn¡¯t go to thepany to manage with Hill, but temporarily hung on to the position of deputy general manager.


    I¡¯ve been keeping Fiona Croix at home for fear of her safety, fearing that Liang Ying will do something to her.


    After reading about what happened to Fiona Croix and Jane Hasis, I figured it out and contacted Walker Richter, agreeing to treat my leg.


    Walker Richter immediately arranged for Mr. Wong toe to my home to do acupuncture for me. The treatment was divided into three stages and took six months.


    On the first day of the treatment, I was lying t on the bed, Mr. Huang took out silver needles and stuck them all over my leg, I could not feel any pain, Walker Richter apanied me and was even more nervous than I was.


    I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay even if I can¡¯t stand up.¡±


    Walker Richter stared at my leg and said with certainty, ¡°It will be okay.¡±


    After forty minutes or so of treatment, I drifted off to sleep, and when I woke up, I heard Walker Richter talking to Mr. Wong outside.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°One can only try, Miss Hill is a little worse off than I thought, it¡¯s going to take some effort.¡±


    ¡°It has to be cured.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°She¡¯s suffered so much over the years, it¡¯s all I can do for her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richter, I¡¯m a little confused, why in the name of Martin Mo, obviously it was you who picked me up from the south, specifically to cure Miss Hill¡¯s leg, in order to make her better, less suffering, personally try the needle, this friendship, not ordinary people have.¡±


    I was shocked to realize that it was Walker Richter who had done all this for me.


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice came again, ¡°She is bent on clearing the air with me, if it was me, she would not ept it, after Martin Mo¡¯s ident, she has been feeling guilty in her heart, I know her, only by utilizing this piece of guilt to do the opposite, she will agree.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of Miss Hill, Mr. Richter really went through a lot of trouble, if Miss Hill knows this intention of yours, she must be very touched.¡±


    ¡°What I want is not for her to be touched, as long as she is safe and happy, I haven¡¯t seen her smile for a long time.¡± Mr. Richter pleaded, ¡°Mr. Huang, please make sure to keep my secret, Alva¡¯s leg is a bother for you to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just for this attentiveness of yours, I will definitely cure Miss Hill¡¯s leg too.¡±


    I heard Walker Richter¡¯s footstepse in and immediately feigned fake sleep.


    I suddenly remembered the days when I stayed in the Richter family under the identity of Be Hill, and I pretended to be asleep like this many times, andter realized that I hadn¡¯t actually fooled him every single time.


    Walker Richter approached, I could feel his even breathing, knew that I could not fool him, so I opened my eyes and pretended that I had not heard anything and had just woken up: ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Only half an hour.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°Mr. Huang has already left, he exined that he told you to rest well and massage your legs for thirty minutes every day, this will help you recover.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡±


    I touched my leg that was not yet conscious, but I was actually a bit thankful that Susan Su did not cut it off directly, leaving a ¡°whole body¡±, or where there was a chance to stand up again.


    Thinking of Susan Su, I asked, ¡°When are you going to close the?¡±


    Walker Richter understands what I¡¯m talking about, and after knowing each other for so long, there are some things you don¡¯t have to say to understand anymore.


    ¡°Something¡¯se up and I can¡¯t close it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± I guessed, ¡°Is it a problem on Susan Su¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Well, she ran away.¡± Walker Richter was matter-of-fact: ¡°You stay out of the house, I¡¯m afraid Susan Su wille looking for you, and you¡¯re the one who ratted on Ben Richter.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock, ¡°How did you know? How much more do you know?¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell anyone about the snitching.


    Walker Richter had a smirk on the corner of his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t I know what¡¯s going on in your head?¡±

 Chapter 248: Walker Richter Is Not a Bastard

    I looked at Walker Richter, his deep eyes were full of favor and no longer cold.


    It wasn¡¯t by mere knowledge that he could know what I had done, it had to be through some channel that he was hiding too deep.


    I bent my right leg, my tone was light, ¡°Sometimes I wonder, when I fell into Ben Richter¡¯s trap, was it because I was forced to do so or did you make it a trick, did he harm you, or did you scheme against him.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s smile deepened at the corner of his mouth, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I was slightly stunned as I looked at the smile on his face and it dawned on me.


    ¡°I see.¡± I curled the corners of my mouth, ¡°Who can count on someone who is so hard on himself? I¡¯m part of your n, I guess.¡±


    He fell silent, sure enough.


    I think back on the past, a lot of holes in it actually, I just never bothered with it, worrying about his health all the time.


    There was just one thing I didn¡¯t understand.


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you fighting Ben Richter? You¡¯re not the one who cares about the Richter family¡¯s little fortune, with your ability, you can surpass the Richter family even from scratch within a few years, you don¡¯t care to fight with him, so why are you holding on to him, even going as far as to put a hard hand on yourself by marrying Susan Su and setting up such a big trap, it¡¯s redundant.¡±


    Walker Richter crossed his arms and ced them on his knees, pondering, ¡°As THE Richter family man, I have the responsibility to guard what is THE Richter family¡¯s, and just because I don¡¯t care doesn¡¯t mean I can let an outsider take it.¡±


    A foreigner?


    I¡¯m tempted to say that the outcaste would be Walker Richter.


    The words have already been said, I also don¡¯t hide, so I simply asked all the doubts in my heart, ¡°You are Yao Bin¡¯s son, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Ben Richter should all know about it, no matter how much you calcte, in the end it¡¯s still a waste?¡±


    ¡°Yao Bin¡¯s son?¡± Walker Richterughed lightly as if he heard a joke, ¡°I have the blood of THE Richter family people flowing in me, like a fake.¡±


    His words made me even more puzzled and piqued my curiosity, I sat upright and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you Yao Bin¡¯s son? You are still recuperating at his ce, Yao Bin is running around for your illness, this doesn¡¯t seem fake ah, aren¡¯t you and Yao Murong blood brothers?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true that they are blood brothers, but they are not surnamed Yao, they are surnamed Li.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His cloudy sentence made my brain spin.


    ¡°Is Yao Murong the son of Charles Richter? Not Yao Bin¡¯s? But I heard with my own ears Fin Wilson ¡­ heard your mom talking to Yao Bin, saying that you¡¯re their son and that you and Yao Murong are brothers from the same father.¡±


    Walker Richter nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Well, Yao Murong is Dad¡¯s son,st name Knight.¡±


    In the middle of the day, Yao Murong is the illegitimate son.


    But that¡¯s a littleplicated, so I run through it and ask, ¡°So by outsider you mean Ben Richter, who doesn¡¯t have Knight¡¯sst name? He¡¯s the bastard?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    He surprised me with that one hmmm and it took a long time for me to find my voice, ¡°Ben Richter isn¡¯t THE Richter family person, you are, so does Mr. Richter¡¯s mother know? Doesn¡¯t Mr. Richter¡¯s mother know that he was born to Joyce Parvis and your father? If so, just disinherit him, why go to all this trouble?¡±


    In my opinion, it was simply redundant.


    Walker Richter shook his head, ¡°Late, Ben Richter¡¯s forces in thepany are disjointed, can¡¯t easily move him, when I moved Ben Richter, I felt that there were people behind him to help him, Ben Richter is not enough for me to go through so much trouble, but the people behind him can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡±


    I immediately responded, ¡°You suspect that the Yao family is helping him?¡±


    Walker Richter raised his eyebrows lightly, ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°So, whose son is Ben Richter?¡± As if I had a hundred thousand reasons, I asked him, ¡°How did he not realize that you were posing as Yao Bin¡¯s son? What was your idea of getting close to Yao¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Whose seed Ben Richter is, only Joyce Parvis knows anymore, you have too many questions.¡± Walker Richterughed and tapped my forehead, ¡°Saying too much, I¡¯m afraid your little head can¡¯t fit and turn.¡±


    Now my head was indeed a mush.


    His words todaypletely shattered my previous perceptions andpletely turned them upside down.


    Magnificent family feuds and power struggles are moreplicated than I had imagined.


    Walker Richter has held back for so long, I didn¡¯t expect to hold back such a big move.


    ¡°Then tell me, how did you hide it from Yao Bin? Even Yao Mubai thought you were the illegitimate son of the Yao family.¡±


    Walker Richter thought for a moment and said, ¡°Women, a man¡¯s nemesis is a woman, no matter how smart a man is, he will fall for a woman he loves deeply, more than thirty years ago, Yao Bin went through a lot of trouble in order to pursue my mom, but in the end, he was cut off by my dad.¡±


    A woman is enough to overthrow a country, let alone make Yao Bin fall head over heels.


    What can¡¯t be obtained is always inmotion, Fin Wilson just need to tell a lie, make a game, take a good position, plus Walker Richter¡¯s wisdom, it¡¯s not really hard to fool Yao Bin.


    I looked at Walker Richter and finally realized why he strategizes and counts everyone in, because he doesn¡¯t love anyone.


    Pheobe Wilson, Susan Su, and even me are just part of his n.


    ¡°Walker Richter, do you think you¡¯re going to win?¡±


    The wind blew in through the window, drumming the curtains and tossing them like waves.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at him, dropping my eyes elsewhere.


    After a long time, his low voice sounded overhead, ¡°I lost a long time ago, losing the woman who loves me and two lovely children.¡±


    At those words, I jerked my head up to look at him, he had already turned around and walked towards the outside, his upright back appeared a bit forlorn.


    His voice lingered in my ears for a long time, his tone full of bitterness.


    Right, a contest, where there is a real win or lose.


    This match has not yete to an end, Walker Richter has already lost too much.


    After Walker Richter left, it started to drizzle, and the wind added a bit of cold.


    Jane Hasis personally massaged me for thirty minutes, as if she saw hope: ¡°Alva, mom is waiting for the day you stand up.¡±


    Looking at the light in Jane Hasis¡¯s eyes, I also had more expectations.


    Touching my unconscious leg, I said, ¡°I want to go to the cemetery.¡±


    ¡°You want to pay your respects to Martin Mo. It¡¯s raining outside, why do you want to go to the cemetery?¡± Jane Hasis objected, ¡°Let¡¯s go some other time, although Mr. Wong was found by Martin Mo, you can go to Martin Mo¡¯s grave some other time to say thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell Jane Hasis that Mr. Wong was brought in by Walker Richter; she always thought it was Martin Mo.


    ¡°Martin Mo hated rainy days.¡± I looked out the window at the rain and said, ¡°Mom, just let me go.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t called her Mom in a long time, and that one made Jane Hasis redden and look at me incredulously.


    Just then Lily knocked on the door, ¡°Ms. Alva, Missy is back, she said she wanted to see you and is waiting outside.¡±


    Hill Yi is here?


    This is all here and she doesn¡¯te in?


    I was puzzled as to what Hill Yi was doing here at this time to see me.

 Chapter 249: Hill Yi set up a trap, I willingly enter the jar

    As soon as Jane Hasis heard that Hill Yi came and didn¡¯t enter the door and asked me to go out, she pulled my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go, people are at the door, let here in by herself.¡±


    She said to Lily, ¡°Go and tell her toe in or go away.¡±


    Jane Hasis is all divorced from Frank Hill, and Frank Hill is officially with Hill Yi¡¯s mother, Jane Hasis naturally won¡¯t be kind to Hill Yi.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily went out for a while and came in, saying with difficulty, ¡°Miss Alva, Missy said she wouldn¡¯te in, if you¡¯re willing to see her, then go out, if not, she¡¯s leaving.¡±


    Hilli¡¯s behavior was a bit strange.


    I asked, ¡°Did she say what she wanted to see me for?¡±


    Lily said, ¡°Missy didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulls a face, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say Missy again, she¡¯s not part of this family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily looks to me, ¡°Miss Alva, do you want to see? If you don¡¯t see it I¡¯ll go return the call.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I thought for a few seconds, ¡°Tell her to wait for me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Jane Hasis didn¡¯t want me to go but couldn¡¯t argue with me.


    I changed my clothes and went out in my wheelchair, knowing that Jane Hasis didn¡¯t treat Hilli well, so I didn¡¯t let her follow.


    Hill Yi holding a ck umbre stood outside the door, I sat in the wheelchair, watching her from inside the door, she heard the movement and turned around, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe to see me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± I slid my wheelchair out, umbre in hand, and stopped about two meters from her, ¡°What did you want to see me about.¡±


    ¡°Company matters, you have half of thepany¡¯s rights, you are naturally notified of allpany decisions, big and small.¡± Hill Yi had a business-like tone.


    ¡°You just decide thepany¡¯s matters.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the operation of thepany, wait untilter ¡­¡±


    ¡°When you have a good legter you still really want to enter thepany?¡± Hill Yi¡¯s tone was mixed with sarcasm: ¡°Alva Hill, I thought you were so noble, but in the end, you are still thinking about the Hill family¡¯s property.¡±


    Because of Martin Mo, Hill Yi hated me in her heart, and now no matter what I say or do, she has prejudice against me.


    I don¡¯t argue with her either, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go inside first.¡±


    ¡°What are you in such a hurry to leave for, are you weak-minded?¡± Hill Yi blocked my way, ¡°Nan Cheng is gone, but you are living a good life, can you afford Nan Cheng?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about Martin Mo.¡±


    Talking about Martin Mo would only irritate Hill Yi and make her resent me even more.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you really aren¡¯t worth Nan Cheng giving his life for you.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s eyes sank in pain, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t juste here today for thepany, but also for Nancheng, you killed Nancheng, I hate you, but I still have to fulfill Nancheng¡¯sst wish for him, so that he doesn¡¯t walk away with regrets.¡±


    ¡°Whatst wish?¡±


    ¡°He left something for you.¡± Hill Yi exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air, ¡°Just before he took you to that house, he put the stuff in the safe and left a letter saying that only you know the password and you need to pick it up by yourself, if you don¡¯t want it then you don¡¯t have to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows thebination?¡±


    Martin Mo never told me any password.


    Hearing that Martin Mo had left something for me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious to know what he left for you.¡± Hill Yi restrained the resentment in her body, only sadness remained, ¡°He didn¡¯t leave me anything, not even a single word.¡±


    Rain on the umbre, from the umbre edge slides down, blown off by the wind, drop by drop on the ground, or floating in the body, the cold air into the body, cool, the world is quiet as if only the sound of the rain on the umbre.


    Hill Yi¡¯s car was parked outside, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I knew the ce she was talking about, Martin Mo had taken me there once, he didn¡¯t live there after he married Hill Yi.


    Hill Yi looked at me with aplicated expression, at this time Jane Hasis came out, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t go with her, who knows what she¡¯s ying at, Martin Mo is gone, no one knows if there are any relics.¡±


    Hill Yi frowned: ¡°Auntie Chen, do you think I will harm her?¡±


    ¡°Who can say for sure about this kind of thing, if I really want to go, then I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡±


    The way Jane Hasis stood in front of me to defend me warmed my heart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid to go, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Hill Yi looked at me, ¡°Auntie Chen is right, I hate you in my heart, I might do something, if you want to go again but don¡¯t dare to, it¡¯s okay to let Auntie Chen apany you, don¡¯t let something happen to you when you follow me out, I can¡¯t even talk about it with a hundred mouths.¡±


    Jane Hasis insisted to go with me, Hill Yi also let Jane Hasis go.


    On the car, the rain fell more heavily, the car slowly driving on the road, the car has been very quiet, Hill Yi sat in the front seat, after getting into the car, in addition to taking out her cell phone to send a message to whoever, and after that, she leaned against the car seat to close her eyes and rest her mind.


    An hourter.


    The car arrived at the destination, Flower Full Court neighborhood.


    There was a car parked at the entrance of the neighborhood, Hill Yi rolled down the window and greeted the security guard at the entrance, inquiring, ¡°Did something happen? Howe there are police?¡±


    The security guard said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it seems to be a family dispute.¡±


    Hearing this, Hilli seemed relieved and said thank you to the security guard and let the driver drive.


    The car stopped under the third building and Hill Yi said, ¡°Get off.¡±


    She got out first and walked straight to the cell block building.


    I was about to get out of the car when Jane Hasis pulled me back and whispered, ¡°Be careful, I don¡¯t think Hill Yi is right today.¡±


    ¡°I know in my heart.¡± How can I not see that Hill Yi is not right today, from the time she went to the Hill family to find me, and said Martin Mo left me a relic, I know there is a problem: ¡°You wait for me downstairs, if there is something, I will call you immediately, or else all went up, encountered the matter, but there is no one to ask for help.¡±


    Martin Mo really has a relic, that will not be handed over to me by Hill Yi.


    ¡°You know Hill Yi has a ghost today, then you stille, silly ah.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Hill Yi and I will have this day sooner orter, sooner orter we have to face it, otherwise she can¡¯t get past the knot in her heart.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Hilli had treated me well in the past, and had been busy taking care of me when I gave birth, I naturally wouldn¡¯t havee today.


    Jane Hasis wanted to go up with me, and I insisted that she wait downstairs.


    Hill Yi waited for me at the elevator door, seeing that I came sote and Jane Hasis didn¡¯t follow, sneered, ¡°Still really scared?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit car sick, I asked her to wait for me downstairs.¡± I pressed the elevator, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Up the stairs and into the house, I asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s the safe?¡±


    ¡°In the room, it¡¯s all here and there¡¯s no rush, have a drink first.¡± Hill Yi poured me a ss of water.


    I stared at the water she handed over and looked at her again, took it and didn¡¯t drink it immediately, but walked to the window where a few pots of greenery were ced on the shelf, ¡°Youe here often? These greens are growing well, I remember that Nancheng likes to mess with these flowers and nts.¡±


    I turned my back to Hill Yi, tilted my head and raised my hand, making a gesture of drinking water, but actually didn¡¯t take a sip, and while Hill Yi was cking off, I poured all the water in the cup into the pots of green lilies.

 Chapter 250: Hill Yi Colludes with Susan Su

    I watched the water in the cup submerge in the green pot, and when Hill Yi came over, I made a gesture of finishing the water and put the cup on the shelf.


    Hill Yi nced at the empty water cup, a look of reassurance crossed the bottom of her eyes, and said, ¡°After Nancheng¡¯s ident, I oftene here, and sometimes when I hear amotion outside, I think it¡¯s Nanchenging back.¡±


    Hill Yi gently stroked the green leaves, her eyes were sad: ¡°Nancheng is gone, not even his bones are left behind, Alva Hill, have you ever felt a little guilty? He died because of you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not a day that goes by that something happens to Martin Mo that I don¡¯t feel good in my heart, I¡¯ve known him for twenty years or so and grew up together, he was like family to me.¡± My eyes grew moist as I remembered the past, ¡°If I could do it all over again, I wouldn¡¯t let a tragedy like this happen, I¡¯d rather the one who died be me than him, he was only twenty-nine, he didn¡¯t deserve to end up like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was only twenty-nine, he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to look at our unborn child yet, he didn¡¯t even know he existed yet.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and hatred, ¡°Alva Hill, this is all because of you, ah, I was supposed to have aplete family, it was you who ruined it, back then, when I asked you to marry Nancheng, it was you yourself who didn¡¯t want to, surprisingly enough, why don¡¯t you keep your distance from him, on one side, you are tied up with Walker Richter, and on the other side, you are dangling Nancheng, on the other side Hanging on to Ulysses Will, you want to dominate everyone, that¡¯s how Be Hill was driven mad by you.¡±


    I looked to Hillie¡¯s stomach, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    That¡¯s when I noticed that Hilli was dressed loosely and upon closer inspection, I could still see that her belly was bulging and pregnant.


    Hill Yi¡¯s resentment towards me is too deep, if it were me, I would also be resentful of it, a person who caused herself to lose her husband and her child to lose his father how not to hate.


    Hill Yi touched her stomach, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Nancheng can no longer see, Alva, didn¡¯t you say that Nancheng¡¯s ident is hard for you too, then fulfill his wish.¡±


    ¡°What wish.¡± I had a bad premonition.


    Hilli nced at the water cup, ¡°I added some sleeping pills in the water, there is someone who wants to see you, because of Nancheng, I can¡¯t do anything to hurt you, I¡¯m afraid that Nancheng will me me, so I have to give you to her.¡±


    As soon as Hilli¡¯s words left her mouth, the bedroom door snapped open and someone I didn¡¯t expect came out of it.


    Seeing Susan Su, I was shocked.


    How could I not expect Hill Yi to join forces with Susan Su.


    I remembered Hilli¡¯s strange behavior at the entrance of the neighborhood just now, the reason she was nervous when she saw the car was because she was afraid that the police were there and would intervene to set her up to harm me.


    Susan Su was tortured during the time Ben Richter took her away, she was almost too thin to be human, her eyes were sunken in, where was her former radiance and splendor.


    I subconsciously took two steps back, my back against the shelf, and reached into my pocket, grabbing the cell phone in my pocket.


    When I came up with Hillie, I was on the phone with Jane Hasis, on speakerphone, just in case, when I saw Susan Su, my heart¡¯s instinctive fear, deliberately shouted out, ¡°Susan Su, howe it¡¯s you.¡± It was actually a message to Jane Hasis.


    I definitely can¡¯t leave now, I can only hope that Jane Hasis will hurry up.


    Susan Su pestled her cane, her eyes filled with a sinister color: ¡°It was you who snitched to Ben Richter, so he got annoyed and did it to me, Alva Hill, you¡¯re really sinister.¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m not even close.¡± I gripped the shelves and said, ¡°What are you doing teaming up with Hilly to trick me intoing here, it¡¯s the rule ofw now, I let you take advantage of thewst time, you won¡¯t be so lucky if you turn on me again today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the people to you, how to deal with them, that¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me.¡± After Hill Yi finished speaking, she looked at me and closed her eyes, as if she had made a great determination, ¡°Alva Hill, consider this as atonement for Nancheng.¡±


    Dropping these words, Hill Yi walked towards the door.


    ¡°Hill yi, you can¡¯t do this.¡± I panicked and tried to run, Susan Su came over quickly with her crutches to stop me, I could only watch as Hilli left and unlocked the door.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯ve offended a lot of people, you can¡¯t me me for that.¡± Susan Su pressed on, ¡°The punishment I gave youst time was too light, you don¡¯t have any memory at all, you dared to tell Ben Richter about me hurting Tina Deross, thanks to you, Ben hates me now, you broke my love, I want you to pay for that, that ss of water just now has sleeping pills, in less than five minutes you¡¯re going to copse.¡±


    She raised her hand and looked at the time, ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you.¡± I grabbed the flower pot on the shelf and mmed it at Susan Su, quickly running towards the door myself.


    Susan Su spins on one leg to dodge it and grimaces, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fall?¡±


    She responded, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the ss of water.¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m stupid, why would I drink it.¡±


    I twisted the door in a frenzy, but I couldn¡¯t open it.


    Susan Su coldly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, the door is locked from the outside, Alva Hill, this is fate, you should be nted in my hands, these legs of yours, I¡¯ll take them for sure today.¡±


    Saying that, Susan Su threw away her crutches, and popped over towards me in a weird posture, she had gotten used to the prosthetic limbs, and could walk flexibly, she grabbed my hair, and yanked back hard, I let out a pained cry, and my whole body leaned back, and fell to the ground together with Susan Su.


    Not waiting to ease the pain, Susan Su rolled over and choked me, I had difficulty breathing, desperately resisting, my hands no matter what I touched and smashed into her body, the two people wrestled together.


    Susan Su wanted to kill me, I wanted to live, no one was merciful, and soon both of them were covered in color, and their clothes were torn loose.


    My cell phone fell out of my clothes, and I realized the call had hung up a long time ago, and I wondered if Jane Hasis had heard my plea for help earlier.


    I reached out to pick up my phone, my hand almost reaching it when my foot was suddenly grabbed by Susan Su.


    I stomped my foot on her face and quickly crawled, getting my cell phone, in the heat of the moment, I clicked on the dialing page, Susan Su smashed a vase down, I quickly dodged it, and my hand pressed into a call to make it.


    I didn¡¯t look at who it was calling, and looked at the smashed vase on my side, my heart palpitating.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Without any nonsense, Susan Su glimpsed the knife on the table, stepped forward and grabbed it and stabbed at me, I dodged in a hurry, very messy, during which she still cut her arm.


    I stumbled and dodged, hitting my back on the table and sucking in a breath of cold air from the pain.


    ¡°Alva Hill, go to hell.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s eyes gathered hatred and killing intent, the knife in her hand stabbed over, I dodged under the shock of my heart, because of my left leg, my body lost bnce and fell heavily on the ground, Susan Su¡¯s knife stabbed over again, this time there was nowhere to dodge.


    I watched in despair as the tip of the knife in her hand zoomed in my eyes.


    Just in the nick of time.


    There was a bang.


    The door was vigorously mmed open from the outside, Susan Su and I instinctively went to the door to look, and when I saw the person at the door, I directly froze.

 Chapter 251: Nosy Yao Mubai

    Susan Su froze with me, neither of us expected that the person who mmed the door open was Yao Mubai.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Jane Hasis squeezed Yao Mubai from behind and came towards me with a worried look, while Susan Su was stunned, she pushed her out of the way and helped me up, ¡°Alva, why are you hurt like this.¡±


    I have arm injuries, my face, chest was also scratched a few traces, hair by Susan Su dragged off a handful of, looks like a mess, Susan Su than I am no better, face and neck was also scratched by me several marks, all marks are blood.


    Susan Su see Yao Mubai want to run, but where to run away, directly by Yao Mubai captured, handed over to Liu Xin Wang Yuan followed behind, let them send Susan Su to the police station.


    Liu Xin and Wang Yuan are really qualified bodyguards.


    Yao Mubai came towards me with big strides and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°How is it? Can you leave?¡±


    His tone and expression were cold.


    ¡°Can.¡± I gritted my teeth and supported Jane Hasis¡¯ arm to stand up, my left leg was not strong enough, my right leg was injured in the fight with Susan Su just now, I couldn¡¯t stand up, my leg was trembling with pain, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Yao Mubai nced at the cell phone on the ground, it was mine, I then noticed that just now I actually called Yao Mubai¡¯s phone.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who asked me for help?¡± Yao Mubai raised his eyebrows, the corner of his mouth contained a teasing smile.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± I stuttered, I can¡¯t say that I identally pressed it, soon I reacted, I just dialed it, how can otherse so quickly.


    Jane Hasis said, ¡°just heard you in the phone signal, know Susan Su in, I was about to call the police, just watched Mr. Yao from the next unit building out, I let him up to save you.¡±


    I thought about the words of the security guard at the door, and Yao Mubai had said that there was a house for him here, and it made sense for him to appear here.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I distinguish between grudges, he saved me, this thank you should be.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± I had just taken a step when my leg ached, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t hold it steady for a moment, and both of us nearly fell.


    Before I could stand still, my body suddenly rose up in the air, Yao Mubai picked me up without saying a word, I subconsciously grabbed his clothes: ¡°What are you doing? Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say anything, he picked me up and headed downstairs.


    He looked like he was taking big steps, but he walked steadily, and when he got downstairs, he put me in the car, ¡°Sit tight and take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ use.¡±


    The words were still in his mouth, Yao Mubai said to Jane Hasis: ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Jane Hasis was terrified to get in the car.


    Yao Mubai is not an ordinary businessman, the Yao family has a deep background, the Hill family¡¯s background in front of Yao Mubai is not even worthy of mentioning shoes, Jane Hasis how not to be terrified.


    Yao Mubai got into the car and went straight to the hospital, with his presence, even the doctor¡¯s attitude and speed are much more nimble.


    The doctor for me to deal with arm wounds, Yao Mubai hands embraced on the side, although the use of anesthesia, but still can feel the pain, sewing needle, the line through the flesh and then tightly pulled the feeling is very clear, I frowned at the pain, really painful, and quickly gritted tight teeth.


    I have endured Susan Su¡¯s torture of me, this little pain is still within the range of tolerance, I did not cry out in pain, but also because Yao Mubai is here, I¡¯m so strong, even if it hurts, but also grit my teeth and hold on.


    Yao Mubai looked at me like he was watching a y, I inclined my head and didn¡¯t look at him.


    Jane Hasis looked at the side of the heartache: ¡°Doctor, how much longer?¡±


    ¡°Almost there.¡± The doctor nced at Yao Mubai with his remaining light, his hands shaking a little.


    Up to forty minutes of stitches to deal with the wound, after all this, I leaned against the bed with a pale face, Yao Mubai changed his position, his hands on his hips: ¡°Quite able to endure, have this endurance, might as well protect yourself, every time I see you all in a mess.¡±


    Think carefully, really, from the first time to see him is a mess in jail, after that there is not a good impression.


    I countered with, ¡°No luck when I meet you, hasn¡¯t it urred to Mr. Yao that my bad luck is brought by you.¡±


    ¡°Good job with the mouth.¡± Yao Mubai coldly grunted, ¡°Still able to talk back, looks like it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Susan Su attacked you with a knife, there was no evidence to prosecute her before, but this time, it¡¯s a solid evidence, with me as a witness, don¡¯t you seize this opportunity?¡±


    Yao Mubai reminded me so, I just remembered this file.


    Just now when I was provoked by Yao Mubai, I only focused on being angry with him.


    ¡°How long can Susan Su be sentenced for assault with a knife?¡±


    ¡°What result do you want?¡± Yao Mubai reminded me, ¡°She¡¯s Walker Richter¡¯s wife.¡±


    Right, she¡¯s Walker Richter¡¯s wife, Walker Richter has offered a 20 million dor reward for her, now that she hurt me with a knife, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ignore it.


    What Walker Richter means, I can¡¯t figure out right now.


    ¡°You and Walker Richter are not right, now his wife fell in your hands, you do not make good use of this opportunity?¡±


    Yao Mubai giggled, ¡°A person who is not important to Walker Richter, even if he screws up, it¡¯s not half a blow to Walker Richter, it¡¯s you, if you have a long or short, Walker Richter is heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yao really knows how to joke, how Walker Richter treats me, you have seen it in your eyes.¡±


    Yao Mubai stared at me with a deep gaze for a long time and stood up straight, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jane Hasis followed me to the police station again to take a statement, I got down from Yao Mubai¡¯s car and met up with Walker Richter before I even stepped into the police station.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was here about Susan Su.


    A few hours ago, he was at my ce, and a few hourster, we met at the police station.


    ¡°President Richter, here for Ms. Richter?¡± Yao Mubai was the first to speak, ¡°Ms. Richter was armed with a knife and injured your old lover, I don¡¯t know if President Richter will stand up for his lover this time or protect Ms. Richter?¡±


    Yao Mubai asked this on purpose.


    Walker Richter looked at me with a deep gaze, then said to Yao Mubai, ¡°First find out what¡¯s going on, I believe that my wife won¡¯t hurt someone for no reason, if it¡¯s really my wife¡¯s fault, then I¡¯ll definitely give Miss Hill a fair deal.¡±


    These words can be really impable.


    Yao Mubai gave me a meaningful look, ¡°Miss Hill, you go in first to take a statement.¡±


    These words were cold.


    This time, it was Officer Wang himself who took the statement, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on, besides Susan Su, are there any other people involved in this assault case.¡±


    Yao Mubai must have told Officer Wang the ins and outs of what happened, and must know the general story as well.


    I thought of Hill Yi being pregnant and hesitantly said, ¡°Susan Su, she tricked me intoing here and attempted to kill me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Officer Wang nced at me and tapped the table at me, his tone mixed with mockery, ¡°The ce where Susan Su made her move on you is Martin Mo¡¯s private residence, is there no one else?¡±

 Chapter 252: Susan Su Passes Away

    I pursed my lips, still the same, ¡°With my rtionship with Martin Mo, it¡¯s normal to have a key to his private residence, as for how Susan Su got in, that¡¯s something you can only ask her.¡±


    ¡°Shall I call you stupid or kind?¡± Officer Wang sneered, ¡°Think before you speak.¡±


    I stuck to my line, ¡°The truth is this.¡±


    Officer Wang pped the table and rose up, his eyes gave me a cold andplicated look, mped his fire and left.


    After a long time, Liu Xiong came in, he looked at me first and pulled out his chair, ¡°You and Susan Su just have a personal grudge?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Liu Xiong nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Just tell me what happened once and for all.¡±


    Susan Su was trying to kill me, intentional homicide.


    I told the matter once again.


    Afterward I asked, ¡°Is Walker Richter still around? Did he bail Susan Su out?¡±


    ¡°Just left, he understood what happened roughly, went to see Susan Su for a while and left, no bail.¡± Liu Xiong asked me very gossipy: ¡°Knowing Walker Richter on Susan Su, is your heart a little pain?¡±


    This result was what I expected, Walker Richter was right not to bail at this time.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± I changed the topic, ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Mu Bai? Still there?¡±


    ¡°Still there.¡± Liu Xiong said, ¡°If it¡¯s okay you can sign and leaveter.¡±


    I have been prepared to stay here by Yao Mubai difficult, this time is surprising, Liu Xiong went out for a while, a police officer came to tell me that I can go.


    I left the police station but I didn¡¯t see Yao Mubai, asked how Susan Su was doing and no one told me, just told me to go home and wait for news, I can sue Susan Su.


    During the criminal statute of limitations, I have to cooperate with the investigation, which will help to convict Susan Su.


    Back at the Hill family, Walker Richter was already waiting for me at home.


    Seeing me return, Walker Richter rushed up to me, worry evident on his face, ¡°Alva, is it badly hurt? How is it?¡±


    He warned me not to go out and to be careful of Susan Su, but how long has it been since then, and I still fell prey to Susan Su.


    ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    I opened the door to I am for you, ¡°Susan Su what are you going to do?¡±


    Susan Su has done excessive things before, hurting my children, kidnapping, Walker Richter yet he didn¡¯t do anything to Susan Su, I¡¯m a little confused about his intentions.


    ¡°A spent pawn, no longer useful.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was cold when he said that.


    It seemed that this time, Susan Su couldn¡¯t jump any further.


    Even though Susan Su has been nted this time, I am still a bit unwilling, she caused me to lose a child and hurt sweetheart, but in the end, I can only sue her for intentional homicide, and I can¡¯t ask for justice for my child in a fair and open manner.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter¡¯s answer also did not satisfy me, even a little cold, he gave up Susan Su just because the pawn is wasted, I would like to ask him, remember that our unborn child was harmed by Susan Su?


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask, I was afraid of disappointment.


    ¡°I am a bit tired and would like to rest, so I will not entertain Mr. Richter.¡± I gave my expulsion order.


    A strange glint crossed the bottom of Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good, you rest well, I¡¯lle back to see you some other time.¡±


    After waiting for the people to leave, Jane Hasis said, ¡°Walker Richter doesn¡¯t insure Susan Su, Alva, this is already a good result, don¡¯t ask for too much, with more desires, people will live a hard life.¡±


    Jane Hasis was really different after the divorce, she couldn¡¯t have said that before.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I dropped that and went back to my room.


    After all I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯ve lost a lot, and the onlyforting thing so far is the change in Jane Hasis, who is slowly making me feel the happiness of being defended by my mother.


    It¡¯s a fact that Susan Su hurt me. With Yao Mubai as a witness and Walker Richter not posting bail, Susan Su yed herself to death this time.


    I hired awyer, and based on Susan Su¡¯s behavior, attempted murder, at least fifteen years.


    Naturally, Susan Su would not admit defeat so easily. She argued in court, describing the murder as intentional injury, a change in behavior that could make a big difference in sentencing.


    But she was just a grasshopper that bounced around a few times after the fall.


    This case is no suspense, before and after only half a month, Susan Su was sentenced, fifteen years in prison.


    At the end of the trial, the moment I walked out of the courtroom, the sound of the gavel pounding in the judge¡¯s hands was still ringing in my ears, and then I looked at the pedestrians and vehiclesing and going in front of the courtroom, everything seemed unreal.


    ¡°Fiona, pinch me, is this a dream or real?¡±


    Fiona Croix smiled and really pinched me, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    It was real.


    Susan Su really got hereuppance.


    Jane Hasis was also relieved, ¡°Alva, go back, now just wait for your leg to heal and everything will get better.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    When there is hope, living has meaning.


    Before we could leave, Walker Richter came out from inside the courthouse, followed by his team ofwyers and Fin Wilson and others.


    Walker Richter just stopped and looked at me and walked towards the parking lot, just now in the trial, Walker Richter¡¯swyer did not try hard to exonerate Susan Su, everything was like going through the process, even after losing the case, Walker Richter did not appeal.


    Walker Richter wife injury case caused a big sensation, even if the public blocked the court time, there are still journalists sniffing around, Walker Richter has not yet left, was surrounded by reporters, a number of media reporters flocked to Walker Richter surrounded.


    Ulysses Will drove over, ¡°Alva, Fiona, get in the car.¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter, who was dealing with the reporters, got into Ulysses Will¡¯s car, and left the courthouse first before the reporters could react to surrounding us.


    After the dust of the case settled, I was focused on cooperating with Mr. Huang in treating his leg, as for Hill Yi, we didn¡¯t have any dealings, and I didn¡¯t involve Susan Su in the case of her injuries.


    What¡¯s strange to me is that Yao Mubai knew Hill Yi was an essory, but he threw away his principles and let Hill Yi off the hook.


    Time slipped away oneyer at a time.


    My legs gained sensation after a course of treatment.


    Mr. Huang¡¯s medical skills gave me hope and Ulysses WillJane Hasis and the others were overjoyed.


    However just as they were happy, news came from the prison side that Susan Su had passed away.

 Chapter 253: Hill Yi’s child has a questionable origin

    The news of Susan Su¡¯s death really surprised me.


    I purposely went to the police station to inquire, only to learn that Susan Su was sick not long after she was incarcerated, andter became more and more serious, she asked for Ben Richter several times, hoping to see Ben Richter, Ben Richter did not go once, and in the end, Susan Su died of illness in prison.


    From the day Susan Su was imprisoned, Walker Richter ordered that everything about Susan Su in the future had nothing to do with him, no matter what happened to Susan Su, he didn¡¯t have to be notified, so by the time Walker Richter knew that Susan Su had passed away, Susan Su¡¯s body had already been disposed of.


    Surprisingly, the person who collected Susan Su¡¯s body imed to be Susan Su¡¯s brother, but I never heard that Susan Su had any brother.


    Death is like extinguishing amp.


    No matter what you have done in your life, you are just a shovelful of dirt when you die.


    On this day, it rained again.


    A gentle drizzle.


    I went to visit Martin Mo at the cemetery with my walking stick, intending to tell Martin Mo that I could feel my legs, and I thought he would be very happy.


    Martin Mo¡¯s favorite thing in his life was full of stars.


    I went to the florist to buy some flowers. The florist was a bit busy, wrapping the flowers for a young man.


    As I was looking around the store, I heard the florist ask the young man, ¡°Give it to the girl you like.¡±


    The young man was a bit embarrassed: ¡°Well, it¡¯s her birthday today.¡±


    Flower store owner smiled and said in the tone of the past: ¡°That today is a good opportunity, young man, like is the need to say it, otherwise there is no chance, think of when I chased my wife that would be straight to the point, frankly told her that I like her, chasing her as a girlfriend, which is hidden ah, no one else knows.¡±


    The young man bought a bouquet of full of stars, and the flowernguage of full of stars is silent guardian love.


    This is also the reason why Martin Mo used to like to send me full of stars.


    Thed shyly scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯ll confess my love to her today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Thed walked away with the flowers.


    As I watched the young man walk into the drizzle with his umbre, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Martin Mo. When Martin Mo was a young man, although he was grumpy, he still had his shy moments, which was especially fun.


    The owner of the flower store came toward me: ¡°Girl, what kind of flowers do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have a bouquet of full-bloom stars.¡±


    ¡°Is the girl giving it to her favorite person too?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, for my loved ones.¡±


    The florist gave me a rmendation, ¡°A different kind of flower for your loved one might be suitable, like ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, just wrap me a bunch of full of stars.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s his favorite kind of flower.¡±


    In fact, I know that Martin Mo doesn¡¯t necessarily like this kind of flower, but he likes to buy this kind of flower for me.


    The owner of the flower store wrapped a bouquet of flowers for me, I held the flowers, looked at the gloomy sky, and took a taxi to the cemetery.


    Mortar and pestle, walking not fast, to Martin Mo¡¯s grave, I put down the full moon, straighten up: ¡°Martin Mo, I came to see you, I bring you good news, my legs are already feeling, soon I will be able to walk normally, are you happy?¡±


    Looking at the photo on the tombstone, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my eyes sour.


    Martin Mo is my lifelong regret, and someone I can¡¯t make up for even if I do more.


    The drizzle that soaked every inch of the ground was more like someone crying.


    In the past, I always disliked Martin Mo¡¯s incessant and nosy chattering in my ear, but now, no one responds to it, and instead I miss him at that time.


    I stroked the tombstone, ¡°Martin Mo, why are you so stupid.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always been this stupid.¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly emerged from behind me.


    I followed the voice and turned my head to look at Hill Yi, who was holding an umbre and wearing loose-fitting clothes that couldn¡¯t cover her pregnant belly.


    Hill Yi took a step up the green stone paved steps and looked at me expressionlessly, ¡°You still have the face toe see him.¡±


    She was afraid that her resentment towards me would never dissipate in her life.


    This is also considered the revenge of killing her husband.


    I didn¡¯t want to start an argument with Hill Yi and turned around with the intention of leaving, she stopped me, ¡°Alva Hill, didn¡¯t you hear what I said, you have no right toe and see him, you are not allowed toe in the future.¡±


    I let out a secret sigh of relief, ¡°What do I have to do to calm the resentment in your heart, or maybe never untie this knot for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Can you bring Nancheng back to life.¡± Hill Yi coldly said, ¡°Can you return me a husband, return my child a father? Alva Hill, you can¡¯t, not everything can be canceled out by a sentence of sorry, don¡¯t think that if I didn¡¯t give me up, I can forgive you, I won¡¯t, every bleak night, how did I get through it, do you know again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I know those three words carry no weight and mean nothing, but I don¡¯t know what else to say but those words.


    ¡°Does being sorry help?¡± Hillie got a little emotional and pointed angrily at Martin Mo¡¯s tombstone, ¡°He ended up dead, but you¡¯re alive and well, I should have stopped him in the first ce, I should have stopped you when you were living in the Mo family.¡±


    Hillie can¡¯t help but get emotional and flip out in anger at the sight of me now.


    ¡°I have things to do so I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Staying would only irritate her more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I had only taken two steps out when Hilli suddenly crouched down, looking pained, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I dropped the umbre in my hand and rushed over to help her.


    She couldn¡¯t get up and gritted her teeth, fear welling up in her eyes, ¡°My stomach hurts, my baby.¡±


    Hilli covers her stomach, I see that the situation is not right, I rush to help her and take her to the hospital.


    Emergency room.


    Hill Yi was inside doing tests, I was waiting outside.


    The doctor asked me who Hill Yi was, I just had to say, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, doctor, how is she? Is the baby okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s having bleeding, her fetal heart and blood pressure are all normal at the moment, but we still rmend hospitalization for observation, after all, she¡¯s only 20 weeks now and she¡¯s experiencing bleeding, that¡¯s definitely not normal.¡±


    ¡°Twenty weeks?¡±


    Hilli was only five months pregnant?


    How could this be possible, Martin Mo had passed away more than half a year ago and Hilli was five months pregnant, so this baby?


    I made a note of the doctor¡¯s instructions and agreed to be hospitalized.


    After Hill Yi¡¯s examination, she was sent to the hospital room for infusion. I pushed open the door and went in, looking at her lying on the bed with a pale face, I swallowed back my words and changed my tone to, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    Hill Yi lifted her eyelids to look at me, her gaze is still very cold: ¡°No, you go.¡±


    I hesitated, thinking of the deceased Martin Mo, I still asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say? Martin Mo passed away more than half a year ago, and you¡¯re only five months pregnant, what¡¯s going on with the baby, whose is it? Didn¡¯t you im to love him, how could you do something to wrong him.¡±


    When I think of Hill Yi betraying Martin Mo, I feel sorry for Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo passed away, Hill Yi can remarry, but she can¡¯t do anything to apologize to Martin Mo.


    ¡°This child is Nancheng¡¯s.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s face did not change, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense, I never did anything to apologize to him.¡±

 Chapter 254: Martin Mo’s Life

    I stared closely at Hill Yi¡¯s eyes, from her eyes, I didn¡¯t see half a bit of weakness, she was frank and open, it wasn¡¯t like she was telling a lie.


    But the doctor can not be mistaken, Martin Mo died also really have more than half a year, then this child ¡­


    A person who died more than half a year ago, how to let Hill Yi pregnant?


    I am puzzled.


    Just at this time, Mr. Mo rushed to the hospital room and asked, ¡°Daughter-inw, are you okay, is the child okay?¡±


    This is Martin Mo¡¯s surviving child, the Mo family several generations, Martin Mo passed away, the Mo family will rely on the continuation of the child in Hill Yi¡¯s stomach.


    Hill Yi stroked her stomach, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad, don¡¯t worry, the baby and I are fine.¡±


    Elder Mo breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, you must recuperate well, don¡¯t let anything go wrong, I¡¯m still waiting for my grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°I know dad.¡± A touch of intense sadness crossed under Hill Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Nancheng won¡¯t see the child being born.¡±


    The mention of Martin Mo filled the ward with intense sadness.


    Elder Mo sighed tersely, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s important to get well, as long as you and the child are well, it¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    Martin Mo just passed away that will, Master Mo directly fell ill, the past half a year or so, and then mention Martin Mo, Master Mo has not been as emotional as in the beginning, he can restrain their own grief, and even saw me as the culprit of the disaster Martin Mo, Master Mo also just look at me with indifference.


    Hill Yi and Master Mo directly ignored me, see Hill Yi is fine, and Master Mo is here, it is impossible for me to ask Hill Yi what happened to the child, it is clear that the child is now Master Mo¡¯s hope, I shattered this hope, Master Mo certainly can not ept it, what the consequences are, it is difficult to imagine.


    I quietly left the ward, standing in the hospital corridor, I watched the rain pouring, umbre has thrown in the cemetery, I can not leave, in the corridor to find a chair to sit down and wait for the rain to be smaller before leaving.


    There were a lot of people trapped by the rain, some had family to pick them up, some had to rush into the rain, while some just had to wait.


    I stared out at the rain.


    That¡¯s when someone sat down next to me.


    ¡°You went to see Nancheng.¡±


    It was Elder Mo.


    I turned around in surprise and saw Elder Mo with some trepidation.


    ¡°Uncle, uncle, hello.¡±


    I was a little tongue tied, to Old Master Mo, my guilt was even deeper, it was me who caused him to send a ck person away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Elder Mo took a look at me, ¡°You and Nancheng grew up together in the orphanage, the friendship is not shallow, his heart towards you, I know even more clearly, the Mo family are all infatuated species, the brat this follows his old man, and I also know that the things he did can¡¯t be said to be rted to you, he is an adult, and will have to pay for his own decisions. ¡±


    This statement took me by surprise.


    ¡°Nan Cheng is not with you ¡­.¡±


    Master Mo is not Martin Mo¡¯s father?


    Master Mo was straightforward and said, ¡°Nancheng is my elder brother¡¯s son, and now that Nancheng is gone, there¡¯s no need to cover it up.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Then, does he know about Nancheng?¡±


    ¡°Knows.¡± Mo old man¡¯s tone is a little uncertain, he said: ¡°When Nancheng his father was also nted in the woman, car ident no, I alsoter realized that my big brother and the woman and a son, the Mo family people withered, I have no son on my knees, I also this years old, this is to trust the market economy to inquire about the whereabouts of Nancheng, Nancheng brought you back that day, I I know you are Nancheng¡¯s robbery, can¡¯t escape, but I don¡¯t believe in fate, let Nancheng marry Hill Yi, I found someone to calcte, Nancheng and Hill Yi¡¯s eight characters are the mostpatible, the two of them together, there will be a good result, I didn¡¯t expect to stille to this step.¡±


    The outside world has always thought that THE Mo family is a single lineage, I never thought that a big brother would pop up.


    Master Mo could see my doubts and added, ¡°My elder brother and I are twins, back then there was a grandmaster who told the fortune for the Mo family, my elder brother and I could only have one person to stay, or it would be a collision of luck for the Mo family, and then it was decided by lottery that I stayed, and my elder brother was given away.¡±


    The more the Mo family, the more superstitious, take life extraordinarily seriously, marrying a daughter-inw is to strictlybine the eight characters.


    ¡°the Mo family believed in fate all their lives, but in the end they were caught by fate.¡± Master Mo¡¯s deep-set eye sockets were filled with the vicissitudes of life, and he let out augh that was self-deprecating and helpless: ¡°Onlyter did he realize that Hill Yi had lied about her eight characters, so he said that it was all fate.¡±


    So this is the reason why Master Mo promised Hill Yi to marry into the Mo family.


    Lying about her birthdate, Hill Yi¡¯s hard-earned marriage ended up being an empty one.


    I pursed my lips and hesitantly asked, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what Yao Mubai actually said to you on the day of Nan Cheng¡¯s funeral? What were Nancheng¡¯sst words?¡±


    Elder Mo fell into some sort of recollection, and then said, ¡°Thest words left by Nancheng have nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t pry into it, the rain has gotten lighter, and you should go back.¡±


    I looked outside, the rain had indeed gotten lighter.


    ¡°Uncle, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t bother Hill Yi, she is pregnant with a child, her mood swings shouldn¡¯t be too big, now THE Mo family is counting on her, she can¡¯t make any more mistakes.¡±


    Elder Mo dropped these words and headed towards the hospital room where Hill Yi was staying, I don¡¯t know what his intentions were with what he just said to me.


    Elder Mo has no children, he found Martin Mo, now Martin Mo is gone, he is counting on the child in Hill Yi¡¯s belly, if he doesn¡¯t even have a child to count on, what is he going to do?


    Hill Yi is five months pregnant, from the time to the right, Mr. Mo should not be unclear, then why he still keep Hill Yi?


    I can¡¯t figure it out.


    The rain is small, I took a taxi back.


    As soon as I entered the house, I smelled the aroma of food, Jane Hasis came out of the kitchen with a te of elbows, ¡°Alva is back, go wash your hands and get ready to eat.¡±


    Her mood today looks exceptionally good.


    As soon as Jane Hasis¡¯ words fell, Ulysses Will came down from upstairs, she smiled and said, ¡°Ulysses Will, tell Be toe down for dinner.¡±


    It turned out to be Be Hill who had returned.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ulysses Will looked at me and went back upstairs to call Be Hill.


    Not long after, the two came down together.


    Be Hill held Ulysses Will on her arm and smiled with happiness, but when she saw me, the smile on her face froze in an instant.


    Even if it was insanity, there was no less hostility towards me.


    It was subconscious.


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± Be Hill grabbed Ulysses Will tighter, as if she was afraid to run away.


    Jane Hasis and Ulysses Will were both a little embarrassed, Ulysses Will gently patted Be Hill and softly coaxed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were hungry, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Uh, eat.¡± Be Hill nodded her head obediently and kept pulling Ulysses Will.


    The two of them were like Siamese twins, and they were especially mushy during dinner.


    With my heart loaded with matters of the heart, I didn¡¯t have an appetite for eating, and after a few bites, I stopped eating, and was about to go back to my room when Ulysses Will¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    As soon as it rang, Be Hill seemed particrly sensitive and nced at the caller ID, on the surface, she was still particrly well-behaved, I nced at her without thinking, but I happened to catch the cynicism in the bottom of her eyes, which was all too familiar and made me rmed.


    Could it be that Be Hill wasn¡¯t crazy?

 Chapter 255: Ben Richter Sends Invitation

    Be Hill had that look in her eyes for just a moment, and when she looked again, there was nothing there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ulysses Will looked at the caller ID and his eyebrows rose slightly as he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    At that, Be Hill wrapped her arms around Ulysses Will and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    I don¡¯t know whose call made Be Hill so nervous.


    It was definitely a female though.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ulysses Will broke her arm and headed for the living room.


    By being so evasive, he obviously didn¡¯t want Be Hill to hear the contents of the call.


    Be Hill¡¯s eyes followed Ulysses Will as Jane Hasis gave her a piece of meat, ¡°Be, eat more, seeing as you¡¯ve lost weight againtely.¡±


    ¡°No food.¡± Be Hill¡¯s tone is very strong, she didn¡¯t look at Jane Hasis when she spoke, her hands are clenched tightly, her whole heart is on Ulysses Will.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s eyes dimmed and she withdrew her hand resentfully.


    I said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, you guys eat.¡±


    I mortar and pestle walking towards my room, when I passed through the living room, I happened to hear Ulysses Will say to the phone caller, ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯ll take care of this matter, okay, I know, okay, don¡¯t worry about it, take a good rest, your body is important, don¡¯t let the child get well by then and your body copse.¡±


    So it was Huang Weiwei¡¯s call, no wonder Be Hill was so nervous.


    She is now treating Huang Weiwei as her number two love rival.


    Until now, I have never figured out what rtionship Ulysses Will has with Huang Weiwei, and what rtionship the child Huang Weiwei gave birth to has with him, I never asked.


    I went back to my room to rest, took a nap, when I woke up, Ulysses Will left, he left Be Hill here, Jane Hasis used Be Hill¡¯s kidney, there is a debt in her heart, I guess, she has been amodating Be Hill.


    I came out of my room to get some air and move my left leg, this will help with recovery, after practicing for a while, I heard something breaking, I listened with my side ear, it was Be Hill throwing a tantrum.


    Be Hill hurried down the stairs, Jane Hasis came down after her, ¡°Be, where are you going, this is your home.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulled Be Hill back, probably because she was afraid that she would go out and hurt someone, after all, she had hurt Vivian Wong before.


    ¡°This is not my home.¡± Be Hill shook off Jane Hasis with force, ¡°Don¡¯t give me false sympathy, when you let the doctor dig out my kidney, why didn¡¯t you think about the fact that I¡¯m your daughter, Jane Hasis, you only love yourself, it¡¯s deserved that dad doesn¡¯t want you, you¡¯re selfish and egotistical, you¡¯re not my mom.¡±


    Be Hill really wasn¡¯t crazy, she remembered what Jane Hasis had done to her.


    Jane Hasis looked at Be Hill with a sad expression, ¡°Be, mom is sorry, mom ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mom and don¡¯t act like a loving mother to me, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Be Hill said all of these things that I used to say.


    I canpletely understand Be Hill¡¯s resentment towards Jane Hasis, if Jane Hasis had used my kidney at that time, I would never forgive in my life, right?


    Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes are red: ¡°Okay, what do you say mom, no, you can say whatever you want about me, you stay here for a while and wait for Ulysses Will toe to pick you up okay, it¡¯s dangerous for you to go out like this.¡±


    ¡°You thought I was crazy and would hurt people too didn¡¯t you, so you had the peace of mind to leave me in a mental hospital, you abandoned me, is it fun to talk about this now.¡± The hatred in Be Hill¡¯s eyes was strong: ¡°I am not Alva Hill, coaxed back by a few kind words from you, Alva Hill she will regret it sooner orter.¡±


    Jane Hasis was disliked so much that she couldn¡¯t fight back with a single word, Be Hill nced at me and walked straight away.


    She should have known that it was Vivian Wong who called Ulysses Will.


    What happened to Be Hill after she left is anyone¡¯s guess.


    Three dayster, Fiona Croix stammered and called me, telling me that Ulysses Will was hospitalized, injured in the head by Be Hill.


    As long as Be Hill was around Ulysses Will, his life would never be peaceful, it would be a disaster.


    I carried a fruit basket to the hospital to see Ulysses Will, and outside the hospital room, I heard Fiona Croix spit at Ulysses Will: ¡°You still have that scourge, I think you really want to live too long.¡±


    Ulysses Will sat on the hospital bed as the nurse changed his medication.


    ¡°Can¡¯t just put her in a mental institution again.¡±


    ¡°Crazy people deserve to be in mental hospitals.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re not putting up with, it¡¯s really the emperor¡¯s fault, you want life to be exciting then go ahead and keep the person, I¡¯ve just called Alva, she¡¯sing overter.¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you not to tell her ¡­¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t tell me, you think I don¡¯t know?¡± I walked in and looked at his forehead, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s hurt too bad, Be Hill babies you to death, how did she hurt you this time?¡±


    I was actually confused as to why Ulysses Will was so obsessed with keeping Be Hill, even with the guilt in his heart, he didn¡¯t let her ruin his life.


    ¡°She was careless.¡±


    Ulysses Will obviously didn¡¯t want to say, a perfunctory sentence.


    I didn¡¯t bother to follow up, ¡°What did the doctor say about this injury?¡±


    Fiona Croix says, ¡°Five stitches and a mild concussion.¡±


    It seems to be really not serious.


    The nurse changed the medicine, gave some precautions and left.


    I didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized for this injury and was discharged the same day.


    Since my legs were not easy to use, Ulysses Will did not let me send him back, he took a taxi by himself, and Fiona Croix came with me.


    I asked her, ¡°Has Liang Ying been bothering youtely?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fiona Croix smiled bitterly, ¡°Jack Astor has stabilized her.¡±


    I was curious, Jack Astor was causing a divorce, Liang Ying lost her child, the two were like ice and fire, how did Jack Astor stabilize someone.


    ¡°Not divorced?¡±


    ¡°You really believe it, it¡¯s a trick to fool a little girl, unfortunately I¡¯m not a little girl anymore.¡± Fiona Croixughed, her tone was cloudy, but don¡¯t I know her nature? It¡¯s all about being deadly, in her words, no one can hurt you as long as you act like you¡¯re invulnerable.


    She inclined her head to look at me, and there was sadness in those eyes.


    She had spent too much time and energy on Jack Astor to be stripped clean with a single word.


    She said, ¡°Jack Astor can¡¯t break it off with Liang Ying, the family lineage of the two families is there, unless Jack Astor can throw away everything, but he can¡¯t do it, and neither can I.¡±


    I patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, by the way, are you still nning to leave North City?¡±


    ¡°Not leaving.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease, with Liang Ying¡¯s child gone, Ryker will definitely not have a good time in THE Astor family, I¡¯m going to fight for Ryker¡¯s custody.¡±


    This is very difficult.


    the Astor family had only lost one child, Ryker was the only grandchild of the Astor family, how could he be given to Fiona Croix, but Fiona Croix¡¯s concern was not unreasonable.


    If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable either.


    Fiona Croix and Jack Astor¡¯s dispute over their son has just begun, and the Richter family has sent an invitation.


    To be precise, it was from Ben Richter.


    Ben Richter¡¯s youngest son¡¯s birthday party, he big banquet, invited a lot of people in the industry.


    I pinched the invitation and guessed Ben Richter¡¯s intention.

 Chapter 256: Surprise at the Birthday Banquet

    Ben Richter¡¯s youngest son wasn¡¯t turning a year old, so suddenly making a big deal out of it wouldn¡¯t make anyone pay more attention.


    I tapped my fingers on the desktop with my chin propped up, pondering what Ben Richter had in mind.


    He sent the invitation to me, and the Yao family would have received it, so could it be that Ben Richter was fighting with Walker Richter?


    I recalled Walker Richter¡¯s earlierment that there was someone behind Ben Richter, and it was most likely the Yao family.


    Yao Bin thought that Walker Richter was his son, he must be helping Walker Richter, Yao Mu Rong and Walker Richter are blood brothers, and would not go to help Ben Richter, so who else in the Yao family could be Ben Richter¡¯s backer, Yao Mu Bai?


    I shook my head, it¡¯s also unlikely.


    ¡°Alva, want to go?¡± Jane Hasis asked me.


    The invitation named me to go.


    I touched my legs, which were already feeling, and said hesitantly, ¡°Go.¡±


    The birthday party was on Saturday night, tomorrow night.


    As soon as she heard that I was going, Jane Hasis went to get the clothes for the party.


    I had to wear a long dress because of my leg problems.


    Saturday night at eight o¡¯clock.


    I went to the Richter family with Jane Hasis.


    The birthday party was held in the backyardwn of the Richter family. It was grand and lively, with a lot of mingling, a fountain of music, the famous pianist Feuer ying, and Ben Richter¡¯s eldest daughter, Miley, ying a song like a princess.


    Jane Hasis looked a little mesmerized and fell into reminiscence, ¡°Be was in the spotlight like this when she was little, and she yed a lot of tunes, and every time she learned one she would y it for me.¡±


    Be Hill was not talented, but she had a half-decent level of talent, after all, Jane Hasis spent a lot of money to cultivate.


    Miley finished ying a song, elegant and generous bow to the guests to thank, ushered in a lot of apuse, are praising Ben Richter has a good daughter, grow up I do not know to be cheap who family boy.


    Mrs. Knight was not present yet, and there was no Walker Richter, only Ben Richter and Charles Richter were greeting the guests, and Joyce Parvis was not there either.


    This birthday party is a bit strange.


    I found a corner seat and sat down, took some food and leisurely ate the cake and drank the juice.


    Just then, the Yao family came.


    The Yao family came with Yao Bin and Yao Murong, and Ben Richter personally went up to greet them.


    Charles Richter also weed them with a smile on his face. Fin Wilson, dressed in a dark green cheongsam, came to Charles Richter¡¯s side, and the three of them talked andughed, making the scene look a bit funny.


    I admire Fin Wilson for being able to maneuver between the two men. I wonder if Charles Richter knows that Yao Bin treats Walker Richter as his son, and if he knows what happened between Fin Wilson and Yao Bin.


    With Fin Wilson and Charles Richter taking care of him, Ben Richter took care of the other guests.


    When the guests had almost arrived, I suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at me, subconsciously I looked at the second floor of the Richter family vi, the room where Walker Richter was staying was lit up.


    I frowned, Jane Hasis came over, ¡°Alva, you sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡±


    Looking at the person who came in the doorway, it was Frank Hill¡¯s mother who was with Hill Yi, so it¡¯s no wonder Jane Hasis was avoiding it.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded.


    Jane Hasis walked in the other direction with her back turned, this was for fear of an awkward meeting.


    Frank Hill saw me and just nced at me lightly before going off to chat with his acquaintances.


    This birthday party is really lively, everyone who shoulde is here.


    I nced in Ben Richter¡¯s direction, what the hell was he thinking?


    Ben Richter noticed my gaze, looked back over, the corner of his mouth raised with a smile, raised the wine ss in his hand, and toasted with me in the air.


    I did not drink, just leaned against the back of the chair, eyes fixedly looking at Ben Richter, he took a sip of wine in the cup, a servant walked towards him, I do not know what to say, Ben Richter¡¯s face changed, immediately put down the ss of wine, hurriedly went upstairs.


    I sat up straight, my mind curious, what happened?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Curiosity killed the cat, I did not go over to see.


    Once Ben Richter left, only Charles Richter was greeting the guests.


    Today is Ben Richter¡¯s youngest son¡¯s birthday party, but so far have not seen the child, to say, I have never seen Ben Richter¡¯s son, I am afraid that the outside world has not seen anyone.


    Ben Richter¡¯s youngest son was a sick child at birth, hanging on by a thread of medicine, and it¡¯s a miracle that he¡¯s alive today.


    ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±


    Yao Murong walked over.


    ¡°There is.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Yao Murong to sit down, the words just fell, he didn¡¯t have any eyesight at all, he directly sat down and asked me, ¡°Why did youe? Such a banquet, I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Why you came is why I came.¡± I sipped my juice carelessly, ¡°Ben Richter suddenly held a birthday banquet, do you know why?¡±


    Yao Murong nced towards the second floor of the vi, ¡°There seems to be a good show tonight.¡±


    ¡°A good show?¡± I frown. It seems like Yao Murong really knows the purpose of Ben Richter¡¯s party today.


    ¡°Good show.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s smile deepened as she calmly sipped the red wine in her ss, ¡°Ben Richter¡¯s ambition is bigger than expected.¡±


    Hearing that, I was even more looking forward to it.


    So far, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother hasn¡¯t shown up, Walker Richter has been upstairs withouting down, just now I listened to the surrounding people are discussing Ben Richter¡¯s intention of organizing a birthday banquet, some people say that Ben Richter is trying to take advantage of the birthday banquet to drive Walker Richter out of thepanypletely, and also some people say that Ben Richter is trying to take the opportunity to benefit his young son, there are many different opinions.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll make it easy.¡±


    I got up, pestle and crutch intending to go.


    Yao Murong said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Although the Richter family has thousands of square feet, I also lived in the Richter family for quite a few days, how could I get lost.


    Obviously, Yao Murong had something else in mind.


    I said coldly, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    I walked towards the restroom with my walking stick, when I passed the warehouse, the golden hair lying on the doorway barked at me twice, I stopped and looked at the golden hair, the golden hair whimpered twice and then stopped making noise, I looked at the warehouse, and I don¡¯t know if Tina Deross¡¯s body is still in there or not.


    Although Yao Mubai found evidence that Nancy Richter was killed by Martin Mo, I always feel that there is a problem, Nancy Richter¡¯s death and Ben Richter must not be unrted, otherwise Nancy Richter would not have uttered Ben Richter¡¯s name in her mouth when she was dying.


    This side of the warehouse is a bit far away from the banquet hall, quieter, and you can hear any sounds in the surrounding area extraordinarily clearly.


    I was just getting ready to leave when I heard Miley¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mom, I¡¯m going to find my mom and you¡¯re not allowed to follow me.¡±


    I walked over to the sound of the voice and saw Miley huffing and puffing standing in front of Tina Deross, no, in front of Tina Deross¡¯ twin sister to be exact.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mom, Miley, stop it or your dad will get madter,e back to the room with me okay.¡± Fake Tina Deross said kindly, trying to reach for Miley¡¯s hand.


    Miley took a step backward, her eyes ring at her, ¡°You¡¯re not not, my mom she sleeps up there, I¡¯ve seen it, you¡¯re a fake.¡±


    Tina Deross¡¯ body is still sitting in the warehouse?


    Fake Tina Deross looked at Miley with a helpless face, wanting to go forward but not daring to, Miley grunted and ran over to the warehouse side.

 Chapter 257: Who exactly is THE Richter family bloodline

    Miley shouted Golden Hair, Golden Hair obediently obeyed lying down and not moving, Miley took out the key to open the door of the warehouse.


    Fake Tina Deross saw a big shock, in Miley did not go in before immediately pulled a hand, at this time the golden hair suddenly bared his teeth and bit the fake Tina Deross thigh, only to hear a miserable scream, fake Tina Deross kicked off the golden hair, the golden hair barked wildly, Miley stood behind the golden hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make Rhubarb bite you if youe any closer.¡±


    Miley dislikes fake Tina Deross very much.


    I¡¯m not sure if Tina Deross¡¯s body is upstairs in the warehouse, but if it is, how can Miley stand it if she rushes in like this and sees Tina Deross¡¯s body.


    Just as Miley pushed the door open and went in, I stepped out and called out to her, ¡°Miley.¡±


    Miley saw that it was me and smiled as she called out, ¡°Auntie Two.¡±


    I went over with my cane and looked at the fake Tina Deross and said to Miley, ¡°What are you doing here? I saw Grandma looking for you just now, and it¡¯s quite urgent, so hurry back to the banquet table.¡±


    Miley nced in the direction of the banquet table and beamed, ¡°I¡¯m not going, grandma doesn¡¯t like me again, and dad doesn¡¯t want me when he has this woman, I¡¯m going to go find mom.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has always loved Miley, the change in attitude should be because of the rtionship between Ben Richter¡¯s life.


    Ben Richter is not the Richter family, Miley is not, so Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is not as loving as before, it is also understandable.


    Fake Tina Deross stood aside with a face of embarrassment and trepidation, exining to me, ¡°Miley has been under a lot of pressure from her studiestely, and what she said is nonsense, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Saying that, Fake Tina Deross nced fearfully at Golden Hair and anxiously said to Miley, ¡°Go back with mommy and stop it, or I¡¯ll have your dade.¡±


    ¡°I just won¡¯t.¡±


    Miley was mean to Fake Tina Deross and had no attitude at all.


    Fake Tina Deross is terrified of Miley going into the warehouse, and it looks like she is also aware that Tina Deross¡¯s body is up there.


    Today is Ben Richter¡¯s birthday party for his youngest son, and if the news of Tina Deross¡¯s death broke at this time, the scene would be unimaginable.


    Just when neither fake Tina Deross nor I could be persuaded, Walker Richter suddenly approached.


    ¡°Miley.¡±


    Walker Richter stood under the streetlight, his face expressionless, ¡°Miley,e here, no nonsense.¡±


    With just this one sentence, Miley¡¯s temper was lost, in the Richter family, besides Ben Richter, the one Miley feared and respected the most was Walker Richter.


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Miley shouted aggressively and walked over by herself.


    Fake Tina Deross breathed a sigh of relief, barely pulling out a smile, ¡°Second, second brother, I¡¯ll take Miley back to her room first.¡±


    With Walker Richter around, Miley was surprisingly well-behaved, and although she had a reluctant face, she went back inside with Fake Tina Deross.


    Once the two were gone, Walker Richter and I were left, and awkwardness filled the air.


    ¡°Why are you wearing so little.¡± Walker Richter was the first to break the silence, pulling his jacket off and granting it to me.


    The familiar scent wrapped around me and I panicked for a moment until Walker Richter¡¯s voice rang in my ears again and I came back to my senses.


    ¡°You get back as early as you can, there¡¯s no such thing as a feast.¡±


    ¡°You know what Ben Richter wants?¡± I looked at him sideways, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching upstairs, who are you waiting for?¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s deep eyes looked at me thoughtfully, ¡°The man behind him.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is Ben Richter up to that even the man behind him is here today?¡±


    This time Walker Richter said no more, he didn¡¯t want me to get involved.


    ¡°Go home early, I¡¯ll send someone to take you back.¡±


    He was halfway through his sentence, where I feltfortable just going back.


    If he didn¡¯t say, I didn¡¯t ask, I looked at the second floor of the warehouse, ¡°Tina Deross¡¯s body is still up there?¡±


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce.¡± Walker Richter looked deep into the second floor, ¡°Where Ben Richter is, Tina Deross must be.¡±


    Just then, the maid beside Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came over and said to Walker Richter, ¡°The olddy wants you to go to the study.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Walker Richter asked, ¡°Is my elder brother in the study?¡±


    ¡°I just saw the eldest youngest go into the study.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, got it.¡± Walker Richter told the servants to go down first and said to me, ¡°This is not the ce for you to stay, leave at the earliest opportunity.¡±


    Walker Richter was a little afraid that I would stay.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Even if I carried doubts in my heart, Walker Richter had said so, I couldn¡¯t stay and cause trouble for him.


    Walker Richter headed toward the study with a grave expression on his face, and without going back to the restroom, I called Jane Hasis to ask her where she was, ready to leave the party.


    I had an appointment with Jane Hasis to meet at the banquet.


    I returned to the banquet, but suddenly realized that the atmosphere was not right.


    The lively party was suddenly dead and I found Jane Hasis, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I heard them say thatter on Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is going to make public a secret that the Richter family has been keeping for years, I heard it¡¯s about the Richter family bloodline.¡±


    Upon hearing this, my heart sank.


    Could it be that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is going to make Ben Richter¡¯s birth public?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be.


    As the saying goes, family scandal can¡¯t be disclosed, there is no reason to tell this kind of thing as the talk of others after dinner, and Ben Richter¡¯s borate birthday banquet will not lift a stone to hit his own feet.


    I was deep in thought when Jane Hasis asked me, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    If it¡¯s really about THE Richter family bloodline, I¡¯m definitely not leaving.


    Tonight was destined to be an uneventful night.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere of the party was getting more and more tense, but Charles Richter was chatting with his business friends like it was nothing.


    I nced at the guests at the party and realized that it didn¡¯t make sense that Joyce Parvis hadn¡¯t shown up until now.


    ¡°The good show will start soon.¡±


    Yao Murong suddenly appeared behind me.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re looking forward to it.¡± I looked back at him askance, ¡°Who is actually in whose game tonight?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t knowter.¡± Yao Murong had a mysterious look on his face.


    Just then, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came out, she was wearing a dark colored cheongsam, her silver-gray hair was coiled meticulously, and her wrinkled face carried a kind smile.


    As soon as Mr. Richter¡¯s mother appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes looked over, Ben Richter was standing beside Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, with a smile on his face, very happy, as for Walker Richter, he didn¡¯t know where to go.


    The guests gathered over with Mr. Richter¡¯s mother as the center, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled, ¡°Thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend An¡¯er¡¯s birthday banquet, please bear with me if there are any hospitality shorings.¡±


    This sentence does not sound like a problem on the surface, but under close scrutiny, it has a deeper meaning.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was talking about An¡¯er, not the Richter family grandson.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nced at Ben Richter, smiled and continued, ¡°I think everyone has heard that today is not only An¡¯er¡¯s birthday banquet, my wife is using today¡¯s opportunity to have another THE Richter family¡¯s secret announced to the public.¡±


    A guest vocalized in the crowd, ¡°Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, what exactly is the secret, when you say this, everyone¡¯s gang is quite curious in their hearts, I heard it¡¯s about THE Richter family bloodline, I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled the whole time, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal and she was just talking to the big guys about family matters, and the tense atmosphere became much more rxed.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the secret.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother gripped her walking stick, remained silent for a while, and said, ¡°More than thirty years ago, someone married into the Richter family under the guise of carrying the Richter family¡¯s seed, and eventually gave birth to a son, but this child was not of the Richter family¡¯s seed. s seed.¡±


    At these words, the guests were in an uproar, and there was a lot of discussion, Ben Richter¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he immediately grabbed Mr. Richter ¡®s mother¡¯s arm with one hand.

 Chapter 258: Walker Richter Directs Himself?

    Ben Richter seemed to be a bit scared, he tightly grabbed Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, it looked like he was assisting Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, a smile appeared on his face once again, and he whispered in Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s ear without knowing what he said, only to see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother The smile on her face withdrew for a few moments, and her cloudy gaze looked at Ben Richter.


    In the crowd, Fin Wilson and Yao Bin look different.


    While Yao Bin was a bit nervous and scared, Fin Wilson was surprised.


    Could it be that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother announced the Richter family¡¯s illegitimate child tonight, and that neither Fin Wilson nor Yao Bin knew about it?


    I observed Charles Richter again, his face was also shocked, quickly walked over, stood beside Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, frowned: ¡°Mom, do you know what you are talking about, today is An¡¯er¡¯s birthday party, what are you talking about, you are not well, my son help you to go back to the room to rest. ¡±


    Charles Richter just touched Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s arm, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pushed him, her tone was stern: ¡°I am old, but I am not old and confused, it¡¯s you who are confused, letting people cheat you for thirty years, treating other people¡¯s children as your own, and now you still want to defend, do you still know yourst name.¡±


    Ben Richter looked serious and asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on here? By the way, where¡¯s Walker? Howe I haven¡¯t seen anyone?¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s words were obviously asked on purpose, and he brought up Walker Richter in order to make the crowd specte towards Walker Richter.


    ¡°The Richter family hase out with such a scandal, as long as I can let the Richter family have a clean te and not let the things of the Richter family fall into the hands of outsiders, my wife is not afraid of letting peopleugh at me, today I want to¡­ ¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Richter¡¯s mother finished her sentence, someone suddenly shouted in panic: ¡°Fire, the warehouse is on fire.¡±


    At the sound of the voice, everyone looked at the Richter family servant who ran over, the servant gasped and said, ¡°The warehouse is on fire.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ben Richter was shocked and ran towards the warehouse without saying a word.


    The direction of the warehouse was aze, the fire was so fast, so fierce, in a short while, the whole warehouse burned up.


    The guests also ran towards the warehouse to see it.


    I stood with my walking stick at a distance of seven or eight meters from the warehouse and looked at the fire, which was burning so fiercely that I could feel my cheeks burning even after standing so far away.


    Ben Richter stared at the warehouse with scarlet eyes and stormed, ¡°Put out the fire, quick, put out the fire for me.¡±


    There was someone important to him in there, Ben Richter was naturally anxious, but the fire was so big, who would risk their lives to extinguish the fire?


    The servants all stepped back in fear, lest they be named by Ben Richter.


    The golden hair that was watching the door barked in fear and ran away, desperately trying to break free from the leash.


    No one dared to go in, and Ben Richter stared at the second floor of the warehouse and rushed into the fire as if he had made up his mind about something.


    ¡°Ben.¡± Charles Richter hurriedly pulled him back, ¡°Such a big fire, what are you going in for, it¡¯s all unwanted stuff, just burn it.¡±


    Warehouse this fire is also too strange.


    It was so cold and there was no source of fire in the neighborhood, how could a fire start?


    Ben Richter was dragged, calmed down a bit, and did not impulsively rushed into the fire, he looked at the direction of the second floor, that is, the direction of Tina Deross¡¯s body parked has been looking at, in the reflection of the firelight, I saw the corners of his eyes moistened, hanging on the sides of the hand clenched tightly, the back of the hand sinews rippled, the hatred in the eyes is more vigorous than the fire.


    Charles Richter called the fire department, and soon the firefighters arrived.


    The guests were evacuated and the fire was extinguished after half an hour, the air filled with the smell of burning and ck smoke rolled out.


    None of the Yao family left, Yao Murong appeared behind me again at an unknown time, his tone regretful, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, a good stage was set up but the show was a bust.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    Actually, I already had a guess of the person in mind.


    Other than Walker Richter, I couldn¡¯t really think of anyone else.


    Only I don¡¯t know Walker Richter¡¯s intention, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother obviously wants to publicize the fact that Ben Richter is not a member of the the Richter family, and take advantage of the birthday banquet to break the rtionship with Ben Richter, which is beneficial to Walker Richter, so why did he set the fire?


    Yao Murong looked at me meaningfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that too?¡±


    That was a bit of a test.


    I pretended to be crazy, ¡°How would I know?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yao Murong smiled, said nothing, and walked towards the Richter family hall.


    Frank Hill and Hill Yi¡¯s mother had left long ago, Jane Hasis and I didn¡¯t stay any longer and left the Richter family.


    When I came out from the Richter family, I saw a familiar car parked at the entrance of the vi, it was Yao Mubai¡¯s car.


    Why is he here?


    ¡°Alva, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I retracted my gaze, this mess made by THE Richter family tonight was a bit confusing.


    What the hell was Walker Richter up to?


    He couldn¡¯t have just wanted to burn down the warehouse.


    The Richter family¡¯s birthday party on fire was on the hot spot the next day.


    I don¡¯t know who took the photo of Ben Richter and used it for a close-up. The hatred and anger in Ben Richter¡¯s eyes was so strong that anyone could see it as long as they weren¡¯t blind.


    This fire burned when Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was going to announce who was the one who impersonated the Richter family bloodline, together with what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, manyizensmented on the inte, suspecting that this fire had something to do with Walker Richter.


    Soon thework was one-sided, originally theizens were just guessing, in the end it directly became in order to stop Mr. Richter¡¯s mother from telling the truth, Walker Richter intentionally set the fire.


    In this way, naturally, there are also a lot of people talking about Walker Richter is not the Richter family people.


    Such a topic stayed hot for almost a month, all on the hot list, and strangely enough, at this time, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and Walker Richter were silent.


    Walker Richter¡¯s silence fueled the online remarks, and someizens even said that Walker Richter had a weak heart at this time, and that the Richter family olddy gave thepany to Ben Richter, and that was an indication that Walker Richter was not the Richter family person.


    All in all, the Inte was very unfavorable to Walker Richter.


    At this time, someone anonymously tweeted out Fin Wilson¡¯s old story with Yao Bin, which was very convincing and confirmed that Walker Richter was not a member of the Richter family but Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate son.


    Fiona Croix swiped her cell phone, staggeringly said, ¡°Alva you look, and out of the real hammer, there is aizen called wind and moon no pole in the microblogging Fin Wilson and Yao Bin together into the hotel photos, Charles Richter¡¯s cuckold wear stable.¡±


    I opened my phone, and the first message on the news tweet was about Fin Wilson and Yao Bin.


    ¡°This material is spected so much, Walker Richter¡¯s side didn¡¯t move at all, it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± I muttered, ¡°What the hell is Walker Richter up to, lifting a stone to hit his own foot, not his style.¡±


    Fiona Croix tsked, ¡°The rich family is really messy, Alva, do you think Walker Richter is the illegitimate son of Fin Wilson and Yao Bin or not? You are so close to Walker Richter, you should know, right?¡±


    ¡°Where am I close to him.¡± I gave her a nk look.


    Fiona Croix giggled yfully, ¡°Just kidding, but surely you must know what¡¯s going on,e on, I¡¯m curious about this snafu too.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter¡¯sst name is Knight, as in fake.¡± I cocked my head and wondered darkly, ¡°Do you think Walker Richter directed himself? On purpose?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 259: Walker Richter is Jealous of his Daughter

    I¡¯d like to know why, too.


    There¡¯s something about this maneuver that burns the brain.


    Fiona Croix sat up straight and winked at me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Walker Richter and ask?¡±


    ¡°No call.¡± I told Walker Richter myself that I didn¡¯t owe him anything, so I couldn¡¯t always go over his head.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Fiona Croix didn¡¯t force me to do so, she asked me while brushing up on the onlinements, ¡°You said Walker Richter is not illegitimate, so it¡¯s Ben Richter, who was born to Joyce Parvis?¡±


    ¡°Just ask Joyce Parvis.¡±


    That¡¯s how Walker Richter answered me in the first ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her well, why would she tell me.¡± Fiona Croix skimmed her lips and with a twinkle in her eye, not knowing what the hell she was ying at, she asked me, ¡°Susan Su is dead, so there¡¯s no more obstacles between you and Walker Richter to think about?¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words stunned me, a question I hadn¡¯t really considered.


    ¡°The problem between me and Walker Richter isn¡¯t Susan Su, so with or without her, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Fiona Croix got serious: ¡°What about ¡­ between you guys? You had SWEETHEART, and if Be Hill hadn¡¯t screwed up back then, it would have been you who married Walker Richter, and I can¡¯t believe there wasn¡¯t a little bit of selfishness in you keeping Walker Richter¡¯s baby in the first ce.¡±


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head, ¡°Fiona, there are some things that really can¡¯t go back, if I have to name a specific reason, it¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve all grown up.¡±


    A person¡¯s growth is a huge price to pay, after growing up, we have more concerns and are afraid, less of that fearlessness.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±


    Fiona Croix hit the nail on the head.


    She put her phone down and leaned back against the couch, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much over the years, two kids gone, your face almost disfigured, your legs hurt, you¡¯re always scarred after meeting Walker Richter, if love is something thates with such a high price, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, was about to speak, the cell phone suddenly rang, it was a string of unfamiliar numbers, the ce of attribution is not in the city, I thought it was a sales call, also hung up, just hung up, the other party called again.


    I sighed and connected: ¡°Hello!¡±


    There was no talking on the other side.


    Fiona Croix and I looked at each other and I continued, ¡°Hello? Who is it? Say something.¡±


    The other party kept silent, such a strange call made me feel a little uneasy in my heart, and many associations were born in my mind, ready to hang up, when a vicissitude of voice came from the receiver, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    The voice couldn¡¯t hear who it was, but it was certain that it wasn¡¯t someone I recognized either.


    ¡°Sorry, you have the wrong number.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, I¡­ miss you ¡­¡±


    The other party kept repeating, his tone somewhat restrained, but upon closer listening, one could hear that the other party seemed to be crying.


    I don¡¯t know why, when I heard this vicissitude of the voice, my heart clenched hard, especially hard, as if someone pinched my heart, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Alva? ¡°Fiona Croix called out to me suspiciously.


    I gave her a look and said to the person on the phone, ¡°You have the wrong number.¡±


    I hung up immediately after saying that.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s the call, you look so bad.¡±


    ¡°Wrong number, kept saying she missed me, probably confessing to some girl, wrong number.¡±


    Fiona Croix made fun of me, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some girl who has a crush on you, you just don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t leave my front door, where am I going to meet guys?¡±


    After two courses of treatment, my legs are much better, I can already throw away my crutches and walk, I just can¡¯t walk for too long, Mr. Huang said, my legs can¡¯t be stressed right now, so I have to do it gradually and slowly.


    Fiona Croix looked at the time and stopped joking with me, ¡°I have to go pick up Ryker from school.¡±


    In order to fight for custody, Fiona Croix is also enough to fight, because to pick up Ryker this thing, not long ago in front of the school with Jack Astor¡¯s mother fought, Jack Astor¡¯s mother does not allow Fiona Croix to see Ryker, Fiona Croix direct the Astor family sued, looking for journalists and friends report, and ranting about the Astor family. Fiona Croix sued the Astor family and got her journalist friends to report on it, making a big deal out of the fact that the Astor family was mean and wouldn¡¯t let her see her son, and crying about her grievances, which is exactly what happened, even though there was a little bit of acting involved.


    Fiona Croix all of a sudden became vulnerable, people are sympathetic to the vulnerable, if not the Richter family news dominated the first position of the hot search list, Fiona Croix and the Astor family this storm of the family to take the son of the first hot search list.


    The Astor family was afraid that the matter would be big and have a bad reputation, so they allowed Fiona Croix to visit.


    After Fiona Croix left, I also want to sweetheart, clean up a bit also took a taxi to sweetheart¡¯s residence.


    Walker Richter still didn¡¯t take Sweetheart back, and Emily has been taking care of her, away from the Richter family¡¯s bad things, Sweetheart is also much more lively.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I bought Sweetheart¡¯s favorite snacks, and when I walked in the door, I heard Sweetheart¡¯s voice calling out to me as mommy, and I couldn¡¯t have been happier at that moment.


    ¡°Did you listen to Auntie Ai today? Have you been naughty?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a good girl.¡± sweetheart this little greedy cat, staring at the snacks in my hand: ¡°mom, I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eat it, it¡¯s all bought for you.¡± I smiled and pinched sweetheart¡¯s cheeks.


    Walker Richter is not allowing sweetheart to eat these snacks, it¡¯s not nutritious or hygienic, naturally I know this, but every time I hear sweetheart say she wants to eat, I can¡¯t help but buy them for her when I look at that pitiful little eyes.


    Emilyughed and said, ¡°Ms. Alva, it¡¯s only when youe that sweetheart has this kind of mouthful, usually I don¡¯t dare to buy for sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Later when sweetheart eats it you hurry to clean it up, don¡¯t let Walker Richter know about it, otherwise I have to be lectured by him too.¡±


    ¡°How dare President Richter lecture you.¡± Emily pours me water.


    ¡°He just keeps his mouth shut, look at that smelly face he makes every time, he might as well just lecture, like someone owes him eight million dors.¡± I sipped my water.


    As soon as my words left my mouth, Walker Richter¡¯s voice chimed in overhead.


    ¡°Am I that mean?¡±


    I turned around with a jolt to see Walker Richter¡¯s delicate profile, and I choked on my water in shock, coughing repeatedly.


    Walker Richter stood with a wrinkled brow, looking like he wanted to pat my back and hesitated.


    ¡°Dad.¡± SWEETHEART hurriedly hid her snack behind her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever walk without making some noise?¡± I managed to smooth out my breath and said, ¡°In the future, can you stop appearing behind you in the cold, you and Yao Murong are really blood brothers, both so fond of appearing behind people in mysterious ways.¡±


    ¡°You bought her snacks again.¡± Walker Richter nced at the snacks behind SWEETHEART and the bags of snacks on the table that he hadn¡¯t had time to put away, his eyebrows pressed together, the temperature in the air instantly dropping quite a bit, and SWEETHEART scooted closer to me, seeking shelter.


    I swallowed my saliva, in front of my daughter can not admit defeat: ¡°eat a little and it does not matter, no snacks of childhood, that is still called childhood.¡±


    Emily is also afraid of Walker Richter, stood aside and did not dare to speak.


    Suddenly, the temperature in the air rose, Walker Richter convergence of the cold look, reached out and picked up the table chips ate a piece: ¡°You never brought me anything.¡±


    There was sadness in his tone.


    Uh?


    Is this jealous of his daughter?


    I¡¯m more surprised that Walker Richter would eat this junk food.

 Chapter 260: Hilli Gives Birth to a Daughter

    Walker Richter headed to the couch and calmly took another chip, ¡°Tastes good.¡±


    He said, taking the whole bag straight over.


    SWEETHEART protested, ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s what Mommy bought me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your old man, don¡¯t you have to honor me?¡± Walker Richter is so shameless with this, grabbing snacks from a three-year-old.


    I fall through my eyes and snatch it back for my daughter, ¡°If you want to eat it buy it yourself, I bought it for my daughter, you want your daughter to honor you then you wait until sweetheart grows up and makes money to buy it for you.¡±


    I give the snack to sweetheart, mother and daughter united front.


    Walker Richter has a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are full of doting, so gentle that it can melt into water, just like that, he looks at us mother and daughter without saying anything, that look, as if we are his whole world.


    Emily automatically left, even the footsteps are put very light, for fear of destroying this cozy picture.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the look in Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, and moved my eyes away, tucking my ear hair together and finding a random topic to break the silence, ¡°How can you sit still with all the hype on the inte? What the hell did you have in mind, and did you start that fire.¡±


    Walker Richter propped up his head with one hand, leaningzily against the sofa, looking at me with a burning gaze, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you really set it?¡±


    Even after guessing it, it was still a surprise to hear him admit it in person.


    ¡°What were you doing setting fire to Tina Deross¡¯s body, and wouldn¡¯t it be more trouble to provoke Ben Richter?¡±


    He changed his stance and folded his legs, ¡°Ever heard of a dog jumping over the wall? It¡¯s only when you push a man to the brink that he¡¯ll realize his potential.¡±


    I looked at him uncertainly.


    I understand the reasoning, but I can¡¯t understand his behavior.


    SWEETHEART was eating a snack and asked me, ¡°Mommy, I want to get a dog, is it okay.¡±


    SWEETHEART suddenly proposed to get a pet, I was about to ask why when Walker Richter pped his hands and agreed: ¡°OK, turn around and daddy will buy you one for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks daddy, daddy is the best.¡± sweetheart happily jumped into Walker Richter¡¯s arms and gave him a kiss.


    I was a little jealous, just now if I had said yes right away, this kiss from my daughter would have been mine.


    ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re also too spoiled for her, she¡¯s only three years old, she can¡¯t even take care of herself, how can she raise a dog.¡± Myment was actually directed at Walker Richter on purpose.


    Walker Richter raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth lifted lightly, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to spoil and not allow me to spoil my daughter?¡±


    He stroked SWEETHEART¡¯s head, ¡°Whatever my daughter wants, I fulfill her.¡±


    Simply no limits to spoiling.


    Sweetheart is also a smart guy, can see that we are ¡°jealous¡±, immediately pull our hands, three hands together, voice tender: ¡°I love mom and dad the most, mom and dad also love me the most.¡±


    In the moment I touched Walker Richter¡¯s hand, cold to the touch, and a momentter warm, my whole body seemed to run through a burst of electricity, the whole nerve subconsciously trembled.


    ¡°Mommy loves you best.¡± I didn¡¯t dare look at Walker Richter and tried to pull my hand back.


    Walker Richter tightened his grip straight away, he was eating me up for not doing anything in front of my daughter.


    ¡°SWEETHEART, do you want us to be together as a family forever?¡±


    He said this looking at me even though he was asking sweetheart.


    His mind hadn¡¯t been broken.


    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah.¡± SWEETHEART pped her hands happily.


    I took the opportunity to pull my hand back, my heart racing, and changed the subject, ¡°SWEETHEART, you go inside and y with Auntie Ai, and I¡¯ll talk to your dad about something, okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± SWEETHEART nodded her head obediently and didn¡¯t forget to take the snacks away when she left.


    What a little glutton.


    After sweetheart left, I solemnized my expression, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re not allowed to say things like that in front of sweetheart from now on.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Walker Richter pretended to be mad.


    I red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we agreed before, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    Walker Richter nced toward the room where sweetheart was, ¡°Alva, there are some things that can¡¯t be counted, I won¡¯t force you, you have your choice, I have my insistence that the well doesn¡¯t run dry.¡±


    Where was this well water not offending the river water.


    It was also clear from his words that I had no right to interfere with his choices.


    I also knew I was fooling myself, where was the love that counted.


    I exhaled deeply, ¡°I have to go beforehand.¡±


    Running away was my only option.


    Walker Richter did not stop, only said, ¡°Be safe on the road.¡±


    That¡¯s how he is, never saying a word that someone wants to hear.


    I picked up my bag and left, and in the end I didn¡¯t ask Walker Richter about the purpose of setting the fire at the birthday party.


    Mr. Huang came to give me acupuncture every other week.


    This day.


    After the acupuncture, I felt a hot, tingly sensation in my left leg.


    Mr. Huang asked me to take a few steps to try and asked me, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Much better than before, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much to walk.¡±


    Before, there would be a cramping sensation at the wound when I walked.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, three more acupuncture sessions and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I was ecstatic, honestly, I really didn¡¯t have any hope before, before Mr. Huang even said it would take half a year, I¡¯ve been here for more than half a year, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to normal, I didn¡¯t expect to finally hear Mr. Huang¡¯s affirmative reply today.


    Mr. Huang nodded: ¡°Of course, I Huang Youwei can never tell a lie, this time I also have an exnation to Mr. Richter, he ¡­¡±


    Mr. Huang realized that he had blurted out his words and hastily nced at me.


    I said, ¡°I know you were invited by him.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Huang froze, and then smiled meaningfully, ¡°It seems that it is not Mr. Richter alone who is interested.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, there is fate.¡±


    ¡°Fate this thing, you say it has, it has, you say it does not have not.¡± Mr. Huang¡¯s words were a bit cerebral: ¡°Cherish the person in front of you, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    When Walker Richter faked his death, I regretted it.


    I regretted that I didn¡¯t tell him my feelings in person.


    As for whether I would regret itter, I really don¡¯t know.


    After Mr. Huang left, I sat in thezy sofa and stared nkly until Jane Hasis came in and said, ¡°Alva, did you see the news? Hillie gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    She was only eight months pregnant, less than the due date.


    I watched the news, Hill Yi premature birth, just three hours ago, in a private hospital gave birth to 5. 6 pounds of daughter, Mo old man happy, personally give the name Mo Xuan, is rewarded Hill Yi two houses, worth hundreds of millions.

 Chapter 261: Master Mo’s Displeasure

    Today¡¯s news was contracted by the news of Hill Yi giving birth to a daughter, all over the world is Hill Yi gave birth to Martin Mo¡¯s child, Martin Mo died, Hill Yi with a child is also considered to be sitting in the position of the Mo family mistress.


    Although Hill Yi gave birth to a daughter, she is the only bloodline of the Mo family, and the child was born to be precious.


    Hill Yi this child came to the obvious time is not right, the Mo masters really do not suspect?


    Or maybe Hill Yi used some method to hide from the Mo old master.


    I watched the news, my heart is very entangled.


    Knowing that this child¡¯s time is not right, it is unlikely to be Martin Mo¡¯s child, but I hid it, but also sorry for Martin Mo in the next nine springs.


    But if I say it, then Mr. Mo can not ept, there is an eventuality, I also sorry Martin Mo.


    I was in a dilemma.


    ¡°Alva, what are you thinking about.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ voice brought me back to my senses.


    I said, ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to see her for.¡± Jane Hasis was reluctant, ¡°Did you forget about her teaming up with Susan Su to hurt you before? I think you¡¯ve forgotten the pain, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going because I have a business to attend to, there¡¯s one thing I have to ask Hill Yi to confirm personally.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ eyes rolled, ¡°Could it be that this child of Hill Yi is not Martin Mo¡¯s?¡±


    At those words, my heart thumped.


    Jane Hasis had guessed it off the top of her head.


    Without certainty, I naturally wouldn¡¯t let Jane Hasis talk nonsense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess, I¡¯m looking for her for something else.¡±


    In order not to let Jane Hasis pursue the matter further, I took my cell phone and left.


    On the way, Fiona Croix saw the news and messaged me asking if I had seen the news about Hilli giving birth.


    I replied, ¡°I saw it.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Fiona Croix: ¡°Ulysses Will means it¡¯s better to go to the hospital to see Hilli, Martin Mo passed away and left them mother and daughter, sentimentally it¡¯s a good idea to visit, what do you mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital.¡±


    After this message was sent, Fiona Croix didn¡¯t get back to me.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I asked the nurse as Hill Yi¡¯s sister about the ward Hill Yi was staying in, and knowing which ward she was staying in, I went straight there.


    I came to the floor where Hill Yi lived and found the room with bed number 7.


    I was about to knock on the door and go in when I heard Elder Mo¡¯s voice: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a boy when we checked before? How did it turn into a girl.¡±


    From the tone of voice, I could tell that Mr. Mo was not as happy as the inte said.


    The Mo family had a huge family business with nearly 100 billion dors in assets, and Master Mo naturally wanted a boy to inherit it, not a girl.


    In the Mo family, son preference is especially serious.


    Because such a family really have ¡°throne¡± to inherit.


    ¡°Maybe the hospital made a mistake, I don¡¯t know why I turned into a girl.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s voice sounded especially weak and aggrieved, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to give birth to a son for the Mo family.¡±


    Elder Mo sighed heavily, ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about this now, you get well first, THE MO FAMILY must have a boy.¡±


    Martin Mo was gone, what did Elder Mo mean by saying this?


    Elder Mo was also old, could he still give birth?


    Once she heard this, Hill Yi was a bit flustered, ¡°Dad, Nan Cheng has already passed away for most of the year, how could he still be able to give birth, even if he uses the previous method again, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    The previous method?


    What do you mean?


    ¡°You can¡¯t, others can.¡± Elder Mo said, ¡°In Nan Cheng¡¯s condition, it¡¯s normal to have an illegitimate child outside.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just raise yourself first, you don¡¯t need to worry about other things, don¡¯t worry, the one you gave birth to is after all the Mo family¡¯s eldest granddaughter, and what she deserves won¡¯t be one point less.¡±


    I saw Elder Mo was about to leave, I quickly stood to the side, and did not have the intention to hide.


    Master Mo opened the door and came out and froze for a moment when he saw me.


    I pretended to have juste to be ready to knock on the door and said, ¡°Uncle, I heard that my sister gave birth and came over to visit.¡±


    How can I say that Hill Yi is also a half-sister, she gave birth to a child, I came to visit, it is also reasonable.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Elder Mo faintly answered and left, it seems that Hill Yi giving birth to a girl made him really unhappy.


    After Master Mo left, I walked in, Hill Yi sat on the bed, her head slightly lowered, tears in the corner of her eyes, the child was ced in a crib on the side, sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t know that her gender was disliked by Master Mo.


    Seeing mee, Hill Yi hastily turned her back and wiped her tears, collected her aggrieved expression, and her face was cold: ¡°Why did youe.¡±


    ¡°You gave birth to Martin Mo¡¯s orphan, in reason I shoulde to visit.¡± I took a look at the child, looking white, the little face still has some Martin Mo¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making a show of it.¡± Hilli didn¡¯t appreciate it in the least, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t really want to see you.¡±


    ¡°You feel aggrieved and me yourself for not being able to have a boy, but in fact a boy or a girl is the same, as long as it¡¯s Martin Mo¡¯s child.¡± I didn¡¯t leave, instead I sat down, looked at her and said, ¡°I heard all the conversation between you and Master Mo, how this child came to be, I also know, do you think you can hide it?¡±


    I was just swindling Hill Yi, I don¡¯t really know where this child came from.


    Hill Yi heard, the bottom of the eyes crossed a sh of consternation, then eyes dark: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nancheng, did not give him a boy, but I really tried my best, and even did a few test tubes, only so sessful, time is toote, even if it¡¯s a daughter, can only be left, did not think that Dad so do not like this child, if he really get a Nancheng¡¯s illegitimate child back, I¡¯m with the What should the child do.¡±


    Test tube baby?


    It turns out that Hill Yi did test tube.


    I¡¯ve heard that people from powerful families would always choose to take out their sperm and eggs to save them just in case, I didn¡¯t expect Martin Mo to actually do it.


    Hill Yi said time is toote, is she must get pregnant as soon as possible, or will not be able to hide, the child even if Martin Mo¡¯s will be questioned by the outside world, the Mo family wants to be the rightful child, if Martin Mo¡¯s death is too much time difference with the time Hill Yi pregnant, will certainly not be able to pocket.


    Mr. Mo agrees with this matter, that¡¯s why he has never suspected that the timing of Hill Yi¡¯s child is not correct.


    And Hill Yi should have known that she was pregnant with a girl, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell Mr. Mo, otherwise the child would be unprotectable.


    I don¡¯t know if Hill Yi kept this child out of affection or because of interest.


    Through this, I realized that Hill Yi is not simple.


    To be able to go from being an unseen illegitimate daughter to the position of Chairman of Hill¡¯s Group, and to be able to marry into the Mo family and give birth to a daughter, she is not a simple person.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never read her.


    ¡°The matter of having a boy or a girl is not for you to decide.¡±


    I already know the answer, this child since it is Martin Mo¡¯s, then I am relieved, I get up, said, ¡°You get well, you are Martin Mo married back openly and honestly, and gave birth to a child in name, even if Mr. Mo got back an illegitimate child, then it is also by you to be raised, isn¡¯t it? Your position can¡¯t be moved by anyone, there is no need to worry at all, Master Mo is getting old, you endure for a few years, THE Mo family is all yours.¡±


    Hill Yi raised her eyes and looked at me in fear, eagerly exining, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it that way, Alva Hill, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just want my and Nancheng¡¯s child to be treated fairly, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of coveting THE Mo family¡¯s assets.¡±


    I was only testing the waters just now, and when I saw this reaction from Hill Yi, I was a little ashamed that I was being petty.


    ¡°I was casually joking.¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°You hurry to get well and go back to thepany, otherwise I will take the opportunity to make thepany in a mess, or transfer the property or something, by then you can have nothing.¡±


    This sentence is I intentionally angry Hill Yi, I am also very petty, she previously teamed up with Susan Su harmed me, I can not be so generous, a little bit not to take it into ount.


    Hill Yi eyes really lit up fighting spirit: ¡°You can rest assured, thepany is Dad¡¯s blood, I will not let you spoil.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, knowing that Hill Yi was fighting with me, I didn¡¯t say anything and left the hospital room.


    When I left the hospital, I ran into Frank Hill and Hill Yi¡¯s mother who came to visit Hill Yi.


    When he saw me, Frank Hill was stunned for a moment, ¡°Alva, are you here to see your sister?¡±


    I ignored Frank Hill and walked straight toward the hospital entrance.


    Frank Hill let Hill Yi¡¯s mother go in first, he quickly caught up with me and looked at my leg, ¡°You can walk? I¡¯m d to see you slowly recovering.¡±


    I still remember what Frank Hill said the night he started the war with Jane Hasis, I can forgive Jane Hasis, but I really can¡¯t forgive Frank Hill.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    My tone was cold.


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯re still mad at Dad, Dad was just talking out of his ass, and your mom got mad at him.¡± Frank Hill said, ¡°Dad loves you, you are all my daughters, I naturally won¡¯t favor one over the other, Yilia just gave birth to a baby, the Mo family also needs her, she doesn¡¯t have so much energy to take care of thepany, and Be don¡¯t count on it even more, now it¡¯s all up to you, youe to thepany tomorrow, how about. ¡±


    Frank Hill has been keeping my position.


    After all this, I don¡¯t pretend to be noble.


    ¡°Got it.¡± I was still upset in my heart and deliberately said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll bankrupt thepany, I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 262: Meeting Ben Richter

    Frank Hillpensated with a smile, ¡°You child, still with dad angry it, I and your mother is divorced, but I still love you and Be, in fact, dad has long wanted to let you into thepany, only has not been able to find the right opportunity, just your mother and I messed up, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to thepany¡¯s half of the equity to you, in this way, Hill Yi her mother¡¯s side I also have an exnation.¡±


    I really can¡¯t understand Frank Hill.


    ¡°You like Hill Yi¡¯s mother so much, why did you marry my mom in the first ce?¡±


    Frank Hillughed: ¡°Alva, you don¡¯t understand men, women can y small, capricious, while men can only live for themselves once in their old age, you see Walker Richter, he is already standing at the top of the pyramid, but still can¡¯t master his own marriage, and can only sacrifice his marriage to marry a woman who is favorable to him. woman, in this circle ah, no man would marry a woman out of love.¡±


    ¡°Heh, using women, that¡¯s what men do.¡±


    Martin Mo as it were, Walker Richter, Jack Astor too.


    Frank Hillughed without saying anything and told me to go home early.


    Hill Yi¡¯s mother did not go in, just stood on the steps not far away waiting for Frank Hill, I watched Frank Hill walked quickly towards her, with a smile on his face, very natural to hold her hand, for fear of getting cold.


    I had never seen Frank Hill smile so easily in front of Jane Hasis.


    I always thought that Frank Hill was selfish, but in fact he just wanted to live the life he wanted.


    Wee into this world, each one of us is an individual, and no one is obligated to sacrifice themselves for anyone else, not even their own children.


    I left the hospital, returned home, and while eating dinner, I told Jane Hasis, ¡°He asked me to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Jane Hasis immediately looked up at me, froze for a moment and said, ¡°You ran into him at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Uh, ran into him.¡±


    ¡°He was with that woman, wasn¡¯t he.¡± Jane Hasis poked at her bowl of rice with obvious jealousy in her eyes.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Jane Hasis gripped her chopsticks tightly and said conspiratorially, ¡°He¡¯s finally getting what he wants after waiting so many years.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about the entanglement between these three and refrained frommenting.


    I ate in silence, Ulysses Will called, he went to the hospital with Fiona Croix and didn¡¯t see me, so he called to ask if I was back.


    After dinner.


    Jane Hasis went out dressed up, like she was going on a date.


    I shook my head, this was another irritation, going for mental bnce.


    I went to the study and took a book back to my room to read, reading was the best way to pass the time when my legs were weak and I couldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    All these years of begging for a living and not really taking a moment to enrich myself.


    During the time I was treating my leg, I took some self-examination certificates.


    When one is quiet and reads a book, one also forgets a lot of troubles.


    Around eleven o¡¯clock at night, my cell phone rang, still the same strange string of numbers from the beginning.


    I looked at the caller ID, wrinkled my brow, and mentally hesitated for a long time before answering the phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I asked softly.


    It still took a long time for a dark voice toe from the other end, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you.¡±


    If the first time was a typo, the second time was never going to still be a typo.


    ¡°Nan, Alva, I miss, miss you.¡±


    The other party¡¯s voice sounded painful this time, it seemed to have wasted a great deal of effort to say it, and it was a shock to hear.


    And what was even more startling was that the other party knew my name, but I couldn¡¯t hear who the other party was.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± My tone took on a more serious tone.


    Could it really be, as Fiona Croix said, that someone had a crush on me and I didn¡¯t know it?


    I thought that was highly unlikely.


    I waited for a long time, the other side never spoke again, and at one minute and eleven seconds into the call, the other side hung up.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number, I fell into deep thought.


    The next day.


    I woke up early and washed up, it was my first day at the office today, Jane Hasis was even more nervous than I was, she had prepared my clothes for me early in the morning, a Chanel sheath dress.


    ¡°Alva, call me if anything happens, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I was just going to the office, Jane Hasis made it seem like I was going to war.


    I wasn¡¯t nervous, but she made the atmosphere a little tense.


    Jane Hasis specially hired a driver for me, called Zheng Dong.


    I got in the car and caught Zheng Dong sneaking a look at me a few times. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±


    Zheng Dong was embarrassed and reddened his ears, ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± I teased him mischievously.


    Zheng Dong¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t dare to nce at me and he stammered, ¡°Good, good looking.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    Zheng Dong is a young man in his twenties, I guess he just got his driver¡¯s license not too long ago, he¡¯s quite good looking, probably that¡¯s why Jane Hasis hired him.


    It seems that this problem of my singleness has attracted the attention of Jane Hasis.


    Arrived at thepany, and not the kind of dozens of employees to wee the spectacle of the battle, Frank Hill told me the password of the private elevator, I directly take the elevator to Hill¡¯s group floor.


    This office building is not Hill¡¯s group a unique, Hill¡¯s has not been so strong, this building has more than a hundredrge and smallpanies, do what have.


    Entering thepany, I went straight to the chairman¡¯s office, which is Hill Yi¡¯s office.


    She is now in the hospital, and sitting in the office is Frank Hill.


    He greeted the secretary, who saw meing and attentively pushed open the office door for me, ¡°Vice President Hill, please.¡±


    In thepany, Hill is the head and I am the deputy.


    I politely nodded my head to thank him and walked in, Frank Hill was on the phone, when he saw meing, he immediately hung up the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Alva is here, did you have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first day at the office, do you want me to get on the phone right away, or do you want to watch the battle from the sidelines and see how you operate?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to make a fuss with Frank Hill.


    Frank Hillughed and said, ¡°You have worked in the Richter Group before, and any project Yilia did during this period of time also notified you and reported to you, and you should know the details of thepany, and I let youe here, naturally, I am directly handing over thepany to you, Alva, do you have any confidence? ¡±


    Hill Yi did have her own secretary tell me the status of thepany every three days before, I still know something about thepany¡¯s situation, but to put it to work right away, I don¡¯t have that intention.


    I had already found a good excuse: ¡°My legs haven¡¯t fully recovered, it¡¯s better to work hard for you to manage for a while, I¡¯ll learn something along the way.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Frank Hill did not force me.


    Thus, I started my first day at work.


    Fiona Croix was particrly surprised to learn that I hade to work for Hill¡¯s Group and said over the phone, ¡°You¡¯re going to work? You¡¯re not going to sell thepany, are you.¡±


    I sat on the sofa, leisurely drinking coffee and flipping through the documents sent by my secretary, ¡°Howe I also have the surname Hill, the matter of selling thepany naturally can¡¯t be done.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go to thepany, you are not ¡­¡± Fiona Croix¡¯stter words were not said.


    Her meaning I understand.


    In my heart, I have always had a grudge against Frank Hill and Jane Hasis for what they did to me before, and to be honest, before entering thepany, I didn¡¯t think I would live with Jane Hasis and enter thepany to help.


    The old Alva Hill wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    ¡°People always change.¡±


    I can¡¯t escape my fate, so I might as well go with it.


    Fiona Croix was silent for a while and said, ¡°Alva, this is fine, this is your life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a pickup, Be Hill¡¯s hand of good cards is broken, Hill Yi can¡¯t get out of it, so it¡¯s cheap for me.¡±


    ¡°Less get cheap still sell good, I can not have this kind of cheap pick up, you should have lost that useless arrogance, also do not have to suffer, people live a lifetime why? Why do people live their whole life? Definitely not, are running to a good life, now they all recognize you, you also try not to care about the past, live a good life.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Iughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re only thirty or less, you¡¯re so nagging, you¡¯ll be fine in the future.¡±


    The secretary knocked on the door and told me, ¡°Vice President Hill, President Richter is already waiting in the parlor.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    President Richter?


    I thought it shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, it should just be the samest name.


    ¡°Fiona, let¡¯s leave it for now, I¡¯ll get busy.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I straightened my clothes and went to the parlor.


    Pushing the door open and entering, I was surprised when I saw the person sitting inside.


    I asked the secretary in a low voice, ¡°Ourpany has a partnership with THE Richter Group?¡±


    Sitting in the parlor was surprisingly Ben Richter.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Hill held the project just before, and it depends on today whether it will work out or not.¡± The secretary said, ¡°Originally, Mr. Hill visited the Richter Group, but I didn¡¯t expect President Richter toe in person today.¡±


    I¡¯ve just arrived, and I¡¯ve been thrown such a big problem.


    Frank Hill is cunning, this was originally his to deal with, he pulled a pretext to go to the factory, and left Ben Richter to me.


    Ben Richter will work with Hill¡¯s?


    That¡¯s highly unlikely.


    I told my secretary to make coffee and walked over toward Ben Richter.


    ¡°President Richter, long time no see.¡±


    Ben Richter was not at all surprised to see me, his face was expressionless, his hands were crossed on hisp, his eyes nced at my legs, and he said meaningfully, ¡°Recovered well, these legs, if Susan Su sees them, she is afraid that she would hate to destroy them.¡±

 Chapter 263: Testing Ben Richter’s Intentions

    Susan Su was clearly dead, Ben Richter suddenly raised it, in broad daylight, but I felt a chill on my back.


    The corner of Ben Richter¡¯s mouth lightly raised, his hands spread out, ¡°I¡¯m joking with Vice President Hill to ease the atmosphere, Vice President Hill don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear the meaning of a joke, but rather a threat.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Richter set fire to Tina Deross¡¯s body, and I have a cut-throat rtionship with Walker Richter, it¡¯s to be expected that Ben Richter would take it out on me.


    ¡°Susan Su is also President Richter¡¯s old lover anyways, I can understand if you are holding a grudge for her, but don¡¯t let Mrs. Knight hear this in the future, or else if you misunderstand it, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not going to be easy for President Richter¡¯s married life.¡±


    I half-heartedly and directly disliked it.


    This business had no hope of sess, so I naturally didn¡¯t have topliment him.


    I knew Tina Deross was gone, but I couldn¡¯t just say with a straight face that I knew Tina Deross was dead, and now that was a lie.


    As soon as my words came out, Ben Richter¡¯s face immediately sank, he let his assistant go out, and I also let my secretary go out, leaving only the two of us in therge parlor.


    Ben Richter said with a smile on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with her.¡±


    I returned the same smile and gave him back what I had just said, ¡°I was just joking with President Richter to lighten the mood.¡±


    ¡°Sharp-tongued.¡± Ben Richter coldly grunted, ¡°This business relies on more than ying smart, tens of millions ofrge single, behind the queue waiting to cooperate with the Richter Group arge number of people, you want me to cooperate with you ¡­¡±


    ¡°President Richter got it wrong.¡± I interrupted with a light smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to work with President Richter.¡±


    Ben Richter frowned: ¡°Previously, Hill Yi visited the Richter Group several times, wanting to cooperate, tens of millions of dors ofrge orders, you Hill¡¯s do not want to get a piece of the pie? In the past this kind of thing Hill¡¯s didn¡¯t do less, as for now, although you are no longer Walker Richter¡¯s wife, but want to cooperate is not impossible.¡±


    When Be Hill was still Walker Richter¡¯s wife, the Hill family did make a lot of money off of that rtionship.


    I pulled out my ears, said carelessly, ¡°want to cooperate with you is Hill Yi, not me, President Richter have not heard of one day, now thepany I say, naturally ording to what I say, I do not cooperate with you the Richter Group, President Richter be my guest.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around myself and leaned back in my chair to look at Ben Richter.


    I don¡¯t believe that Ben Richter would be willing to give a piece of the Hill family, there must be a problem here, so I naturally have to be cautious.


    Ben Richter stared at me with furrowed brows, and abruptly smiled: ¡°Alva Hill, are you so resistant to this cooperation because of Walker Richter? Now the Richter Group is in my hands, just as you said, once a son, once a subject, in business, I hope you still do not have the will to do things, now the Inte Walker Richter is not the Richter family people of the matter of spection, sooner orter he will leave the Richter family, you again follow the Richter family. He is also useless, those who know what¡¯s good for them are good at what they do.¡±


    Iughed coldly: ¡°President Richter, I don¡¯t understand, Walker Richter is not the Richter family person and I have nothing to do with him, he married Susan Su, and because of Nancy Richter, we have no rtionship, Walker Richter negative me, I have no rtionship with him. Walker Richter negative me, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone from THE Richter family anymore, so I won¡¯t do this business.¡±


    Ben Richter had his eyes locked on me, he was probing for truth, wanting to know if I was telling the truth or not.


    I crossed my legs, nced at him, and continued, ¡°Besides, cooperation is about trust, once I had a cooperation with President Richter, but the result was that President Richter sent me to the police station, a lesson learned from the past, where would I dare to cooperate with President Richter. ¡±


    Ben Richter smiled broadly, only that smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, through a few minutes of coldness, suddenly, he got up and pped his hands heavily on the table, his eyes sank: ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t y with your heart in front of me, you and Walker Richter have not been cut off at all, tell me, what is Walker Richter calcting? that burned down the warehouse, what was his n?¡±


    I looked at him in mock bewilderment, ¡°President Richter, what do you mean by that.¡±


    Of course, I really didn¡¯t know Walker Richter¡¯s ns either.


    The burning of the warehouse was clear to me.


    ¡°Still acting crazy with me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Vice President Hill, it¡¯s not good, Old Zhang from the finance department fought with Old Li, and the whole finance department is in chaos.¡± The secretary suddenly ran in with an exaggerated expression, as if something big had happened.


    I took the opportunity to say, ¡°President Richter, I have things to take care of, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Before my feet stepped out of the parlor, Ben Richter¡¯s gloomy voice came from behind me, ¡°You tell Walker Richter that he destroyed Xiao Qing¡¯s corpse, and I will make him pay dearly.¡±


    My heart thumped, I was surprised that Ben Richter directly told the secret that Tina Deross was dead in front of me.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Ben Richter strides past me and leaves thepany.


    Ben Richter no longer hides, such Ben Richter, let a person have a kind of uncontroble feeling.


    Once a person no longer has any scruples, who knows what he will do.


    The rumor that Walker Richter is not a member of the Richter family has escted to a feverish stage, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother hasn¡¯te forward to rify the matter since she spoke out at the birthday party, making the matter even more confusing.


    This matter will always have a result, the has been cast out, it is necessary to close the eventually.


    After Ben Richter left, I collected my thoughts and said to the secretary, ¡°Go, go to the finance department to take a look.¡±


    The secretaryughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on in the finance department, I saw that President Richter was upset and just made it up randomly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I looked at the secretary and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Smart enough.¡±


    The matter of Ben Richter leaving thepany with anger soon reached Frank Hill¡¯s ears, Frank Hill called to ask me what was going on, at that time I was eating at the restaurant across the street from thepany, I casually made a few perfunctory sentences and dismissed Frank Hill.


    Frank Hill in the shopping mall crawling and rolling for so many years, how can not know Ben Richter with the Hill family cooperation with what idea, he just do not dare to excuses, I took this temper to send off Ben Richter.


    Hanging up the phone, I picked up the soup on the table and took a big gulp, just put down the soup bowl, I heard screams from the restaurant kitchen, ¡°Murder, murder.¡±


    The cook ran out of the kitchen holding up a spoon, his white coveralls all covered in blood, his face covered in horror, his mouth shouting, ¡°Murder.¡±


    The guests stood up, curiously probing into the kitchen to see, soon the manager of the restaurant ran over, into the kitchen to take a look, was also shocked and ran out, quickly shouted, ¡°Quickly, quickly call the police.¡±


    A person¡¯s life is a big deal.


    Soon the police came, and all the guests eating in the restaurant were left in their seats and not allowed to leave.


    I sat in the corner of the restaurant by the window, and when I encountered something like murder, instead of being curious, I had an unsettling premonition.


    This premonition became stronger when I saw Wang Yuan and Liu Xin appear.


    Where the two of them appeared, there was Yao Mubai.


    Sure enough.


    Just as I thought this in my heart, Yao Mubai¡¯s long figure appeared in my field of vision.


    I inclined my head to cover my face with my hands, praying that Yao Mubai wouldn¡¯t see me.

 Chapter 264: Yao Mubai Likes Me

    I don¡¯t know why, I¡¯m a bit afraid of seeing Yao Mubai, anyway, every time I meet him, it¡¯s always bad, either he¡¯s dead or in jail.


    I was thinking, ¡°Yao Mubai don¡¯t see it¡±.


    Suddenly, I felt a burning gaze behind me, I didn¡¯t dare to turn back until a tall shadow covered me, and Yao Mubai¡¯s maic voice sounded above my head, ¡°Coincidence.¡±


    It¡¯s really coincidental.


    The restaurant where I ate had a murder, and I was also taken away for routine questioning.


    When I went in, I told everything I knew, and in the end, it was Yao Mubai who bailed me out.


    This surprised me.


    He has always been at odds with me, why would he be kind enough to bail me out?


    I walked out of the police station and saw Yao Mubai waiting for me at the door.


    Out of politeness, I walked over and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yao Mubai still had his hands crossed, which was his signature move, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky, it¡¯s also counted that you met me today, otherwise you¡¯ll have to stay inside for a few more hours.¡±


    Quite a few people from the restaurant had been brought in for questioning, if they were to finish their interrogation one by one, it was going to be a few hourster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said thank you.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± I muttered, ¡°I think it¡¯s only bad luck to meet you, if you hadn¡¯t shown up, I might have been fine.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yao Mubai frowned, ¡°Speak up.¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s bad luck to meet you.¡± I simply pulled up the volume and wasn¡¯t afraid of him getting angry.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you are a white-eyed wolf, I ¡­¡± Yao Mubai didn¡¯t finish his sentence, his cell phone rang, he looked at the caller ID and walked to the side to answer the phone.


    Wang Yuan smiled and walked over with milk tea, kindly reminding me, ¡°Today our boss is in a bad mood, you can take it easy, don¡¯t bump into the gun.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± I was a little angry knot, deserve is my bad luck?


    I smoothed out my breath and said, ¡°Pour me a cup of milk tea, please.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Wang Yuan has long prepared an extra cup and handed it to me, ¡°This is a newly opened milk tea store doing activities, the vor is good, try it, I heard it¡¯s very expensive, I originally bought it for the boss, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Hearing that it was for Yao Mubai, I took a big gulp of it in one gulp, which was a relief.


    I asked, ¡°What did Yao Mubai run into today that put him in a bad mood?¡±


    I always had to know who I took cannon fodder for.


    ¡°Who else can it be, Ke Zhen chanting, very cunning, originally received the news thought toe to the north city, which know is a smoke bomb, pounced on the empty, mood is very bad, you just did not see me do not dare toe out of the atmosphere, that is, afraid to be cannon fodder chant.¡±


    I looked at him: ¡°Then I became cannon fodder.¡±


    Wang Yuan shrugged his shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re out of luck.¡±


    Wang Yuan did not have a frame, and he is also very familiar with him, talking, I do not have the psychological burden, do not have to look forward and backward, asked: ¡°He is not in a good mood, so why do you want to bail me out?¡±


    ¡°Depends on the mood.¡± She smiled, ¡°The boss is not an unreasonable person, let alone a beautiful woman, he must have seen justice.¡±


    I snorted coldly, ¡°Saying that, do you believe it yourself?¡±


    Wang Yuan resentfully coughed dryly, a little embarrassed, ¡°He¡¯s just being unreasonable to you, which as the saying goes, there¡¯s no reasoning in front of the person you like ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I raised my hand in a hurry, the milk tea in my mouth directly sprayed out, ¡°You talk to me about metaphysical events, Yao Mubai he likes me? I think he hates me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what liking someone is like? Don¡¯t you see it? Otherwise why did he bail you out?¡± Wang Yuan touched her chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°ording to my observations over the past few months, I can be sure that the boss 80% likes you, otherwise why do you keep bumping into him, isn¡¯t there a saying that goes like this, when chasing someone you have to make her remember you first and leave a deep impression in front of her.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    This theory really ¡­ has so much sense.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯ve been able to run into Yao Mubai a few times into the police station since I¡¯ve been alive, this impression is indeed quite deep, but he likes me, I don¡¯t see it, I do see that you need to go to the ophthalmology department, you have problems with your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then let¡¯s make a bet, if he likes you, you guys will be free of the share money when you get married.¡±


    Marry?


    It¡¯s getting more and more outrageous.


    ¡°Even if there is only one man in this world, Yao Mubai, I won¡¯t marry him.¡± I added, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him even if I be a nun.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to marry?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice coldly sounded behind me.


    This voice made me jump, I quickly looked up, this time I was really choked by the milk tea, I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai heard what we said just now.


    I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai heard what we said just now. Otherwise, with Yao Mubai¡¯s small-mindedness, he will definitely hold a grudge against me and give me small shoes.


    Wang Yuan immediately held the milk tea and stood away, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go buy you another milk tea.¡±


    Yao Mubai: ¡°This month¡¯s bonus has been deducted.¡±


    Wang Yuan¡¯s bitter face: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I held for her: ¡°Yao Mubai, you have a fire in your heart don¡¯t send it towards others, if you have the ability to go to Ke Zhen to settle the score, to have a fight between men, what is it to be angry at a woman.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Looks like she talked to you a lot, leaking the boss¡¯s privacy, next month¡¯s bonus is gone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Yuan walked away bitterly.


    ¡°Inhuman.¡± In front of Yao Mubai, I can¡¯t always control my emotions and can¡¯t help butsh out.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they all say.¡± Yao Mubai, which was not ashamed but rather honored, digressed and asked me, ¡°Why did you go to that restaurant, where were you and what were you doing when people died?¡±


    Yao Mubai is obviously looking for a fight.


    With a three-quarter gamble, I said, ¡°I went to the restaurant to eat, and when the person died, I was also eating, I have been eating, okay.¡±


    ¡°Eating what?¡± Yao Mubai asked carelessly.


    I almost med out, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How does it not matter.¡± Yao Mubai raised his eyebrows and looked serious: ¡°I bailed you out, I always need to know if you have made a mistake or not, what if it involves me.¡±


    I know this is a fart, but I can¡¯t find the words to refute it.


    Yao Mubai is too thoughtful.

 Chapter 265: Walker Richter and Ben Richter go to war

    I secretly took a few breaths and told myself not to be angry.


    ¡°I had an order of ribs, bok choy, and sauerkraut.¡± I answered honestly and didn¡¯t confront him.


    ¡°Eat so much?¡± Yao Mubai frowned, his eyes swept my stomach, then nced to my chest, very disgusted: ¡°Look at how skinny you are, where did all the food go?¡±


    I gritted my teeth and smiled skinlessly, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°I just eat a lot and don¡¯t grow meat.¡± My patience was almost worn out, ¡°Yao Mubai, aren¡¯t you targeting me all the time because of Walker Richter, what do you want.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s face sank and suddenly asked me, ¡°What exactly is Walker Richter nning?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    At first I didn¡¯t react and froze before realizing what he was asking.


    ¡°What, are you interested in what THE Richter family is up to too?¡± I sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask your dad what he¡¯s nning.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t know that Walker Richter was THE Richter family person, he thought that Walker Richter was Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate son, so I naturally went along with what he said.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes narrowed deeply, ¡°It is impossible for Walker Richter to change his surname to Yao, the Yao family side will not agree.¡±


    The Yao family was arge family, Yao Mubai was talking about people like the Yao family¡¯s side line.


    Walker Richter never even thought about the surname Yao.


    But that¡¯s something I definitely won¡¯t say.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me, whether you agree or not, that¡¯s also your Yao family¡¯s business, and Walker Richter has nothing to do with me anymore, so why are you clinging on to me.¡± I really don¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m not going to believe Wang Yuan¡¯sments either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with him for so many years, I know him, he loves power the most, but he won¡¯t let go of your hand unless ¡­,¡± Yao Mubai suddenly paused and didn¡¯t go on.


    Unless what?


    I was very curious, but in front of Yao Mubai, I held back my curiosity.


    However, I have to say, Yao Mubai did understand Walker Richter, he didn¡¯t let go, but in his heart, I wasn¡¯t the most important, I ultimately lost to his responsibility to THE Richter family.


    To put it bluntly, he still prioritizes interests.


    Yao Mubai nced at me and I snorted, ¡°No matter what you think, I have nothing to do with him anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Mubai answered softly and stopped talking again, not knowing what he was thinking, after a while, he said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    I was a little surprised, and felt like I was being tricked again.


    The thin arm couldn¡¯t argue with the big leg, so I could only endure the breath.


    I didn¡¯t walk a few steps, I saw Liu Xin, thinking that Liu Xin was trained in a securitypany and was familiar with counter reconnaissance, I called out to him and hesitantly opened my mouth, ¡°Liu Xin, can you do me a favor?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You say.¡± Liu Xin was bashful.


    ¡°Help me look up a phone number.¡± I told Liu Xin the string of unfamiliar numbers, I wanted to know who the caller really was, a prank or really someone I recognized.


    When I think of that voice, I¡¯m always uneasy in my heart and want to find out.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Liu Xin patted his chest and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    I took a taxi back, if I knew that letting Liu Xin help would bring irreparable consequences, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked for him, but where in the world are there pills of regret, and that was also something that cameter.


    I was taken to the police station no one knows, the secretary has been calling me, in the police station can not pick up, out, I gave the secretary back a phone call, iming that he went back.


    A dayter.


    Liu Xin did not give me an answer, and at this time Walker Richter side of the ident, I did not care to ask the results.


    In the whole city are concerned about Ben Richter with Walker Richter who is not the Richter family people, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother suddenly held a conference, in front of dozens of media announced that Ben Richter is not the Richter family people, the Richter Group will be inherited by Walker Richter.


    When this came out, the inte exploded.


    Before Walker Richter is Fin Wilson and Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate child is almost real, now it is a big reversal, Ben Richter is Joyce Parvis and other people born, this melon is very material.


    Ben Richter surely won¡¯t do nothing and just let himself be kicked out of thepany.


    The hard-fought battle began the day after Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s announcement when Ben Richter teamed up with other shareholders to force Walker Richter out of thepany.


    The Richter Group was in turmoil, and otherpanies that worked with it were more or less affected.


    In a short period of time, if someone had analyzed the data, they would have found that billions of dors had evaporated in a week.


    Frank Hill looked at the Richter Group infighting, especially thankful: ¡°Fortunately did not cooperate with the Richter Group, otherwise I do not know how much money to lose, Alva, you say this time Ben Richter win or Walker Richter?pany¡¯s roots are already deep, even if he¡¯s not from THE Richter family, it won¡¯t have much effect on him leading thepany.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I swiped through the news, and honestly, I didn¡¯t see what Walker Richter was up to.


    The melon that is the Richter family has been going on for half a month, and there¡¯s still no word on what¡¯s going on.


    I was also quite anxious about whether Walker Richter would get thepany back or not.


    The sky changed in the North City.


    On this day, I just came out of thepany, in the parking lot, I was stunned and kidnapped.


    The person who kidnapped me this time was no other than Ben Richter.


    When the ck cloth was lifted and I saw Ben Richter, I wasn¡¯t surprised much.


    ¡°You wanted to use me to get Walker Richter to admit defeat, right?¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t hard to guess at all.


    Probably having been kidnapped a few times and knowing what Ben Richter was up to, I didn¡¯t have much to fear; Ben Richter wanted thepany, and until then, I was safe.


    Ben Richter turned his back to me and pulled out a cigarette, snapping it, the light from his lighter illuminating a small cluster.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m told.¡± Ben Richter¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°He stole Tina Deross¡¯s heart, didn¡¯t even leave me a corpse in the end, and now he¡¯s trying to run me out of thepany, so what do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    ¡°You think you can force Walker Richter by capturing me? ¡°I sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, if he¡¯s the one who¡¯s threatened, then why did he n so carefully for so long, maybe you kidnapped me as part of his n¡­ ¡­¡±


    I had said it casually, but as soon as the words left my mouth, my heart went cold, remembering Yao Mubai¡¯s words.


    Could it be that I¡¯ve really be Walker Richter¡¯s pawn?

 Chapter 266: Ben Richter is the real murderer of Nancy Richter

    Yao Mubai said, the most important thing for Walker Richter is power, Walker Richter burned the warehouse on his birthday banquet, touching Ben Richter¡¯s scales, in order to force Ben Richter to make a move, only if Ben Richter makes a move, Walker Richter can find an opportunity.


    And isn¡¯t this the best opportunity, right now?


    I was kidnapped by Ben Richter, Ben Richter can run away?


    At first Walker Richter wanted to use Susan Su to send Ben Richter to jail, so that he could not turn overpletely, but there was an ident, Susan Su escaped, after that Walker Richter has been calm, no further action, until Ben Richter held a birthday party, until not long ago Mr. Richter Mr. Richter¡¯s mother suddenly announced that Ben Richter would be kicked out of the Richter Group.


    Walker Richter this step by step n, in the end is not forced Ben Richter kidnapped me?


    Thinking of this, my heart once again cooled down halfway, I lowered my eyes, hard tough to myself, ¡°Ben Richter, your wishful thinking is wrong, he won¡¯t give up THE RICHTER GROUP for me.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending, you think I would believe that, if I didn¡¯t know that Walker Richter had once transferred all the properties in his name to yours, and that he hid the SWEETHEART, I would have been fooled by you guys, the fact that he¡¯s so nervous about you guys shows how much he cares about his kids, and about you.¡± Ben Richter snickered, a touch of shade crossing the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Now that you¡¯re in my hands, why wouldn¡¯t he be obedient and give thepany up with both hands.¡±


    As if Walker Richter¡¯s love for me are in other people¡¯s mouths, I have never felt that I am in Walker Richter, how important, but it seems that everyone feels that I am Walker Richter¡¯s soft underbelly.


    I do not exin, Ben Richter may not believe, I raised my eyes to look at him, tone of voice calmly asked: ¡°You not only want thepany right, you also want his life, is not it?¡±


    Just now I opened my eyes and saw the environment I was in, it was an abandoned factory, I don¡¯t know how many years it has been abandoned, cobwebs hanging all over the beams, rats squeaking, and scrap machinery, but the only thing that was ced in the corner of the wall that several barrels of oil drums are new, filled with oil, it is clear that Ben Richter is going to kill and set fire to it.


    What does it mean to do unto others as you would have them do unto you?


    Walker Richter burned Tina Deross¡¯ body, Ben Richter burned me.


    Having brought my life back from the brink of life and death a few times, I¡¯m very life-affirming, yet I¡¯m not afraid of death.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ben Richter didn¡¯t hide in front of me at this time, a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I just struck first, if I was the one who fell into his hands today, Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t let me go just the same.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is the grudge between you two?¡± I stared at him dead in the face, ¡°It¡¯s never as simple as apany dispute between you, and it¡¯s never just because of Tina Deross, you hate him so much that you can¡¯t wait to take his life, you¡¯ve been nning this for so long, you must have some other purpose.¡±


    I just thought of this now, Walker Richter is also cruel enough to Ben Richter, he had wanted to use Susan Su to send Ben Richter to jail, if it is just a property dispute, how can Walker Richter be so desperate, even if Ben Richter is not the Richter family people , also lived together for decades, how could they have no feelings and drive them to extinction.


    ¡°You are very smart.¡± Ben Richter flicked his cigarette, the ash floated in the air, he took a long breath, seemed to fall into some kind of memory, his eyes lit up with intense hatred and anger: ¡°Killing people to pay for their lives, owed a debt is always to pay.¡±


    Killing to pay for life?


    This word I heard confused.


    ¡°Whose life?¡±


    I thought it was Tina Deross and said sharply, ¡°Tina Deross wasn¡¯t killed by Walker Richter, it was Susan Su, she¡¯s the one who pulled out Tina Deross¡¯s oxygen tube, didn¡¯t you know that already?¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°You sent the anonymous letter?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± By this time, I just admitted it directly, ¡°When Susan Su kidnapped me, she said it herself, she was the one who killed Tina Deross, Walker Richter was the one who burned down the warehouse, but he didn¡¯t have anything to do with Tina Deross¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so nervous about him and you say you had nothing to do with it.¡± Ben Richter smiled grimly, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯ve been following Walker Richter for a while, and you really have a few shadows of him, you want to borrow my hand to get rid of Susan Su as a trouble, Walker Richter is looking forward to meying a hand on Susan Su, and he sits on his hands to reap the benefits, Susan Su knows being used by you guys like this, guess what she will do?¡±


    ¡°You knew about Walker Richter¡¯s n, so Susan Su didn¡¯t escape, you let her go?¡±


    Ben Richter let out augh, ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even see through such a simple move by Walker Richter, then how could I hibernate in THE Richter family for decades? I¡¯m afraid I would have been swept away long ago.¡±


    When Susan Su disappeared, Walker Richter¡¯s bounty was so high that Ben Richter naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on Susan Su at this time.


    I caught the key word in Ben Richter¡¯s words.


    Hibernation for decades, that¡¯s definitely not because of Tina Deross.


    ¡°What exactly is your grudge against Walker Richter?¡± I said, ¡°Ben Richter, I know there¡¯s zero chance of getting out of here alive, so why don¡¯t you just let me die.¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s eyes narrowed deeply, he took two steps forward and cupped my jaw, ¡°Alva Hill, me Walker Richter, who made you Walker Richter¡¯s soft underbelly, don¡¯t worry, when you die, I¡¯ll make sure that I burn a few more pieces of paper money for you on the day of your sacrifice.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell me what Walker Richter owed.


    He looked outside, his tone light, with a sense of relief, ¡°Decades of torment and nning will finallye to an end, after dawn, THE Richter Group will cease to exist.¡±


    I looked out the window, it was pitch ck outside and it struck fear into one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ben Richter, although you are not the Richter family people, but how do you say that you are also in the Richter family eating the Richter family¡¯s rice to grow up, you treat the Richter family like this, you are beneficent to return the favor. ¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡±


    My words stimted Ben Richter anger surged, he pinched my face fiercely, his tone was thick with hatred: ¡°It¡¯s them the Richter family enmity, it¡¯s them the Richter family first sorry me, it¡¯s the Richter family owes me. ¡±


    ¡°What does the Richter family owe you? Ben Richter, don¡¯t give excuses for your own ambition, you are not a the Richter family person, but you are thinking of the Richter family¡¯s things, this is a white-eyed wolf, you say in your mouth that the the Richter family is sorry for you, tell me why.¡± I deliberately stimted Ben Richter: ¡°The so-called born and not raised, broken fingers can be returned, born and raised, broken head can be returned, not born and raised, a hundred lifetimes hard to return, the Richter family raised you, how do you report them? What is this if you are not repaying them with kindness, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sent you to study abroad to learn knowledge and teach you to be a human being, it is not for you to repay her like this.¡±


    ¡°You shut up.¡± Ben Richter¡¯s emotions were a bit out of control, and he almost stormed, ¡°You think that old woman is really kind? She was atoning for her sins, the most vicious of them all, if she hadn¡¯t killed my father and kept the money private, how could I have recognized a thief as my father.¡±


    I was shocked, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother killed Ben Richter¡¯s own father?


    Ben Richter stalked his neck, slowly calmed his emotions down, and said grimly, ¡°I will let THE Richter family pay back what they owe the Qi family one by one, ten times a hundred times.¡±


    The grudge of the previous life, where I know clearly.


    I suddenly remembered what Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had once told me when she was at the manor, and the words she wanted to say at that time, unfinished words, so that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother knew Ben Richter¡¯s life at that time? She knew he wasn¡¯t a member of the Richter family, and she was trying to kick Ben Richter out by cleaning up thepany.


    Ginger is really old and hot.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was nning to go after Ben Richter early on.


    ¡°Injustice has its own way, go find THE Richter family people, I don¡¯t have thest name of Knight, what does it have to do with me.¡± This is just unmitigated disaster for me.


    ¡°Yourst name is not Knight, but your daughter¡¯sst name is Knight.¡± Ben Richter moved his neck, his eyes were cold, ¡°Alva Hill, you should thank me for letting you live at least one more year.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    What do you mean by living an extra year?


    Ben Richter stood up straight and looked down at me condescendingly, ¡°This game is just the beginning, how can one life, one THE Richter Group fill these decades of hate.¡±


    One life?


    A guess crossed my mind as I associated it with what he had just said and gasped.


    ¡°Nancy Richter was really killed by you.¡±


    The corners of Ben Richter¡¯s mouth turned up slightly in an eerie, chilling smile.


    ¡°It was her bad luck and she had iting, I didn¡¯t want to make an example out of her, but who let her hit on Tina Deross¡¯s corpse.¡± Ben Richter narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Bastard, pervert.¡± I lost control of my emotions instantly and snarled, ¡°You¡¯re the one who got Nancy Richter killed, and you¡¯re the one who got Martin Mo killed, you.¡±


    Martin Mo never admitted to killing Nancy Richter from the beginning to the end, but he didn¡¯t deny it when I tried him at first, I don¡¯t know what went wrong in the middle, all I know is that Martin Mo is not the murderer of Nancy Richter, he was wrongly used.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, and next, it¡¯s going to be you and Walker Richter,¡± Ben Richter pervertedlyughed out loud a few times, ¡°You¡¯ll have to thank me for allowing you to die together.¡±


    As soon as his words left his mouth, the sound of a car¡¯s engine turning off came from outside the abandoned factory, someone wasing.

 Chapter 267: Susan Su is Surprisingly Alive

    Ben Richter nced outside and said meaningfully, ¡°Here ites.¡±


    A wry smile floated at the corner of his mouth as he said this.


    I listened sideways to the sound of a car door, and at first I thought it was Walker Richtering, but then I heard the sound of high heels, and it was a woman who came.


    Who was it?


    As the voices approached, I was suddenly nervous, my heart beat faster, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel fear.


    I¡¯ve never been so afraid of someone before, except for ¡­


    Susan Su.


    The name came to mind, and it was as if a gust of cloudy wind blew behind me.


    There was a creak.


    The door to the abandoned factory was pushed open, and I was too shocked to speak as the owner of the heels appeared in front of me, fear covering my eyes.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    I was shocked andpletely speechless when Susan Su greeted me with a smile.


    Didn¡¯t she die in prison?


    Why is she standing in front of me alive?


    I looked at the ming red-lipped Susan Su with no other expression than fear and shock.


    Susan Su stepped on her high heels and walked in front of me, her red lips slightly opened: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯ve been squatting inside for quite some time thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°How, howe, howe you¡¯re still alive, didn¡¯t you die of an illness?¡± I found my voice only half a dayter, so shocked that my voice changed, ¡°You didn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°How could I die when you when still alive and well.¡± Susan Su smiled, only the smile was colder than before, ¡°Alva Hill, I, Susan Su, have never lost in my life, you think you¡¯re the only one who can win against me?¡±


    I looked at Ben Richter in shock, ¡°You saved her? She is the one who killed Tina Deross, don¡¯t you love Tina Deross, why did you save her?¡±


    Susan Su and I have a bitter grudge against each other, if I fall into her hands, I won¡¯t have any good consequences.


    I suddenly remembered what Ben Richter said when he was staring at my leg in the Hill¡¯s Group parlor earlier, so this was his intention.


    My leg is about to bepletely healed, but Susan Su¡¯s leg ispletely ruined, when she looks at my healed leg, the hatred in her heart will definitely be deeper.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sure enough.


    Susan Su¡¯s gaze scraped on my left leg like a knife: ¡±You heard that this leg is going to be healed? I shouldn¡¯t have left it intact in the first ce, but it¡¯s okay, God gave me another chance didn¡¯t he.¡±


    At those words, I subconsciously shrunk my leg, Susan Su suddenly squatted down, her right hand pressed on my left leg, her face suddenly sank, ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to have this leg.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± I directly kicked Susan Su away, being scared and angry.


    Susan Su one leg is a prosthesis, her bnce is naturally not that good, she was kicked by me to the ground, it took a little effort to get back on her feet, annoyed, raised her hand and pped me hard on the face, it seems that it is not enough to relieve the anger, and then continuously pped me several times.


    My face was hot and painful, and my mouth was full of the taste of blood z


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ben Richter cut off her hand and stopped, ¡°She¡¯s a bargaining chip in my hand, when my business is done, she can do whatever you want.¡±


    Susan Su relented at that.


    She waved off the hand that was fanning me, ¡°I want her dead.¡±


    ¡°Could be.¡± Ben Richter looked at me, ¡°It¡¯s about time, just wait for Walker Richter.¡±


    I spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Susan Su, I smiled and my fear of her dissipated, what was the point of being afraid?


    ¡°Susan Su, Ben Richter, you guys are made for each other.¡± I inclined my head to Ben Richter, ¡°You know what Tina Deross once told me about you?¡±


    Ben Richter¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of Tina Deross, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    I hooked my lips into a smile and made something up, ¡°Tina Deross said that the thing she regretted the most in her life was marrying you, that she didn¡¯t want to give you a child at all, that the reason she got pregnant in the first ce but didn¡¯t tell you was because she knew that you were always hitting her, that she wanted to get rid of the baby by your hand, and that she loathed you.¡±


    These are not Tina Deross¡¯s words, I lied to Ben Richter and irritated him, but I guess Tina Deross had thought of it this way, she never had love for Ben Richter.


    Ben Richter was really mad: ¡°Say that again, that¡¯s not what she said, that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m so good to her, I¡¯m the only one in the world who loves her the most.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, you love yourself the most.¡± I pooh-poohed, ¡°Ben Richter, if you loved Tina Deross how could you have tolerated her murderer standing in front of you, she put her life on the line to give you a son, but what did you do to her? Not letting her be buried, letting her die without resting in peace, and even more so finding someone simr to her to rece her with her murderer, you don¡¯t deserve to love her.¡±


    It was through Ben Richter that I wanted to keep Susan Su in check and thus save myself.


    I saw that Ben Richter¡¯s eyes were scarlet and he was already furious to the extreme, I continued, ¡°Walker Richter was right to burn her body, at least she got to rest in peace and didn¡¯t have to die with you hogging her body, that¡¯s the reason why Tina Deross loved Walker Richter, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have loved you either. Instead, I¡¯d choose Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ben Richter was so angry that he grabbed me by the neck, ¡°One more word out of you and I¡¯ll have you down there with Tina Deross in a heartbeat.¡±


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth, ¡°What? Did I hit a sore spot? Ben Richter, do you really love Tina Deross? Ask your own heart.¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡± Ben Richter was a little obsessed, ¡°I would give anything for her.¡±


    ¡°Love her then avenge her, think about it, the pain Tina Deross felt when her oxygen tubes were removed, she died in agony, she didn¡¯t get to see your children recover, the irreparable regret was caused by Susan Su.¡±


    Susan Su got anxious, ¡°Ben, don¡¯t listen to her, she did it on purpose, I told you I didn¡¯t harm Tina Deross, she begged me to remove the oxygen tubes, she knew you couldn¡¯t bear to see her go, but she was in too much pain, she knew she wouldn¡¯t live long, she didn¡¯t want to suffer, she begged me to help her.¡±


    I looked at Ben Richter and said, ¡°No, Susan Su lied, she was just jealous of Tina Deross and wanted to take her ce.¡±


    Under the barrage of words from Susan Su and I, Ben Richter suddenly yelled, ¡°Ah, shut up all of you.¡±


    Susan Su and I both stopped, Susan Su looked at Ben Richter with scorn in her eyes, ¡°Ben, I love you, how could I hurt Tina Deross and see you suffer, for the sake of your n, I was willing to marry Walker Richter, now that Alva Hill is in our hands. Walker Richter can only listen to us, our big n will soon beplete.¡±


    Susan Su carefully walked towards Ben Richter and held his hand, ¡°Ben, when you get your revenge and take back THE Richter Group, you fulfill your uncle¡¯s wish, so that he can rest in peace in his nine springs.¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s words ignited the hatred in Ben Richter¡¯s eyes.


    He broke Susan Su¡¯s hand, his emotions stabilized and he regained his senses as well, ¡°Keep an eye on her, don¡¯t touch her until my grand n ispleted, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you look good.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Just as the words fell, Ben Richter¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He nced at the caller, smiled, and looked over at me, ¡°Guess who¡¯s calling?¡±


    I giggled inwardly.


    ¡°Is it Walker Richter?¡±


    A smirk rose to the corners of Ben Richter¡¯s mouth and answering the phone in front of me, Ben Richter used a voice changer and altered his voice, ¡°I have Alva Hill.¡±


    Ben Richter acts too meticulously; even if he had an eighty percent chance of winning, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d expose himself.


    Taking a step back, if Ben Richter failed, Walker Richter would have no proof even if he knew he kidnapped me.


    Ben Richter went on speakerphone, and Walker Richter¡¯s voice came through the receiver, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to everything you ask, but if she hurts a hair, I¡¯ll have you buried with her.¡±


    There was a warning in every word.


    Walker Richter¡¯s words surprised me, he would give up everything for me?


    Ben Richter hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°Bring me what I want, and only you cane alone.¡±


    I yelled, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re not allowed toe, leave me alone.¡±


    At that moment, I was really afraid that he woulde.

 Chapter 268: Yao Mubai Rushes Into the Fire

    Ben Richter directly cut off the phone, the corner of his mouth smiled deeper, ¡°Keep her quiet, don¡¯t spoil things.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Susan Su smiled and nced at me, a strange light crossing the bottom of her eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ben Richter drops this and heads out the door.


    I eagerly yelled, ¡°Ben Richter, this is a legal society now, if you harm him, you won¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    Ben Richter ignored my words and left the abandoned factory, but he didn¡¯t really leave, I never heard the car start.


    Susan Su walked up to me and smiled coolly, ¡°Alva Hill, even the heavens are not on your side, you are destined to fall into my hands, the grudge between us will be settled once and for all this time.¡±


    ¡°Susan Su, do you really want to help Ben Richter hurt the heavens, you are aiding and abetting the enemy and digging your own grave.¡± I roared, ¡°You won¡¯t end up well.¡±


    I was afraid that Walker Richter was reallying, I didn¡¯t know what Ben Richter had asked Walker Richter to bring, all I knew was that Ben Richter didn¡¯t just want something, he wanted Walker Richter¡¯s life.


    Even if Walker Richter is prepared, how can he fall into Ben Richter¡¯s trap?


    Surely he couldn¡¯t walk away from this with all his whiskers intact.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me, you won¡¯t see anyway.¡± Susan Su moved closer to me, the syringe she had prepared long ago in her hand, ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep, you won¡¯t feel a thing, and it¡¯ll all be over, including your life.¡±


    I stared at the syringe in Susan Su¡¯s hand in horror, my pupils plummeted, ¡°What do you want, Susan Su, you ¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, there was a sudden stabbing pain on my shoulder as Susan Su pushed the drug in the syringe into my veins, and soon I lost consciousness and fell into aplete stupor.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, I was woken up by a puff of smoke, I coughed repeatedly and when I opened my eyes, there were mes all around me, reminding me of the fire set by Be Hill back then.


    My heart raced, filled with fear, the fire burned my body, the smoke sucked into my nostrils and smoked my eyes, I could barely open them.


    The smell of gasoline in the air, the fire is getting bigger and bigger, Ben Richter and Susan Su are not there, could it be that they have already got what they wanted, so they killed and destroyed the bodies?


    I anxiously struggled with the rope in my hand.


    Suddenly, I vaguely saw a person lying on the ground a few meters away, it was Walker Richter.


    ¡°Walker Richter, Walker Richter!¡± I shouted anxiously, but no matter how I shouted, Walker Richter did not respond, the fire had spread towards him, I was so anxious, so anxious that I was about to cry, hissing: ¡°Help! Ah, there is no one ah, help ah, Walker Richter, you wake up, wake up ¡­¡±


    I shouted at the same time. While breaking free of the rope.


    Ben Richter was tied so tightly that the rope got tighter and tighter the more I struggled with it, and my wrists were frayed and bleeding, as if every inch of my skin, every nerve, hurt.


    There was a loud boom.


    Something had fallen, the fire was too big, the smoke was so thick that tears wereing out of my eyes.


    I mentally told myself to stay calm, or Walker Richter and I would fold here.


    I gritted my teeth, endured the pain, and kept grinding the rope up and down, it was better to be in pain than to not even be alive.


    ¡°Walker Richter, wake up, Walker Richter¡­¡±


    My voice are shouting hoarse, looking at the Walker Richter lying on the ground, I have no reason to panic, I do not know whether he is alive or ¡­ dead.


    The fire burned too fast, crackling, and the sound of exploding oil drums.


    I smelled the smell of blood, my hands already hurt to make strength, the smoke inhaled into the nostrils, and my head is getting drowsy.


    I looked despairingly in the direction where Walker Richtery, and as if my whole body¡¯s strength had dispersed in an instant, I gave up struggling and waited in a stupor for death toe.


    ¡°Alva Hill, are you in there, call back immediately if you hear me, Alva Hill ¡­¡±


    In a daze, I heard someone call out to me.


    The voice was urgent, stormy with fear.


    Who was calling me?


    I struggled to open my eyes, my eyelids were so heavy I couldn¡¯t open them.


    I tried to open my mouth to speak, just as I did, the smoke filled my throat, it felt like my lungs were going to explode, I couldn¡¯t breathe, it was like I was being strangled, on the verge of death.


    Boom!!!


    Just a loud bang, a ck SUV broke right through the door, the car stopped not far from me, I could vaguely see the front windshield all smashed up.


    ¡°Alva Hill.¡±


    This time I heard it clearly, it was Yao Mubai¡¯s voice.


    In a trance, I saw him get out of the car and run towards me me with his nose covered, ¡°Alva Hill, wake up, hold on.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion, his tone has the feeling of relief, he panicked and untied the rope binding me, his hands seem to be shaking.


    ¡°Save, save him.¡± I looked in Walker Richter¡¯s direction, my voice weak.


    Yao Mubai followed my line of sight, he just looked at me and immediately picked me up and headed out the door, not caring about Walker Richter at all.


    I clutched onto his clothes, holding on to thest bit of consciousness, ¡°Save him, please.¡±


    After saying that, I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out.


    I don¡¯t know whether Yao Mubai saved Walker Richter or not. I only remember hearing him say before I passed out, ¡°I¡¯m losing my own life, but I don¡¯t care about others.¡±


    Yao Mubai and Walker Richter are ipatible, why would he save Walker Richter?


    I woke up again three days after I was kidnapped.


    I woke up in the hospital, next to me was Wang Yuan, when she saw me waking up, she quickly put her hands together, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re finally awake, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a day and a night, I¡¯ll go tell the boss.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I grabbed Wang Yuan¡¯s hand, my throat dry, ¡°Where¡¯s Walker Richter? How is he?¡±


    The fire came to mind, and I was filled with fear, the burning sensation from the mes still seeming to be felt.


    Wang Yuan was a little hesitant to say anything, ¡°He, he¡¯s fine, you lie down and rest for a while, I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Wang Yuan had already gone out.


    Soon the doctor came in with Jane Hasis, who had also been guarding me all day and night, she had just gone out to fetch water, and came over immediately when she heard me wake up.


    After the doctor¡¯s examination, he told me to stay in the hospital for more observation and then I could be discharged.


    After the doctor left, I asked Jane Hasis, ¡°What about Walker Richter? Was he ever rescued?¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter?¡± Jane Hasis looked at me with a confused look on her face, ¡°Could Walker Richter have been in that fire?¡±


    I had a bad feeling as I looked at Wang Yuan, ¡°What about Walker Richter? Yao Mubai didn¡¯t save him did he? Where is Yao Mubai, I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Walker Richter is fine, just a small injury, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother picked him up and took him back, don¡¯t wrong our Boss, moreover don¡¯t say this in front of him, Boss this person is just a knife mouth and bean curd heart, he did it to save you¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wang Yuan.¡±


    Wang Yuan did not finish her words, Yao Mubai suddenly came in, expressionless, as soon as Wang Yuan saw him, she immediately went forward, ¡°Boss, why are you here, you are not ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go out first.¡± Yao Mubai interrupted Wang Yuan.

 Chapter 269: His Back Is Covered In Burns

    After Wang Yuan went out, Jane Hasis also had the good sense to leave, only Yao Mubai and I were left in the hospital room, the atmosphere was a bit tense.


    I sat on the hospital bed, my eyes staring at him for an instant, looking at Yao Mubai, the words Ben Richter said came to my mind, the one who killed Nancy Richter was Ben Richter, not Martin Mo, but Yao Mubai provided evidence to the police that it was Martin Mo.


    When I thought of this, anger came out from my heart, I don¡¯t know what happened to me, I grabbed Yao Mubai¡¯s arm and bit hard on the back of his hand.


    I used all my strength, with the mindset of avenging Martin Mo and biting him to death, I bit down hard and didn¡¯t let go.


    This bite out of blood, at that time I was not afraid at all, also did not think I will not offend Yao Mubai, he will not retaliate against me or something, I was full of Martin Mo was wrongly used of death, full of hate for Yao Mubai.


    I heard Yao Mubai muffled a grunt, didn¡¯t resist, not to mention didn¡¯t stop, let me bite and not let go.


    I looked up at him and crashed into the deep eyes of his eyes, just in the moment I looked up, I seemed to see sadness in his eyes, as if the sky was full of stars eclipsed by the sky, he calmly spoke, ¡°Can you let go?¡±


    With the taste of his blood in my mouth, it was like I was possessed, I actually obeyed and let go of him.


    He raised his hand to look at the wound on his arm, the corner of his mouth with an unknown meaning of smile, ¡°Really belong to the dog.¡±


    I stared at his hand, there was arge teeth mark on his arm, oozing blood with my saliva, there was a thinyer of callus at the tiger¡¯s mouth of his right hand, this fact made me realize that Yao Mubai was not a good person.


    ¡°It was you who killed Martin Mo. ¡°I looked at him in a daze, my tone was so calm that it scared even me.


    He said, ¡°It was me who saved you.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you wrongly used Martin Mo, he didn¡¯t kill Nancy Richter, Ben Richter himself admitted that he was the murderer, where the hell did you get all that so-called evidence from.¡± The more I spoke, the more agitated I became, my chest rose and fell violently, but my eyes were slightly red with a soft stubbornness, ¡°You killed him.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s tone was colder than his face, reminding me, ¡°I saved this life of yours.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was there? Yao Mubai, now I even suspect that you and Ben Richter are somehow rted, so you¡¯re harboring him, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    Images of Yao Mubai crashing through the door and breaking into the fire to save me and his panicked tone shed through my mind, I quickly shook off these images and told myself in my mind that he was the one who killed Martin Mo, I mentally hinted to myself that I couldn¡¯t trust Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai suddenly strangled my wrist, his eyes were scarlet with cold anger: ¡°Alva Hill, this world is not either ck or white, don¡¯t challenge my patience again.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, what else are you capable of besides this trick?¡± I sneered, ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to face the fact that you have victimized a human life?¡±


    ¡°Laozi ¡­¡± Yao Mubai took a deep breath, pushed down his anger, and said coldly, ¡°Martin Mo¡¯s matter is not as simple as you think, you simply won¡¯t understand what survival is, the weak will always can only be stepped on, they can¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone hold it for others.¡±


    ¡°So you knew Martin Mo was wrongly used?¡± I looked at him angrily, ¡°Yao Mubai, in your men¡¯s eyes, are power and interests really so important that you disregard other people¡¯s lives?¡±


    Yao Mubai stared at me for a long time, there was a strange smell on his body, I couldn¡¯t tell what it was for a moment, he abruptly let go of me and said something I couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is it true that no matter who hurt you, you can easily forgive others? Alva Hill, kindness is sometimes a sharp de hanging over your head, don¡¯t use your kindness easily. ¡±


    Dropping these words, Yao Mubai turned around and left the ward, I heard him giving orders in a cold voice to Wang Yuan who was guarding the entrance of the ward, ¡°Watch it well, and if you mess up again, don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Yuan replied seriously.


    I don¡¯t know what Yao Mubai just said, I¡¯m not a kind person, but I¡¯m not a vicious person either.


    After Yao Mubai left, Wang Yuan walked in and tentatively asked me, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I shook my head and asked her, ¡°Can you tell me why Yao Mubai showed up at the abandoned factory, what happened to the fire, and did Ben Richter get caught?¡±


    Wang Yuan told me that she didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, by the time she was notified by Yao Mubai to rush over there, Yao Mubai had already taken me out from the fire, Yao Mubai just lightly said that he received an anonymous phone call from someone, and he realized that I had been kidnapped in the abandoned factory.


    The fire quickly burned down most of the factory, and Yao Mubai let them in to rescue Walker Richter. As for Ben Richter, they never saw Ben Richter at all, and there was no evidence pointing to the fire having anything to do with Ben Richter.


    I feel sorry and angry.


    Ben Richter was too cunning.


    I wondered how Walker Richter could have passed out in the abandoned factory after I passed out, and where Ben Richter and Susan Su had gone, and whether they had aplished their goal.


    I asked Jane Hasis to borrow her cell phone and went online to see that Ben Richter had left thepany and cut ties with the Richter family.


    I asked Jane Hasis, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°Ben Richter suddenly announced that he had unterally severed ties with THE Richter family.¡±


    That means Walker Richter won?


    But why was Walker Richter the one unconscious in the factory?


    I¡¯m a bit confused.


    I didn¡¯t trust Wang Yuan, fearing that she was lying, and made a point of asking at the hospital, where Walker Richter had indeed been discharged, left the hospital an hour before I woke up, and was uninjured.


    I used Jane Hasis¡¯ cell phone to call Walker Richter and heard his low voice say to me, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I waspletely relieved and at the same time had an indescribable sense of loss.


    Thinking about his threat to Ben Richter not to hurt me, and then thinking about him leaving the hospital without saying a word, I was a little confused as to what Walker Richter really meant.


    There was no news of Susan Su¡¯s death, I told Wang Yuan, and she was shocked to hear it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I stayed in the hospital for a day, Frank Hill came to see me once, Fiona Croix and Ulysses Will came to see me, and they were all furious to learn that Ben Richter and Susan Su were so heartless.


    I was a little worried that Ben Richter would not stop and what he would do in the future was anyone¡¯s guess.


    When I was discharged from the hospital, Jane Hasis went to check out, and Wang Yuan suddenly answered the phone and left. When I saw Jane Hasis waste, I changed my clothes and went out of the room to look for her, but I saw Yao Mubai.


    He took off his shirt, revealing his firm and lean muscles, and when he turned around and turned his back towards my side, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

 Chapter 270: Walker Richter is not right

    Yao Mubai¡¯s back was burned in arge area, the flesh was sticking together, bright red and ugly, it was shocking to look at.


    This injury was fresh, no need to ask to know that it was the injury he received that day when he rushed into the fire.


    The doctor is changing the medicine for him, that injury obviously did not fall on me, when the doctor moves gently to apply the medicine on the burns, but I feel the pain in my back.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s cheeks were tightly tensed, not saying a word, Wang Yuan watched from the sidelines and couldn¡¯t bear it, several times she inclined her head over, ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you wait for us to arrive that day and then go to save Alva Hill, you were injured like this in order to save him and you didn¡¯t say a word, in fact, you told Alva Hill the truth, she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand you.¡±


    Yao Mubai nced at Wang Yuan coldly: ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s me who is nosy.¡± Wang Yuan tsked, ¡°It¡¯s hard for a hero to get over a beauty, if you let others know that you put ¡­ on the spot because of an Alva Hill¡±


    ¡°Is it that you want to deduct the bonus again?¡±


    Yao Mubai said, Wang Yuan hurriedly shut up and stopped talking.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The conversation between the two people made me shocked, and also made me have mixed feelings Yao Mubai, he really ¡­


    No, it can¡¯t be.


    How can a person like him be emotional, and that person is still me?


    Sure enough.


    I heard Yao Mubai say, ¡°When I see a cat or a dog get hurt, I will also take action, not to mention a human life, Alva Hill¡¯s luck is quite unlucky, and became a victim of Walker Richter and Ben Richter¡¯s grudge entanglement.¡±


    Hearing this, I was very angry, he treated me like a cat or a dog, but on second thought, I was relieved, at least his saving me had nothing to do with feelings.


    Wang Yuan was curious: ¡°Boss, what kind of grudge do you think Ben Richter and Walker Richter have against each other that they have to put people to death, just for the Richter Group? It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡±


    Wang Yuan was very open-minded.


    Yao Mubai asked her, ¡°Why are you a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°For the prestige.¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s eyes were glowing, ¡°I feel great when I can protect others, it¡¯s very fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a reason for doing everything.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words seemed to have something in them.


    Could it be that Yao Mubai knew about Ben Richter¡¯s feud with the Richter family?


    It was unlikely.


    The doctor treated the back injury and advised Yao Mubai not to touch water and not to exercise strenuously in the short term.


    When I saw that Yao Mubai was leaving, I hurriedly hid to the side and watched Yao Mubai and Wang Yuan leave before I came out.


    After I was discharged from the hospital, I went back to the Hill family to recuperate for a few days before I went to thepany. Regarding the fact that I was kidnapped by Ben Richter, I clearly know that it was Ben Richter, but I can¡¯t get any evidence, and that fire burned down the whole abandoned factory, and there were no traces of it left, so it was hard to convict Ben Richter.


    As for Susan Su, Yao Mubai helped me to inquire, Susan Su was indeed seriously ill at that time, but she faked her death.


    For Ben Richter kidnapped me, take me to threaten Walker Richter this time, I still have a lot of ces do not understand, some things, I am afraid that only Walker Richter know.


    The day.


    I opened a morning meeting, finally rest, in the office to take a nap, just squinted for a while, Fiona Croix called me, asked me to go shopping.


    I¡¯vee back from the dead a few times, and I¡¯ve kind of gotten my life back. In Fiona Croix¡¯s words, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise, so I need to treat myself.


    Live in the moment, because you never know which wille first, the ident or tomorrow.


    As Yao Mubai said, I was unlucky enough to be involved in the fight between Walker Richter and Ben Richter, and I may be in big trouble again someday.


    As for Martin Mo¡¯s wrongful case, even if Yao Mubai saved me, I can¡¯t forgive him for wrongly using Martin Mo and killing Martin Mo. After a mental struggle, I appealed for Martin Mo and demanded to reverse Martin Mo¡¯s case.


    I can¡¯t let Martin Mo die of injustice.


    However, this matter is not so easy, but also this matter let me see the deep background of Yao Mubai, hard to shake.


    No matter how hard it is, I will overturn Martin Mo¡¯s case.


    I looked at the time, let Fiona Croix wait downstairs for a while, I exined some things and went downstairs.


    Fiona Croix and I didn¡¯t go to any hundred things mall, but went to amercial street to stroll around.


    One hour down, Fiona Croix bought all her son¡¯s things, I also bought for sweetheart.


    Tired of shopping, Fiona Croix suggested to go to Michelin restaurant for some food.


    I sat on my seat while Fiona Croix went to the restroom. Suddenly, a familiar back came into sight.


    It was Walker Richter.


    My heart clenched as I saw him leave, and I ghosted after him.


    This was the first time I had seen Walker Richter since the fire.


    The few times I went to see sweetheart, I didn¡¯t run into Walker Richter, and I asked Emily about it, only to realize that Walker Richter would only go over there after I left every time, and seemed to be intentionally avoiding me.


    What the hell was that about?


    ¡°Walker Richter.¡±


    I shouted, he didn¡¯t seem to hear me and didn¡¯t turn around at all, I pulled up the volume and shouted again, he didn¡¯t turn around when he was obviously so close.


    I stopped chasing after him and stood still, silently watching him enter the building across the street.


    I don¡¯t know why, looking at his back, my chest was sore.


    ¡°Alva, why did you run out, I¡¯ve been looking for you inside.¡±


    Fiona Croix came out after me.


    I looked in the direction Walker Richter had left for a long time, ¡°I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Fiona Croix wondered.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I frowned, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ve always felt uneasy inside, since thest incident, Walker Richter seems to be intentionally avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Yeah, isn¡¯t that what I want?


    I¡¯ve been telling Walker Richter that we don¡¯t owe each other anymore, and now that we¡¯re strangers and don¡¯t bother each other, isn¡¯t that great?


    Why do I feel so ufortable?


    I always felt as if something was wrong with him, and the image of him falling into the fire never cleared from my mind.


    What he said to Ben Richter has also been imprinted in my mind.


    He cared, and I felt it, so why did everything change when I woke up?


    ¡°Fiona, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t eat with you.¡±


    Dropping those words, I immediately took a cab to the neighborhood where SWEETHEART lived.


    Naturally, I knew that Walker Richter wasn¡¯t here, and this time, I didn¡¯t leave again and kept sitting and waiting.


    There was a voice in my heart telling me to meet Walker Richter.


    Emily looked at the time several times, saw that I had no intention of leaving, and wanted to say, ¡°Ms. Alva, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    SWEETHEART had all gone to bed.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t understand Emily¡¯s strings, still sitting on the sofa and waiting.


    ¡°What time does he usuallye over?¡±


    Emily was a little embarrassed.


    Because normally by this time, Walker Richter would have been back long ago.


    I nced at Emily, and with a clear understanding in my mind, I got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    I left on purpose and waited at the stairway for ten minutes before Walker Richter¡¯s figure appeared.

 Chapter 271: Emily’s Mind on Walker Richter

    I stepped out from the stairway and called out behind him, ¡°Walker Richter.¡±


    He remained oblivious and pressed the code to open the door, ready to enter the house.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I stride forward, stopping in front of him as he enters, my eyes transfixed, ¡°Walker Richter, what do you mean? Avoiding me on purpose are you.¡±


    During the daytime, he called out to him as if he hadn¡¯t heard me, and now he did the same, a nameless fire sprang up.


    Walker Richter looked at me, those eyes were serious, staring earnestly at my lips, half silent.


    My fire got bigger and I asked him, ¡°How did you pass out in the abandoned factory that day, what did they do to you? Why did you ¡­ go, you know Ben Richter will not let you go, why did you take the risk, you almost died in that fire do you know.¡±


    If Yao Mubai didn¡¯t go that day, both he and I would have been buried in the fire.


    I had a lot of questions, I wanted to know what happened that day, I wanted to know why Ben Richter left thepany.


    Walker Richter abruptly smiled, he reached out and touched my face, his voice was low and maic: ¡°Alva.¡±


    His tone carried a touch of loving tenderness.


    I clearly felt the warmth of my fingers touching my face, and for a moment, my brain was confused, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°President Richter,¡± Emily broke the silence.


    Walker Richter retracted his hand, yes, retracted, as if he had touched something he shouldn¡¯t have, carefully.


    His brow was cool and his tone was consistently cool, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I deliberately waited for you here.¡± I frowned and asked him, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He answered dryly and sharply.


    Dropping that, he headed inside, removing the jacket he was wearing and handing it to Emily, then he rolled up his sleeves and sat on the couch, giving me a sidelong nce, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so be safe on the road.¡±


    This is the meaning of giving an expulsion order.


    I also came to temper, sat down opposite him, ¡°Tell me the reason and I¡¯ll go, why are you avoiding me, why are you going to save me?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was still staring at my lips, his face expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°You¡¯re SWEETHEART¡¯s mother, I just didn¡¯t want her to lose her mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him, he had clearly ¡­


    ¡°Just this.¡± His tone didn¡¯t rise or fall a bit, as if he was just stating a fact.


    ¡°But your Ulysses Will clearly said he wanted to live together as a family ¡­¡±


    ¡°It was just an off-the-cuff remark, and I¡¯d forgotten I said it until you reminded me.¡±


    Just off the cuff ¡­


    He was just teasing me?


    I took a few dark breaths and smiled, only there was no warmth in my smile, ¡°Walker Richter, whatever you went to save me for, I want to say thank you for going to save me.¡±


    He sat, head bowed in silence, there was something subtle about the atmosphere, but I couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    I turned on my side and pressed down the nameless fire in my heart and said, ¡°I heard everything you said to Ben Richter on the phone that day, and I also know that you hired Mr. Huang to treat my leg, but now it seems that I was overthinking it, and that I¡¯m actually nothing more than a pawn in the fight between you and Ben Richter, and that you forced Ben Richter to take one step to the You forced Ben Richter to kidnap me, right? Now that Ben Richter has severed his rtionship with the Richter family, you have won, and I have no more use for you, Walker Richter, I won¡¯t have any more expectations from now on, you will just be sweetheart¡¯s father from now on.¡±


    After I said that, I was rather more clogged up inside because when I turned back to Walker Richter, he was staring out of the window with a godforsaken look on his face and wasn¡¯t even listening to what I was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The fire in me red up again, and if I didn¡¯t leave, I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist saying something else.


    Hearing me say I¡¯m leaving, Walker Richter didn¡¯t react at all either, his gaze was still fixed outside, even Emily who was on the side was embarrassed for me, ¡°Ms. Alva, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    I took onest look at Walker Richter and left with a sense of gambling, Emily followed and chased me out, ¡°Ms. Alva.¡±


    She walked me all the way downstairs, wanting to say something, ¡°Ms. Alva, don¡¯t take President Richter¡¯s words to heart, that¡¯s not what he meant.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ai, don¡¯t speak for him, I¡¯ve known him for so long, don¡¯t I know him well? In order to achieve his goal, he can sacrifice everything, including his own marriage isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°President Richter has a hard time.¡± Emily spoke for Walker Richter, ¡°In President Richter¡¯s heart, you are irreceable, believe me, President Richter loves you, he just ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Emily very entangled like, half a day before stifling a sentence: ¡°He is just not good at expressing, men, where can understand the woman¡¯s small heart.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Iughed coldly: ¡°Secretary Ai, I once saw what he looks like when he loves someone, he is not bad at expressing himself, on the contrary, men are smarter than anything, they are not unaware of women, but they feel that this woman is not important and unnecessary.¡±


    Walker Richter is so good at pleasing girls, he can even pick the stars in the sky and give them to me, and how can he not understand women when he says all those mushy earthy love words?


    The wind in the night was cold, cooling the newly warm heart once again.


    ¡°Ms. Alva, you give President Richter a little more time.¡± Emily¡¯s tone was a little eager; she was pleading for him.


    She¡¯s just a secretary and she¡¯s doing this for him?


    I sized Emily up, she was pretty, tall, her features weren¡¯t stunning, stunning, but the more I looked at her, the more durable and attractive she became.


    ¡°You like him.¡±


    I said a statement, not a question.


    A sh of nervousness shed across Emily¡¯s face, the panic of having her secret poked out.


    ¡°Ms. Alva, I, I ¡­¡± she tried to exin, but in the end, she lowered her eyes and the corner of her mouth curved up into a bitter smile, ¡°President Richter is so good and charismatic, and what woman can resist?¡±


    Right.


    General women can¡¯t resist, not to mention Emily stayed beside Walker Richter for such a long time, and took care of sweetheart for such a long time, Walker Richter almost always stayed over here, equivalent to the three of them living under the same roof, Emily if Walker Richter has no heart at all, that should be strange.


    Emily looked at the streetlight next to her and let out a long breath of relief, the relief of having the secret in her heart out.


    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile, a longing in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about President Richter looking back at me, but that¡¯s just a fool¡¯s errand, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been by his side for so many years, I know what he is most jealous of, if I let him know what¡¯s on my mind, I won¡¯t be able to stay by his side anymore, in fact, to be able to stay by his side like this is already very content, I¡¯m much luckier than Tina Deross.¡±


    I was surprised for a moment in my heart, I didn¡¯t expect Emily to know Tina Deross¡¯s mind as well.


    ¡°You ¡­ how do you know Tina Deross she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only do I know that Tina Deross is in love with President Richter, I also know the entanglement between the three of them, President Richter and Ben Richter and Tina Deross.¡± Emily smiled and asked me, ¡°Wanna hear about it?¡±

 Chapter 272: The Story of Ben Richter and Tina Deross

    It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t curious.


    The story between these three people, Ben Richter, Walker Richter and Tina Deross, has always been a mystery to me. Ben Richter obviously loved Tina Deross, but he was domestically abusive to her and bruised Tina Deross, and Tina Deross didn¡¯t love Ben Richter, but she married him and had two children.


    I asked, ¡°What really happened between them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we all go for a drink?¡± Emily looked around, the neighborhood was full of peopleing and going, there wasn¡¯t a ce to sit, it was cold, and it really wasn¡¯t the ce to talk.


    I hesitated for a while and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I was not happy in my heart either, when I thought of Walker Richter¡¯s attitude, my heart was like a sponge clogged, suffocating, ufortable.


    At this time of year, alcohol is a good thing.


    Emily drove her car and took me straight to the speakeasy, the requirements to get in were strict, there was someone guarding the door and Emily showed her membership card so we could get in.


    She introduced to me, ¡°Don¡¯t look at this bar in the middle of nowhere, not many people in North City cane in here, this card in my hand is also given to me by President Richter, otherwise I can¡¯t even get in the threshold, this ce isn¡¯t chaotic like the bars outside, it¡¯s very safe, it¡¯s a very good ce to buy a drink, even if you get drunk, as long as it¡¯s not that you¡¯re willing to go with someone else, it is No one dares to do anything to you.¡±


    Bar nightclub, is a ce of indulgence,e here are disappointed people, especially women, many buy drunk women drunk, unconscious, those men like to go to this kind of ¡°pick up the corpse¡±.


    Emily familiar with the way to take me to sit down in the card seat, she ordered a bottle of foreign wine.


    I looked around the bar, the whole bar is full of people, they are talking, boxing and drinking, there are young women in revealing clothes on the stage dancing hot dance, the men¡¯s eyes are straight, whistling, the sound of sex, but that¡¯s it.


    I didn¡¯t realize Emily would be a familiar face around here.


    It¡¯s a little hard to tell what people are like.     Emily asked me mysteriously, ¡°Guess who¡¯s behind this bar?¡±


    Emily asked that, so the owner of this bar could be ¡­


    ¡°I recognize?¡±


    ¡°Not only do you know it, you know it well.¡± Emily smiled, took a sip of wine and said, ¡°It¡¯s Yao Mubai.¡±


    When Yao Mubai¡¯s name popped out of Emily¡¯s mouth, I was surprised and reasonable.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°He¡¯s in this business too?¡±


    This is where I was surprised, Yao Mubai¡¯s business circle involves a wide range of real estate, gaming, entertainment, but I haven¡¯t heard that he also does nightclubs ah, open such a bar, can¡¯t make much money, is it purely a personal hobby?


    The environment here gives me a sense of familiarity, looking at the decor with a minimalist style, it is easy to think of Yao Mubai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, when you have time, you can ask him yourself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see Yao Mubai again at all.


    Mentioning Yao Mubai made me feel even more bummed out, picking up my wine ss and taking a sip, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the story between Walker Richter and Ben RichterTina Deross.¡±


    Emily suddenly fell silent, holding the wine ss in her hand, falling into a certain memory: ¡°Their story stems from a misunderstanding, they met ten years ago, Tina Deross liked President Richter, she wrote a love letter and was too embarrassed to hand it over to President Richter, so she entrusted someone to pass it on, which Tina Deross only said that she would give it to Mr. Richter, but she didn¡¯t specify which Mr. Richter it was, so the person gave the love letter that Tina Deross wrote to President Richter to Ben Richter. ¡­ ¡±


    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard the story about the three of them, and I didn¡¯t realize it would be so doggone sad and poignant.


    Maybe it was fate.


    Emily told me that Ben Richter really fell in love with Tina Deross after receiving the love letter, but Ben Richter expressed his feelings to Tina Deross several times and was rejected, Ben Richter initially thought that Tina Deross was shy and yed with the desire to escape, Ben Richter¡¯s friends cajoled and told him to take Ben Richter¡¯s friends coaxed him to take Tina Deross down, or else they wouldn¡¯t believe that Tina Deross liked him.


    Men want to lose face, Ben Richter naturally do not want to lose face in front of his friends, he bought a gift for Tina Deross again, but was thrown into the garbage by Tina Deross, at that time, Ben Richter only felt that his face was lost, very embarrassing, as if to put his own face on the ground to let people step on.


    Ben Richter¡¯s heart became angry, and an idea to dominate Tina Deross came into his mind.


    If he can¡¯t get her heart, he¡¯ll take her body first.


    After the loss of Tina Deross attempted suicide, but was saved by Ben Richter. When a man is used to being surrounded by women, and suddenly there is a man who does not listen to his own words, and even to the point ofmitting suicide, the desire to conquer is aroused.


    Later, Tina Deross was pregnant, Ben Richter married her, from the initial desire to conquer to the back, Ben Richterpletely fell in love with Tina Deross, so Tina Deross heart loaded with Walker Richter this fact has be a thorn in his heart.


    However, Walker Richter had never been involved in the love-hate rtionship between these two, and didn¡¯t even know that Tina Deross had written a love letter.


    I frowned, ¡°Ben Richter beating Tina Deross was also a way for him to conquer Tina Deross, but by the time Tina Deross died, he still couldn¡¯t get Tina Deross¡¯s heart, so he was a failure.¡±


    Emily shook her head, ¡°Who knows who Tina Deross¡¯ heart really belongs to, maybe only she knows.¡±


    I was engrossed in the story Emily was telling when suddenly, a question urred to me and a sweat broke out on my body.


    ¡°How do you know so much about what happened between them?¡± My gaze tightened on Emily, suddenly feeling intimidated by the woman in front of me, ¡°That happened ten years ago, you¡¯ve only been around Walker Richter for however many years, there¡¯s no way you could have known, let alone the details of sending a love letter.¡±


    Emily smiled ruefully, ¡°Because I was the one who delivered the love letter for Tina Deross back then.¡±


    This surprised me even more.


    I had never heard Tina Deross talk about it before, nor had I even realized that Tina Deross and Emily had this rtionship.


    The story that came out of Emily¡¯s mouth was also a version I¡¯d never heard before.


    ¡°You and Tina Deross are¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over ten years, since school, I just didn¡¯t realize that it went around and around and she became Ben Richter¡¯s wife and I worked as a secretary for Walker Richter.¡± Emily said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about Tina Deross¡¯ death too, she was so young and didn¡¯t deserve to end up like that.¡±


    Walker Richter was able to get Emily to take care of SWEETHEART, so he must have told her a lot of things as well, and it wasn¡¯t surprising for her to know about Tina Deross¡¯ death.


    Walker Richter burned the warehouse, but no one seems to have found the bodies in the warehouse, and I haven¡¯t heard anyone talk about the bones found in the warehouse, so either Ben Richter is keeping things down, or there are no more bodies in there.


    There is no body ¡­


    I suddenly thought of something and looked at Emily in surprise.

 Chapter 273: One Size Does Not Fit All

    ¡°Ben Richter left thepany and cut ties with THE Richter family because of Tina Deross?¡±


    The situation suddenly reversed drastically, and I thought back to the fire Walker Richter set in the warehouse, the only person who could make Ben Richter raise the white g was Tina Deross.


    So, Walker Richter utilized Tina Deross¡¯ body.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Emily looked down and smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, President Richter used Tina Deross¡¯s ashes to get Ben Richter to Ben Richter out of THE Richter family with thepany.¡±


    True enough.


    The body was long gone from the warehouse, stolen by Walker Richter.


    ¡°He really will do anything to get what he wants, even utilizing other people¡¯s corpses.¡±


    I suddenly felt a little envious of Tina Deross, and a pang of sorrow for her.


    Envious that she had a man willing to give up everything for her.


    Ben Richter has been nning for so many years, but in the end, because of Tina Deross¡¯s body, the whole army was destroyed, he proved with his actions, he loves Tina Deross more than anything.


    The sour note is that Tina Deross missed out on a man who loved her.


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t done that, you¡¯d still be sitting here listening to my story?¡± Emily frowned, ¡°Ms. Alva, others can call President Richter heartless and unscrupulous, but not you.¡±


    ¡°One size does not fit all.¡±


    The story was told and the wine was almost at the bottom.


    The aftertaste of the wine wasing on, and I was dizzy and a little queasy to go to the bathroom.


    I spoke to Emily and went to the restroom.


    After settling down, I was washing my hands by the sink when suddenly a familiar face came into view.


    Before I could say anything, Helen Lancelot tapped me on the shoulder andughed, ¡°Coincidence, how long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you, Alva Hill.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen Helen Lancelot for a long time either, since Be Hill came back and my identity was exposed, I naturally didn¡¯t need to act with Helen Lancelot as Be Hill anymore.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± I greeted politely, not having to learn Be Hill¡¯s tone of voice anymore.


    Helen Lancelot sizes me up, rubs her chin, and mumbles to herself, ¡°That¡¯s quite a resemnce, no wonder I was fooled by you before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to fool you either.¡±


    Survival was forced upon me.


    At that time, I just wanted to survive.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, why would I bother with you.¡± Helen Lancelot was very generous and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fate to meet each other, how about a drink together?¡±


    I politely declined, ¡°I came with a friend.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, ask your friend to join you.¡± Helen Lancelotughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re just making friends.¡±


    She is friends with Be Hill, so how can she be friends with me.


    Without waiting for me to refuse, Helen Lancelot took my hand and walked outside, heading straight to the box she had reserved.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The boxes are all on the second floor, and there are more tricks to y in here than in the lobby downstairs.


    The thought that this is a bar owned by Yao Mubai makes me sick, and just when I think of Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai¡¯s figure scurries into my sight.


    At the corner, Yao Mubai is embracing a woman with a hot body and rough waves, this appearance picture is simply too out of ce, giving me a visual impact is quite big.


    I didn¡¯t expect Yao Mubai to like this type of woman.


    Before seeing Yao Mubai, are a face of cold frost, hands on the waist, temper and his ability to be as big as the aura is open, exudes an ascetic atmosphere, let a person to retreat, if not see with their own eyes he embraced a beautiful woman, I thought that he likes is not a man.


    When Yao Mubai saw me, he immediately let go of the beautiful woman, his face still stinks like shit in atrine: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Opening the door to do business, I¡¯m naturally here to take care of your business.¡± I choked him, ¡°Already seen, letting go is useless, besides, seeking pleasure, isn¡¯t it a man¡¯s inferiority, why bother to cover up, you are in a high position, who dares to do anything to you.¡±


    The beautiful woman who was released by Yao Mubai wrapped around Yao Mubai like a water snake, raised her willow leaf eyebrows, looked at me provocatively and said, ¡°Yao Shao, who is this ah, could it be that you are raising outside?¡±


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately brushed off the rtionship, ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    As soon as my words fell, the temperature in the air seemed to drop quite a bit, so cold that it sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine.


    Yao Mubai looked at Helen Lancelot with a bit of majesty, ¡°You brought this?¡±


    Helen Lancelot had already messed up under Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes, before she could say anything, Yao Mubai said in a cold voice: ¡°From now on, you won¡¯te here anymore.¡±


    This ce is not so easy to enter, Helen Lancelot was cklisted, she naturally got anxious: ¡°No, no, she is not brought in by me, I also bumped into her in the restroom, since Yao Shao and her know each other, you guys surely have a lot to talk about, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Helen Lancelot slipped away faster than a rabbit.


    Who dares to offend Yao Mubai?


    I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with Yao Mubai, except for Martin Mo¡¯s matter.


    Yao Mubai let the woman go first, then he walked towards me and said in amanding tone, ¡°Go back.¡±


    This tone was like a parent lecturing a child, or a superior lecturing a subordinate.


    If Yao Mubai didn¡¯t open his mouth, I really don¡¯t want to stay in the ce where he is, but when he said that, I also got up my backbone and said, ¡°I spent money and consumed money here, I¡¯m a guest, and a guest is a god, why do you let me go, I¡¯m not Wang Yuan, I¡¯m not your subordinate.¡±


    Just after the words were said, Yao Mubai grabbed my hand and walked towards the outside: ¡°This ce is not for your business.¡±


    After passing through the bar hall, Emily obviously watched me being ¡°blown¡± out by Yao Mubai, but just watched from the card seat and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I don¡¯t want to involve her, after all, she is Walker Richter¡¯s side, if Yao Mubai sees, it¡¯s not good.


    I was kicked out of the bar by Yao Mubai, and he told the staff at the door, pointing at my face, with amanding tone, ¡°Remember this face, this person, don¡¯t allow this person to step inside again, do you hear me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My fire bubbled up all of a sudden: ¡°Yao Mubai, you are weak-minded, are you borrowing this bar to do something bad, afraid that I will know?¡±


    I was just saying it casually, but Yao Mubai¡¯s face sank, lowered his voice and threatened me with that old saying, ¡°Are you itching your skin again?¡±


    ¡°What? You still want to make a move?¡± My tone was very bad, almost with a roar, ¡°Yao Mubai, you have the ability to beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°This is not the ce for you toe.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s cold voice: ¡°My Yao Mubai¡¯s territory, you can¡¯t step in even one step, if I see you once, I will throw you once.¡±


    At that time, Yao Mubai said this with a cold light in his eyes, but there is no bit of joking meaning, butter, he was his own words hit his face, but that is allter things.


    I handed my hands in front of him, ¡°Throw it.¡±


    As soon as my words fell, there was a click, and I didn¡¯t even see where he took the rope from, and my hands were chained.


    ¡°Go.¡± He gave the rope a hard tug and led me like he was walking a dog.

 Chapter 274: Yao Mubai Wants Me to Accompany Him

    I stared at the rope on my wrist in surprise, confused for a few seconds, my body was pulled by Yao Mubai due to inertia and stumbled forward a few steps, the wine in my stomach suddenly turned over, I couldn¡¯t hold back a mouthful of vomit, and all of it was vomited on Yao Mubai¡¯s high-fashion clothes.


    The air was suddenly quiet.


    The air was filled with the thick stench of wine and the cold aura of Yao Mubai¡¯s body.


    After vomiting it all out, my stomach was much morefortable, I looked up at Yao Mubai, the eyes seemed like they could kill, the two eyebrows were screwed together, I felt bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to throw up again, can¡¯t help it.¡± I hurriedly ran to the side in a gesture of vomiting.


    The rope bolted the two of us together, Yao Mubai was pulled over by me as well, the smell of vomit was really unpleasant, I saw him with an iron face, my heart ached.


    With a vindictive mind, I threw up quite a bit more, the smell in the air was even bigger, even I could barely stand it myself.


    ¡°Why did you drink so much if you can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, took off his jacket and threw it into the trash can next to him, it was more than 100, 000 a piece of clothing just thrown away.


    Cold wind blowing, head a little pain, the foreign wine¡¯s aftertaste is very big, I walk a little floating, perhaps also because of the alcohol, I will be bold to look at him, self-deprecating and bitter smile: ¡°Like I am so unlucky, now not more than a few cups, who knows there is no chance to drink.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I was hallucinating, or the wind that night was too dazzling, I seemed to hear Yao Mubai say, ¡°With me, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to do what you want to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I looked at him with a mesmerized gaze.


    Walker Richter once told me, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid with me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But he had brought all my storms on me.


    Martin Mo had said to me, no one will bully you with me.


    But he lost his life because of me.


    And now Yao Mubai says the same thing.


    I held up my hand, pointed to the rope on my wrist, andughed at myself, ¡±Yao Mubai, I¡¯ve been even more unlucky since I met you, what, what do you want this time? Can you stay away from me, I don¡¯t want to go back in.¡±


    His eyes stared at me with a heavy light, and there seemed to be something hidden in his heart in those brown eyes.


    He suddenly took a step forward and pressed closer, his expression particrly serious, ¡°If you keep making such a fuss, I¡¯ll give you a good look.¡±


    In that instant, there seemed to be ten thousand rays of light behind him, and in front of him, the river of stars retreated and everything was eclipsed.


    ¡°What are you fierce for.¡± I came back to my senses and muttered loudly, ¡°Yao Mubai, don¡¯t act recklessly based on the fact that you are rich, you are being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still being unreasonable.¡± Yao Mubai grabbed my hand and walked down the sidewalk without a second thought, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to sober up.¡±


    His stride was big, walking in a hurry, inexplicably angry again, I was almost dragged by him, the rope strangled my wrist with some pain, my fire bubbled up and I yelled at him, ¡°It hurts, walk slower.¡±


    He looked back at me askance and said nothing, but his steps naturally slowed down.


    I was led by him to walk behind, how did I feel a bit like walking a dog?


    ¡°Yao Mubai, untie me or I¡¯ll call someone.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything and led me through the traffic light.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m talking to you, do you hear me, do you believe I¡¯m going to call for help.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and call.¡± His voice couldn¡¯t be heard as happy or angry.


    This ce is remote, there are no people, the road is extraordinarily cold, the wind blew, cool, I could not help but sneeze.


    He suddenly stopped and asked me, ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡±


    Uh?


    Before I could react, Yao Mubai dragged me towards a wonton store, and it was only at the entrance of the store that Yao Mubai untied the rope.


    I had been waiting for Walker Richter before, and hadn¡¯t eaten much for dinner, but after drinking wine and vomiting everything in my stomach, I was really a bit hungry.


    Yao Mubai is an old acquaintance of this store, the boss¡¯s wife saw himing and greeted him enthusiastically, ¡°Coming, still a bowl of sea-vored chaos today?¡±


    ¡°Uh, two bowls.¡± Yao Mubai looked at me askance.


    The boss¡¯s wife was still charming, smiled and sized me up, and squeezed her eyebrows at Yao Mubai: ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    This is what I said.


    Yao Mubai stared at me, I don¡¯t know why, but his gaze suddenly dimmed, and I exined to the boss¡¯s wife, ¡°We¡¯re not even friends.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The boss¡¯s wife had an expression of knowing everything, and smiled as she poked fun at Yao Mubai: ¡°You, you still need to learn to coax girls, don¡¯t keep a cold face all day long, which girl can stand this.¡±


    The boss¡¯s wife thought we were a couple in a mood.


    ¡°Bossdy, I am really not ¡­ with him.¡±


    This is really getting darker and darker.


    Yao Mubai interrupted me and said to the boss¡¯s wife, ¡°Quickly go and cook the wonton stew, and cook a bowl of sober soup for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The boss¡¯s wifeughed, ¡°You still know how to hurt people.¡±


    Me: ¡°¡­¡±


    The boss¡¯s wife went to the kitchen and yelled, ¡°Two bowls of sea-vored chaos, plus a bowl of sobering soup.¡±


    I was also surprised when Yao Mubai ordered me sobering soup.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin to the boss¡¯s wife?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin what¡¯s not there.¡± He took out his cell phone as if he was replying to someone else¡¯s message, and I don¡¯t know what it was about, but I only saw his face was grave, and the whole person had a look of a stranger not to be approached.


    I remembered what Wang Yuan said, could it be that I was unlucky enough to be a punching bag this time, and ran into Yao Mubai when he was in a bad mood?


    I stopped talking and yed with my chopsticks, Yao Mubai is right, there is no need to exin this kind of thing to someone I don¡¯t know well.


    Soon, the wonton stew was served, smelling the vor, my stomach grumbled twice, Yao Mubai nced at me, I was a little embarrassed, he didn¡¯t say anything, picked up the spoon and started to eat.


    Watching him eat, I am not polite, first drink a mouthful of soup, the vor is really fresh.


    After eating half of it, Yao Mubai suddenly asked me: ¡±Susan Su is on the run, she hates you, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will look for you again? Wandering out in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the dark, I¡¯m in the light, I can¡¯t defend myself.¡± I said, ¡°If God really wants to take my life, I can¡¯t hide from the first day but not the fifteenth.¡±


    One can¡¯t just keep hiding at home and not go out because of Susan Su.


    Yao Mubai suddenly kept staring at me, I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, just staring at me like that for a few minutes, looking at my own hair.


    ¡°The sobering soup is here.¡± The boss¡¯s wife personally brought it up, because she was an old acquaintance, she also presented a bowl of ginger soup to Yao Mubai: ¡°It¡¯s cold, drink some to drive away the cold, you¡¯re such a big man, you don¡¯t learn to take good care of yourself.¡±


    These words were permeated with strong concern.


    Can a regr customer say this?


    After the boss¡¯s wife left, I teased Yao Mubai, ¡°The boss¡¯s wife is interested in you?¡±


    ¡°You women are all so boring, a man and a woman, can only be in love?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words choked me so much that I really can¡¯t refute them.


    But is there really a pure friendship in this world?


    Yao Mubai added: ¡°Three years ago when her store caught fire, it was me who saved her.¡±


    So the boss¡¯s wife was grateful to him.


    I looked at this man sitting across from me, under his thick, slender eyshes, his deep eyes were unfathomable and puzzling.


    ¡°How many people have you saved?¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re really a man of honor, not only do you see cats and dogs asking for alcohol, but you also save lives.¡±


    I gave him back what I had saidst time.


    He naturally understood what I was saying.


    His thin lips lightly hooked, holding a cold smile, ¡°It seems like I shouldn¡¯t have been nosy enough to save youst time.¡±


    I changed the topic, ¡°What exactly is your grudge with Walker Richter ¡­?¡±


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate son, and Yao Mubai had no reason to make an enemy of Walker Richter anymore because of that.


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything if it¡¯s inconvenient for you.¡±


    Who can force Yao Mubai to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do.


    This move of mine was just a retreat to advance, I didn¡¯t expect Yao Mubai to not take the bait and just faintly said three words, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    I had a feeling of powerlessness like a punch on cotton.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    I said this with a sense of gambling, and when I reacted, I hated biting my tongue.


    I looked up and nced at Yao Mubai, perhaps it was an illusion, I actually saw a smile in his eyes, the kind of warm smile,pletely different from the usual cold.


    The wonton was almost at the bottom, and my stomach was hot, and my hands and feet were all warmed up.


    After that, we no longer talk, eat wonton from the store out, even almost early in the morning, the road even less people.


    Yao Mubai proposed: ¡°Do you want to walk together?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of walk I¡¯m going to take with Yao Mubai, I was about to say I¡¯m going back, when Yao Mubai said, ¡°I want to talk to you about Martin Mo.¡±


    He is very good at catching other people¡¯s weaknesses. Just now, I wanted to ask him about Martin Mo several times, but I still held back and didn¡¯t open my mouth. I know that Yao Mubai is not a person who will answer if you ask him.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of drugs he was selling, after hesitating for a few seconds I said, ¡°You should know what I want to hear, if it¡¯s not what I want to hear, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°What if I said Martin Mo might not be dead.¡±

 Chapter 275: Martin Mo He’s Back

    Yao Mubai¡¯s words shocked me.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t die?


    How could it be?


    Martin Mo crashed into the sea and no body was recovered, how could a person still be alive after drowning for so long.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, are you telling the truth?¡±


    My voice trembled a little, I was afraid that it was false.


    Almost a year had passed since Martin Mo¡¯s ident, if he was still alive, why didn¡¯t hee back?


    Yao Mubai tucked his hands in his coat pockets and exhaled a long breath of white air up to the sky, ¡°Do you want to take a walk together?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I agreed without any hesitation this time.


    Yao Mubai walked in front of me, I immediately followed, especially self-conscious, I didn¡¯t even need him to take a rope to tie me down.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you just said Martin Mo is alive, what¡¯s going on, is he really alive? Where is he now?¡± I had a series of questions.


    ¡°Such a nice night view, don¡¯t you appreciate the view?¡±


    He was doing this on purpose, just to make me anxious.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I was anxious: ¡°Yao Mubai, you¡¯re teasing me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to find someone to walk with me.¡± Yao Mubai looked at me deeply, ¡°Alva Hill, walk with me for a while and I¡¯ll tell you Martin Mo¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t lie to me?¡± I said sharply, blurting out, ¡°As long as he¡¯s still alive, not to mention walking with you for a while, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I keep walking.¡±


    ¡°Keep walking.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth recited the words I said, looking at me with a veryplicated gaze.


    At that time, I was so full of Martin Mo¡¯s news that I didn¡¯t think twice about Yao Mubai¡¯s reaction.


    I nodded my head like garlic, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    If he really knew Martin Mo¡¯s whereabouts, I was willing to trade what I had for it.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about his whereabouts?¡± Yao Mubai asked me in great confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Walker Richter you like?¡±


    What does that have to do with liking Walker Richter?


    ¡°Martin Mo and I grew up in an orphanage, not family but more like family.¡±


    ¡°Family.¡± Yao Mubai recited these two words, a sarcastic smile spilling out from the corner of his mouth, ¡°Rtives with blood rtionship can be centrifuged, what kind of rtives are you and Martin Mo.¡±


    I thought of theplex rtionship of the Yao family, no wonder Yao Mubai said such words.


    I don¡¯t argue, everyone¡¯s experience is different, without other people¡¯s experience, also have no qualification toment.


    Yao Mubai dropped this sentence, continue to go forward.


    That night, I apanied him to walk through the sidewalk under the ginkgo tree, apanied him to walk through the neon lights shing bridge, passing through I do not know how many traffic lights, he has been silent, the heart of my feet began to ache, the left leg just recovered, has never been like today such a long time walking.


    Where can I catch up with Yao Mubai, my speed slowly slowed down, until I could not walk, the skin of my heel is worn out, every stepes from the heart of the pain, I stopped, looking at the back of Yao Mubai who has already walked in front of me, I shouted, ¡°Yao Mubai, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    I really can¡¯t walk anymore, leaning against the bridge railing, looking at the vehiclesing and going.


    Yao Mubai stopped, he turned back, stood in ce and looked at me, under the five-color light he was shrouded by something called lonesomeness, he just stood there, he could easily capture the hearts and minds, let the hearts and minds soften down and pity him.


    Pity!


    When I realized this word, my heart shook hard, how could the word pity appear on him, he was the pride of heaven.


    We were separated by a distance of seven or eight meters, it was as if we were standing at the two ends of the fate te, the people around us, the cars, the bridge, the bright lights, all of them became the background, shing by quickly, while we were fixed in this moment.


    He suddenly moved.


    I watched him take one step towards me, and with each step closer, something in my heart seemed to break through.


    He stood in front of me, and because of his height, he gave the impression that he was towering over me.


    ¡°Alva Hill ¡­¡± His eyes seemed to have a light in them, and he yelled out to me, his lips moving, when a car passed by at breakneck speed, the sound of the car¡¯s exhaust was so loud that it drowned out the words directly after him, and I didn¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked him.


    He looked at me steadily, the corners of his mouth moving slightly, and only halfway through did he say with a sullen face, ¡°Martin Mo he¡¯s back.¡±


    I asked urgently, ¡°Where is he? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You told me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I froze, I didn¡¯t even know Martin Mo was alive, so how could I tell Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai reminded me and said, ¡°He called you.¡±


    ¡°Phone call?¡± I reacted, my eyes immediately moist at that time, so excited that my lips shivered, ¡°That phone call was made by him? He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    That strange number that said, ¡°You missed me,¡± that stranger, that¡¯s Martin Mo, he¡¯s back.


    I was so excited that I didn¡¯t know what to say, and my whole chest was sore.


    ¡°The number you asked Liu Xin to investigate is his, Liu Xin followed the number and found exactly where hended.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth lightly hooked: ¡°His life can be really big, actually really alive back, this bet, I lost.¡±


    ¡°What bet?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words are too much information, there is a bet between Martin Mo and Yao Mubai that I don¡¯t know?


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Yao Mubai lightly revealed it, obviously not wanting to tell me.


    ¡°Where is he? Why didn¡¯t he show up, did something happen to him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about anything else either, I only cared about where he was and if he was okay.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go and see.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s gaze was distant as he looked to the east, ¡°Walk with me again, the sky will be bright soon.¡±


    Two more hours and it will be dawn.


    My feet hurt, in order to know Martin Mo¡¯s whereabouts, I can only grit my teeth and bear it, I thought Yao Mubai really let me apany him to walk until dawn, but I didn¡¯t know that he was taking me to the side of the reservoir, which was very quiet, we sat down here, he didn¡¯t speak, I didn¡¯t dare to disturb, my intuition told me that Yao Mubai today must not be messed with.


    The day gradually bright, morning light dawn, ten thousand channels of golden light from the clouds shot out, will be a side of heaven and earth illuminated, the sun broke through the clouds, such a spectacr scene, I still see for the first time.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice suddenly rang in my ears, ¡°When was thest time you saw the sunrise in North City?¡±


    The most I had seen was the night in Beicheng, and I had no idea when I had seen a sunrise as beautiful as this.


    I remembered that Yao Mubai had also asked me before if I had seen the night of Beicheng.


    The sunrise of Beicheng, the night of Beicheng, I have seen it all because of him, truly felt it, and was shocked by it.


    I shook my head, ¡°I have already forgotten when it was.¡±


    He smiled, a smile floating at the corners of his mouth, clean and warm, like the first day sprinkled on his body.


    ¡°He¡¯s at 324 Bright Road.¡±


    As the sun rose, Yao Mubai told me Martin Mo¡¯s address.


    Leaving these words behind, he put his hands in his pockets and just left, leaving me with a fading back.


    When I learned Martin Mo¡¯s address, I didn¡¯t think about why Yao Mubai told me and why he wanted me to apany him for a night, I couldn¡¯t wait to take a taxi to No. 324 Guangming Road.


    On the way there, I have been thinking, see Martin Mo what I have to say, how he in the end, why he came back also did not show up, I have a lot of questions.


    The car stopped at 324 Bright Road and I eagerly got out.


    In front of me is a car repair shop, now time is still early, did not open the door, the surrounding stores are not open, I was anxious, with the expectation of tapping the roller shutter door.


    Knocked half a day and no one came to open the door.


    Could it be that Yao Mubai lied to me.


    Just then, the owner of the next door store came, saw me knocking on the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t knock, there¡¯s no one inside.¡±


    ¡°Where did the people go?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday night there are a few punks to find trouble, and then all move the knife, you see that spread of blood did not, is leftst night, when the fight that called a tragic, the police are rmed, there is a person died on the spot.¡±


    I was cold in my heart, busy asking: ¡°Who died?¡±


    ¡°It was an employee of the repair shop, everyone called him Xiao Cheng.¡±


    Xiao Cheng?


    Could it be Martin Mo?


    ¡°Where are the people?¡±


    ¡°The people are dead, of course they were pulled away, they should be at the police station.¡±


    I immediately went to the local police station and inquired about the fight and injuries at the repair shopst night, and sure enough, one person was seriously injured, and I imed to be the family member of the seriously injured person and asked to see him.


    I had only just learned that he was alive, and I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see him yet, and he was in an ident.


    The police said, ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±


    The man was supposed to be covered with a white cloth, and his hand, which was hanging down to one side, was full of blood, and the wounds were bloody and shocking.


    The man wasn¡¯t dead, so why was he covered with a white cloth?


    ¡°Martin Mo.¡±


    With a shaking hand, I gathered enough courage to lift the white cloth a little.


    Just as the face of the seriously injured man was about to be seen, a hand suddenly came up on his shoulder.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    This voice ¡­


    I turned around incredulously, and when I saw Martin Mo¡¯s familiar face appear in front of me, tears came straight to my eyes.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re really alive.¡± I excitedly held his arm, it was warm, he was alive and standing in front of me yet, ¡°It¡¯s really you, why, why don¡¯t youe back to us?¡±

 Chapter 276: Hill Yi’s child has nothing to do with Martin Mo

    Seeing Martin Mo standing in front of me in a real, tangible, warm way was like a dream, a dream that would shatter at the slightest touch.


    At that moment, it was as if as long as he was alive and well, all of his previous bigoted behavior didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    He downyed a few words, cold as if they were merely acquaintances, not friends who had known each other for over a decade.


    I settled my mind, and only then did I take a closer look at him.


    Other than being a little darker and thinner, he hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in North City, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He was as cloudy as ever.


    It was not at all like the picture that shoulde from a long goodbye.


    Just at this time, a police officer came over: ¡°Mo Nan, you can go to sign, signed the word can go, do not act impulsively in the future, now is a legal society, but do not use your fists to solve everything, to talk about what brotherhood, you are still so young, if something happens, a lifetime are hitched ¡­ ¡±


    Martin Mo changed his name to Mo Nan.


    Martin Mo has a hangdog expression: ¡°Got it.¡±


    After listening for half a day, I realized that Martin Mo came in after fighting with someone.


    And the person who was seriously injuredst night¡¯s surname is Cheng, it¡¯s Cheng, not Xiao Cheng, I got it wrong before.


    Martin Mo signed the word, just withst night¡¯s fight those gangsters met, the gangsters see Martin Mo eyes through the fear, like a mouse saw the cat, do not dare to look directly at Martin Mo, lowered his head to be escorted to another ce of detention.


    Leaving the police station, Martin Mo asked me: ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to find a ce to eat something?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, the bowl of wonton stew fromst night had long been digested, and when I got Martin Mo¡¯s message, I came straight here, and I was really a bit hungry.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I was actually more interested in knowing what made Martin Mo change, obviously in the North City, but not home.


    Martin Mo found a breakfast store in the neighborhood, it was breakfast time, there were a lot of people inside the store, the boss supported the table on the curb, Martin Mo ordered two buns and thin rice, one kimchi, and just ate it.


    I watched him take a bite of a bun, as if he had been hungry for a long time.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, the buns at this store taste good.¡± Martin Mo saw that I didn¡¯t move and pinched a bun into my bowl.


    ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?¡± I stared at him, trying to find a hint of joy in his face at being reunited after a long time, but there was none, and he had even less intention of trying to exin it all to me.


    He was calm in a very disturbing way.


    Martin Mo looked up, with a bite of bun still in his mouth, and asked me in a slurred voice, ¡°Say what?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a nameless fire sprang up in my heart, washing away the joy of reunion after a long time, ¡°You didn¡¯t even salvage the body after you fell into the sea, aren¡¯t you buried in the sea, how can you be fine? Yao Mubai also said that you were in a bad way.¡±


    ¡°That Yao Mubai guy was joking.¡± Martin Mo smiled, revealing his white teeth, flirting in his tone, ¡°That guy¡¯s ability to make up stories is really getting better and better, he should go write books, it¡¯s a pity to be a businessman.¡±


    ¡°Why would Yao Mubai make such a joke?¡± I was puzzled, listening to this tone, the rtionship between these two was not as hostile as before.


    Martin Mo drank a mouthful of rare rice, ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯d have to ask him, who knows what drugs he¡¯s selling in his gourd.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask him, I¡¯ll ask you, why did you hide it from us, you¡¯re obviously alive, why didn¡¯t you contact us.¡± I grimaced, ¡°Martin Mo, this joke is a bit too much.¡±


    Martin Mo suddenly fell silent, his hands rested on his knees, after a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I want to live a different kind of life, the days of the great young master are boring.¡±


    Where was this a reason, it was just made up at first listen.


    ¡°Changing your name and identity, harboring an apprentice in a repair shop, not even wanting your own wife and child, is this the kind of day you want?¡± I stabilized my temper and asked him, ¡°Hill Yi gave birth to a daughter, you know about this, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The tone remained cloudy.


    ¡°That¡¯s your daughter, and you¡¯re just tolerating it?¡±


    ¡°Meh.¡± Martin Mo tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°What does that child have to do with me other than provide a tadpole?¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s words made me freeze, I couldn¡¯t believe that he could say such a thing in such an indifferent tone, but I couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Yes, that child was obtained by Hill Yi¡¯s in vitro test, Martin Mo did not participate in the whole process, he did not even have the right to decide whether the child came into this world or not, it was Hill Yi and Elder Mo¡¯s single-handed operation.


    ¡°But, but in the end that child retains your blood.¡±


    Martin Mo snorted, ¡°The one who is rted to his own blood is his own child, then I can create an earth.¡±


    Knowing that Martin Mo¡¯s words were nothing short of assholish, I couldn¡¯t say a single word in rebuttal.


    The words were rough.


    I took a few dark, deep breaths and tried not to get angry, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize the child, so you always have to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Martin Mo gently interrupted me as he looked up at me, ¡°Why should people live for others? Today we have a rare gathering, I just want to have a good meal with you, don¡¯t ask those what messy things, that has nothing to do with me, also has nothing to do with you, why can¡¯t people live a little bit dashing.¡±


    Who in this world does not want to walk in style?


    But who can do it.


    I pursed my lips, did not send not Xu said: ¡°Martin Mo, this with me to say dashing, even if you do not have a million dors, do not worry about money, but you can really dashing, you are only escaping, although I do not know what you¡¯re escaping, but there are some things that should be confronted always have to face, as a man, have to have the appearance of a man, to take up their own responsibilities. ¡±


    My words made Martin Mopletely silent.


    Neither of us said anything, I took a bite of the bun he held for me, looked at the boss who was busy inside the store, and said, ¡°Martin Mo, you see, everyone is working hard for life.¡±


    Martin Mo followed my line of sight, he picked up the rare rice and took a big gulp, the bowl went straight to the bottom, he was silent for a while and said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m scared of you.¡±


    He smiled, paid the money off, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere after we eat.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°Alva, didn¡¯t you say that a man has to be a man, I¡¯ll listen to you and take the responsibility of being a man.¡±

 Chapter 277: Martin Mo’s Real Father

    I followed Martin Mo into a cab, nearly forty minutester, the car stopped in the city center vige, I followed Martin Mo off again and walked down the narrow alley.


    Here live people from all over the country, in order to make a living, for the sake of the elderly and children, they left their homes, speak unustomed Mandarin, eat unappetizing food, deal with neighbors, do not dare to offend anyone, and live cautiously.


    There is no such thing asfort in this world, except that someone else carries the weight for you.


    There is no ce for the body in your hometown, and there is no ce for the soul in your home country.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Martin Mo took me into the silo, he stood in front of the old wooden door and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Alva, if you regret it, it¡¯s not toote to leave.¡±


    I listened to this with a cloud of confusion.


    What in this silo would I regret?


    He nced at me and I didn¡¯t say anything before he took out his key and unlocked the door.


    The moment the door was pushed open, a musty smell hit my nose, which was mixed with the smell of shit and urine, as well as the strong smell of medicine, which was so unpleasant that one could not help but vomit.


    I was puzzled, Martin Mo had already walked in, the narrow room, the door side piled up with bottles of medicine, Martin Mo as if he could not smell the smell at all, straight to the middle of the narrow room ced in the middle of the wooden bed, there is a person lying on the bed, the light in the room is dim, I can¡¯t see his appearance, I can only see that his hands are entangled with gauze, closed eyes, if not the chest rise and fall, he is more like a dead man.


    Martin Mo looked at the man, and walked towards the window again, pulling the curtains open, the light prated, illuminating the narrow hut, and the man on the bed was also stabbed by the light, his eyebrows subconsciously tightened, and his eyes closed tighter.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t wake up, I didn¡¯t dare to be too loud, and asked Martin Mo in a low voice.


    Martin Mo walked towards the man, gently patted the man¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Dad, I bought you breakfast back.¡±


    The sound of ¡°Dad¡± shocked me.


    How could this be Elder Mo.


    No, no, Old Man Mo is not Martin Mo¡¯s father, his real father is Old Man Mo¡¯s twin brother, who died in a car ident years ago.


    Martin Mo can¡¯t just call someone else¡¯s dad.


    I approached to take a closer look at the man on the bed, his features are still really simr to Old Master Mo, only it looks paler and thinner, thin and almost out of shape.


    The man slowly opened his eyes when he heard Martin Mo¡¯s voice, seeing Martin Mo, the man¡¯s eyes were full of joy, ah ah ah sounds came out of his throat, and his hands gestured.


    Again I was shocked, he was mute?


    Because Fiona Croix used to be a mute and I can read signnguage, the man had just gestured Martin Mo¡¯s name and he asked Martin Mo where he had beenst night.


    Martin Mo held the man¡¯s hand, helped his legs to sit up, and carefully took a pillow for his back.


    Martin Mo did not dare to tell the truth, lied and said, ¡°Last night with colleagues a few get-togethers drinking, drunk, fell asleep in the home of colleagues.¡±


    I looked at Martin Mo, who didn¡¯t dare to say that he spentst night at the police station.


    The man did not doubt, nodded, and coughed several times in a row, his breath was rapid, Martin Mo rushed to smooth his back, and when he felt better, he picked up the Miley porridge bought from the breakfast store and fed it himself.


    Martin Mo scooped a small spoon into the man¡¯s mouth, the man chewed in his mouth half a day, did not swallow much at all, almost all overflowed from the corners of the mouth.


    Martin Mo fed the man a small bowl of congee for more than half an hour, and it was the first time I had ever seen him so patient.


    I stood still and just watched Martin Mo feed him, the smell in the room seemed to be used to it, it didn¡¯t feel bad at all, just the shock in my heart never diminished.


    The man saw me and raised his hand to point at me, asking Martin Mo with his eyes who I was.


    Martin Mo did not turn around and said, ¡°A friend.¡±


    The man smiled at me, that smile full of goodwill, let people look at the heart especiallyfortable, like the spring sun as warm.


    I quickly greeted, ¡°Hello uncle.¡±


    It was then that I realized that the man was not only mute, but also had no palms on either hand.


    After feeding him, Martin Mo helped him to lie down and go back to sleep. After that, Martin Mo cleaned up the house and poured out his urine and feces for him, I could not believe that Martin Mo would do all these things, he is a person with serious cleanliness fetish.


    After all this, Martin Mo¡¯s eyes signaled me to go out, he gently brought the door closed, walked to the aisle and lit a cigarette, like a sick gentleman, inhaled a few deep puffs, propped up on the railing with one hand, and exhaled heavily, the wind blew, the smoke dispersed without a trace.


    ¡°What, what the hell is going on?¡± I hesitated for a long time before I opened my mouth to ask the question in my mind, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father die in a car ident years ago?¡±


    Martin Mo gave me a sideways nce, a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°He told you that?¡±


    By he here, we both knew that we were referring to Old Man Mo.


    I nodded, ¡°Well, Uncle Mo told me that you were the son of his twin brother, and because he had no children at his knee, he got you back, Martin Mo, now what the hell is this, is that really your dad in there?¡±


    It was actually a bit of a redundant question to ask.


    The person lying inside is too simr to Elder Mo, and Martin Mo opened his mouth to call him dad, so how could it not be.


    Martin Mo took another drag and exhaled a long, cloudy breath, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my dad, after the car ident, he became what he is now, the lower half of his body is paralyzed, mute, his hands are gone, he¡¯s be aplete invalid.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what he had gone through to live such a wretched life.


    Martin Mo was sinct, but shocking.


    ¡°How did you find him? Didn¡¯t you say after the car ident ¡­,¡± I swallowed back thetter words and said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your dad go back to THE Mo family now that he¡¯s in this state?¡±


    I wondered why the Mo family said the man was gone, but the man was alive.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°A year ago, a man found me, said my father was someone else, I didn¡¯t believe him, the man took me to see my father, at that time, he was begging in the park, all these years, he was begging for a living, if he didn¡¯t have fewer days left, he wouldn¡¯t have entrusted someone to find me.¡±


    Martin Mo stopped, he looked into the distance and said, ¡°Alva, I wasn¡¯t meant to be a young lord, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, you¡¯re right, everyone has their own responsibilities, my dad is my responsibility, I just want to be with him like this for thest part of his life, other than that I don¡¯t think about anything, and you don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here either. ¡±


    Taking care of your own father and going back to THE Mo family, that¡¯s a total non-conflict ah.


    ¡°Martin Mo, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate the Mo family,¡± Martin Mo interrupted me, he seemed to be able to see through what I was thinking, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Mo family people believing in some bullshit superstition, my dad wouldn¡¯t have been stranded out there and suffered like this, and since they¡¯ve disowned my dad, it¡¯s only natural for me to go with the Mo family. Since they don¡¯t recognize my father, I naturally have nothing to do with the Mo family.¡±


    I saw a strong hatred in Martin Mo¡¯s eyes.


    He med THE Mo family.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    He said, ¡°You go back.¡±


    I looked at Martin Mo and always felt that he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, that his hatred for the Mo family was a bit far-fetched, and that the Mo family¡¯s grudges were not something that I, as an outsider, could ask about, and if Martin Mo didn¡¯t say anything about it, I didn¡¯t ask about it either.


    His real father is lying there like an invalid, and his days are numbered, he is not in the mood to say anything else.


    Knowing that Martin Mo is alive and well, there are some things that I shouldn¡¯t ask too detailed.


    People, they always have to learn to be a bit confused.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He just answered softly without looking back at me.


    When I left, I passed by the rented room where Martin Mo lived, and through the window, I saw his father still lying on the bed, as if he would leave this world at any time.


    Martin Mo only wanted to apany him on hisst journey, so naturally I couldn¡¯t force him to do so.


    Back to the Hill family, Jane Hasis nagged: ¡°Alva, why didn¡¯t youe back all night, called your phone off the hook, I thought you had an ident, worried me to death, are you all right, why do you look so haggard, how is your leg, is it recurring, I¡¯ll have Mr. Huang take a look at it again.¡±


    I used to hate Jane Hasis for being so cruel to me, now that she cares about me and nags me like a normal mom, I feel a little annoyed, except that this annoyance is also happiness.


    ¡°Leg¡¯s fine, I walked too muchst night, mom, I¡¯m sleepy, I want to take a nap.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Your dad called the house to ask you to go to the office ¡­¡± Jane Hasis said and added, ¡°Forget it, look at how sleepy you are, you¡¯d better go and sleep for a while and talk about itter. ¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Because of Martin Mo¡¯s matter, I was also a little distracted, and did not pursue Jane HasisFrank Hill looking for me what.


    I went to my room to rest and slept until three in the afternoon.


    Frank Hill called again to urge that I must go to the office.


    I changed my clothes and ate something before going.


    When I arrived at the office, I pushed open the office, but I didn¡¯t see Frank Hill.


    When I saw Hill, I thought of Martin Mo.


    Hill Yi looked at me and opened her mouth to say, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something, about South City.¡±

 Chapter 278: Walker Richter Apologizes on TV

    Hill Yi¡¯s words made my heart stutter.


    Could it be that Hilli also knew about Martin Mo being alive?


    That was unlikely.


    I settled my mind, put my bag down and poured myself a ss of water, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hill Yi did not stay home to bring up her child properly, did not fight for Mo¡¯s group, ran to find me, I was still a bit curious.


    ¡°Dad he found someone to do another test tube, sessful, or a double child, already have three months, both boys, once the child is born, it will be brought back by the identity of Nancheng illegitimate child, in the age of the report a little bit older, also can be justified, hidden from the outside world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Elder Mo to actually do this.


    On second thought, Mo¡¯s group such a big industry, need an heir, Hill Yi Sheng¡¯s daughter, which in the luxury family, will not let a daughter inherit such a big family business, and finally cheaper to the outsiders.


    Even after decades of reform and opening up, some ideas are still deeply rooted and difficult to change.


    I took a sip of water and inclined my head to look at Hill Yi: ¡°This is your THE Mo family¡¯s family matter, what¡¯s the point of talking to me about this, Martin Mo is not even in the world anymore, it seems like this can¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore, the one who should be anxious is you, you¡¯re worried about your own status?¡±


    Hill Yi directly admitted: ¡°Yes, once those two children are born, my daughter and I will have no status in the Mo family, Dad has clearly said, in the future, he will only give me and XuanXuan a fixed amount of living expenses every month, the Mo family has nothing to do with the rest of the Mo family with XuanXuan, XuanXuan is Nancheng¡¯s child, she shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such unfair treatment, you are XuanXuan¡¯s child, you are XuanXuan¡¯s son, you are XuanXuan¡¯s son. treatment, you are XuanXuan¡¯s sister-inw, you also don¡¯t want her not to be valued by THE MO FAMILY, right?¡±


    At those words, I felt a little likeughing.


    ¡°When you joined forces with Susan Su, you didn¡¯t think that I was your child¡¯s sister-inw.¡± Iughed coldly, ¡°Mrs. Mo, you should know why I called you sister before, but from the time you joined forces with Susan Su, you are no longer, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared here and said these words.¡±


    ¡°Everything about the feud between us originated in South City.¡± Hill Yi looked at me and said, ¡°I thought that you killed Nan Cheng, until today I didn¡¯t realize that Nan Cheng¡¯s death had nothing to do with you.¡±


    I was surprised for a moment, ¡°What do you mean.¡±


    ¡°South Side didn¡¯t kill Nancy Richter, someone framed him.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°I personally heard Dad talking to someone on the phone and realized that the one who killed Nancy Richter was someone else, Nancheng was framed, Dad didn¡¯t believe that Nancheng was a murderer and found someone to check it out, as for why Nancheng didn¡¯t make it clear, I don¡¯t know, now that the person is no longer there, after such a long time has passed, and even more so, after I became a mother, I just want to talk to my daughter to live a good life, with the love for Nancheng, live.¡±


    Of course I also know clearly that the one who killed Nancy Richter was Ben Richter, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to want to overturn the case, Martin Mo he himself preferred to live in anonymity with the charge of murderer, what else can I do?


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to talk to me about this, it¡¯s your THE Mo family¡¯s business, the glory and riches you want, that has nothing to do with me either, I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡±


    I really don¡¯t know what Hillie could have done bying to me. Could I have prevented those two children from being born?


    Having prevented it once, Mr. Mo could still find someone else to do test tubes again, and as Martin Mo said, with the sperm that remained, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to create an Earth.


    ¡°You can.¡± Hill Yi said excitedly, ¡°Only you can help, Nancheng left a will, he gave all twenty percent of Mo¡¯s group shares to you, as long as you step in, and we secretly acquire some more shares, you can be thergest shareholder, and then you will be able to help XuanXuan fight for it.¡±


    Hill Yi had already lied to me once, I simply didn¡¯t believe it, besides, Martin Mo wasn¡¯t that stupid to give thepany¡¯s shares to me, a foreigner.


    And Martin Mo isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s alive and well, what am I doing following Hill Yi blindly.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± I refused without hesitation, ¡°This is my office, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Alva, I beg you.¡± Hilli was anxious, ¡°You can¡¯t see death, you¡¯re also a mother, for the sake of the child, please help me.¡±


    This is a typical moral kidnapping.


    ¡°Are you really doing this for the sake of the child?¡± I¡¯m now a little skeptical as to whether Hilli left the baby in vitro for Martin Mo or something else in the first ce.


    ¡°Of course, for the baby.¡± Hilli nodded without thinking.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°What a child wants isn¡¯t money, it¡¯spanionship and love, Hill Yi, you¡¯re fighting for THE Mo family property in the name of for the sake of the child, and you¡¯re not afraid of chilling Martin Mo¡¯s heart.¡±


    Dropping this, I picked up my bag and prepared to leave, Frank Hill rushed to me, he called me toe to thepany for the purpose of Hill Yi, he took a look at Hill Yi and knew that we did not talk about it, and hastened to help out: ¡°Alva, we are all a family, you helped your sister, that is, you helped yourself, the fat water does not flow into the outsiders¡¯ field ah. ¡±


    The Mo family huge property and how many people are not moved?


    Frank Hill wants to seek a future for Hill Yi, no excuse, but to y this idea, then I can not help.


    ¡°Ginger is still old and hot, do you really think the Mo family property is so easy to get? Master Mo can let you guys do whatever you want?¡± I looked back at Hill Yi, ¡°Can you stand up to Martin Mo? Do you dare to say you love him?¡±


    My words made Hillie too ashamed to look at me.


    Frank Hill was cheeky: ¡°You child, how is this nonsense, this is what your sister and the child deserve ah, Mo Tianxiong bullied them orphans and widows just because Martin Mo passed away, this is what is heartless.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys go ahead and fight, it has nothing to do with me.¡± I reiterated again, showing no mercy, ¡°That¡¯s your business, don¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    With that I walked away, ignoring Frank Hill.


    Walking out of the office, I thought of Martin Mo, who lives in a silo.


    How would he feel if he knew that Hill Yi and Master Mo were fighting over the family fortune?


    Martin Mo is not Mr. Mo¡¯s biological son, as an outsider, I can not say, can only observe the development of the situation.


    After falling out with Walker Richter, every time I go to see sweetheart, I will choose when he is not there, take sweetheart out to y, I also only let Emily notify Walker Richter a word, I will not call him.


    Since Yao Mubai told me about Martin Mo¡¯s whereabouts, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. Later, when I ran into Wang Yuan, I learned that Yao Mubai had gone on a business trip and wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.


    Wang Yuan teased me, ¡°You miss our boss?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I wish he would not appear in front of me, he will only bring me bad luck.¡±


    Wang Yuan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to see him even if you want to.¡±


    Why does this sound wrong?


    I subconsciously asked, ¡°Does it take long for him to go on a business trip?¡±


    When I reacted, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everypany has trade secrets, I shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also concerned about the boss, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Wang Yuan said, ¡°If it goes well, I¡¯ll be back soon, if it doesn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Wang Yuan said here, hastily spit out a mouthful, ¡°h h h h, see what my mouth said, the boss is so powerful, surely smooth.¡±


    Hearing that Yao Mubai does not know when he wille back, the image of Yao Mubai standing at the other end of the bridge toward me came to mind, and there was an indescribable frustration in my heart.


    Wang Yuan nced at me, patted my shoulder and said, ¡°Don t worry, by the way, Martin Mo overturned the case, in fact, the boss is not unwilling to help, Martin Mo he actually ¡­¡±


    ¡°He is still alive, I know.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Wang Yuan was surprised.


    ¡°Your boss told me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Wang Yuan looked at me with a very strange look for a while, ¡°I still have to work, so I¡¯ll stop chatting for now, we¡¯ll get together again some other time when we¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I stood in the square and was about to leave when I looked up and saw the video of Walker Richter being interviewed being yed on the LED disy in the square.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Ben Richter left the the Richter Group, thepany was a new look, and I had heard that Walker Richter had dealt with Ben Richter¡¯s people fast and furious, and that thepany was nowpletely in Walker Richter¡¯s hands.


    He won the fight.


    I watched him on the video as the host finished interviewing him about his views on economic development and began interviewing him about his personal emotional issues.


    ¡°I wonder what President Richter is looking for in a significant other? What are the conditions?¡±


    Susan Su¡¯s affair is all known by now, in the age of the inte, news travels fast and Walker Richter¡¯s divorce from Susan Su is well known.


    Now back to single Walker Richter naturally made a lot of women¡¯s mind alive, who does not want to be Ms. Richter?


    Walker Richter did not answer the host positively, the answer is very official: ¡°This kind of thing is about destiny, I always believe in destiny.¡±


    ¡°That is, eye contact?¡± The host pressed, ¡°Does President Richter mean that he won¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s family background? Whether or not the family is a good match?¡±


    I listened for a moment, looking at the almost perfect man in the video, and I was surprisingly at peace.


    Then the host asked, ¡°Has President Richter ever regretted anything in his life?¡±


    Walker Richter sped his hands in hisp and his eyes dropped, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The host excitedly followed up with, ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°There was once a true love in front of me and I gave it up for something.¡±

 Chapter 279: Who’s the Villain Behind the Scenes

    Walker Richter¡¯s words made me feel a slight sourness in my heart, and the host asked more excitedly, ¡°Who was it? I¡¯m sure many people are as curious as I am about who the person in President Richter¡¯s mouth is, so why don¡¯t President Richter just fulfill us?¡±


    I stared at Walker Richter, and there was actually a hint of expectation in my heart that I would hear that name from him.


    Walker Richter was silent longer this time, and the interview was quiet as everyone waited for that person toe out of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth.


    Time seemed to stop, it was like a century long, a bitter smile floated up from the corner of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth, ¡°It¡¯s better to let it go, she¡¯s a very good person, I want her to be happy.¡±


    He finally chose to let go.


    After so many years of going round and round, it took this one sentence from him to bring it all to a close.


    I turned to leave, something seemed to be on my face, looking up at the sky, it turned out to be raining, just why was the rain that slipped into the corners of my mouth bitter?


    Winter nights alwayse so quickly.


    By the time I got back to the Hill family, it waspletely dark.


    There was an SUV parked in the yard, and the family had a guest.


    It was Ulysses Will.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while, and his sudden visit to the door took me a little by surprise.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, are you here to see me about something?¡±


    Ulysses Will was the only one sitting alone in the living room, and I subconsciously assumed that he hade to see me.


    As soon as the words fell, Jane Hasis hurriedly came down from upstairs, ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m packed, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Jane Hasis in a hurry, it seemed that something big had happened, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The only person who could make Jane Hasis in a hurry was Be Hill.


    And sure enough.


    Ulysses Will said, ¡°Something happened to Be Hill.¡±


    He wrinkled his brow as he spoke, and his face was so grave that it was obvious that something wasn¡¯t as simple as something being wrong.


    Jane Hasis told me to stay home and she and Ulysses Will left in a hurry.


    That night.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯te back, she was gone for three days before she came back, and all my calls to her during that time were off.


    When Jane Hasis came back, her eyes were bloodshot and her whole body looked tired, she came back and went inside to sleep and didn¡¯t let anyone disturb her.


    It was onlyter that I learned from Ulysses Will that Be Hill¡¯s condition had worsened.


    Previously, I saw Be Hill was very normal, jealous, more than normal, I thought she was for Ulysses Will pretend crazy, until Ulysses Will told me Be Hill¡¯s condition aggravated hallucinations and hallucinations, always said that someone is stalking her, hit her, and even cut her with a knife.


    In the end, through the surveince only to find that Be Hill schizophrenia is more serious, she hurt herself, never others, she even reached into her own lower body with her bare hands, the tear is serious, which led to hospitalization, Ulysses Will is to find Jane Hasis to tell her about this.


    I was shocked to hear this.


    Be Hill loved someone so much that she destroyed herself, what kind of love is it that can turn out like this.


    I once heard someone say that a couple was opposed by their family, and finally the woman went crazy, crazy decades, I just take it as a story to listen to, did not take it seriously, I did not realize that there really is this kind of obsessive love in the world.


    When a heart is misced, it is a tragedy.


    Ulysses Will med himself and said, ¡°If I had been more decisive, she might not have be like this.¡±


    Ulysses Will grew up as an indecisive person, even if he is not willing to refuse, in the eyes of others, he is a good old man image, and this kind of people, often create tragedy.


    I looked at Be Hill lying in the hospital room, and actually did not know what to say.


    ¡°This disease of hers, is there really no cure?¡±


    ¡°Depends on creation.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°The doctor means it¡¯s hard, the obsession is too deep.¡±


    When a person takes gain and loss too seriously, they can¡¯t get out of the circle they¡¯ve formed.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep her like this?¡±


    Whereas Be Hill used to be hateful, now she was nothing but a pathetic human being.


    Without waiting for Ulysses Will to say anything, Huang Weiwei came with a thermos bucket, ¡°Brother Ulysses Will, hungry, this is what I made for you with my own hands, eat it while it¡¯s hot, Ms. Alva, why don¡¯t you eat some together too.¡±


    It¡¯s also time for lunch, Ulysses Will said, ¡°Alva, have some.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Huang Weiwei was a warm person, gentle and thoughtful, bringing out the meals one by one, and handing the chopsticks to Ulysses Will with her own hands, ¡°Brother Ulysses Will.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at Huang Weiwei, her eyes are full of Ulysses Will, a clear-eyed person can see that she is interested in Ulysses Will.


    When Ulysses Will¡¯s training ss closed down, she was the only one who stayed behind.


    I¡¯m not too familiar with Huang Weiwei, and for the time being, I can¡¯t tell to what extent she is interested in Ulysses Will, and as a bystander, I don¡¯t express any opinion.


    After lunch, Ulysses Will had to leave beforehand and asked me to help take care of Be Hill, and Huang Weiwei also volunteered to stay and help take care of her.


    Ulysses Will had asked for help, and since Be Hill was in such a state, I couldn¡¯t hold a grudge, so I agreed to stay and help.


    In the afternoon, Fiona Croix called me, I went out to answer the phone for nearly half an hour, when I turned back to the ward, I heard the waking up Be Hill at the door, ¡°Get out of here, get away from Ulysses Will, you bitch, I¡¯m going to tell Ulysses Will all the things you¡¯ve done. ¡±


    Vivian Wong changed her previous gentle and watery demeanor and became snarky: ¡°Even if you tell him, so what, will he believe it? Who would believe what a psychopath says?¡±


    ¡°Bitch.¡± Be Hill broke down and cursed, slumping on the bed, her features pained to the point of distortion.


    Huang Weiwei¡¯s face changed, pulling Be Hill¡¯s hair, Be Hill bared her teeth in pain.


    Huang Weiwei said viciously, ¡°You¡¯re the bitch, Ulysses Will brother is sympathizing with you to keep you, who do you think you are? Ulysses Will brother doesn¡¯t love you at all, if I were you, I would have ended it on my own a long time ago, so as not to get in other people¡¯s way in this world.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will he won¡¯t love you either, he loves Alva Hill, from the beginning to the end, it¡¯s always Alva Hill, no one can rece her, just die of this heart.¡± Be Hill was very strong and refused to bow down, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can get his heart by ying gentle and pathetic, no, you¡¯re just a pathetic, backstabbing bitch, you¡¯ve discredited him and you¡¯re pretending to be a good person.¡±


    Ulysses Will held two more training courses, personal studio, the front did a good job, but the back is suddenly not working, Ulysses Will has been in jail was stabbed out, even if he did not kill before, has been found out that it is Pan Zijian killed Selina Versta, but the stain on Ulysses Will has not been able to be washed away.


    I always thought that after a long time, people would forget, but in fact it did not, before I always thought it was Be Hill stabbed out, I did not realize that it was all behind the back of Huang Weiwei.


    I pushed the door in, Huang Weiwei looked back at me, she did not expect me toe in at this time, but she also reacted very quickly, immediately changed her grip on Be Hill¡¯s hair to stroking her head, just like a face change, and then returned to a warm and soft appearance: ¡°Sister Be, I¡¯ll help you to lie down and rest, and what do you want to eat, I¡¯ll go back to do it for you right away. ¡±


    This face change was just like acting in a Sichuan opera.


    Be Hill red at Huang Weiwei and didn¡¯t say anything, she was very strong, how could shein in front of me that Huang Weiwei was bullying her behind her back?


    Huang Weiwei said to me again, ¡°Sister Alva, why don¡¯t you watch here first, I¡¯ll go back and make dinner, so I can eatter when Brother Ulysses Willes.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I answered in a light tone, and when Huang Weiwei went out, I followed her out and called out to her, ¡°Huang Weiwei, wait a moment.¡±


    Huang Weiwei stood still and asked with a light smile, ¡°Sister Alva, is there anything else?¡±


    Huang Weiwei was wearing a white down jacket, her looks were sweet and her smile was well-behaved, such a sister didn¡¯t know how many men would like it.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen another side of her with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    I took a few steps forward and warned in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯d better take the initiative to leave Ulysses Will on your own, don¡¯t make everyone look too bad.¡±


    Huang Weiwei also gave me a dummy act, pretending to be bewildered as she smiled and asked, ¡°Sister Alva, why ah, I have nothing to do with Brother Ulysses Will, I¡¯m just his student, I want to follow him to learn how to draw, I know Brother Ulysses Will likes you, I have no intention of trying to steal him from you.¡±


    ¡°I heard everything you said to Be Hill just now, Huang Weiwei, Ulysses Will treated you well, why did you treat him like that and cause him to lose his reputation.¡±


    I uncovered her bottom, and she stopped acting with me, ¡°Sister Alva, since you know all about it, there¡¯s nothing more to say, I won¡¯t harm him, the one who harmed him is Be Hill, this crazy person, as long as there is a day of her being around, Ulysses Will brother won¡¯t have a good life, I don¡¯t want to see Ulysses Will brother suffer from her again. ¡±


    ¡°So you framed Be Hill and want Ulysses Will to give up Be Hill? ¡°I sneered, ¡°Huang Weiwei, no matter what your purpose is, you¡¯d better go and exin it to him face to face and leave him yourself.¡±


    Even if Huang Weiwei was interested in Ulysses Will, she still had selfish intentions, and such a person staying by Ulysses Will¡¯s side was a time bomb.


    Huang Weiwei growled, ¡°Who are you to ask me to leave, what are you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to stand beside him.¡± I said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one day, if I talk to him personally, there¡¯s no need for me to say what will happen to you, and you should also know whether he believes my words or not.¡±

 Chapter 280: Following Ben Richter to Susan Su

    Huang Weiwei looked like she dared to say something, her eyes ring at me, Be Hill is sick, her words make people can¡¯t be trusted, my words, naturally, have credibility.


    ¡°You want to steal him from me?¡± Huang Weiwei¡¯s eyes contained jealousy, ¡°You don¡¯tck anything, why are you still holding on to him, meddling, Be Hill was driven mad by you, why are you so evil-hearted, refusing to let Brother Ulysses Will get happiness.¡±


    Huang Weiwei¡¯s words made me freeze.


    With this ability to turn ck and white upside down, it¡¯s no wonder Be Hill ate her losses.


    I was about to open my mouth when Huang Weiwei suddenly changed her face, made a resigned, pathetic expression and pulled my hand, ¡°Sister Alva, don¡¯t ask me to leave Brother Ulysses Will, I just want to stay by his side, I¡¯m already satisfied, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal him from you.¡±


    ¡°Huang Weiwei, what the hell are you babbling about.¡±


    Huang Weiwei still squeezed out tears from the corners of her eyes, her pitiful appearance was easy to make people protective.


    ¡°Sister Alva, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong, if you have to make me leave Brother Ulysses Will, then I can only die.¡±


    While I was confused as to why Huang Weiwei said this, Ulysses Will¡¯s voice came from behind me, ¡°Weiwei, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I turned around to look at Ulysses Will, and suddenly realized that Huang Weiwei had seen Ulysses Willing long ago, and that¡¯s why she put on a show.


    I let out a coldugh and shrugged off Huang Weiwei, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not going to act.¡±


    Huang Weiwei pretended to be bewildered and innocent again, ¡°Sister Alva, what did I do wrong to make you hate me so much.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said to Ulysses Will in a cold tone, ¡°I have to go beforehand, wipe your eyes brightly yourself.¡±


    Ulysses Will wasn¡¯t a fool, and I didn¡¯t need to exin word for word.


    Huang Weiwei looked at Ulysses Will, her voice was delicate, ¡°Brother Ulysses Will, I don¡¯t know where I messed with Sister Alva, so quickly help me exin.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, you go back first.¡± Ulysses Will¡¯s tone had no temperature.


    Huang Weiwei instantly panicked, ¡°Brother Ulysses Will, is it because I did something wrong? I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te back in the future.¡± Ulysses Will didn¡¯t know how to bepassionate at all, ¡°I can¡¯t teach you, you¡¯d better find another job.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ulysses Will.¡± Huang Weiwei¡¯s face suddenly changed, eagerly exining, ¡°Where did I go wrong? I only want to learn painting from Brother Ulysses Will, I¡¯ve always treated you as my teacher, I don¡¯t dare to have other thoughts, Sister Alva, I really won¡¯t steal Brother Ulysses Will from you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see Huang Weiwei acting, and dropped a sentence at Ulysses Will, ¡°You handle it yourself.¡± And left.


    Just after walking out of the hospital, Ulysses Will chased after me, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing telling me this, just don¡¯t me me for meddling.¡± I looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°Huang Weiwei is pretty and pathetic, what man wouldn¡¯t be moved by looking at her, why don¡¯t you believe her exnation?¡±


    Ulysses Will let out a bitterugh and said half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°Anyone can fight with others for me to be jealous, only you are impossible.¡±


    There was an unmistakable sadness in the sound of that impossible anymore.


    I looked at the handsome man in front of me, he is also ah, once filled my entire youthful memories, but we walk, but in the end can only be friends.


    I don¡¯t know whether this is a kind of sadness or a kind of pity.


    I pursed my lips, but did not know what to say.


    He asked me, ¡°How are you and Walker Richter ¡­ doing now? I¡¯ve read his personal interview, is there still a possibility for you guys?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no possibility, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± I raised my eyes to the sky despondently, tried to pull the corner of my mouth, and let out another long breath, ¡°Your words back then were prophetic, after all I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯ve tried, and in the end, I realized that we weren¡¯t right for each other.¡±


    The child died in the end, this should be destined for us to be fruitless.


    ¡°Just as well.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°the Richter family is soplicated, and by the way, I saw Ben Richter the other day.¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter? ¡°I was surprised, ¡°He¡¯s still in North City?¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s tactics, I thought that Ben Richter would leave North City for the time being and make aeback when he had the capital, I didn¡¯t expect that the person would still be in North City, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Walker Richter would drive him to extinction?


    ¡°I took my students to sketch on the construction site and saw him, he shouldn¡¯t have seen me, I just didn¡¯t expect Ben Richter to go to the construction site to make a living.¡±


    I was also surprised, Ben Richter was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, even if it was difficult, he wouldn¡¯t go to work on a construction site.


    ¡°What about Susan Su? Have you seen her?¡±


    Ever since Susan Su and Ben Richter kidnapped me, there has been no news of Susan Su, but with Susan Su¡¯s heart for Ben Richter, wherever Ben Richter is, Susan Su is in a hurry to be there.


    Ulysses Will shook his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t see it, Alva, I always feel that THE Richter family this storm has not passed, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter has hatred in his heart, naturally it will not pass, he has been nning for decades, in order to make the the Richter family pay in blood, but in the end, he himself left the Richter family in a mess, this breath he will not swallow.¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter and the Richter family?¡±


    ¡°Ben Richter has said that his real father was killed by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, whether that¡¯s true or not is unknown.¡±


    Ulysses Will wrinkled his brow, ¡°All in all, you should be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, ¡°The day Susan Su isn¡¯t arrested, the day my security is not removed.¡±


    I asked to find out where Ulysses Will had seen Ben Richter, and after parting ways with Ulysses Will at the hospital, I called Wang Yuan and told her that there was a possibility of Susan Su¡¯s whereabouts.


    Wang Yuan¡¯s fighting skills are strong, and with her there, my safety was assured.


    I agreed to meet Wang Yuan at the intersection outside the construction site, and just a moment after I arrived, Wang Yuan arrived in a tracksuit, ¡°Where is Susan Su?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t know until I go over and see.¡± I joked, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my personal safety to you.¡±


    ¡°As a bodyguard, besides, you¡¯re the boss¡¯s friend, your safety that¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Wang Yuan patted her chest, ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t even hold Susan Su.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It is now 5:00 pm, the workers are about to close, Wang Yuan and I looked for an excellent perspective position to observe the site, squatting for ten minutes, one after another, the workers are closing with the workersughing and talking out of the construction site, groups of people to go not far away from the stalls to drink a couple of cups.


    As the sky darkened, people also left almost, but did not see the figure of Ben Richter.


    Wang Yuan covered her stomach and said, ¡°Alva, I have to pee, you keep an eye on it for a while, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After Wang Yuan left, I stared for a while longer.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came into sight.


    The street light at the entrance of the construction site was already on, stretching that person¡¯s figure out a long, long way, she was wearing designer clothes that were extremely out of character with the construction site, when she turned around and turned her face towards my side, seeing who it was, I immediately stood up from behind the pile of bricks in excitement.

 Chapter 281: Finding Susan Su’s Whereabouts

    Who was that person if not Joyce Parvis.


    She came here, so that means Ben Richter is here too.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Joyce Parvis didn¡¯t see me, she was carrying a big blue bag in her hand, she didn¡¯t know what it contained, looked around, and didn¡¯t enter the construction site, but waited at the entrance.


    Not long after, Ben Richter¡¯s figure appeared in the line of sight, he wore a yellow helmet and dirty overalls, he was really working on the construction site.


    Joyce Parvis as soon as she saw Ben Richter, immediately went forward, with a smile on her face, a smile with heartache: ¡°Ben, tired, you say this child, why do you have to carry bricks in the construction site, this is too tiring, or change a job, we go to beg Walker Richter, beg the Knight olddy, so that they can give a way out of life. ¡±


    ¡°I Qi Ben will never bow down to Walker Richter in my life, there is no word begging in my dictionary, you want to lose face, you go yourself, just don¡¯t say you are my mom.¡±


    Ben Richter had said that hisst name was Qi.


    Cutting ties with THE Richter family and no longer recognizing the thief as his father, he changed hisst name back to his own.


    ¡°Ben. ¡°Joyce Parvis said in a serious tone: ¡°You don¡¯t want to show off anymore, at first I advised you, don¡¯t be too eager, you non listen, let Knight olddy know the truth, but it¡¯s okay, I went to find Knight olddy today, I begged her, as long as you and Walker Richter to admit your fault, and never have revenge in the future, they will let us go.¡±


    ¡°You went and begged her?¡± Qi Ben¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°Who told you to go? If it weren¡¯t for THE Richter family, my father wouldn¡¯t have died and our Qi family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this day, so why are you still going to beg them.¡±


    ¡°Ben, it¡¯s all in the past, none of that matters, mom just wants you to live well, look at you, you¡¯ve lost weight, when have you ever suffered like this.¡± Joyce Parvis wiped the corners of her eyes and handed the bag to Qi Ben: ¡°This is a few sets of clothes I bought for you, how can you wear so little in such cold weather, what if you get sick.¡±


    Qi Ben pped away what Joyce Parvis handed him with one hand, his tone was icy: ¡°Take your stuff and get out, from now on, you are no longer my mom.¡±


    Dropping these words, Qi Ben turned around and walked away, Joyce Parvis picked up the things on the ground and chased after him, ¡°Ben, don¡¯t be stubborn anymore, mom doesn¡¯t want you to have great ambitions and achievements, mom just wants you to be good.¡±


    Qi Ben paused and turned his back to Joyce Parvis: ¡°Since the day you forced Tina Deross to die, it¡¯s impossible for me to be well, you knew she was seriously ill yet you joined hands with the doctors to hide it from me, allowing Tina Deross to get pregnant under the weight of her body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, her heart isn¡¯t even with you Ben, do you really have to keep talking to your mom like that for a dead man.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my wife.¡± Qi Ben suddenly fumed and growled, ¡°You should be d you¡¯re my mom, or I¡¯ll make you bury her with her.¡±


    Thest sentence startled Joyce Parvis backed up two steps, looking at him incredulously and painfully, ¡°I¡¯m the mother who gave birth to you and raised you, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Tina Deross is not true to you, and Susan Su is a scourge, you can¡¯t get mixed up with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to mind my business.¡±


    Kiben took two steps and Joyce Parvis tried to follow again, Kiben snapped back and pointed his finger at Joyce Parvis, ¡°Don¡¯t make me.¡±


    His tone wasced with a warning that if Joyce Parvis kept this up, he might do something treasonous.


    A man who could kill the man who had called him his big brother for years in a brutal way was not a virtuous man.


    Joyce Parvis¡¯ face under the streetlight is covered with shock and dismay, she dares not follow anymore, her back is pitifully standing under the streetlight watching Qi Ben leave.


    At this time, Wang Yuan came back, looked at the direction Qi Ben left: ¡°He is really here.¡±


    I whispered, ¡°Hurry up and follow him, maybe we can find Susan Su through him.¡±


    Listening to Joyce Parvis just now, Qi Ben and Susan Su mixed together, follow Qi Ben may be able to find.


    Wang Yuan rubbed her fists, ¡°I have to call Liu Xin to call two more people, this is a good opportunity to perform.¡±


    Qi Ben has been on foot, did not take the car, did not drive, inferred that there should be living in the neighborhood.


    Just now I observed around, there are three neighborhoods, so I don¡¯t know which neighborhood Qi Ben lives in.


    Wang Yuan and I sneakily follow Qi Ben, Qi Ben is very cautious, we do not dare to follow too close, Wang Yuan has experience in tracking, I was in order to track Pan Zijian to find the whereabouts of Be Hill also practiced tracking skills, with the way, Qi Ben did not find us.


    About ten minutester, I saw Qi Ben into the Ting Shuiwan neighborhood, Wang Yuan pulled me: ¡°No hurry, wait for Liu Xin they came over, we have to make sure that Susan Su is inside.¡±


    Wang Yuan is a bodyguard, after training, has her set of methods, in this regard, she undoubtedly has more experience than me, I naturally listen to her.


    Liu Xin came over in a few minutes, he brought two coworkers with him, it¡¯s good to be able to call in two buddies to help in this situation, this matter has a certain risk factor.


    Liu Xin looked at Wang Yuan: ¡°This boss has just left not long you this acute exposed, you are not afraid of losing the body of this work.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, as a person with a sense of social justice, how can I turn a blind eye, besides, Susan Su has victimized Alva many times, now that there is a trace of her, how can I let it go.¡± Wang Yuan pped Liu Xin on the back of his head, ¡°Hurry up and feel around, I can be sure that Susan Su is in there, we don¡¯t have any evidence of Ben Richter kidnapping and arson and murder, we might be able to find Susan Su.¡±


    In fact, I know Wang Yuan is not just a personal sense of justice, there is also a part of me.


    Ben Qi had met Wang Yuan and Liu Xin, and since they would be easily exposed by going to feel out the situation, they let the other two coworkers go.


    They first went to the property office to ask Qi Ben live in which building which unit, but looking through half a day of tenant information, there is no Qi Ben¡¯s information.


    Wang Yuan touched his chin and said: ¡°They certainly do not dare to use the real information, so many tenants, door to door to find, I¡¯m afraid that it is easy to scare the snake.¡±


    I thought of something and said, ¡°You guys look for any tenants with the surname Qi.¡±


    ¡°Surname Qi?¡±


    Liu Xin and Wang Yuan looked at each other.


    I said, ¡°Ben Richter¡¯s original surname was Qi, not Li, and now that he¡¯s severed ties with THE Richter family, he¡¯ll definitely change back to his original surname.¡±


    ¡°Then look for tenants with thest name KI.¡±


    The surname Qi was rare, and out of the hundreds of tenants, there were only three tenants with the surname Qi.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin exchanged a look, very tacitly, in unison, ¡°Act separately.¡±


    I was with Wang Yuan, Liu Xin checked one alone, and the other two checked the other.


    No matter who found Susan Su first, they would first stabilize and then figure out what to do after the rendezvous.


    Wang Yuan and I came to the door of one of the tenants, Wang Yuan pressed the doorbell and quickly hid aside, the owner of the house came out to open the door, we hid in the dark to watch, sure that it is not Qi Ben and Susan Su living inside.


    We were just about to go downstairs when there was a loud bang in the neighborhood.


    Wang Yuan and I stopped in our tracks and looked at each other, Wang Yuan¡¯s face changed, ¡°No good, something¡¯s wrong.¡±

 Chapter 282: Competition in Full Swing

    Wang Yuan and I quickly descended the stairs and went straight to the floor where Liu Xin had gone.


    The sound of the loud noise rmed the whole building, the lights of the households are open, Liu Xin brought two colleagues also quickly rushed over, and so we arrived at the floor of the Liu Xin view, the door of the 504 tenants wide open, the tenants of this household is also surnamed QI, and ny percent of the probability that it is QI Ben.


    Wang Yuanyuan alert, careful to go in to check, I also followed along with the inside, it is empty, no one, the furniture is neatly arranged, there are no traces of fighting.


    This is a bit strange.


    The loud noise came from this building, is it not this floor?


    Wang Yuan tried to contact Liu Xin again.


    This time the phone got through, Liu Xin told us where he is located, rushed over, Liu Xin is sitting in the flower bed to organize shoes, a look of nothing.


    Wang Yuan saw that people are fine, relieved, a foot gesture kicked over: ¡°dead Liu Xin, you die where to go, just now the sound is what is going on?¡±


    Liu Xin shook his shoes, put them on and said, ¡°Just now guess who I ran into? Ke Zhen.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard this name several times, it¡¯s Yao Mubai¡¯s mortal enemy, Yao Mubai has been knocking heads with the other side for a few years now.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It is really surprising, I did not expect in such an inconspicuous neighborhood, actually blind cat touched the dead mouse to Ke Zhen to touch.


    Liu Xin is Yao Mubai¡¯s people, Ke Zhen and Yao Mubai have a grudge, Ke Zhen see Yao Mubai¡¯s people, it is natural to run ah, Liu Xin is chasing Ke Zhen when, nearly by Ke Zhen assassination.


    Liu Xin hung his head in shame: ¡°It¡¯s a pity to let people run away, you say if I capture Ke Zhen, boss is not to impress me?¡±


    ¡°Less dreaming, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t lose your life, you still want to arrest someone.¡± Wang Yuan sshed him with cool water, and the other two coworkers pursed their lips and snickered.


    I interjected, ¡°Where did youe across this? Just now we went to door 504, the door was open, we looked at the tenant¡¯s information, the person living inside is a person surnamed Qi, and he lived in a month ago.¡±


    Wang Yuan reacted after I reminded her and asked Liu Xin, ¡°Could it be that the one living in 504 is Ke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°It was in 504 that I bumped into him.¡± Liu Xin pped his head and looked at the other two: ¡°The one on your side is also not Qi Ben? Wang Yuan, your side is also not, while I met Ke Zhen on my side, and I didn¡¯t see Qi Ben, could it be that Qi Ben is not here?¡±


    I said, ¡°Impossible, Wang Yuan and I watched hime in, and when I entered 504 just now I inadvertently glimpsed a pair of cement-stained shoes sitting in the shoe cab, Qi Ben is working at the construction site, those shoes must be his, and the person who lives in 504 is him.¡±


    ¡°You mean Ke Zhen knows Qi Ben?¡± Liu Xin¡¯s face gaped.


    I remember Walker Richter said before that there is someone behind Qi Ben, and the talent behind him is what makes him not dare to move Qi Ben easily, and now it is already certain that Ke Zhen and Qi Ben know each other, and Yao Mubai is a mortal enemy of Ke Zhen.


    And I remember Walker Richter also said that the person behind Qi Ben is likely to be rted to the Yao family, but thisyer of rtionship is a bit strange.


    We went back to 504 to check once more, and in the end, we were absolutely sure that Qi Ben was the one who lived here, and there were also female products in here, so it was very likely that Susan Su was with him.


    Wang Yuan gasped, ¡°Too bad, whatever, call the police first.¡±


    Wang Yuan pulls out her cell phone and calls the police anonymously.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin, they still have to go back to thepany, Qi Ben has already run away, and don¡¯t expect to find Susan Su, let the police investigate.


    Back home, I kept thinking about the connection between Qi Ben, Ke Zhen, Walker Richter and Yao Mubai.


    I always felt something was wrong.


    The Richter family, the Qi family, the Yao family, what is the connection?


    Ke Zhen, I read the name, this person seems to be the key person.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong.¡± Jane Hasis called me, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with Hill Yi and the Mo family now?¡±


    I snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, why do you care about that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I wish Hillie had been swept off her feet by the Mo family, that woman wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with it.¡± Jane Hasis was straightced and didn¡¯t hide her hatred for Frank Hill¡¯s new love interest.


    Hill Yi wants to win the Mo family, there is no chance of winning, plus Martin Mo is not the Mo family¡¯s own son, the Mo family can give Hill Yi living expenses every month is already good.


    The Mo family is now in the hands of Mr. Mo, and Hilli won¡¯tst long.


    However, I still underestimated Hill Yi, I did not help Hill Yi, but she found someone to tamper with Martin Mo¡¯s will, Martin Mo¡¯s shares for themselves, and find someone to spread on the Inte the news of Mr. Mo¡¯s bullying of their mother and daughter, inciting theizens of their mother and daughter¡¯s sympathies, and even more Martin Mo intends to give thepany to her to take care of the news out of Martin Mo ¡°passed away¡±, the Mo family is now the Mo family in charge of the family, Hill Yi will not be long. Martin Mo ¡°passed away¡±, thepany should be Hill Yi take over, but let the old man Mo dominated.


    Now, who doesn¡¯t know that Hill Yi and Mr. Mo are fighting for the control of thepany?


    The Richter family storm has just ended, manypanies have just been affected, some of the economic strength is not strong now has not recovered, and now the Mo family dispute, the circle are avoided, only a few want to take advantage of the opportunity to get a little benefit.


    Hill Yi and Mo old man fight, Hill¡¯s group inevitably be involved in it, I do not want to get involved, but also to give themselves a vacation, a few days did not go to thepany.


    Watching these two people mess more and more powerful, I went to find a Martin Mo.


    I went when he was repairing the car under the car, full of oil, dirty, face also spent, he took cold water in the side of the faucet to wash his face, asked me: ¡°for Hill Yi toe?¡±


    The inte was abuzz, and naturally Martin Mo knew it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for anyone, just want to ask you, really don¡¯t care?¡± I hesitantly asked, ¡°Do you really make a will?¡±


    Who would be okay with making a will if they didn¡¯t know something would happen to them.


    I even doubt that Martin Mo even expected to crash into the sea.


    He said it was a joke by Yao Mubai, but if he didn¡¯t cooperate, who could tell a big lie, and what¡¯s even more puzzling is why Yao Mubai would tell Martin Mo this lie.


    Martin Mo did not kill Nancy Richter, but has not been defended, but even more intentionally mislead me.


    Martin Mo wiped his hands and said in a cloudy manner, ¡°I¡¯m standing up, nothing to write for fun, who knows Hill Yi saw it, she¡¯s quite powerful, impresses me, I¡¯m quite looking forward to whether she can win or not.¡±


    This ispletely a look at the mentality of watching.


    ¡°They can all be your rtives, you¡¯re just going to watch them fight in the open like this?¡±


    ¡°Alva, where there are people, there are fights.¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°Some people don¡¯t even have a bottom line, disregarding their kin.¡±


    I was silent for a while, leaning against the already repaired car, ncing around the repair shop, which was small but had a lot of customers, with a queue of peopleing in to repair and wash their cars, and others asking Martin Mo to fix them by name.


    Martin Mo is very busy, and very respected by the boss.


    I don¡¯t go to thepany, I have nothing to do, I just watch Martin Mo repairing cars in the garage.


    ¡°When did you learn how to fix cars?¡± I was curious.


    Martin Mo smiled, holding a board hand and said: ¡°I can do anything, not to mention repairing cars, airnes, I can fix you, believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean.¡± I screwed a bottle of water to him, do not talk about the Mo family those things, Martin Mo whole person seems to be a lot of sunshine, look at him like this, in fact, think about this is not bad, people sometimes still need to learn to rx themselves.


    Martin Mo drank a mouthful of water, brashly wiped his mouth, one hand propped up on the front of the car, sitting on the front of the car, shaking his legs, his eyes to the front: ¡°Alva, look at the sunset is so beautiful.¡±


    I followed and looked over, the haze was so bright that it was like someone had set a fire in the clouds, beautiful.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of the sunrise I watched with Yao Mubai that day.


    It was also just as beautiful as now.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Martin Mo said, ¡°In the past, I thought of opening a small store, making enough money to live on, and saving time to apany the people I like to go to the ces I want to go and see the scenery I want to see, just like now.¡±


    He gave me a look.


    The meaning inside his words, how could I not understand.


    He suddenly changed the topic and asked me, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook at night.¡±

 Chapter 283: the Mo family story

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal cooked by Martin Mo, I raised my lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go get the groceries now.¡± Martin Mo pped the front of the car, jumped down, and said to his coworker Xiao Zhang, ¡°I¡¯m leaving work early today, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys.¡±


    Martin Mo was well connected here, Xiao Zhangughed, ¡°No problem, just feel free to go on a date with your sister-inw, we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Martin Mo threw the water bottle over, ¡°Work with your heart.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Zhang smiled and dodged it.


    Some things, some words, just listen to them, no need to be too serious.


    As for Martin Mo¡¯s colleague¡¯s misunderstanding of me as his sister-inw, I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear it, so that we won¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    Martin Mo drove away a freshly repaired car from the garage, and we went to the vegetable market next door to buy some aquatic products. He said, ¡°You women need to eat more of these high-protein foods, it¡¯s good for your skin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable about that.¡±


    ¡°The stall owner said so.¡± Martin Mo pointed to the owner and said to me quietly, ¡°His wife just eats these every day, her skin is particrly well maintained, and she has put a few green hats on his head this year.¡±


    At that, I was a little surprised.


    Not surprised that a woman I don¡¯t know gave her husband a cuckold, but surprised that Martin Mo will also gossip about these things.


    I looked in front of me wearing cheap clothes, face is still a little dirty, hand carrying bags of vegetables Martin Mo, he is no longer the Mo family spend money like dirt, at this time he is the same as everyone whoes here to buy food, ordinary, grounded, will not feel half a bit out of ce.


    The owner of the aquatic store handed Martin Mo the disemboweled fish with a silly smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a packet of hot pot ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Martin Mo nonchntly epted it and asked, seemingly casually, ¡°Where¡¯s the boss¡¯s wife? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    Mentioning his daughter-inw, the aquatic store owner had a smile on his face, ¡°She went to y poker, she had a good hand these days and won quite a lot of money, she had a lot of hard times with me in the early years, now it¡¯s time for her to enjoy herself.¡±


    ¡°I wish your family happiness.¡± Martin Mo smiled and carried the fish towards the exit.


    I followed at his side, and after a few steps, he said to me, ¡°Alva, see, this is life, if you want to live a good life, you need to wear some green on your head.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about.¡± I was surprised that Martin Mo thought that way.


    How can a husband and wife be happy if they look like they¡¯re in love.


    Martin Moughed: ¡°The so-called live as you wish is to swallow the ss of life into your stomach, even if your stomach is twisted up and full of blood, it will take half your life, then you have to endure it, that¡¯s what a man is, that¡¯s what life is.¡±


    Although he smiled, the smile was cold.


    Such a Martin Mo gave me an unreadable, eerie, frightened feeling.


    ¡°Martin Mo,¡± I called his name softly once.


    Martin Mo smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t go back and cook, dinner will be a midnight snack.¡±


    I messaged Jane Hasis and told her I wasn¡¯t going back for dinner and would have to stayte.


    I went with Martin Mo to the ce where he lived, Uncle Mo was lying on the bed, looking at me, smiling and nodding to me as a greeting.


    From his smile, I could tell that he weed me.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°You stay with my father for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook.¡±


    The kitchen was so small that only one person could fit inside.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The environment of the silo is very bad, with Martin Mo¡¯s ability, even if he is not the Mo family¡¯s youngest son, he can still live a good life, without having to live in this ce.


    I was very puzzled by his approach.


    Uncle Mo pointed to the fruits on the table next to him and gestured for me to eat.


    I smiled and shook my head, ¡°No no no.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t have much to talk about with him yet, and the only thing I could talk about was Martin Mo.


    I nced at Martin Mo in the kitchen and asked Uncle Mo, ¡°Do you want to go back to THE Mo family?¡±


    Although the fortune-telling master told the two men¡¯s fortunes, for the sake of THE MO FAMILY, for the sake of the two men, which sent Uncle Mo out of THE MO FAMILY, leaving behind Old Man Mo, but this matter has been over for several decades, and Uncle Mo has be like this, can THE MO FAMILY still be superstitious? They don¡¯t even want theirst rtive?


    I think that people have theplex of recognizing their ancestors and returning to their roots, the more they reach a certain age, the stronger this idea is, Uncle Mo should also want to go back to the Mo family.


    My words made him silent, deep-set eye sockets full of tangled, and I can not understand the vicissitudes.


    After a long time, he shook his head.


    It was obvious that he wanted to go back, there was longing in his eyes, but there was also resistance and fear, in the ten seconds or so that he hesitated, he must have thought about going back.


    At that time, I only regarded the fear in his eyes as ¡°near-home feeling¡±, and didn¡¯t know the story behind it.


    Suddenly, Uncle Mo grabbed my hand, a little too emotionally, waving his hand, I do not know what he wanted to express.


    At this time, Martin Mo came out and said, ¡°My father said that he can see that I only listen to you, and asked you to help persuade me not to be angry with Mo Tianxiong.¡±


    Martin Mo is not as simple as being angry with Mr. Mo, he is now hating THE Mo family.


    Uncle Mo nodded his head, he meant what Martin Mo said, he looked at me and then at Martin Mo, his eyes were anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate THE Mo family for sending you away back then?¡± I frowned, and asked, ¡°A fortune teller¡¯s words made you and your own brother have two very different fates, and you don¡¯t resent that?¡±


    Uncle Mo turned his cloudy eyes and stared at the cobwebbed roof.


    Martin Mo had lived with Uncle Mo for a long time and naturally understood what he was trying to say.


    Martin Mo snorted coldly, ¡°How could hein, he even told me not to hate THE Mo family, he was generous.¡±


    Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, I looked at Uncle Mo¡¯s expression, I really can¡¯t feel hate, but rather feel a kind of self-me.


    This is very strange, the Mo family abandoned him, anyone else¡¯s heart will be unbnced, after all, the gap between the two lives is too big, but he does not hate, but also let Martin Mo do not hate.


    I looked at uncle Mo: ¡°things have gone so many years, now the Mo family only left your brother alone, he has no children on his knees, you and Martin Mo is his only rtive, before the feudal superstition, now what kind of society, who still believe in the words of a fortune-teller, if he knows you are still alive, must be very happy. ¡±


    My words made Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes widen, hastily waving his hand without a palm, wanting to say something, but his mouth couldn¡¯t speak and his hand couldn¡¯t gesture.


    I looked to Martin Mo and inquired what he meant by this expression.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t want to go back, and he doesn¡¯t want that person to know that he¡¯s still alive, THE MO FAMILY didn¡¯t want him back then, so it has nothing to do with THE MO FAMILY, what¡¯s the point of licking your chops and going to the door at this time.¡±


    This tone of voice carried a strong sense of resentment.


    the Mo family is now in a mess, Martin Mo only wants to apany Uncle Mo to finish hisst journey, coupled with Martin Mo¡¯s hatred towards the Mo family, he definitely won¡¯t go back now.


    ¡°The dishes are ready, I¡¯ll serve the dishes.¡± Martin Mo finished the two dishes and brought them out first: ¡°There¡¯s also a soup with steamed vegetables in the pot, we¡¯ll be able to eat it in a while.¡±


    Martin Mo wiped his hands and walked towards the bedside, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll help you sit up and drink the Chinese medicine first.¡±


    Uncle Mo¡¯s lower body waspletely immobile.


    Martin Mo helped him up, the smell of the Chinese medicine was very strong, Martin Mo¡¯s end came out and the room was filled with the smell of medicine.


    I stood by and watched Uncle Mo drink the bitter Chinese medicine, and suddenly remembered something.


    I gave Martin Mo a wink, and when he had fed him the medicine, I followed him to the kitchen and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Your father, he doesn¡¯t know about your marriage? And doesn¡¯t know you have a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell him and didn¡¯t have to.¡± Martin Mo took a cleaver and choppedtro, his tone casual, not treating Hilli as if she were his wife.


    I hesitated and said, ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t me me for talking too much, if you don¡¯t step forward, you will have two more sons, Hill Yi said that Master Mo found another surrogate and it has been sessful, no surprise, the two children that bleed your blood will be born.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin Mo¡¯s chopping action was given a beat, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Whatever he wants, it¡¯s his business whether he does it or not, and it¡¯s my business whether he recognizes it or not.¡±


    This is not a question of recognizing or not recognizing, when the timees to really get a few children who are rted to him, it¡¯s really worrying.


    It¡¯s also an injustice for the children whoe out of test tubes, and it¡¯s also pathetic toe into this world as a tool for property fights.


    ¡°By the way, Hill Yi said that inside the will you made, the shares were left to me, Martin Mo, you¡¯re a social face, why did you do that.¡±


    ¡°Hill Yi is my legal wife, but her heart is ultimately toward the Hill family, and I have no one to seed me, so after thinking about it, I can only leave it to you, so that you can pick up a bargain.¡± Martin Mo said in a tone of I¡¯ve got the advantage but still selling the good, ¡°Since you care so much about Hill Yi fighting with that person, then you step in and collect those shares, they also can¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only gotten out of the wolf¡¯s den and not into the tiger¡¯s den.¡±


    If this matter didn¡¯t involve Martin Mo, I wouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Martin Moughed: ¡°You also knew that it was a den of wolves and tigers, and you still pushed me into it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t steal concepts.¡±


    The words just fell, my cell phone rang, touching out the phone to see the caller ID, I immediately looked at Martin Mo.

 Chapter 284: Martin Mo Disappeared Again

    I was just about to open my mouth when I was suddenly interrupted by a cell phone ringing.


    The call was from Hill Yi.


    Martin Mo took a look at the caller ID and both of his eyebrows saved into one.


    I asked him, ¡°Should I answer it?¡±


    I could probably guess what Hilli was looking for.


    Once I answered the call, trouble woulde, and if I didn¡¯t answer the call, Hill Yi would not stop and would definitelye to my door.


    ¡°Leave it.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s tone was a little punchy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t step in on this one, she¡¯s sure to keeping back to me.¡± I hung up the phone and said, ¡°Martin Mo, I can at most block you for a while, but not for a lifetime.¡±


    Martin Mo was silent for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter, go eat first and try my handiwork.¡±


    He cut off the topic, so I didn¡¯t mention it.


    Martin Mo¡¯s cooking skills have improved greatly, a few dishes were all finished by us in the end, Uncle Mo was also very happy today, and let Martin Mo push him out for a walk after the meal.


    Almost ten o¡¯clock at night, Martin Mo walked me to the main road, his tone was a bit pleading, ¡°My dad, he likes you a lot, if you have time, can youe and spend time with him more often, so that he can be a bit happier in hisst life.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Fulfilling an old man¡¯s wish, this could not be refused.


    Looking at the time, I said, ¡°You go back and take care of uncle, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    He suddenly called out to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I asked him and he suddenly stopped talking again.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± I asked him again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll watch you get in the car.¡±


    Naturally, I knew he had something he wanted to say, only the words were on his lips and he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t say them.


    I didn¡¯t pursue the question, waved and stopped a cab, pulling open the door, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    The car started, and he stood on the side of the road to see it off. At that time, I didn¡¯t know what kind of decision he had made in his heart.


    Back to the Hill family, just entered the door, Jane Hasis said to me: ¡°Fortunately you came backte, Hill Yi has been relied on not to leave, insisted on seeing you, so I blew people away.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised that Hilli came to my door.


    ¡°Well, I know, I¡¯ll do that when Ie back in the future.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both the same, they¡¯re vicious when they¡¯re harming people, but they¡¯re so thick-skinned when they¡¯re begging for favors that they forget about it.¡± Jane Hasis grunted, ¡°Thest time I let her off the hook I was already merciful, but I still want to give her an inch.¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything yet?¡±


    ¡°She wants you to help her out, thepany is half owned by you, whatever she wants to do has to be approved by you.¡± Jane Hasis said thankfully, ¡°Luckily for you to fight for half of the equity, or else they were all mother and daughter can not be lost.¡±


    I pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Striking a stone with an egg, if she continues to be so stubborn, she will only lose what she has now, and if Martin Mo goes back, she won¡¯t even be able to keep her position as Mrs. Mo.¡±


    ¡°Alva, what did you say about Martin Mo going back? What does that mean?¡±


    I almost forgot that Jane Hasis didn¡¯t know Martin Mo was still alive.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I digress, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m going to my room to rest.¡±


    ¡°By the way, who did you have dinner with tonight.¡± Jane Hasis was getting naggy.


    I headed for my room and said without looking back, ¡°A friend.¡±


    ¡°What friends.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You ah need to move around with friends more, get together more, look at the better men grab the opportunity ¡­¡±


    Too much nagging.


    I close the door behind me to cut off Jane Hasis¡¯ broken voice.


    The next day.


    I think to go to thepany may be Hill Yi block, eat breakfast intended to go to see sweetheart, today¡¯s weekend, just to take sweetheart out to y, I did not expect just went out the door and ran into Hill Yi.


    She was at the door early in the morning.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When I saw Hill Yi, I knew it was useless to hide, and said helplessly, ¡°I really can¡¯t help, and I don¡¯t want to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Hill Yi attitude sincere: ¡°No need for you toe forward, as long as you sign a word on the line, I will not let you help for nothing, and so I am in charge of Mo¡¯s Group, you are the secondrgest shareholder of thepany.¡±


    It seems to be really anxious, otherwise it would not directly expose the ambition, and make the price so clear.


    I frowned, ¡°Hill Yi, you should know very well that even if you give me the entirepany, I won¡¯t help, so why do you have to do this.¡±


    ¡°No, in this world, there is only a price that can¡¯t be negotiated, there is no sale that can¡¯t be negotiated.¡± Hill Yi stared at me tightly and said, ¡°As long as you help, I will tell you the truth about the death of your child in the first ce.¡±


    At those words, my heart sank, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your child didn¡¯t die from resuscitation in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°How did my child die?¡± I could feel the blood drain from my face.


    When Hillie said those three words, it was undoubtedly Fiona¡¯s thunderbolt.


    ¡°Martin Mo,¡± Hilli said, ¡°It was Nancheng, your baby could have been saved, it was Nancheng who made the doctors give up on the treatment.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I pressed on.


    ¡°How is it impossible, his heart towards you don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know, how could he tolerate you giving birth to someone else¡¯s child, he had already greeted the doctor before he left, it was me who heard it with my own ears.¡± Hill Yi egged me on, ¡°That¡¯s a living life, don¡¯t you want justice for the child? Cooperate with me and Mo¡¯s Group is ours.¡±


    ¡°Hill Yi, now I can¡¯t find Martin Mo to confront him, you can say whatever you want with your red mouth.¡± I said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since the incident, so don¡¯t try to use this to make me be used as your gun.¡±


    Dropping that, I crossed over to Hilli and headed for the cell door.


    She didn¡¯t catch up, but just said, ¡°Your child died unjustly, you are his mother, but you are indifferent, do you still deserve to be a mother?¡±


    Hill Yi word like a sharp knife, cut in the heart.


    I did not reason, but it is impossible to say that I am not affected by her words at all.


    She nted a seed of doubt in my heart, I walked out of the cell, calmed my emotions, which touched out the phone to call Martin Mo, I want to ask him in person.


    The phone called once, twice ¡­


    There was no answer.


    I was upset and took a taxi to the repair shop where he worked.


    His colleagues told me that Martin Mo did note to work today, I went to the silo again, and there was no one, the neighbors told me they movedst night.


    Who moves in the middle of the night?


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t mention anything about moving yesterday, so how could it be so sudden.


    My intuition told me something was wrong.


    I didn¡¯t know where to look for a while, my eyelids kept jumping, I was more irritated.


    As I thought about it, I thought of Wang Yuan and asked her to help me look for him.


    She knew that Martin Mo was alive and she had contacts, so it would be easier for her to find him than for me.


    Wang Yuan asked someone to ess the surveince near the silo and soon saw Martin Mo¡¯s figure.

 Chapter 285: Walker Richter Can’t Hear?

    At the intersection a few hundred meters away from the silo, Martin Mo could be seen sitting inside a luxury car from the surveince screen.


    Isn¡¯t he not going back to the Mo family, why is he sitting in a luxury car?


    And it¡¯s not him who¡¯s driving the car, it¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s driver.


    I¡¯ve seen him at the Mo family before.


    Did he go back to the Mo family?


    Why is it so sudden?


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°Do you want to adjust another surveince.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t contact him, I waited for Martin Mo to contact me.


    Wang Yuan asked me, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°Thanks then.¡±


    I told Wang Yuan about the neighborhood where Sweetheart lived.


    Wang Yuan drove me, halfway, her phone rang, she looked at the caller ID, then looked at me and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just take a cab, you go ahead and do your thing.¡±


    Wang Yuan parked the car on the side of the road, I opened the door and got out, didn¡¯t walk out two steps, I heard Wang Yuan¡¯s voice answering the phone, ¡°Boss ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what was said afterward, I only heard those two words.


    The phone call just now was made by Yao Mubai.


    Wang Yuan drove the car away, I watched Wang Yuan¡¯s car disappeared into the traffic before I took a taxi.


    I just arrived at the downstairs of the neighborhood where sweetheart lives, I happened to meet Emily who came back from grocery shopping, she saw me and greeted me with a smile, ¡°Ms. Alva, President Richter has just arrived too, it¡¯s just right, I bought a lot of food, let¡¯s stay and eat together at noon.¡±


    Since knowing Emily¡¯s heart towards Walker Richter, I came here to see sweetheart again, I have a feeling that I am a guest, and Emily¡¯s words, isn¡¯t it the tone of a host greeting a guest.


    I smiled faintly and went upstairs into the elevator.


    In the elevator, I ran into a neighbor on the same floor, an older woman, who saw Emily and chatted familiarly, ¡°Your child looks so beautiful, just like the child star on TV.¡±


    The neighborplimented the sweetheart.


    She also said: ¡°What does your husband do, I look at the person is good, is to do great things, you are so lucky oh, looks beautiful, and such a lovely daughter and capable handsome husband.¡±


    Emily looked at me and exined to the neighbor with a smile, ¡°He is my boss, not husband.¡±


    When the neighbor heard that, she smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I thought you guys were a family.¡±


    I said nothing from the sidelines, as if I were an outsider.


    The elevator opened and the neighbor went in first.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Emily also took out her key and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, SWEETHEART jumped into my arms as soon as she saw me, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    I picked up sweetheart out of habit and kissed her cheek, Walker Richter was sitting on the couch working on paperwork.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± I greeted with a smile.


    It was a tone of voice between friends.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes were glued to hisputer as if he hadn¡¯t heard me, his bony hands tapping on the keyboard.


    I wasn¡¯t embarrassed, and since thest time, I¡¯d only thought of him as sweetheart¡¯s father and nothing more.


    I sat down with sweetheart for a moment before Walker Richter looked up at me as if he¡¯d just seen meing, ¡°Coming.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take sweetheart to her room for a while.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, so I didn¡¯t say anything else and directly took sweetheart into the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, sweetheart showed me her new drawing, a family portrait, the drawing was very abstract, she pointed at the drawing and told me, ¡°This is mommy, this is daddy, and this is sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, sweetheart did a great job.¡±


    Children long for encouragement and affirmation from adults.


    Sweetheart shyly hid in my arms, and then went to bring out the toys, telling me which ones were bought by Walker Richter and which ones were bought by Emily and Fin Wilson.


    I asked sweetheart, ¡°Do you like Auntie Em?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± sweetheart¡¯s voice was childish.


    Emily is nice to sweetheart, sweetheart naturally likes it, and a child that young can¡¯t tell that there are different kinds of likes.


    I realized my own jealousy just now, suddenly felt when I was so petty, Emily sincerely treat sweetheart, I should be happy.


    sweetheart is my daughter, but at the same time she is also an independent individual, I am also first myself, before a mother, if necessary, I can give my life for the child, but it does not mean that the child is my only, I have to live for the child.


    It is irresponsible and morally abducting a child.


    I sat on the floor and yed with sweetheart. sweetheart suddenlyined about Walker Richter, saying that Walker Richter had been ignoring her a lottely, and that many times when she spoke, Walker Richter didn¡¯t answer. sweetheart asked me, ¡°Mommy, does Daddy not like sweetheart anymore.¡±


    Children are very sensitive.


    Walker Richter loves children, how could he ignore sweetheart.


    I remembered the many times I talked to Walker Richter and he didn¡¯t hear me.


    Didn¡¯t hear ¡­


    I suddenly thought of something and was mentally surprised by my own thoughts.


    I told SWEETHEART to y by herself while I went out.


    I opened the door to my room and Walker Richter was talking to Emily, the two didn¡¯t look half bad.


    Could it be that I¡¯m thinking wrong?


    Walker Richter turned his back to me and looked at Emily, they were talking about thepany¡¯s acquisition case.


    Emily is a gold medal secretary, was Walker Richter big use, let her here to take care of sweetheart, but her ability has not regressed, now Qi Ben left thepany, Walker Richter less concern, should soon pick up sweetheart back to the Richter family.


    Emily looked up and saw me, got up and said, ¡°Ms. Alva, the food is all ready, dinner will be served soon.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I nodded.


    Walker Richter looked back at me and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Bring sweetheart out to dinner.¡±


    It really seemed like I¡¯d thought wrong.


    How could I have thought Walker Richter couldn¡¯t hear.


    I went inside and brought sweetheart out for dinner, and sweetheart was understanding enough to give Walker Richter and me our food.


    Luckily there was sweetheart on the table, so it wasn¡¯t so cold. However, there were still a few times when I was talking to Walker Richter, he didn¡¯t seem to hear me, and Emily was repeating herself, so he reacted.


    Just after we finished eating, my cell phone rang, it was Martin Mo.


    When I saw the caller ID, I was a little excited, so I didn¡¯t care about Walker Richter, and directly slid the screen to connect: ¡°Martin Mo, where are you?¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized that Walker Richter did not know that Martin Mo was still alive.


    I immediately went to see Walker Richter¡¯s reaction, he again as if he didn¡¯t hear, just happened to peel shrimp for sweetheart, but it was Emily on the sidelines with aplicated look.


    I got up in a hurry and went to the living room to answer the phone when Martin Mo¡¯s voice came through the receiver, ¡°Alva, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    I wondered how he knew I¡¯d reached out to him, but this wasn¡¯t the time to ask about it, so I said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to see you about.¡±


    I need to ask him face to face about the baby.


    Whether the resuscitation really didn¡¯t work, or Martin Mo was ying a part in it.

 Chapter 286: An Ancient Dilemma, Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law Relationships

    After a long time, Martin Mo¡¯s voice came through again, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on another day, it¡¯s not convenient for me right now.¡±


    ¡°Did you go back to the Mo family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just as Martin Mo finished speaking, another unfamiliar voice came from the other side of the phone, as if telling him that he should go and check there.


    Check?


    Did Martin Mo take Uncle Mo to the hospital for a checkup?


    I wanted to ask in more detail, Martin Mo said, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s not talk about it for now.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    I was now full of doubts, and when I turned around after hanging up the phone, I saw Walker Richter looking at me with a deep gaze.


    It seemed he had heard what I had just said.


    He asked me, ¡°Martin Mo on the phone?¡±


    His tone was light and no surprise could be heard, it was calm, as if he had known Martin Mo was still alive.


    I couldn¡¯t hide it from him, and honestly admitted, ¡°Well, it was him, but he didn¡¯t kill Nancy Richter, Kee Ben, that is, Ben Richter himself admitted that he killed the man.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he believed it or not, and I couldn¡¯t see a trace of joy or anger in his face.


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    At that moment I suddenly realized that it doesn¡¯t matter whether something is true or false, what matters is whether one believes it or not.


    Walker Richter is so smart, how could he not know the real murderer of Nancy Richter, in the past, he probably just wanted to lure the snake out of the hole.


    Men¡¯s thoughts, especially Walker Richter¡¯s style of action, always make people unable to guess.


    Emily broke the silence, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, take sweetheart out to y.¡±


    I came here today to take sweetheart out.


    Martin Mo¡¯s side has something to do, I can¡¯t see him for the time being, Walker Richter¡¯s side also doesn¡¯t need me to exin more, after the meal, I directly take sweetheart out, Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything. sweetheart¡¯s favorite yground, I bought a ticket and apanied sweetheart to y in it for the afternoon.


    Sweetheart suddenly said she was thirsty for water, she sat in the rest area, I went to buy water, not far away, I do not know whether it is an illusion, I think there have been a pair of eyes staring at me.


    I went to get some water. I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but I felt that there were eyes staring at me all the time.


    At the end of the afternoon session, Fiona Croix called for dinner.


    She and Jack Astor¡¯s dispute over their son has been going on and today he had a fight with Jack Astor¡¯s mother and won, so he was in a good mood and invited me to dinner.


    Sometimes I think that if Liang Ying hadn¡¯t made trouble with Fiona Croix, her baby had been born safely, and Fiona Croix had left North City without any problems, then maybe there wouldn¡¯t be any of this now.


    Fiona Croix is now barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes, every now and then the Astor family will be the chicken and dog jumping, but also counted out a mouth of bad gas, those years she in the Astor family can not be less angry.


    As it turns out, people are bullied and horses are ridden.


    Fiona Croix sat down, rolled up his sleeves and said: ¡°This year is too much fun, Alva, you did not see Jack Astor his mom¡¯s face in the end how wonderful, a moment of red a moment of white, angry words can not be said, you said that I used to be so goatish, as early as with her temper hard up, before where will Jack Astor to this step, research shows that couples divorced, the Astor family is not less than a few years ago. step, research surveys show that couples divorce eighty percent are because of the mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship, this mother-inw mom in the middle of the two mouths is a shit-stirrer.¡±


    The mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship is a problem for the ages.


    Two women who are not rted by blood have to be mother and daughter because of a man, how can this be easily done, plus women are suspicious and jealous, it is even more difficult to get along.


    Fiona Croix said soundly and painfully, but the corner of her eyes contained tears, she wiped it,ughed: ¡°Today is too happy, must have some wine.¡±


    This is not happy, she is more difficult in her heart.


    She cared too much about the past, that¡¯s why she had a hard time after winning over Jack Astor¡¯s mother once instead.


    I didn¡¯t stop her and let her ask for a bottle of Ninshan Erguotou.


    It¡¯s a good thing I sent sweetheart back or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep Fiona Croixpany as she went crazy.


    We finished a bottle of Ninshan, her heart is not good, drink too much wine, I remembered the sadness, my heart is also difficult to block.


    Drinking until after 9:00 p. m., the two of us wandered down the street, stopped a cab to go back to her ce, and copsed on the living room couch and just slept through it.


    The next day.


    Jack Astor¡¯s serial CALL woke us up, Fiona Croix answered the phone in a daze, the wine had not yet sobered up, Fiona Croix cursed into the phone, ¡°Son of a bitch, I don¡¯t care, get out.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This word domineering.


    Twenty minutester.


    When Jack Astor appeared with a frosty face, Fiona Croix snorted, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Been drinking?¡± Jack Astor had a dark and sullen face, ¡°How much did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just one bottle, white.¡± Fiona Croix said in a very happy tone, ¡°Rarely happy, by the way, you¡¯re here so early in the morning, what, raising hell?¡±


    Jack Astor nced at me on the sidelines and I had the sense to say, ¡°I¡¯m going inside to catch up on some sleep.¡±


    Fiona Croix gave me a wink that meant I should stay put.


    I knew that Jack Astor wouldn¡¯t do anything to Fiona Croix, so I went back to my room to catch up on my sleep.


    After I went into the room, I don¡¯t know what happened afterward, I didn¡¯t fall asleep, and after almost half an hour, I came out to take a look, Fiona Croix was lying on the sofa with a dazed and confused look on her face.


    I pushed her shoulder, ¡°Surrendered?¡±


    Fiona Croix came back to her senses and said numbly, ¡°Alva, just now Jack Astor said he wants to marry me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I thought I had misheard.


    Previously, Jack Astor was trying to appease Liang Ying, and the two of them didn¡¯t get divorced, so why did he now say that he wanted to marry Fiona Croix.


    Fiona Croix bounced up from the sofa with a jolt, ¡°He said he wants to marry me, a few years ago, he also said this, and then he really married me, and just now his look is exactly the same as back then, what do you think he means by this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you what you mean.¡± I jabbed my finger at his chest, ¡°Live and let live?¡±


    Fiona Croix shook her head, tried to nod again, and finally she nestled herself into the couch and didn¡¯t move.


    I left her alone too, letting her calm herself for a while.


    It¡¯s easy for a woman¡¯s heart to die, and it¡¯s easy for it toe alive, it¡¯s all in the words of a man.


    After the hangover, I have a little headache, dry mouth, I poured a ss of water, looking out the window, said: ¡°Some robberies really can not escape.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Fiona Croix chose to do afterward.


    I stayed at her house until the afternoon, I looked at the time almost and left.


    In order to avoid Hill Yi, I hadn¡¯t been to the office for a long time, but that didn¡¯t affect the development at all.


    Mr. Mo had already released the news to the public that Martin Mo had an illegitimate child during his lifetime.


    This is the preparatory work for the future to receive back the two illegitimate children back.


    This nning can¡¯t be described as not thorough.


    If Martin Mo does note forward, once those two children are born, not to mention that there will be a tragedy in a few decades, there is no way to escape the immediate trouble.


    Just then.


    The inte suddenly released a photo simr to Martin Mo¡¯s back to the inte, someone paid for a water army, and thements under the hot search were all pointing straight to Martin Mo being alive.

 Chapter 287: Mr. Richter’s Mother Poisoning

    I erged the online photo and took a closer look, and although it was only a side view, I could recognize that it was him.


    If Martin Mo didn¡¯t want it to be taken, then there was no way anyone could have gotten the photo.


    Obviously, it was Martin Mo behind the operation.


    I know Martin Mo is alive, this operation can be thought of, but Hill Yi and Mr. Mo do not know, Martin Mo¡¯s move is afraid that the Mo family will make the Mo family mess.


    Jane Hasis watched the news in the living room, raised her voice and said, ¡°Now there are really all kinds of people, Martin Mo has passed away for more than a year, but there are still people who use it to specte, but don¡¯t say that, this person really looks a little bit like Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, that¡¯s Martin Mo.¡±


    I muttered in a low voice, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t hear me clearly and asked me loudly, ¡°Alva, what did you say.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I put my phone down and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the year, so we need to start preparing for the new year.¡±


    ¡°Careful calction, this is less than two months away from the New Year¡¯s Eve, by the way, in previous years, thepany will organize the annual meeting, this year is also essential, I can say goodbye, this time I want to participate in the annual meeting.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡± I was surprised: ¡°In what capacity are you going to go, when that person will surely also go, you are not afraid of the love rivals to meet each other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mom, you have half of the executive power of thepany, why can¡¯t I go.¡± Jane Hasis touched her face, ¡°Recently I¡¯ve been doing maintenance, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll bepared to that vixen by then.¡±


    I kind of understand, Jane Hasis is going to retrieve the scene.


    The marriage is divorced, I don¡¯t know what Jane Hasis is doing this for?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, go ahead.¡± I remembered something: ¡°When did THE Mo family hold their annual meeting in past years?¡±


    ¡°Probably early January.¡± Jane Hasis recalled, ¡°Every year the Mo family has been held in January, I don¡¯t remember the exact day, so google it.¡±


    It¡¯s almost January, Master Mo and Martin Mo are using the inte to spread news like that at this time, could it be that they are rushing to the annual meeting?


    I tried to contact Martin Mo again, but I still couldn¡¯t reach him.


    It seems that I can only wait for him to contact me.


    The news that Martin Mo was suspected to be alive was spreading more and more on the Inte, and the Mo family had been silent and did note forward to make any rification.


    On this day.


    I took sweetheart to the hospital for a medical checkup, but I ran into Hill Yi bringing her child to the hospital for a checkup.


    She came alone holding the child, not even with a nanny, dressed in a low-key manner, wearing a mask, if she did not call me, I did not even recognize her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I looked at Hill Yi holding the child, and then looked at the child, who was sleeping.


    Hill Yi¡¯s face was haggard, and the redness in her eyes was obvious, she wanted to say something, ¡°Alva, do you think Nancheng is really not dead? These past few nights I always dreamt that he came back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I frowned slightly and asked her, ¡°If Martin Mo really came back, how are you going to exin what you did to him?¡±


    Hill yi was only revealing her nature and going to fight and scheme because she thought Martin Mo was really dead.


    Hill Yi¡¯s face turned white, ¡°He really isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    Her words just now were just testing me.


    I asked back, ¡°What do you think? Do you want him to live, or do you want this to be a lie, if he really came back, what you said before is true or false, and you won¡¯t be able to hide it.¡±


    I¡¯m also testing Hilli, I don¡¯t quite believe her when she says Martin Mo harmed my child.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the pictures online and I¡¯m a little less sure.¡± Hill Yi smartly avoided the topic and said, ¡°The person Nancheng can¡¯t let go of is you, if he didn¡¯t die, the first person he would look for would definitely be you.¡±


    Hill Yi really understands Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t show up, I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about him.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t looked for me, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    I hugged sweetheart and headed outside, Hill Yi said sharply, ¡°Alva, everything I did was for the child, I want to make a security for her, Nan Cheng is the only son of the family, Xuan Xuan is the Mo family¡¯s eldest granddaughter, this should be hers, I just don¡¯t want Xuan Xuan and I to be swept off our feet. ¡±


    She was so eager to exin to me, but only wanted to convey it to Martin Mo through me, so that Martin Mo would know her so-called bitter feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s all your business, it¡¯s unnecessary to tell me.¡±


    ¡°And.¡± Hill Yi was afraid that I would leave, and quickly stopped in front of me, ¡°About your child¡¯s matter, I looked for the doctor at the beginning again and asked, it was ¡­ me who got it wrong, misheard it, Nancheng didn¡¯t do those things, and it was indeed your child who died of resuscitation failure, Alva, can you at that time not take this matter to Nancheng Say, I also remembered wrongly and heard wrongly.¡±


    It seems that there is no need to confront Martin Mo anymore, it is true that everything was fabricated by Hill Yi.


    I stared at Hill Yi for a while, ¡°If you love someone, you won¡¯t let them have half a stain on them, much less ssh dirty water on yourself¡­ Hill Yi, ask yourself, do you love him or not?¡±


    I dropped this sentence, and did not care what Hill Yi¡¯s expression was, directly stopped the car and left.


    sweetheart has now moved back to the Richter family old mansion to live, I send back, Walker Richter is not at home, the maid told me the olddy in the room chanting, do not say hello so go out of etiquette, I will be sweetheart handed over to the nanny, went to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s I left Sweetheart with the nanny and went to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room.


    I knocked on the door for half a day, but no one answered.


    I said, ¡°Old Lady, it¡¯s me, Alva, I¡¯ming in.¡±


    After greeting her, I wrenched the door open and went in, only to see the olddy fall to the floor with a nose bleed, I was shocked, ¡°Olddy, someonee quickly, the olddy has fainted.¡±


    The servants came at the sound, I hurriedly called for an ambnce to do basic first aid on Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    I turned Mr. Richter¡¯s mother over andid her t on her back, only to realize that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s arms and legs were stiff and she couldn¡¯t move them at all, which was a bit like a stroke, but bleeding from the mouth and nose was not.


    The ambnce came quickly, I followed the ambnce to take Mr. Richter¡¯s mother to the hospital, and immediately contacted Walker Richter.


    The phone was answered by Emily, I said, ¡°Something happened to the olddy, people are in the hospital now, you talk to Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell President Richter right away.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is in the resuscitation room, I walked anxiously in the corridor, a moment will not end the resuscitation.


    Charles Richter received the news and arrived before Walker Richter.


    He asked anxiously: ¡°How is the olddy? In the end what happened, people are hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°The person is still inside, the doctor did not say, for the time being is not clear.¡±


    Charles Richter touched his head, anxious.


    After a while, the doctor came out from inside and told us, ¡°The preliminary judgment is poisoning.¡±


    How can a person be poisoned in their home for good reason.


    Charles Richter reacted greatly and waved his hands in a hurry, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible, how could it be poisoning.¡±


    The doctor took out the examination report and said, ¡°This is the examination report, the olddy was poisoned by a poison called cyanide.¡±


    ¡°Cyanide?¡± Charles Richter asked, ¡°What kind of poison is this? Where did ite from? Who poisoned her?¡±

 Chapter 288: Walker Richter’s Secret

    Cyanide is a kind of poison extracted from apple cores, and arge amount of apple cores are needed to extract this poison, which means that a certain amount has to be reached before cyanide poisoning urs.


    So it¡¯s impossible to get poisoned by eating apples, who would be okay with eating hundreds of pounds.


    So it can only be refined and artificially poisoned.


    Seeing the diagnosis, Charles Richter immediately said to call the police, but then thought of something, and did not immediately call the police, but let the doctor to do his best to save Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    The one person who can have a grudge against the Richter family is Qi Ben.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother should be the one that Qi Ben hates the most.


    The doctor only cared about treating the patient and saving his life and did not care who had poisoned him.


    The doctor went in to save Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, Charles Richter drooped his head, half a sigh, said to me: ¡°Alva, thank you for sending the olddy to the hospital, but I hope you don¡¯t want to spread the word about the poisoning of the olddy, the family¡¯s shame can¡¯t be publicized.¡±


    It seems that Charles Richter and I thought of the same thing, both suspect that Qi Ben did it.


    Even if it¡¯s not him, it¡¯s still rted to him.


    The word ¡°family scandal¡± indicates that Charles Richter treats Qi Ben as his own son, as a family member.


    When I first went into the Richter Group to do a few days, I also witnessed Charles Richter and Qi Ben on the same side, on the contrary, Walker Richter¡¯s son did not have much affection, and even had a falling out.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    How to say this is also the Richter family¡¯s own matter, of course I won¡¯t intervene, but Walker Richter certainly won¡¯t just ignore it.


    After resuscitation, because of the timely delivery, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother did not have a life-threatening condition, but she had a stroke, her mouth was crooked, her arms and legs were stiff, and she could not speak or walk.


    When Walker Richter arrived, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had just been sent back to the ward. Learning about Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s situation, Walker Richter was full of hostility, the aura of murder was released from him, and his eyes were cold, so that people didn¡¯t dare to look directly at him.


    Emily is followed, Walker Richter directly let Emily rm.


    Upon hearing the rm, Charles Richter raised his eyebrows, ¡°Walker, this matter still needs to be reconsidered, if the poisoning of the olddy is known to the outside world, it will also have a great impact on thepany.¡±


    ¡°Even if it takes my life as Walker Richter, I will still seek justice for grandma, not to mention losing some money.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s brow was cold and his tone even colder.


    Walker Richter told Emily to call the police immediately.


    Soon, the police intervened.


    And this time, it was again Liu Xiong who was in charge of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother poisoning case.


    After Liu Xiong and the others took statements routinely, I asked Liu Xiong, ¡°Howe you guys are in charge of this poisoning thing?¡±


    Liu Xiong shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°We also don¡¯t want to manage ah, I was temporarily transferred over to help, I didn¡¯t expect to run into the Richter family¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°To handle this kind of case, I¡¯d rather go to A City and drink tea with Old Yao.¡±


    I asked, ¡°You mean Yao Mubai went to A City?¡±


    I know a little bit about A City, it¡¯s very chaotic there, and all kinds of forces gather there.


    Realizing that I had bbed, I quickly denied it, ¡°You heard wrong, where did I say that Old Yao went over there, right, did you find any other abnormalities when Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s ident happened?¡±


    He is deliberately digressing from the topic.


    I was also interested and did not pursue the question, just now I was just asking casually, not really wanting to know Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts.


    I said, ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡±


    ¡°Think about it more carefully.¡± He said, ¡°The olddy can¡¯t take poison by herself, then it must be someone who entered the house to kill, the Richter family servants are eight, there are also housekeepers, drivers, adding up to ten people, these people are all possible, of course, you are the first one to find out that the olddy had an ident will be suspected as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m involving myself in this again?¡± I cried andughed.


    A bad year, I really can¡¯t get out of it with the police department.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous either, it¡¯s a routine check, we all believe it has nothing to do with you.¡± Liu Xiong said, ¡°We have to go and get busy, we¡¯ll talk again sometime.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After the police left, as soon as I turned around I saw Walker Richter standing behind me, his eyes were heavy, ¡°You know them well.¡±


    ¡°Three times into the police station, more dealings, naturally familiar.¡±


    I can be so familiar with the police station, to say the least, thanks to Walker Richter to create the opportunity, otherwise where would I go to know them.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good to minimize your dealings with them.¡± Walker Richter said in a tone of advice, ¡°You¡¯re not fit to associate with them.¡±


    I smirked, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your turn to ask what friends I make or what people I associate with.¡±


    I smiled, only the smile didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t really like Walker Richter asking me about my business, he was the one who drew the line in the sand, so who was he to ask?


    I left the hospital without saying a word.


    Be Hill was discharged.


    This time she asked to go back to the Hill family and for Ulysses Will to follow her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jane Hasis was naturally very happy, she originally had two rooms packed up, Ulysses Will and Be Hill were inseparable, both knew it was impossible to live together, but that night Be Hill got angry and insisted on letting Ulysses Will stay in the same room, and specially chose the room next to mine.


    It was obvious that Be Hill wanted to show me off.


    She¡¯s going to think of me as a rival for the rest of her life.


    Ulysses Will also fumed and sank his face, ¡°Be, stop it, go back to your room and sleep by yourself, I¡¯ll go to the guest room.¡±


    Be Hill immediately pulled his arm, ¡°What am I making a scene about, don¡¯t we always sleep in the same room?¡±


    She said this to me.


    What a jealousy sickness again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to rest first. ¡± I dropped that and went straight to my room, not bothering to pay attention to what Be Hill was freaking out about.


    I put in my earplugs and couldn¡¯t hear what was going on outside, and slept until morning.


    I shuffled out of my room and as soon as I opened the door, Be Hill was standing in the doorway like a doormat, startling me.


    I patted my chest and frowned in displeasure, ¡°Be Hill, what are you mad about early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a baby with Ulysses Will.¡±


    What a psycho.


    I just ignored it and crossed over to her to get some air in the yard.


    Be Hill followed, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, you set me up, you just can¡¯t see me well.¡±


    I cried andughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who can¡¯t see me well, what¡¯s the purpose of youring back this time? To diabolize me, or?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a baby with Ulysses Will.¡±


    She still repeated the phrase.


    Be Hill couldn¡¯t have a baby at all, and Ulysses Will wouldn¡¯t have one with her.


    I rubbed my temples and said bitterly, ¡°Then go have a baby with Ulysses Will and leave me alone.¡±


    I folded back into the house.


    Everywhere I went, Be Hill ghosted me.


    Suddenly she said, ¡°Alva Hill, I know a secret about Walker Richter, do you want to hear it.¡±


    I had a bad feeling, but still subconsciously asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t concern, but an instinctive human curiosity.


    A smile floated up at the corner of Be Hill¡¯s mouth, and she leaned in to whisper in my ear, ¡°I saw Walker Richter at the hospital, and he went to the ear department.¡±


    ¡°Otology?¡±


    I giggled in my heart, was my previous guess right.


    Walker Richter¡¯s ears really can¡¯t hear?


    Is that what happened thest time Qi Ben kidnapped me?

 Chapter 289: His Words

    Be Hill didn¡¯t really mean it when she told me this secret, she just wanted to make me feel bad inside.


    If Walker Richter was really deaf in both ears when I was kidnapped in the first ce, wouldn¡¯t that be something I¡¯d be implicated in?


    I remembered that when I woke up from the hospital, obviously Walker Richter was in the fire with me and was also in the hospital together, but he was discharged first, and at that time, Wang Yuan even told me that Walker Richter was fine.


    He was afraid that I would know that he was deaf.


    I remembered all the previous times, those times I called him behind his back and he didn¡¯t respond, it was all because he couldn¡¯t hear, when I talked to him, every time I didn¡¯t look at him head on, he didn¡¯t know what I was talking about, that¡¯s why every time I made it seem like he didn¡¯t listen to me, the truth is that it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t listen, but that he couldn¡¯t hear.


    Why was he hiding the fact that he couldn¡¯t hear me?


    I immediately took a cab to the old the Richter family house, and when I got out of the car, I hovered at the door, never daring to ring the doorbell.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a familiar car drove this way, it was Walker Richter¡¯s car, he saw me and stopped beside me.


    ¡°Why are you over here sote, something wrong?¡±


    I stared into his eyes, ¡°I remember you once said you wouldn¡¯t lie to me again, Walker Richter, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    He sat in the car and I stood outside, I stared intently into his eyes, not missing a single change in expression.


    My heart followed his dark eyes and my whole heart dropped.


    He said, ¡°No.¡±


    Iughed, a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°Walker Richter, it¡¯s okay, I was going to check out SWEETHEART, and it¡¯s sote, I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He nodded slightly, ¡°Be safe on your way back.¡±


    Saying that, he told the driver to drive in.


    And really just left me at the door.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A little stunned, I yelled out to the car, ¡°Walker Richter.¡±


    The car still didn¡¯t stop, and he still didn¡¯t hear me.


    Sure enough, he was deaf in both ears.


    As the door to THE Richter family was about to close, I ran in, stopped the car in a single bound, braced my hands on the front of the car, and stared at Walker Richter, ¡°I still want to see SWEETHEART.¡±


    Walker Richter frowned at my repetition, ¡°Get in.¡±


    The driver parked the car and Walker Richter got out, I followed him, the nanny heard the car early, we just reached the door and the nanny opened it just in time, ¡°Sir is back.¡±


    The nanny smiles and greets me as well, ¡°Ms. Alva.¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Is sweetheart asleep?¡±


    ¡°Nope, upstairs washing up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on her then.¡± I said this to Walker Richter.


    I didn¡¯t look at Walker Richter when I said it, so he didn¡¯t know what I was talking about, I repeated it again and he nodded his head that he knew before I went upstairs.


    I went upstairs and went straight into sweetheart¡¯s room, the nanny was giving her a bath, I took the towel from the nanny, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    sweetheart grows up day by day, although I can apany her from time to time, but mostly during the day, seldom give her a bath at night.


    Sweetheart is still clinging to me, and this bloodline thing is really marvelous.


    After the bath, sweetheart wrapped her arms around my neck and wouldn¡¯t let go: ¡°Mommy, sleep with me.¡±


    Previously, Emily had been taking Sweetheart with her, and because of the friction between Walker Richter and me, I haven¡¯t slept with Sweetheart for a long time.


    Looking at sweetheart¡¯s big, dark eyes, I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.


    ¡°Okay, mommy will sleep with you tonight.¡±


    I smiled and kissed sweetheart¡¯s cheek, taking sweetheart to sleep.


    Tonight sweetheart is very excited, after ten o¡¯clock is still especially energetic, let me tell her a story, I search my brain for stories I¡¯ve heard, and finally finished telling all the ones I know, sweetheart is still in my arms looking at me with wide eyes.


    I cried andughed, ¡°Mommy¡¯s done telling.¡±


    ¡°Then mommy will retell the story of Snow White.¡± SWEETHEART squeezed into my arms.


    ¡°Okay, mommy will tell it again. ¡±


    The story was repeated over and over again and it was almost eleven o¡¯clock before sweetheart fell asleep.


    I carefully tucked sweetheart in and put on my shoes to go out.


    The nanny happened to bring me a snack, ¡°Mister is afraid you¡¯re hungry, he asked me to cook a bowl of noodles, Miss Alva, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I looked in the direction of Walker Richter¡¯s room, ¡°Is he asleep?¡±


    ¡°No, sir is in his room, the olddy is in the hospital and sir is worried.¡±


    ¡°I see, why don¡¯t you put the pasta in your room and I¡¯lle back for itter.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s room wasn¡¯t far from sweetheart¡¯s room, I walked over and took a deep breath at the door, that¡¯s when I knocked on the door, and when I saw that there had been no movement, I remembered that Walker Richter¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t hear.


    I screwed the door in, the room was empty, the sound of running water came from the bathroom, he was in the shower.


    The lines of his body were clearly visible through the frosted ss, and they were perfect.


    I thought of the once lingering passion, my cheeks burned for a while, and I quickly moved away from the line of sight, my eyes inadvertently nced at the table about the study material of lip-speaking.


    Sure enough, he can know what people say all by lip-synching.


    Hearing the bathroom door open, I purposely looked away, and seeing me there, Walker Richter froze for a moment as well, wrapped in a blue bath towel and wiping his hair.


    The atmosphere was suddenly a little strange, and it was he who finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Sweetheart asleep?¡±


    ¡°Uh, asleep.¡± I pointed to the door, ¡°By the way, I promised sweetheart I¡¯d stay with her tonight, so I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± he suddenly took my hand.


    The warmth of his body heat came from his palm, the fresh scent of shower gel wafted into my nostrils, tea scent, he changed his shower gel, he never used this one before.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    His thumb rubbed my palm, tingling.


    ¡°Alva,¡± he called my name softly and let go of my hand again, saying something like, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, wear more clothes.¡±


    I then reacted, just now I apanied SWEETHEART to sleep, took off my jacket, and did not wear it when I came over, and now I only have a tight bottom shirt on me, wrapping around my bumpy figure.


    My ears went red, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground, he wouldn¡¯t think I was trying to seduce him in the middle of the night dressed like this.


    Thinking about it, I still exined, ¡°I was just telling sweetheart a story and putting her to bed, so I took off my jacket.¡±


    How is that an understatement?


    Walker Richter looked at me with a wry smile, ¡°And then what.¡±


    He was quite interested.


    Seriously, Walker Richter is really shifty and moody, sometimes he can piss you off so much that you can¡¯t stand it, and other times he seems to get along just fine.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you about the poisoning of the olddy.¡± I digress, and sort of spare each other the embarrassment, ¡°Do you have a clue?¡±


    With the olddy poisoned and in the house, Walker Richter must have investigated the people in the house first.


    Every one of these servants was a possibility.


    Now that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t speak or express herself either, there was no way to know who Mr. Richter¡¯s mother hadst seen before the ident.

 Chapter 290: The Poisoner is Someone Else

    Walker Richter walked over to the couch and sat down, half squinting his eyes as he asked me rhetorically, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°How else can I look at it, isn¡¯t it obvious, the only one who has a grudge against THE Richter family and wants the olddy¡¯s life is Qi Ben, this is definitely his doing.¡±


    The corner of Walker Richter¡¯s mouth lightly raised: ¡°What you can think of, how can Qi Ben not think of it, he is now difficult to protect himself, and does not dare tomit a crime at this time.¡±


    I was shocked, ¡°You mean someone framed Ki Ben?¡±


    Walker Richter is also right, this is too obvious, and the more simple things are often not simple.


    Qi Ben had a falling out with THE Richter family one foot, and then Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was poisoned the next, it was easy to think that Qi Ben had done it.


    Walker Richter nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been sending people to keep an eye on Qi Ben, he can¡¯t be a demon.¡±


    ¡°Then who is the one who harmed the olddy?¡± I looked to Walker Richter, ¡°Do you already have an answer in mind?¡±


    Walker Richter pondered for half a second and shook his head, ¡°Not quite clear, it is possible that it is an enemy recruited during the businesspetition, and it is also possible ¡­ that it is an enemy from the early years.¡±


    ¡°Early years?¡±


    ¡°the Richter family cane to today, naturally it will not be smooth sailing.¡± Walker Richter half propped up his jaw, posturezy, tone but cold: ¡°No matter who it is, I will make him pay.¡±


    Vengeance, this is Walker Richter¡¯s character.


    I suddenly reacted to what he just said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sending people to keep an eye on Qi Ben, so where is he now? Is Susan Su with Qi Ben?¡±


    Walker Richter, if he had always known Qi Ben and Susan Su¡¯s whereabouts, even if he didn¡¯t get along with Yao Mubai and didn¡¯t say anything about Susan Su¡¯s whereabouts, had he forgotten how Susan Su had harmed our child in the first ce?


    Is he going to let Susan Su go?


    Qi Ben killed Nancy Richter, he also do not for Nancy Richter revenge?


    Too many questions at once.


    I stared at Walker Richter for fear of missing his answer or not telling the truth.


    He was trying to lie to hide it from someone, and I couldn¡¯t really tell.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    His one word set me on fire at once.


    ¡°Walker Richter, why don¡¯t you put them in jail, one for harming your child and one for harming your sister, how can you stand by and watch them get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± His flippantment made me angrier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what else you have in mind, Walker Richter, don¡¯t you forget about the child who didn¡¯t even have a chance toe into this world.¡±


    He promised in a hushed voice, ¡°I promise you that when the time is right, I will collect the debt they owe me.¡±


    ¡°Then you remember that. ¡± I pushed down the fire in my heart and guessed what Walker Richter was doing by not making a move, for the man behind Qiben.


    The room was calm again, I looked at him and asked the question I had been wanting to ask tonight, ¡°Walker Richter, when did your ears ¡­ go deaf?¡±


    At that, Walker Richter¡¯s pupils plummeted with surprise.


    He thought he had hidden it well, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was still known by me.


    I approached him and kept facing him in order to let him know what I was saying, ¡°Walker Richter, is the reason for pushing me away the reason why you can¡¯t hear?¡±


    His eyes darkened and they dropped without looking at me.


    ¡°Alva, how do you expect me to love you again in this silent world.¡± He smiled bitterly, ¡°I sacrificed you to the interests of THE Richter family and don¡¯t deserve you or even your forgiveness anymore.¡±


    My heart shook hard, ¡°That¡¯s why you said you were sorry in the interview, Walker Richter, not everything in this world can be wiped out with an apology.¡±


    The thing about rtionships is that they can¡¯t be tainted with a bit of scheming, it¡¯s two naked hearts leaning together.


    He looked at me, ¡°Alva, I Walker Richter have never been sorry for anyone in my life, only you, from the time you came back to me again, I knew who you were, but I didn¡¯t reveal it, and I knew all about it when something happened to one of our children, but I didn¡¯t protect them, I didn¡¯t protect you, and it was me that made you suffer from the loss of your son twice, and it was also me that made you almost died twice at the hands of Susan Su. I owe you more than I can ever repay in this lifetime.¡±


    This was the first time Walker Richter had said so much.


    This time I also clearly saw the moistness in the corners of his eyes, he clenched his hands, as if he was suppressing something, and pointed to his ears, ¡°I¡¯m actually especially happy that these ears have gone deaf, I think this is God¡¯s punishment for me, it¡¯s that I¡¯m too much of a jerk, and I deserve this retribution.¡±


    A deeply remorseful Walker Richter left me momentarily at a loss for words.


    To say that I neverined?


    That¡¯s something even I don¡¯t believe myself.


    I let out a long breath, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re my karma, and I just deserve it.¡±


    I had thought of all the possibilities from the moment I fell in love with Walker Richter.


    He looked at me, looked and looked, we suddenly both smiled.


    Love is a thing that you can¡¯t really tell.


    We have been through too much, love, hate, resentment, and now we can still look at each other a smile, it is worth it.


    I pointed to the door, ¡°I¡¯m really going to my room this time.¡±


    He smiled but did not say, I will bring the door, closed the door at that moment, as if there is something in the heart and also closed.


    A door, separated us into two worlds, from now on, no more interactions.


    The next day.


    When I left the Richter family¡¯s old house, I bumped into Fin Wilson, who was returning from outside.


    Her face was haggard, she hadn¡¯t slept all night, and when she saw me, she was surprised and nced behind me, supposedly to make sure that Walker Richter was or wasn¡¯t behind her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°What are you doing here, and how could Walker keep you to stay?¡± Fin Wilson frowned, very upset with me.


    Her attitude towards me had always depended on Walker Richter.


    Now that Walker Richter is deaf in both ears, and it¡¯s because he went to save me, Fin Wilson will naturally put the me on me.


    ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± I greeted her in the spirit of politeness.


    After saying that, I was about to leave.


    Fin Wilson suddenly asked me, ¡°Are you close to Yao Mubai?¡±


    Her words were abrupt and made me feel strange.


    I didn¡¯t know the purpose of her question, so I casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡±


    Fin Wilson wrinkled her eyebrows, clearly with an expression of disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re also on good terms with two of Yao Mubai¡¯s subordinates, those two I¡¯ve dealt with, and if it wasn¡¯t for Yao Mubai giving the word, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten close to you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, if you have something to say, just say it, no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    I was toozy to y dumb with her.


    Fin Wilson took a look around, mysteriously pulled me to the side and asked me, ¡°Where exactly did Yao Mubai go?¡±


    This was an even stranger question.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you concerned about where Yao Mubai went, now the matter of the old madam¡¯s poisoning is the key, right?¡±


    Fin Wilson pursed her lips, wanting to say something, the words reached her mouth, then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you go.¡±


    Simply inexplicable.


    In fact, seriously, I kinda admire Fin Wilson, helping Walker Richter to trick Yao Bin, and also let Yao Bin raise Yao Murong, I am curious, how Fin Wilson let Yao Bin think that Yao Murong is his own son, and treat him as his own.


    Now the rumor that Walker Richter is not Yao Bin¡¯s son has been broken, and I don¡¯t see Yao Bin tearing his face off with the Richter family, or with Fin Wilson, it¡¯s very calm.


    Yao¡¯s family and the Richter family are both mysterious and imprable.


    I went back to THE HILL FAMILY, and as soon as I entered the door, I saw the person sitting on the sofa, and the first thought that popped into my head at that moment was to flee.

 Chapter 291: Taken to a Mysterious Place

    Justst night I was talking to Walker Richter about Kiben, I didn¡¯t expect to see him today.


    I turned around and ran towards the outside.


    There was a thud.


    I instinctively stood still, and the cup smashed against my foot.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to treat an old friend when they meet.¡±


    Qiben¡¯s voice sounded behind me.


    My heart was beating so fast that I didn¡¯t dare to turn around, I only dared to take my afterglow to nce at Qi Ben behind me and stabilize my voice, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do.¡±


    Kiben dared to break into the house alone, something I could never have imagined.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t see Jane Hasis, Be Hill wasn¡¯t there with Ulysses Will, and the house was so quiet it made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Where are they? What have you done with them?¡±


    Qiben walked to me carelessly, the corner of his mouth raised in a wickedly cold smile as he pointed his finger to the corner of the living room, ¡°They were too noisy, I told them to get some rest and rxation.¡±


    I followed the line of sight and saw Jane HasisUlysses Will and the others passed out on the floor, their hands and feet bound.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, mom.¡± I yelled, there was no response at all, I red at Kiben sharply, ¡°Kiben, aren¡¯t you afraid if you just barge in? What the hell do you want.¡±


    If Qi Ben wanted me dead, he would have already captured me when I came in just now, instead of talking nonsense to me, I don¡¯t know what Qi Ben wanted to do, but it must not have been that simple for him to take such a big risk, tying up Ulysses Will and the others, waiting for me toe back.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow one of your men.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You still want to use me to threaten Walker Richter? ¡°I said in a cold voice, ¡°Qi Ben, you¡¯ve already lost, even if you kidnap me again what¡¯s the point, you still can¡¯t win him.¡±


    ¡°The word lose is not in my Ki Ben¡¯s dictionary.¡± Qi Ben¡¯s eyebrows pressed coldly and took out a knife, ¡°Until the end, no one knows who wins or loses, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be more useful than I thought, and you¡¯re the best bargaining chip in my hand to win everything back.¡±


    Qi Ben put the tip of the knife against my head, although I know that I am useful to Qi Ben for the time being, he will not make a move, but it would be a lie to say that I am not afraid.


    ¡°What use could I be to you, do you still think Walker Richter would give up hispany to you for me? He¡¯s not you, he¡¯d give up everything for a woman.¡± I said, ¡°I actually kind of admire you for nning this for so many years and then giving it all up for Tina Deross when it¡¯s time to win.¡±


    I¡¯ve always thought it was enviable that Tina Deross could have such a love.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as ruthless as Walker Richter after all¡­ He can even utilize a dead man¡¯s body, what¡¯s the point of me kidnapping you.¡±


    At the mention of Tina Deross, Qi Ben¡¯s mood would always be affected, he took the knife back, ¡°Alva Hill, as long as you cooperate well, I won¡¯t take your life either.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    The corner of Qi Ben¡¯s mouth lifted into a calcting smile, ¡°I heard that you are close to Yao Mubai.¡±


    Yao Mubai again.


    Just before I came back, Fin Wilson asked the same thing.


    Why does everyone think that Yao Mubai and I are close?


    Where is the rtionship good.


    I frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know him well at all.¡±


    ¡°No no no.¡± Qi Benughed and shook his index finger, the smile at the corner of his mouth deepened, ¡°You¡¯re not that simple with him.¡±


    Qi Ben¡¯s eyes show the same mystery as Fin Wilson¡¯s.


    My rtionship with Yao Mubai is really bad, what made them misunderstand like this?


    I snorted coldly, ¡°What, you still want to use me to get Yao Mubai to work for you? Isn¡¯t this too whimsical, without benefits, how would he do a losing deal.¡±


    Qi Ben made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He had a knife in his hand, I had no choice at all, it¡¯s better to be able to walk decently on my own than to be kidnapped by Qi Ben like thest time I was in a mess.


    Qi Ben had prepared, in the vi group of the back door parked a van, he does things cautiously, dare only into the Hill family to take me, also will not really unprepared, leaving traces for people to catch.


    I got into the van and the smell of blood hit me, ncing at the dark red blood in the cracks of the van, my heart stuttered.


    I thought of Nancy Richter¡¯s misery, could it be that Ki Ben hadmitted another crime?


    Qi Ben read my mind and sneered, ¡°This car was used to haul pork before, it¡¯s pig¡¯s blood.¡±


    He was able to exin and also surprised me.


    Iughed to myself, ¡°Nowadays, I¡¯m not just a fish on your chopping board waiting to be ughtered.¡±


    Qi Ben stared at the front of the car, suddenly said, ¡°It seems that today is unable to go.¡±


    I fixed my eyes, the front of the car from nowhere appeared two men wearing ck clothes and ck pants, expressionless, stout, at first nce is a strong fighting force.


    I remembered what Walker Richter said, Qi Ben¡¯s whereabouts have always been in his hands, so that means these two men are Walker Richter¡¯s people?


    Thinking of that, I suddenly felt less afraid in my heart.


    ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t be able to win against him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    As the words fell, Qi Ben started the car, and the two men suddenly moved as well.


    Qi Ben a foot will gas pedal to the end, directly rushed over, those two did not retreat, is also rushed towards this side, see the car is about to hit them, I was scared subconsciously close my eyes.


    Suddenly, I heard a bang, and when I opened my eyes, I was just in time to see one of them flipping from the front of the car to the roof, while the other one, with his hand gripping the rearview mirror, was being dragged by the car.


    Qi Ben quickly hit the steering wheel, the car lurched terribly, I was sitting in the car, but also was upside down as if the internal organs shifted.


    Another loud bang, the man on the roof of the car smashed the front windshield of the car with his hand, Qi Ben anxious to pull out his knife, before he could do it, the other man drilled in from the window, a grabbed his knife, scrambled for the steering wheel.


    The two men fought in the car, the car shook even more, I sat in the back seat, scared, this only seen on TV footage, I did not expect to be encountered in reality by me.


    I clutched the car seat, but I was still being turned upside down.


    I looked up and saw that the car was about to rush into the artificialke, I was so anxious to go to the car door, if I didn¡¯t run at this time, when else would I wait?


    I just opened the door, the man on the roof of the car rolled in from above, grabbed my hand and pulled hard, my body lost bnce, then I felt my body was flying out of the car, and then hit the ground hard, but I didn¡¯t feel much pain, just now the man became a human mat.


    Shocked, and continuously heard two loud bangs, the car turned left and right, another man jumped down from the car, and finally Qi Ben drove the car and ran away.


    Just now but a few minutes, but I feel like I walked on the edge of life and death a few times.


    These two men had literally saved me from the car by force.


    No, say ¡®save¡¯ this word are a bit inconsistent, save people¡¯s premise is not to ensure each other¡¯s safety?


    Just now, these two people didn¡¯t care about my safety.


    But I can¡¯t deny that it was only because of them that I was unharmed and escaped from Qiben¡¯s hands.


    Qi Ben¡¯s car drove away, I looked at the two men in front of me, they are simply in front of me is like performing a difficult acrobatics, that dangerous and dangerous action, the two are not injured.


    Fixing my mind, I said, ¡°Thank you for just now, you are sent by Walker Richter, right?¡±


    The two men looked at each other and one of the taller ones nodded and said, ¡°Miss Hill, our boss wants to see you.¡±


    I¡¯ve only been separated from Walker Richter for just a few hours, but thinking that it might be because of Qi Ben¡¯s presence that Walker Richter wants to see me, I don¡¯t think much of it and nod, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The other one takes out a ck hood and says, ¡°Please, Miss Hill, put this on first.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a meeting, do I need to wear this?¡±


    ¡°The location to be visited is a bit special, the boss has requested it, so please ask Miss Hill to cooperate.¡±


    I frowned and hesitantly put it on.


    I got into the car with them and after about an hour or so, the car stopped and I heard them talking to someone, it was so small that I couldn¡¯t hear them very well.


    Not long after, the car door opened and someone came to help me, ¡°Miss Hill, it¡¯s here already.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Can you take off the hood now.¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer.¡±


    I followed for about a few minutes, just feeling left and right, then it seemed like they entered a room, they took me in and told me to wait here, then left, and all of a sudden the neighborhood became very quiet.


    I took off the hood myself, and when I saw the furnishings of the room, I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    I hurriedly pulled open the door to the room before my feet could get out and took a step backwards as I looked at the person in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

 Chapter 292: Mysterious Boss

    ¡°Ms. Richter, where do you think you¡¯re going.¡±


    Kelly Zex, the brewed coffee in her hand and a warmth-less smile at the corner of her mouth, took a step closer to me.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be Kelly Zex, Auntie Zhang¡¯s daughter, who was once driven away by Walker Richter.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen Kelly Zex since she was kicked out back then.


    ¡°Back then, because of Ms. Richter¡¯s words, I was kicked out by Mr. Richter and lost my survival job, I had to find another job.¡± Kelly Zex smiled, but the cynicism in her eyes towards me was not hidden, ¡°This is what my boss told me to send you, so that you can rest here nicely, and if you need anything, just order.¡±


    I looked at what Kelly Zex was wearing, it wasn¡¯t like the clothes for someone to be a nanny, Chanel new model, it had to be tens of thousands of dors a piece.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss? I want to see him.¡±


    Now if I still can¡¯t react, then look is really stupid.


    Those two were not sent by Walker Richter at all, nor was Walker Richter trying to see me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry, the boss will see you naturally when he¡¯s done.¡± Kelly Zex put the coffee on the table.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    I can¡¯t see where this ce is at all, just now I probably drove for more than an hour or so, ording to the time, I should be out of the fifth ring road.


    Kelly Zex smile does not reach the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Ms. Richter, why are you still in the same hurry as before, you wait here patiently, our boss will naturally see you and will also tell you where this ce is.¡±


    With that, Kelly Zex closed the door behind her and left.


    I twisted the door again and found that it had been unlocked.


    This was like going out of the wolf¡¯s den and into the tiger¡¯s den.


    Just who was the boss they were talking about?


    What was the purpose of bringing me here?


    I was full of doubts.


    I walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, and saw an endless forest.


    This is a house built in the forest.


    Just now I did the math, I probably drove for just over an hour, how did I get to this kind of ce?


    This is the third floor, so jumping out of the window to escape is out of the question, not to mention the fact that the ground is full of cacti.


    It seems that the other party has been on the defensive for a long time.


    It¡¯s driving me crazy that I was brought here and have absolutely no idea who the other party is.


    I asked to see their boss several times, but I didn¡¯t even see a shadow.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    The more time passed, the more my anxious heart calmed down instead.


    Anyway, the other party was entertaining me with good food and drink, and I can¡¯t see anyone now, so it¡¯s useless to be anxious, so I might as well be patient and wait, I¡¯d like to see who the other party really is.


    Nightfall again.


    Away from the city¡¯s red lights and green wine, the night here is extraordinarily beautiful, the night sky is densely popted with stars, the air is fresh and refreshing.


    I knocked on the door and called for Kelly Zex, once again making sure that the boss they were talking about still wouldn¡¯t be seeing me today, and I calmly went to wash up and get ready to rest.


    Shortly after lying down, I heard a series of hurried footsteps outside my door, making a ruckus as if something was wrong.


    My heart sank, immediately lifted the quilt to get up, put on the clothes and knocked on the door, this time no one opened the door, the footsteps outside became more and more urgent, and finally directly ran.


    In the end what happened?


    ¡°Open the door, open the door.¡±


    I shouted loudly at the door.


    As soon as the words fell, there were suddenly several consecutive sounds of something copsing,ing from deep in the forest.


    My first thought at that moment was, could it be Jane Hasis and the others calling the police?


    The sounds grew denser and louder, and with each sound, my heart jumped.


    It wasn¡¯t right.


    If it was the policeing to rescue me, how could there be such amotion.


    What on earth are the people who are arresting me?


    I couldn¡¯t get out and didn¡¯t dare to jump from the window, so I could only sit on pins and needles in the room.


    Just then, the door was suddenly opened.


    Kelly Zex stood in the doorway, and behind her stood the two people who brought me here.


    Kelly Zex snapped, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    The two men came up and one of them put an arm around me and I waspletely dragged by them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Kelly Zex.


    Kelly Zex was wearing sweatpants sweatshirt and a knife, very well prepared, was this an escape?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Kelly Zex waved her hand, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    They led me down a path behind the house.


    The voices faded away, and by the light of the moon, I could make out roughly what the surrounding area looked like.


    When we came to the entrance of a cave, Kelly Zex looked behind her warily and her voice lowered, ¡°Go in through here.¡±


    The entrance of the cave was not big, but once inside, the inside was veryrge, equivalent to a small ser field, with strange rocks, water dripping along the stone walls on the ground, the sound of dripping water was particrly clear in this empty cave.


    Kelly Zex seems to be very familiar with the location of the cave, the front lead the way, walked about a few hundred meters, down the stone steps, which is another world, suddenly a dozen people appeared in front of us, one of them with a scar across the face of the bald man sitting on the stone pier, the other people with him as the head of the side of the stand, each person holding a knife.


    The scarred man had a cigar dangling from his mouth, one puff after another, and before long a look of pleasure appeared on the scarred man¡¯s face.


    Kelly Zex walked over towards the scarred man, ¡°Boss.¡±


    So this is the boss they were talking about?


    I don¡¯t recognize this person at all.


    The scarred man squinted his eyes and enjoyed himself for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes and stared at me with a torch-like gaze, ¡°So it¡¯s still a beauty.¡±


    The scarred man got up from the stone pier and was about toe over to my side when Kelly Zex spoke up, ¡°Boss, we have to get out of here immediately, it seems like Yao Mubai is here.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s an old friend.¡± The scarred man smiled sinisterly and touched his head, ¡°Since it¡¯s an old friend who¡¯s here, it¡¯s only natural that we have to treat him well.¡±


    From the conversation between the two, I probably knew who this person in front of me was.


    I said, ¡°You¡¯re Ke Zhen, who has had years of grudges and disputes with Yao Mubai?¡±


    The scarred man smiled, those eyes were especially cold, staring at him as if he was being stared at by a snake spitting out its letters.


    ¡°Quite clever.¡± Ke Zhen grinned, the scar on his face looked especially hideous: ¡°Before I was still thinking, what kind of woman let Yao Mubai maintain several times, I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a smart and beautiful beauty, heroes are hard to pass by beauties, like a beauty like this, in exchange, I can¡¯t hold it ah.¡±


    Yao Mubai again.


    ¡°You grabbed me here because of Yao Mubai?¡± I suddenly had a feeling of being a fish in the pond: ¡°I have nothing to do with Yao Mubai, are you guys mistaken?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Alva Hill, that¡¯s right.¡± Ke Zhen smirked, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what Yao Mubai¡¯s expression would be when he realizes you¡¯ve fallen into my hands.¡±


    Holding me hostage against Yao Mubai?


    Simply brain-dead.


    The previous Qi Ben also had this kind of thought ¡­


    Wait a minute.


    Not right.


    Last time I went with Wang Yuan and Liu Xin to find Susan Su¡¯s whereabouts, the person who lived in 504 was not Qi Ben and Susan Su, but Ke Zhen ran out from 504.


    I¡¯m pretty sure 504 is where Qi Ben lives.


    Since Qi Ben and Ke Zhen know each other and have an unusual rtionship, why did Ke Zhen send someone to snatch me from Qi Ben by violent means?


    My eyes slightly narrowed, looking at Ke Zhen: ¡°You really Ke Zhen?¡±


    At those words, a sh of light shed under the bottom of the scarred man¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 293: Infighting

    The smile at the corner of the scarred man¡¯s mouth grew deeper, his scars hideous and terrifying as he touched his bald head, ¡°Who else dares to impersonate me, Ke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°Since you said that you are Ke Zhen, that means that the one who ran out of room 504 in the neighborhoodst time was you, so tell me who were the other people in the room at that time?¡± I deliberately swindled him, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then you¡¯re not Ke Zhen.¡±


    Ke Zhen really fell for it and was eager to prove himself, ¡°Of course I know, it¡¯s not just Qi Ben and that little bimbo.¡±


    ¡°Little bimbo, Susan Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the woman.¡± Ke Zhen said, ¡°Good looking, it¡¯s just a pity that she¡¯s handicapped.¡±


    Then I was puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ki Ben? You sent someone to snatch me from him, aren¡¯t you guys in cahoots?¡±


    Ke Zhen waved his hand, ¡°Who is in league with him, he is just ¡­¡±


    Realizing that he had spoken out of turn, Ke Zhen immediately shut up, his eyes narrowing dangerously, ¡°You swindled me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, your people hit pretty hard ah, Qi Ben if he knew it was you, what do you think he would do?¡± I nced around at the people present, ¡°Do you think it could be that he knew it was you who found someone to do it, so he lured your rival Yao Mubai here? This should be yourir, there must not be many people who know about this ce, but how cunning Qi Ben is, he¡¯s the best ating up with underhanded tricks, if you underhanded him, he¡¯ll definitely retaliate back.¡±


    ¡°He dares.¡± Ke Zhen domineeringly said, ¡°If he dares to join hands with Yao Mubai, I will kill him, without my son, he did not know how many times he had been yed to death by Walker Richter.¡±


    It seems that Ke Zhen is really Qi Ben behind the people, only not a partnership, Ke Zhen mentioned Qi Ben is a face of despair.


    Just talking about Qi Ben, just at this moment, Ke Zhen¡¯s men came in from outside the cave: ¡°Boss, Qi Ben asked to see you, just outside.¡±


    My heart thumped, Qi Ben is here?


    What is he doing here?


    Ke Zhen asked, ¡°Is he alone?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a woman.¡±


    The female, should be Susan Su.


    My mind turned, and I said with a light smile, ¡°It seems that my guess might be right, Yao Mubai hasn¡¯t found this ce before, right, and now that Qi Ben is here, Yao Mubai is here, so maybe ¡­¡±


    I point to the point, and do not say more, Ke Zhen is not stupid, naturally know what my unfinished words are.


    In fact, I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai was brought in by Qi Ben, in any case, if Qi Ben and Susan Su came in, my situation would be even more dangerous.


    The one-eyed dragon in Ke Zhen¡¯s mouth is his right-hand man, lost one left eye, being named, the one-eyed dragon immediately touched the knife in his hand, his face with a bit of ferocity, ¡°I¡¯ll bring someone, if it¡¯s true that this kid drew Yao Mubai here, I¡¯ll settle it first for big brother.¡±


    Said, one-eyed dragon casually point around two people are ready to go out, Kelly Zex looked at me, pull Ke Zhen, in his ear do not know what said, Ke Zhen eyes shady immediately look at me, then changed his mind, said to one-eyed dragon: ¡°First bring people in.¡±


    I secretly said bad in my heart, and Kelly Zex smiled smugly at me where no one else could see.


    After the short test just now, Ke Zhen is fierce, but this brain is not very bright, I can still be a little sure of getting out in one piece, but now with the addition of a Kelly Zex who hates me to the bone, and another Susan Su who sees me as a thorn in her side, the situation is worrisome.


    One-eyed Dragon led people out, Ke Zhen should also not want Qi Ben to see me, know that he led people from Qi Ben hands to take me away, also let Kelly Zex will bring me to the side of the stone columns to hide for a while.


    From this angle, I could see the entire cave in full view.


    Ke Zhen one foot across the stone sitting, took out a cigar lit, a big brother style, really with the TV y a few points like.


    In fact, I¡¯m a little puzzled, with the IQ of Ke Zhen, how to y over Yao Mubai?


    And how did Ke Zhen provoke Yao Mubai?


    Just as I was pondering, a series of footsteps came in, and it was the one-eyed dragon who brought Qi Ben and Susan Su in.


    I could see Qi Ben walking towards Ke Zhen, but I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Kelly Zex sneered in my ear, ¡°Ms. Richter, don¡¯t waste your time, after falling into the hands of the boss, it¡¯s impossible for you to get out of here, didn¡¯t you just see the way the boss looked at you? You¡¯re so beautiful, what man wouldn¡¯t be tempted to look at you? Men¡¯s nature, the nature of food.¡±


    ¡°With you fanning the mes in front of Ke Zhen, it¡¯s naturally impossible for me to get out in one piece.¡± I also understood my situation in my heart, and on my face, I didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°How did you get with Ke Zhen? If you stay with such a person, you¡¯re hitching a ride in this life, and it¡¯s not worth it to hitch yourself to the grudge that drove you out before.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it.¡± Kelly Zex looked at me viciously, ¡°I told you I¡¯d be back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I found a rock to sit on and said absently, ¡°And? You¡¯re not dead to Walker Richter yet?¡±


    Kelly Zex said unapologetically, ¡°I know I¡¯m not good enough for Mr. Richter, but he¡¯s the first person I ever loved, and do you understand what it¡¯s like to be coldly loathed by someone you like? It¡¯s all because of you that Mr. Richter kicked me out, the shame I suffered is all because of you, you embarrassed me and I won¡¯t make it easy for you.¡±


    I felt a bit wronged.


    Kelly Zex¡¯s resentment toward me was in as day.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I looked at her, ¡°Ke Zhen didn¡¯t arrest me here for your little fault, I still have a use for him, if not, I¡¯ll use the beauty n then, I¡¯ll still mesmerize Ke Zhen, do you think he¡¯ll listen to you or me then?¡±


    Kelly Zex is not afraid at all, coldly snorted, ¡°The one who is in charge here can ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud bang silenced Kelly Zex¡¯s words, and I didn¡¯t hear what she said afterward.


    The loud bang echoed particrly loudly within this cave, and such amotion could easily attract Yao Mubai¡¯s attention.


    Ke Zhen was furious and stormed, ¡°Looking for death.¡±


    The one who made themotion was Susan Su.


    She held a knife in her hand and came out from the back, ¡°Hand over Alva Hill, I know she was taken by you, Alva Hill¡¯s life is mine, hand her over.¡±


    Because these words were roared out by Susan Su, through the special construction of the cave, the echo was particrly loud, and I just heard it clearly.


    If I didn¡¯t have a grudge against Susan Su, these words would have been quite touching in a different scenario.


    But here, it¡¯s not touching, it¡¯s full of hate.


    Susan Su¡¯s wave of maneuver made Qi Ben also confused for a moment, and he immediately grabbed the knife in Susan Su¡¯s hand.


    Not afraid of a god opponent, but afraid of a pig teammate.


    Susan Su¡¯s approach pitched Qi Ben, the tip of the knife of a dozen subordinates under Ke Zhen¡¯s hand was pointed at the duo, as long as Ke Zhen gave a word, these two people don¡¯t want to walk out alive.

 Chapter 294: Goodbye Yao Mubai

    Qi Ben panicked, quickly raised his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding ¡­¡±


    Before the words fell, there was another loud noise from outside the cave.


    The person who was watching at the entrance of the cave was busy and panicked and ran in, ¡°Boss, Yao Mubai¡¯s people areing over.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the people under Ke Zhen¡¯s hand panicked, but this panic was only for a moment, Ke Zhen immediately ordered, ¡°Cyclops, you lead the people to stall them first, the others will evacuate from the back of the mountain with me, and we¡¯ll rendezvous at Mekong River.¡±


    This was obviously to run away, letting the people go ahead and die to take the top.


    Cyclops really did bring a few people to the cave entrance to stall and buy time, while Ke Zhen led the others to evacuate from the back.


    I thought this time Ke Zhen will forget me, I did not expect him to remember, let people escort me along, as for Qi Ben and Susan Su they did not care, this time who still care about the death of these two people.


    Bringing me is just a bargaining chip in Ke Zhen¡¯s hand, and when the timees to take me as a hostage, maybe I can still save my life.


    The movement outside has never stopped, Kelly Zex has been following me, watching me closely, I can¡¯t even find a chance to escape when I want to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Just as I was struggling to find a chance, Ke Zhen suddenly told the others to go first, handing me over to Kelly Zex as he himself headed in another direction.


    Kelly Zex stared at the direction Ke Zhen left and raised her hand, a little brother came up, ¡°Sister Zeng, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    This little brother was even more respectful to Kelly Zex than to Ke Zhen, and at this point, I was curious in my heart as to what Kelly Zex¡¯s status was here.


    Ke Zhen is the boss, but Kelly Zex seems to have been not afraid of him, I thought back carefully and found a lot of details, Kelly Zex shouted Ke Zhen boss on the mouth, but there is no reverence in the eyes, but it seems to be the meaning of sitting on an equal footing.


    Equalize ¡­


    When these four words shed in my mind, I frowned, could there be someone else behind Ke Zhen?


    Kelly Zex cast a sidelong nce at me andmanded, ¡°Keep a good lookout, the others follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The junior brother who was named had a feeling of being entrusted with a heavy responsibility, ¡°Sister Zeng, just don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep an eye on the people.¡±


    Kelly Zex nodded and whirled around, leading the people to quietly follow behind Ke Zhen to keep up.


    In my heart, I was quite curious as to what exactly Kelly Zex was going to do, but at this point, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make a fool of myself and follow.


    From time to time, there were voices resounding in the forest, making one extraordinarily panicked in this silent night.


    I watched the little brother guarding me for a while, he kept a very nervous grip on the knife in his hand, paying attention to all the movements in the surrounding area.


    Pursing my lips, I looked for a topic and asked, ¡±Hey, little brother, what¡¯s your name, how long have you been with Ke Zhen? I see you¡¯re so young, you shouldn¡¯t be an adult yet, right?¡±


    Little brother looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I said again, ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t you study well in school, why can¡¯t you think of following Ke Zhen, do your parents know that you¡¯re doing this? They raised you to adulthood, if they know that you do not learn, how hard it would be in their hearts ah, you are still so young, if something happens to lose their lives, so that they will be sent to the ck hair, then you are unfilial.¡±


    I felt like a Tang monk reciting scripture.


    The other party finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not called little brother, I¡¯m called Chu Tian, I¡¯m eighteen this year, I¡¯m an adult.¡±


    ¡°This name is quite nice.¡± I dryly coughed, through the moonlight, I did find that he was quite clean looking, his eyebrows looked a bit familiar, a bit like who, and couldn¡¯t think of it for a moment.


    ¡°Hey Chu Tian, why are you following them? Where are your parents?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything again, I poked his arm, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just the two of us here, and I¡¯m not going to run away, so chatting won¡¯t be boring.¡±


    Half a dayter, Chu Tian stifled a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡±


    He added, ¡°I grew up in an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence, I also grew up in an orphanage.¡±


    Growing up in an orphanage can be somewhat withdrawn, and psychologically much more mature than one¡¯s peers.


    He stopped talking again.


    I asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? Your life has only begun, there are infinite possibilities in the future, and you don¡¯t want to be done with your whole life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Tian looked at me and sneered, ¡°What, you still want to persuade me to change my profession? From the day I got into this line of work, I wasn¡¯t afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, why are you so nervous if you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± I poked him and broke down his psychological defense, ¡°It¡¯s not shameful to admit that you¡¯re afraid of death, I¡¯m being pointed at by you guys with a knife, I¡¯m also afraid of death, I still have a lot of things to do, I haven¡¯t lived long enough, I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±


    ¡°Whether you die or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with you, if I die, it¡¯s because of you, you have human life on your hands, do you sleep peacefully at night?¡± I yed to discuss and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go, you also leave Ke Zhen, from here, you have a different life, you can go to college like your peers, find a girl to fall in love with, this is youth, instead of holding a knife to fight for strangers, how much does he pay you a month? Not that I¡¯m bragging, with your face value, I don¡¯t know how many girls to charm.¡±


    I tried to convince Chu Tian, I don¡¯t know which of my words touched him, only to see the light in his eyes, under the cool moonlight, his body was shrouded in age-appropriate mncholy and sadness.


    He murmured, ¡°There was once someone who said the same thing as you.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± Trudy fell into some sort of memory, hatred in his tone, ¡°Then she was killed.¡±


    I asked carefully, ¡°What was she to you?¡±


    Chu Tian looked at me askance and didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he was even more silent than a moment ago.


    He leaned against a tree trunk and lit his lighter, a handful of ghostly blue mes came up and lit the cigarette, he didn¡¯t take two puffs when there was a sudden rustling in the forest.


    This is a forest, what wildlife could be there.


    My heart immediately hairy, asked him, ¡°What is the sound?¡±


    Chu Tian had been in the forest for a long time and was used to it, and said without changing his face, ¡°Snakes.¡±


    The moment I heard snake, my face changed.


    The mollusks I was most afraid of were snakes.


    Hiss¡­


    Listening to this sound is not like a snake, this winter, shouldn¡¯t snakes hibernate, how can they stille out en masse?


    Chu Tian was also alert: ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Run.¡± Chu Tian did not exin, lost the cigarette in his hand, grabbed me and ran.


    As soon as we ran, the rustling behind us became louder, and we could clearly feel that there were many people approaching.


    I also have a feeling that something is not right, while running, I asked: ¡°What kind of people are chasing us?¡±


    I thought that it shouldn¡¯t be Yao Mubai¡¯s people either.


    Ke Zhen and Kelly Zex are gone, it can¡¯t be them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, hurry up and run.¡±


    At this time, it doesn¡¯t matter who the people behind us are, just run.


    While pulling me to run, Chu Tian said, ¡°Ke Zhen has offended quite a few people, it can¡¯t be ruled out that there are people who want to reap the benefits.¡±


    ¡°You also know that Ke Zhen has offended quite a few people, and you still follow him and work for him.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant follower, making a living, how could I have known that someone woulde after me.¡±


    This was also true.


    The night was dark and windy, no matter who it wasing at, anyway, run away first, find a safe ce is important, tonight is destined to be an uneventful night.


    The sky is too dark, coupled with running in a hurry, I don¡¯t know what I stepped on, tripped and fell to the ground, Chu Tian ran out a few meters and ran back, just ready to help me up, suddenly the surroundings are dark, even a little bit of moonlight is gone.


    The ck clouds covered up all the moonlight.


    Just then, there were footsteps all around, closing in on us, directly surrounding us.


    These people were wearing leaves as camouge, and their faces were smeared with ck, and with the sky being so dark, it was impossible to see their faces.


    These people were expressionless, very serious, with a frightening aura, and were still approaching us.


    Chu Tian and I were so scared that our legs went limp and we sat on the ground.


    Where could Chu Tian and I beat these people, we couldn¡¯t run away even if we ran.


    I asked Chu Tian in a low voice: ¡°Do you recognize them.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The words just fell, one of them shot at Chu Tian, Chu Tian instinctively punched out to resist, was that person an over-the-shoulder fall out, directly hit the tree trunk fainted.


    ¡°Chu Tian.¡±


    I yelled out, just then, a familiar voice came from behind these people, ¡°Alva,e here.¡±


    The voice was?


    I was a bit in disbelief at first, until these people made way and I could see that the person standing a few meters away was none other than Yao Mubai.


    Wasn¡¯t he on a business trip in A City? And really came?


    I always thought that what Ke Zhen said was a lie, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was really Yao Mubai who hade.


    These people only surrounded Chu Tian alone, looking at so many people and so serious and ferocious, not saying a word, my heart palpitated and my legs went soft, I didn¡¯t even know how I walked to Yao Mubai¡¯s side, I shivered and asked, ¡°These are your people?¡±


    Otherwise how could these people listen to Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai looked at my wretched appearance, his eyes were hidden with a smile, ¡°A friend¡¯s people, borrowed to do a favor.¡±


    His friend, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t pursue it.


    Yao Mubai said lightly, ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Just leave?¡± I was still a bit stunned, ¡°What are you going to do with Chu Tian?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tian?¡±


    Hearing this name, Yao Mubai¡¯s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 295: Prank Yao Mubai

    Yao Mubai immediately ran to the side of the unconscious Chu Tian and turned the person over to have a look, even his voice was permeated with worry: ¡°Chu Tian, Chu Tian.¡±


    After calling out twice in a row, Chu Tian didn¡¯t respond.


    I curiously walked over, ¡°You know him?¡±


    It was definitely impossible that Yao Mubai would care about a stranger, so there was only one exnation, the boy in front of me called Chu Tian had an unusual rtionship with Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai just answered softly and carried Chu Tian on his back.


    It should be early in the morning, the exact time is not clear, there is no other noise in the forest, from time to time there is the sound of birds pping their wings.


    Yao Mubai carried Chu Tian on his back and asked me, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Just now, I just twisted my ankle a little bit, and it wasn¡¯t much of a problem to move my ankle.


    I said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Then you follow closely.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going out of the forest here? Wang Yuan and Liu Xin aren¡¯t with you? Aren¡¯t we going to rendezvous with them? By the way, Ke Zhen went in that direction.¡± I pointed in the direction Ke Zhen left and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°They went after Ke Zhen, the person has already run away.¡± Yao Mubai looked at the direction Ke Zhen left and murmured, ¡°The day wille.¡±


    Having found their but still letting the person run away, Yao Mubai must have felt regret in his heart.


    I asked, ¡°Then shall we rendezvous with Wang Yuan and the others?¡±


    Yao Mubai cast a sideways nce at me and said, ¡°We can¡¯t get out of here today, let¡¯s find a ce to rest for the time being and go again when it¡¯s light.¡±


    The road was difficult to travel in the dark, and I didn¡¯t know how big this forest was, so I could only follow Yao Mubai.


    I followed him, my feet stepping on the fallen leaves, one footprint imprinting on another, making sparse sounds.


    The cool moonlight sprinkled down, I stared at his lonely and clear back, there was an indescribable sense of security in my heart.


    Neither of us said anything, we just walked quietly, the cold wind blew, I rubbed the back of my hands, closely following his footsteps.


    After roughly half an hour or so of walking, Yao Mubai found a cave, ¡°Tonight we will temporarily rest here for the night.¡±


    I stood at the entrance of the cave and looked inside, it was pitch ck, I couldn¡¯t see anything, like an endless ck hole, making fear rise steeply in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Take this.¡± Yao Mubai gave me the lighter, ¡°Find some leaves and branches to make a fire.¡±


    I knew very little about wilderness survival, so I only listened to him on everything.


    I didn¡¯t dare to go too far, so I looked for some branches and leaves by the cave entrance, I lit the lighter, a handful of mes sprang out, and I felt a trace of warmth.


    Because of the weather, the leaves and branches are a little wet, it is not good to light, I even got a few times but did not seed, Yao Mubai could not see past, put Chu Tian down and came over: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I¡¯m a little embarrassed to stand aside, Yao Mubai will soon be the fire, and pick up some branches, the me is higher, the temperature also rises, standing next to the fire, also not so cold just now.


    I headed towards the inside of the cave and asked in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in?¡±


    ¡°You dare to go in?¡± Yao Mubai contained a touch of teasing between his eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will scurry out from inside, such as snakes, rats, and ¡­¡±


    He deliberately scared me.


    Thinking of the goofy look just now, my face burned for a moment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you instead, try it, I don¡¯t believe you can keep your face still.¡±


    In a situation like that just now, who wasn¡¯t afraid?


    Yao Mubai sat down against the tree trunk, one leg bent, one straightened, hand on his knee, eyes downcast, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen too little.¡±


    I remembered Yao Mubai¡¯s social status, he must have seen more than me, just now in that situation, he naturally not afraid.


    I sat down opposite him, around the fire, the branches crackling, the firelight reflected his face, for the first time I looked at him so carefully, like carved features, every line is impable.


    Perceived my line of sight, Yao Mubai eyes lifted, four eyes meet, that moment no one said anything, the surrounding quiet only the sound of burning branches, and again this seems to be what breaks out of the ground.


    He suddenly said, ¡°Your face ¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my face?¡± I hastily touched my face.


    He said, ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    His tone was very serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for your face to be red when you¡¯re sitting by the fire.¡± I squirmed and moved my eyes away, changing the topic, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in A City, Liu Xiong said that your business trip must be at least two or three months.¡±


    ¡°Well, it ended early.¡± Yao Mubai added branches to the fire, ¡°Got the news and rushed over.¡±


    Yao Mubai had been feuding with Ke Zhen for how many years, after getting the news and knowing where their was, it made sense for him to rush over.


    ¡°How did you guys find Ke Zhen¡¯sir?¡±


    This point I am very puzzled, can not really Qi Ben inform ah.


    Ke Zhen is Qi Ben¡¯s backer, if Ke Zhen falls, it will be difficult for Qi Ben to turn around.


    Yao Mubai pointed at me: ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s not like I informed you guys, I don¡¯t even know where I am right now.¡±


    After masking the hood, I felt that it would only take more than an hour to arrive, but looking at this surrounding environment, I really don¡¯t know how far away from the North City is like this, at least an hour definitely can¡¯t arrive.


    Yao Mubai stared at me for a while, I suddenly came to a realization: ¡°I also felt strange before, how everyone feels that I have a good rtionship with you, Qi Ben is like this, Ke Zhen is also like this, it turns out that all of this is deliberate on your part.¡±


    Thinking of unknowingly being used by Yao Mubai, anger bubbles up from the bottom of his heart.


    Yao Mubai said, ¡°This is an ident, I also did not expect that they will all put the spearhead on you, Alva Hill, I Yao Mubai has never had a soft underbelly, not before, not now, and in the ¡­ future there will be none.¡±


    ¡°You have not thought about it, but I was dragged down by you, Ke Zhen will find me.¡±


    ¡°Turn around and I¡¯ll write you a check topensate you.¡±


    Listening to this, I immediately had a feeling of crying andughing, the fire came fast and dispersed fast, I pointed to my eyes, ¡°Do you see me as someone who sees money andcks money?¡±


    Yao Mubai really nodded his head thoughtfully, ¡°You hold half of the shares of Hill¡¯s group, the Hill family¡¯s thousand gold, Hill¡¯s vice president, notck of money.¡±


    ¡°So the check is even, I was used by you, so do I have the right to know where I am now? How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Anling.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anling?


    That was over two thousand kilometers from North City.


    How did an hour get so far?


    Was it not an hour?


    At that time, I was wearing a headgear, I couldn¡¯t see anything, and my head was groggy at the back, so I should have misremembered.


    Yao Mubai looked at the endless night sky, ¡°I had Wang Yuan install a tracker on you.¡±


    ¡°Tracker?¡±


    I subconsciously looked for it on my body, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know? When did you get it?¡±


    Yao Mubai got up and walked over, because I was sitting, when I looked up at him, he gave off a feeling of condescension.


    He suddenly reached out and I subconsciously ducked back, ¡°What for?¡±


    His hand quickly touched the back of my head, and I felt a pain, as if something had been ripped off.


    I touched the back of my head and looked at his hand cupping a miniature tracker, especially surprised, ¡°When did this stick to my neck?¡±


    I thought about it for a moment, thest time I met with Wang Yuan was when we went to find Susan Su¡¯s whereabouts together, I did chat with Wang Yuan for a while, but I haven¡¯t seen her since.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go back and ask her about that, I¡¯ll just give the order, when it¡¯s carried out is her business.¡± Yao Mubai took off the jacket he was wearing and draped it over the hitherto unconscious Chu Tian, and carefully wrapped it tightly for him, fearing that he would be chilled.


    ¡°What kind of person is he to you?¡±


    This is also too thoughtful.


    In my impression, Yao Mubai was a cold and unreasonable person with a particrly strange temper, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would also take care of people.


    ¡°Late friend.¡± Yao Mubai sat down beside Chu Tian, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be here.¡±


    I deliberately said, ¡°He is now working for Ke Zhen, you have a grudge against Ke Zhen, an enemy¡¯s friend is an enemy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes contained a warning as he looked over, ¡°This is my personal matter, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Through the short time together just now, I can see that Chu Tian¡¯s heart is not bad, in the case of being chased by those people just now, he can still fold back to save me, how can I be beneficent, I am deliberately stabbing Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai will tracker into the pocket, ring arms, eyes closed, this is intended to rest.


    I am also a little sleepy, closed my eyes not a moment, feel cold all over, I open my eyes again, the fire has almost burned out, I get up and intend to add firewood, suddenly there are footstepsing this way.

 Chapter 296: Fooled Again

    Yao Mubai was alert and immediately opened his eyes.


    I looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? One of our own?¡±


    ¡°Unlike.¡± Yao Mubai immediately carried Chu Tian on his back and said to me, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I dropped the branch in my hand, not caring about the cold, and immediately followed Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai found a hidden ce to put Chu Tian down and went on alert.


    We just left for a while, someone came over, not a person, through the fire has not beenpletely extinguished can see a total of five people, the leader is Kelly Zex.


    I heard someone say to Kelly Zex, ¡°The people seem to have escaped.¡±


    ¡°It should be nearby, look carefully.¡±


    I looked at Yao Mubai beside me and asked in a low voice, ¡°Howe there¡¯s still a leak.¡±


    I thought I just let Ke Zhen go, but I didn¡¯t realize that Kelly Zex wasn¡¯t caught either.


    Yao Mubai looked at me with a look of an idiot, ¡°Who knows how many of them are entrenched here.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°So what do we do now, there are five of them and only one on our side, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡±


    His tone was light, but it could infuriate people.


    Where do I have any force value, Chu Tian didn¡¯t wake up, this isn¡¯t that I can only count on Yao Mubai.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to contribute, just don¡¯t drag your feet.¡±


    ¡°Still have self-awareness.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but I saw the corner of his mouth raise in a smile.


    I was about to say something when Yao Mubai suddenly pressed my head, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    My whole head was stuck to the ground, I ate a mouthful of mud, I didn¡¯t know what happened, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything, after a long time, I heard rustling sounds again, it was those people again just now.


    It¡¯s really God¡¯s ghost.


    Yao Mubai called those people back again.


    But a whileter, I heard a few screams, after that the sound suddenly disappeared, the whole world was quiet, and I didn¡¯t hear any movement, and Kelly Zex and the others didn¡¯t look for them.


    I really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and lifted my head up, asking in a low voice, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Uh, long gone.¡±


    He cut me loose and rolled over onto his back.


    Hearing that gave me the urge to curse again.


    I looked in Kelly Zex¡¯s direction and the person had indeed left.


    I felt strange and asked Yao Mubai, ¡°Who are they looking for?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be looking for me or Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai looked at Chu Tian, ¡°It should be looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a horseman, why would Kelly Zex be looking for him?¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t answer and put the knife away.


    Just at this time, Chu Tian woke up, he opened his eyes and saw Yao Mubai, he reflexively went to touch his knife, his knife had been confiscated by Yao Mubai long ago, he touched a nk.


    ¡°Awake.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s tone was light.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Tian stared at Yao Mubai vigntly.


    Yao Mubai looked at him, ¡°Your name is Chu Tian and you have a sister, Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How do you know my sister?¡±


    Yao Mubai suddenly fell silent, Chu Tian looked at me and I looked at Yao Mubai, ¡°He is Yao Mubai.¡±


    As soon as my words fell, Chu Tian¡¯s face changed, when he heard the three words Yao Mubai, his eyes held hatred, ¡°It¡¯s you, my sister was killed by you.¡±


    I was very stunned, I didn¡¯t expect that the person killed in Chu Tian¡¯s mouth was his sister.


    Wasn¡¯t he an orphan?


    Growing up in an orphanage, how could he have a sister?


    Yao Mubai frankly admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Xian¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you to avenge my sister.¡±


    Chu Tian suddenly made a move, a kick to Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai reacted sharply, a flip to avoid, Chu Tian again made a move, the two of them were in close physicalbat.


    Chu Tian where to beat Yao Mubai, if not Yao Mubai let, Chu Tian estimated a move can not catch.


    Yao Mubai let him a few moves, before he was restrained.


    I¡¯m also not worried about what Yao Mubai will do to Chu Tian, if he really hurt Chu Tian, he wouldn¡¯t have kept bringing him along.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Chu Tian reddened his eyes.


    Yao Mubai shackled him with one hand and couldn¡¯t move, ¡°If you want to take revenge,e back after practicing for a few more years.¡±


    After saying that, Yao Mubai loosened the person, Chu Tian immediately climbed up and wanted to do it again, Yao Mubai quickly punched out, his fist was aimed at Chu Tian¡¯s head, seeing that it came for real, I hurriedly shouted, ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    Yao Mubai nced at me and said to Chu Tian, ¡°If your sister sees that you have be like this today and is still working for Ke Zhen, she will not die in peace, don¡¯t forget that she died for you.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words touched Chu Tian¡¯s sadness, he clenched his fists but did not do anything more.


    Chu Tian lowered his eyes, which seemed to have tears in them, and said with remorse, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it me who died in the first ce.¡±


    Chu Tian crouched down in pain, Yao Mubai withdrew his fist, ¡°You cane to me anytime you want to take revenge, but if you continue to work for Ke Zhen again, next time my fist will definitely blow your head off, you go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Yao Mubai to let Chu Tian go just like that, he was really still in love with his old lover.


    Chu Tian was also surprised to look at Yao Mubai, ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you let me go, I will forget about my sister¡¯s revenge, I will definitely kill you to avenge my sister.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Yao Mubai very provocatively dropped these three words, and really watched Chu Tian leave.


    Until Chu Tian was gone, I asked, ¡°What is Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with you?¡±


    Out of a woman¡¯s curiosity and sixth sense, if Yao Mubai didn¡¯t have some rtionship with Chu Xian¡¯er, just because he killed Chu Xian¡¯er, he let Chu Tian go, which was a bit unreasonable.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn.¡±


    Yao Mubaiy down on the ground again, his hands resting behind his head, his eyes closed.


    Without a fire, once you are inactive, your body¡¯s temperature will drop, cold enough to make people shiver, but Yao Mubai didn¡¯t know the cold as if it was cold, he just slept straight.


    I stood aside, hesitated for a while, and sat down next to it.


    I am not familiar with this ce in the slightest, and can only follow him in order to leave.


    It had been a thrilling night, the best in my twenty years of living.


    Sleep swept over me, I fell asleep without realizing it, and I didn¡¯t feel cold, but rather felt warm, like I was being hugged by something, all over my body.


    I slept until dawn.


    I was woken up by the sound of birds chirping, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Yao Mubai sitting on the side looking at the sky, the warm winter sunshine through the trees wantonly sprinkled on his body, as if ayer of a light golden edge, the beauty of a painting.


    Seeing me awake, he got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to move.¡±


    I fixed my mind and got up in a hurry to ask, ¡°Are we going to walk out like this?¡±


    This was Anling, not some tourist mountain, how long would it take to walk out of here?


    ¡°Or else?¡± Yao Mubai crossed his arms and looked me up and down, ¡°Let me carry you?¡±


    ¡°Who let you back, I don¡¯t mean this ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my words, Yao Mubai continued to walk forward.


    I can only follow.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been walking, hungry and thirsty, I stared at Yao Mubai¡¯s back and remembered that before I also followed him like this through the crosswalks, flyovers and so on in the North City, I didn¡¯t expect to follow him again so soon.


    The sun had reached the top of my head, but the wind was still blowing coolly.


    As far as the eye can see, there are all trees, as if there is no end.


    Can build air in Daxinganling without being discovered, this Ke Zhen seems to have some connections.


    I believe Yao Mubai has also thought of this point.


    After walking for almost another hour, Yao Mubai stopped, I was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of walking, I¡¯ll contact Wang Yuan and the others toe and pick them up.¡±


    His tone was cloudy, he lifted his sleeve and debugged the contraption on his wrist, I didn¡¯t recognize what it was.


    ¡°If you could contact them, why didn¡¯t you before?¡±


    Causing the walk to take so long.


    Yao Mubai faintly said three words, ¡°Forgot.¡±


    That¡¯s something a ghost would believe.


    After sending the signal, we found a ce to sit down and wait in the same spot.


    After about an hour, Wang Yuan and the others actually came.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Wang Yuan was the first to run over, ¡°Are you alright.¡±


    Yao Mubai shook his head and Wang Yuan asked me again, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    This ce is not suitable to stay for a long time, but if you want to leave this ce, you can¡¯t really rely on your feet.


    In the end, it was Yao Mubai who transferred a nearby helicopter before we left the forest.


    Having money is capricious.


    Yao Mubai and the others didn¡¯t go directly back to North City, so I naturally followed them all the way.


    We checked in at the local time county hotel, Wang Yuan and Yao Mubai and the others were in the next room to talk about things, I took a shower in the room, ate something, and sat down in the sofa, recalling the events of the past few days, it was like a dream.


    Suddenly, Wang Yuan knocked on the door and I learned from her that Qi Ben had run away with Susan Su.


    ¡°They should have gone back to North City.¡± I asked, ¡°When did you put the tracker behind my neck.¡±


    ¡°What tracker?¡± Wang Yuan looked confused.

 Chapter 297: Yao Mubai’s First Love

    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t look like she was telling a lie, and this bewildered look didn¡¯t look like an act.


    I was confused for a moment, ¡°Yao Mubai said that ah, he said that you installed a tracker on me before you guys came looking for me, and Yao Mubai even removed a tracker from my neck for real.¡±


    Wang Yuan was stunned and suddenlyughed: ¡°You really believe in the boss¡¯s words, how could I install a miniature tracker on you, besides, if I really did, how could you not know.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t react to this question before.


    I really do have a tracker on my neck, and I would have found it when I took a shower.


    I realized that I had been tricked by Yao Mubai again, and I really hated to go and settle the score with him immediately.


    Wang Yuan added, ¡°Boss and Ke Zhen got into a big knot, and after a few years of us lurking around, this is how we touched Ke Zhen¡¯sir.¡±


    No wonder.


    ¡°When are we going back? If you guys still have things to do, I¡¯ll go back to North City first.¡±


    I¡¯ve been missing for so many days, and I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over in North City right now.


    ¡°Boss asked me to send you back, so if you want to go back, you can do so anytime.¡±


    I asked, ¡°What about Yao Mubai? He¡¯s not going back to North City?¡±


    ¡°Boss has other arrangements.¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t say much, ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon, why don¡¯t we go back to North City tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After tossing and turning for almost a day and a night, and not having slept muchst night, I¡¯m still a little tired.


    I borrowed a cell phone from Wang Yuan and called Jane Hasis first, Jane Hasis was in a hurry during the past few days of my disappearance and cried as soon as she heard my call, ¡°Alva, where are you, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, don¡¯t worry.¡± I also didn¡¯t say anything about my being arrested by Ke Zhen and my experience in the past few days, that would only make people worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ulysses Will was there, he took his cell phone over to me and asked me on the phone, ¡°Alva, where are you, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, and don¡¯t you guys worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± In order to make them feel relieved, I said, ¡°I¡¯m with Wang Yuan and the others, there are some things I can¡¯t talk about on the phone, I¡¯lle back tomorrow and talk again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I returned the cell phone to Wang Yuan, originally I was thinking of giving Walker Richter a call, but on second thought I thought it was unnecessary.


    I rested in the hotel and slept until midnight, I was a little hungry and ordered takeout, when I opened the door and went out to get it, but I saw Yao Mubaie out from the next room, like he was about to go out.


    When he heard me open the door, he looked at me, and then looked askance at the takeout in my hand: ¡°Eat less at night, easy to get fat.¡±


    No one has ever said I¡¯m fat.


    Although I don¡¯t care about my figure, but being said so by Yao Mubai, as a woman, my face was still a little hot, and I pushed back, ¡°I¡¯m not fat.¡±


    His gaze fell on my breasts and mused, ¡°Well, not fat.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you ¡­,¡± I was blushing with anger this time.


    Being questioned by a man about having small breasts was a big deal.


    I didn¡¯t even finish my words, Yao Mubai walked straight towards the elevator.


    ¡°Where are you going sote?¡±


    I asked one more time.


    I didn¡¯t expect Yao Mubai to answer, but I didn¡¯t expect him to reply, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m having a midnight snack.¡±


    Suddenly, he folded back, took the takeout in my hand and threw it directly into the trash can next to him, ¡°Just right, apany me to eat downstairs.¡±


    I stared at my takeout, a wave of anger about to spew out, Yao Mubai grabbed my hand and pulled it towards the elevator.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, I didn¡¯t promise to apany you to eat, let go.¡±


    He when did not hear, pressed the first floor elevator.


    I was safely forced to be pulled by Yao Mubai to eat barbecue on the street.


    That¡¯s right, in the middle of winter, I was wearing pajamas and Yao Mubai sitting on the street jerking off and drinking night beer, a gust of wind blew, I was cold and shivering, Yao Mubai threw his jacket to me, ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Still count on you to have a conscience.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I am not polite to put on, now is not the time to face.


    Yao Mubai ordered a lot of wine and drank a lot with a look of having something on his mind.


    I nced at the empty wine bottles on the floor and asked him, ¡°You didn¡¯t catch Ke Zhen, so you¡¯re depressed?¡±


    He looked at me askance, and with alcohol on his face, he looked as red as if he had blushed, and had a bit of a demonic vor.


    To be honest, Yao Mubai looks really intolerant, and there is an innate temperament on his body, both positive and evil.


    Yao Mubai poured another mouthful of wine into his throat, the wine stains spilled out from the corners of his mouth, ¡°Today is the anniversary of her death.¡±


    Mentioning Chu Xian¡¯er, I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the corners of Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes were moist.


    ¡°Her?¡± I guessed, ¡°Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    I casually guessed, but also really right, Yao Mubai did not say anything, a mouthful of food did not eat, wine is a bottle of a bottle of wine, he is very good, I counted, even drank a piece, but only blush, a little drunkenness.


    The wind blew in a gust, I wrapped the jacket on my body, there is a unique odor drilled into the nostrils.


    It wasn¡¯t the smell of cigarettes or perfume, it was the smell of gunpowder.


    I was really a little hungry, picked up the barbecue on the table and ate it, I knew I couldn¡¯t hold my liquor, so I didn¡¯t drink and asked the boss for a hot drink.


    In the middle of winter, I don¡¯t go crazy with Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai has not said anything, I do not ask, so until three o¡¯clock in the morning, Yao Mubai is willing to go back to the hotel.


    I roughly counted, he drank a total of almost two pieces of beer, plus a bottle of white wine, so much wine, he walked a little bit not false.


    Back to the hotel, he directly went back to the room, I really became the person who apanied him to eatte night snacks, a person in the corridor froze.


    I was about to go back to my room when Wang Yuan came out of the room, ¡°Alva, you haven¡¯t slept yet.¡±


    ¡°Uh, just got back from having ate night snack with your boss.¡±


    ¡°You and the boss?¡± Wang Yuan was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t in the right mood today and drank a lot.¡± I asked, ¡°Wang Yuan, do you know Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°How do you know Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± I gossiped, ¡°What is the rtionship between this Chu Xian¡¯er and your boss, he just said that today is the anniversary of Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s death, Chu Tian said that Yao Mubai killed Chu Xian¡¯er, and Yao Mubai said that Chu Xian¡¯er died for Chu Tian, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wang Yuan had a look of sudden realization, ¡°Right, why did I almost forget, today is the anniversary of Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s death, Chu Xian¡¯er was the boss¡¯s girlfriend, Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s death did have something to do with the boss, at that time, he was unable to save Chu Xian¡¯er, and watched as Chu Xian¡¯er died in Ke Zhen¡¯s hands.¡±


    So this was the beam between Yao Mubai and Ke Zhen.


    How could the revenge of killing his girlfriend be quelled.


    It¡¯s still true as I guessed.


    Watching your favorite woman die in front of you, that must be very painful, no wonder there were tears in Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes just now.


    ¡°I heard that it was Yao Mubai who harmed her, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Not saving and harming are two different concepts.


    Wang Yuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, I don¡¯t even know why Ke Zhen aimed at Chu Xian¡¯er, originally Ke Zhen had no grudge against the boss, and with the boss¡¯s position in society, not many people dared to touch his people, but Ke Zhen touched Chu Xian¡¯er, like intentionally messing with our boss, however, Ke Zhen¡¯s move is really quite ruthless, when Chu Xian¡¯er died, the boss was in a state of disrepair for a very long time, and even swore to avenge Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s death. swore to take revenge for Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 298: Strange Ulysses Will

    Wang Yuan¡¯s words reminded me of Yao Mubai¡¯s previous remark that he had no soft underbelly before, he doesn¡¯t have one now, and he won¡¯t have one in the future.


    For a person of Yao Mubai¡¯s status and position, once he has a soft spot, it¡¯s a mortal danger.


    He had today¡¯s status, he did not know how many people he had offended, how many enemies he had, and those people, once they had the chance, would surely step on a foot hard or give a fatal blow.


    Wang Yuan sighed, ¡°Back then, after Chu Xian¡¯er passed away, the boss locked himself in his room for three days and three nights, and every year today after that, he would definitely drink, so you¡¯d better not mess with our boss in the next two days, or else the gods and goddesses will find it hard to save you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide far away.¡±


    I won¡¯t make a fool of myself, stared at Yao Mubai¡¯s room and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be an infatuated man.¡±


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°Being unattached is the only way to not be sad.¡±


    Wang Yuan¡¯s words were no exaggeration, I was targeted by Ke Zhen for getting just a little bit closer to Yao Mubai, and if he didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out in one piece.


    Back in my room, Wang Yuan¡¯s words kept echoing in my ears, I tossed and turned in my bed, seeing that it was almost dawn and I still hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.


    I looked at the time, it was already six in the morning, so I just stopped sleeping and washed up, ready to wait to go back to North City with Wang Yuan.


    Around almost seven o¡¯clock, I heard the sound of the door to the next room opening, Yao Mubai seemed to have left the hotel.


    He only left Wang Yuan to send me back, and everyone else left with him.


    Their whereabouts were mysterious, so I didn¡¯t ask Wang Yuan.


    I went back to Beicheng with Wang Yuan, and when I arrived at the Beicheng airport, it was already 3:00 p. m. I stopped a car and just arrived at the Hill family¡¯s entrance, Wang Yuan received a phone call, and I heard from the sidewalk, it seems that something happened to Yao Mubai.


    I asked, ¡°What happened to Yao Mubai.¡±


    ¡°Boss they were stopped by Ke Zhen¡¯s people, in order to save Liu Xin, Boss was injured.¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s expression was particrly cold.


    She had followed Yao Mubai for many years, it was an employer rtionship as well as a friend rtionship, when she heard that Yao Mubai was injured, she was naturally worried and immediately left.


    And just then, Jane Hasis opened the door and froze when she saw me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re back, you¡¯re really back.¡±


    She excitedly hugged me.


    Seriously, I have seen more Jane Hasis¡¯ ruthlessness in the past, she is now like this, I am really a little ¡­ unustomed to it.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s voice startled Ulysses Will and Be Hill, Ulysses Will was about toe over, Be Hill pulled him down, Ulysses Will looked at Be Hill, frowned, and said to me, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back. ¡±


    I knew he had a lot of things he wanted to ask and swallowed his words because Be Hill was here.


    I didn¡¯t say a word about what had happened in the days since my disappearance, and made an excuse to dismiss Jane Hasis and go back to my room.


    Not long after that, Ulysses Will knocked on the door and I asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°Does Walker Richter know about your return?¡±


    I was a little surprised that he would mention Walker Richter, I shook my head, ¡°Didn¡¯t tell him, didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡±


    Ulysses Will said hesitantly, ¡°He looked around for you after you disappeared.¡±


    That didn¡¯t surprise me.


    ¡°I¡¯m back now, and he must have gotten the message.¡±


    Ulysses Will sat down across from me, ¡°Would it be convenient for you to tell us what¡¯s been going on thest few days?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I briefly and sinctly recounted the events in general, Ulysses Will listened and his brows tightened, ¡°With Susan Su¡¯s character, as long as she isn¡¯t caught for a day, she won¡¯t rest, and Qiben has a deep-seated grudge against the THE Richter family, which is also a problem.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I believe Walker Richter will take care of Qi Ben, and now that Qi Ben¡¯s backer isn¡¯t necessarily reliable, it¡¯s time to close the on Walker Richter¡¯s side.¡±


    Ulysses Will looked at me, ¡°Alva, have you ever thought ¡­ about Yao Mubai he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± Be Hill suddenly broke in, red at me fiercely, and pulled up Ulysses Will: ¡°Ulysses Will, you promised to apany me to go shopping today, let¡¯s go now. ¡±


    Ulysses Will drew his hand back without a trace and frowned in displeasure, ¡°Be, stop in moderation.¡±


    A short sentence could already tell that Ulysses Will was losing patience with Be Hill.


    Ulysses Will had been taking care of Be Hill since she had gotten sick, and had it been anyone else, he would have avoided it.


    Be Hill¡¯s face immediately copsed: ¡°What, once she came back your mind is alive again, she does not know how many people have been slept with, a Walker Richter, another Martin Mo, this time she was captured for so many days, do you know how she got out of it? Maybe it¡¯s just selling her body and sleeping with others ¡­¡±


    Be Hill didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Ulysses Will pped her across the face, ¡°Be Hill, that¡¯s enough, how can she say that she¡¯s also your sister, what you¡¯ve done to her, she¡¯s never counted on it, but what about you? You are still obsessed until now.¡±


    The p not only froze Be Hill, but I was surprised as well.


    Ulysses Will had always been good-natured, and apart from his fight with Martin Mo, how had he ever hit a woman?


    Be Hill touched her face, and the jealousy in her eyes deepened: ¡°You hit me for this bitch, Ulysses Will, I am your wife, I lost everything for you, can you afford to do this to me?¡±


    Ulysses Will did notpromise again this time, but instead sneered, ¡°It seems that you remember clearly, this disease is also almost good, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau some other day to take the divorce certificate.¡±


    In the past, Ulysses Will made a fuss about divorce, almost driving Be Hill crazy, she even teamed up with Pan Zijian to send Ulysses Will to jail, not getting to be ruined.


    Now Ulysses Will mentioned it again, Be Hill stared at Ulysses Will for a few seconds, very calm, so calm that it was scary.


    Sure enough, the next second, Be Hill held her head and screamed, as if she had suffered a great shock, her eyes full of fear, her mouth hissed incessantly, as if she had gone mad, and it made one¡¯s heart tremble to look at her.


    Jane Hasis heard themotion and came over, Be Hill was even more out of control and kept screaming shrilly.


    ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on.¡± Jane Hasis was frightened and didn¡¯t dare toe forward.


    Be Hill suddenly pointed her finger at Ulysses Will: ¡°You¡¯re sorry for me, you mention divorce again, I¡¯ll put you with ¡­¡±


    Ulysses Will yanked her and pulled her out of my room, ¡°Youe out.¡±


    Ulysses Will pulled the person away and I wondered what Be Hill¡¯s unfinished words were.


    Jane Hasis followed her out fearing something would happen, ¡°Ulysses Will, you let go of Be, she¡¯s still sick.¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, only after hearing a scream from Be Hill, the world seemed to stand still for a few seconds.


    I hurriedly followed suit and went out to see Be Hill copsed at the bottom of the stairs, a pool of blood spreading from her head.


    ¡°Be,¡± Jane Hasis ran down in a panic.


    Ulysses Will is dumbfounded, keeping his hand outstretched, unsure if he pushed Be Hill down or if he¡¯s trying to pull Be Hill.


    Be Hill was unconscious and Jane Hasis was too scared to touch Be Hill and too scared to let an ambnce be called.


    I looked at Ulysses Will, who hadn¡¯t regained his senses, and took out my cell phone to call an ambnce.


    Be Hill had only been out of the hospital for a short while, and this was being sent in again.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, what are you waiting for.¡±


    Ulysses Will stood still until I called him back.

 Chapter 299: Have You Spared Yourself?

    After arriving at the hospital, Ulysses Will sat on the bench in the hallway, staring at the floor tiles with both eyes zed over, not knowing what he was thinking, he signed when the doctor told him to sign, Jane Hasis stood in front of Ulysses Will cursing.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m telling you, if my daughter has any trouble, I¡¯m not done with you, I have a good daughter, since I met you, look what she¡¯s be now, if you¡¯re still a man, you¡¯ll give me a statement.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s best youth is spent on you, because of you, Be she can¡¯t be a mother for the rest of her life, she doesn¡¯t have any children of her own, and now you want to divorce her, you¡¯re just an ungrateful, thin-skinned person.¡±


    No matter what Jane Hasis said, Ulysses Will kept his head down for the lecture and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Once again, the doctor came out of the operating room and said that Be Hill had an intracranial hemorrhage, and because Be Hill was not in good health after giving a kidney to Jane Hasis earlier, she was now adding insult to injury and was very dangerous.


    Upon hearing this, Jane Hasis turned pale and tugged at Ulysses Will¡¯s clothes to spill the beans, as if she hated to make Ulysses Will fend for his life when Be Hill wasn¡¯t even dead yet.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Ulysses Will was suddenly furious and pushed Jane Hasis away, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can for Be Hill, and the biggest reason she¡¯s in the situation she¡¯s in today is because she had a selfish mother like you.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s tone was very heavy and Jane Hasis was bbergasted by the yell.


    I was also taken aback, Ulysses Will was very strange today, that¡¯s twice now that he¡¯s snapped.


    Jane Hasis had tears in her eyes and looked at Ulysses Will with red eyes, shivering with anger, unable to speak.


    Ulysses Will sidled up to the doctor and asked, ¡°What are the chances of saving her?¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent.¡±


    That thirty percent chance is also a conservative estimate, wanting to say, ¡°Even if you save her life, there may be after-effects.¡±


    ¡°What kind of aftereffects?¡± Ulysses Will asked.


    ¡°It could be ¡­ vegetative.¡±


    Jane Hasis shrilled, ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±


    Ulysses Will took a deep breath and said, ¡°Please Dr. Liu must save her.¡±


    ¡°We will do our best.¡± The doctor gave Ulysses Will the critical notice to sign.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t even look at it, picked up a pen and swiped his name.


    After the doctor went into the operating room, Ulysses Will said to Jane Hasis, ¡°If Be Hill dies on the operating table today, I, Ulysses Will, will take a life for a life, and if she walks off the operating table alive today, I, Ulysses Will, will raise her for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Who wants you to raise her, I Jane Hasis can¡¯t even raise a daughter can I.¡± Jane Hasis pointed at Ulysses Will¡¯s nose and gritted her teeth, ¡°If there¡¯s a problem with Be, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    Ulysses Will turned a deaf ear and headed straight in the direction of the elevator.


    Be Hill was still in the operating room, and Jane Hasis didn¡¯t dare to leave, so she only cursed a few more times at Ulysses Will¡¯s back, and then sat down on the bench in pain, ¡°Why is my life so bitter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything on the side, Jane Hasis kept chanting about her bitter life there, I looked at the operating room and was about tofort Jane Hasis when Fiona Croix called me.


    I had told her before I came back that I wasing back today.


    I walked out onto the balcony by the elevator and answered the phone, ¡°Fiona.¡±


    Fiona Croix said gleefully, ¡°You¡¯re back, are you home?¡±


    ¡°Back, but not at home, at the hospital, Be Hill fell down the stairs.¡±


    Upon hearing that Be Hill was in trouble, Fiona Croix said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t feelfortable not causing trouble all day long, how did she fall down the stairs this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but ¡­ something to do with Ulysses Will.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really sure if Be Hill had fallen herself or if Ulysses Will had pushed her.


    I looked up just in time to see Ulysses Will sitting on the flower bed downstairs smoking a cigarette.


    I said to Fiona Croix, ¡°Talk to youter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I walked downstairs towards Ulysses Will, who had already smoked several cigarettes in just that short amount of time.


    I stood in front of him and sighed, ¡°You, okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up, the cigarette at his fingertips was blowing in the wind and burning fast, he stared at the tip andughed to himself, ¡°Thirty years of living, and it¡¯s a mess.¡±


    I could no longer find the once spirited Ulysses Will in him.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Intuition told me that Ulysses Will was harboring something in his heart.


    He fell silent, took a few hard drags on his cigarette, like a junkie, and shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He dropped the cigarette at his feet, crushed it out with one foot, got up, and tucked his hands in his coat pockets, ¡°You go back and rest, and leave this side of things alone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t go back and rest after what had happened.


    I know Ulysses Will¡¯s temperament, he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, even if he asks again.


    ¡°I¡¯d better wait until the surgery is over.¡±


    If anything did happen to Be Hill, I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable with Jane Hasis being alone in the hospital.


    Ulysses Will gazes distantly ahead, nearly muttering, ¡°One wrong step, one wrong step.¡±


    It¡¯s something he used to say.


    Once it was remorse, and today it sounds like it was said to no one in particr, like it was said to me and like it was being said to himself.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I can¡¯t really say anything about what happened between Ulysses Will and Be Hill.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, have you ever thought of sparing yourself and sparing her.¡±


    Maybe, Be Hill not being able to see Ulysses Will at all will slowly get better as time goes by.


    Now that the two had been so entangled, it would only remain painful.


    Ulysses Will nced sideways at me, his gaze sullen, ¡°Alva, have you let yourself go?¡±


    His words startled me.


    After too many things in the past few years, it was no longer up to me not to let myself go.


    I looked ahead and said in a despondent tone, ¡°I remember that year after your ident, I was immersed in remorse for up to a year, I wondered every day why it wasn¡¯t me who died in the fire, and then when I realized that I was pregnant with SWEETHEART, I thought of leaving a queen for you, and the greatness of it moved me, and then when I met Walker Richter , but I only seek at that time, and do not want to go far in the future, to the present, and then look back to look at the past, no matter what childish ideas had in the past, that is a kind of growth, when I picked up a life from the hands of Susan Su, I woke up from the hospital, a moment of everything is figured out.¡±


    Living a life that is too obsessive will only tire you out.


    Martin Mo is right, life is a matter of decades, if others don¡¯t let us go, we have to learn to let ourselves go.


    ¡°Grow up.¡± Ulysses Will murmured those two words, and we stopped talking.


    Be Hill¡¯s surgery wasn¡¯t over until 8:00 p. m. Her life was saved, and she had been transferred to the ICU for observation.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t want to go back, she wanted to stay and watch over Be Hill. Ulysses Will wasn¡¯t bound by his responsibilities this time, knowing that Be Hill¡¯s life was not in danger, he left the hospital directly, a ¡°heartless¡± approach that was a bit unlike him.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, when I was nning to leave, Frank Hill also came to the hospital to visit, he called me outside the corridor and asked me: ¡°Alva, what does Martin Mo intend to do with Yilia?¡±

 Chapter 300: The Mysterious Man Who Met With Qi Ben

    I was a bit confused by Frank Hill¡¯s question.


    Martin Mo disposed of Hill yi what?


    Besides, Martin Mo has never shown up, and the inte is only rumoring that Martin Mo is not dead, howe Frank Hill is so convinced that Martin Mo is not dead?


    As I was wondering, Frank Hill said, ¡°Yilia said that Martin Mo has looked for her, Martin Mo is really alive, before Yilia fought with Mr. Mo and made a big fuss, Martin Mo is back now, he should have listened to Mr. Mo and put all the faults on Yilia, it¡¯s not Yilia¡¯s fault, it¡¯s Yilia¡¯s fault. Yilia¡¯s fault, it was all forced by Elder Mo, Yilia is also very aggrieved, Alva, you help persuade, these two couples life, can not hold grudges, even for the sake of the child, give Yilia a chance.¡±


    Martin Mo couldn¡¯t possibly listen to Master Mo.


    But I won¡¯t exin this to Frank Hill.


    Hill Yi and Elder Mo had already turned their backs on each other for the sake of property, but Frank Hill downyed it by saying that they were morepetitive.


    I disappeared for several days, but Frank Hill didn¡¯t ask about it, but worried about her eldest daughter taking care of Hill Yi first.


    ¡°Between the couple, I¡¯m an outsider blindly involved in what.¡± I frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯te to me for this kind of thing in the future.¡±


    Dropping these words, I headed straight for the hospital floor.


    At the corner, my eyes inadvertently glimpsed a familiar figure.


    I felt surprised.


    Why is Qi Ben in the hospital?


    I had guessed before that Qi Ben must have returned to North City, I just didn¡¯t expect to run into him so soon.


    He stood on the balcony of the first floor, not knowing what person he was talking to, looking very respectful.


    I didn¡¯t dare to approach, and spected in my mind, could it be Ke Zhen?


    I heard Wang Yuan say before that Ke Zhen was injured even though he escaped, could it be that Ke Zhen is recuperating in this hospital?


    This is all just my spection.


    Not a momentter, I saw Qi Ben left in another direction, I thought about walking to the balcony, but I didn¡¯t see anyone else, but I¡¯m sure Qi Ben must have been talking to someone just now.


    I looked in the direction Ki Ben left and ghostly followed him.


    Qi Ben went to the back door of the hospital, there is a van parked in front of the door, I saw him go straight to the van, pulled open the door and sat in, I saw the license te number, I was about to call Wang Yuan, the shoulder suddenly a heavy, a hand on it.


    My heart sank, I didn¡¯t dare to turn around, the winter wind was bitterly cold, I swallowed my saliva, I was thinking about whether to run or not, when a familiar voice sounded behind me.


    ¡°Alva, what are you doing here?¡±


    This is ¡­


    I turned around and saw that it was Yao Murong, very surprised, ¡°Why you?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen Yao Murong since I had met her at the birthday banquet that Qi Ben had organized for his daughter Miley, and I hadn¡¯t seen her since then.


    The Richter family and the Yao family about the illegitimate son of the storm for a long time, although now has been rified Walker Richter is not Yao Bin¡¯s illegitimate son, but Yao Murong is not Yao Bin¡¯s biological son is also the fact that no one in the outside world know just.


    But this matter Yao Bin and the Richter family is certainly clear, Yao Murong heart must also very clear.


    Yao Murong¡¯s mouth slightly up, holding a smile, as when I first met him, warm like a spring breeze.


    He said, ¡°I came to the hospital to see a friend, just saw youing this way, I also came over, how did you walk to the back door.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I casually lied, ¡°I was just strolling around to get some air.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He nodded, and neither of them spoke for a moment, suddenly feeling awkward.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    We spoke together.


    ¡°You first,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯m going to head back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as well, I¡¯m going back too, I¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡±


    the Hill family vi was really in the same direction as the Yao family¡¯s old mansion.


    I can¡¯t find this excuse to refuse, just thinking about how to refuse, Yao Murong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my car is parked right in front of the hospital.¡±


    After saying that, he walked in the direction of the hospital entrance, not giving a chance to refuse.


    When I arrived at the hospital entrance, I was not polite and said, ¡°Trouble.¡±


    ¡°Just passing by.¡± Yao Murong pulled open the car door for me.


    The moment I sat in it, a strange odor drilled into my nostrils, I couldn¡¯t say what it was.


    After Yao Murong got into the car, I asked him, ¡°What¡¯s that smell in your car?¡±


    ¡°Is there a smell?¡± Yao Murongughed and said, ¡°The car was taken to the spray paint before, and only got it back yesterday, is it the smell of paint?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t smell like paint, but I can¡¯t tell, so I have to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The car started, I really don¡¯t have any topic with Yao Murong, said it is a friend, can¡¯t talk about it, but also yed a few times, he is Walker Richter¡¯s own brother, but also because of this, the rtionship between me and him is even more awkward.


    After getting into the car, I closed my eyes and rested my mind, intending to just keep going until I got home, the car didn¡¯t drive far, Yao Murong suddenly asked me, ¡°How have you been doingtely?¡±


    ¡°Same old.¡±


    ¡°Walker, he¡¯s been busy lying these days, it seems like it¡¯s about you, I thought something happened to you.¡± Yao Murong said without a hitch, looking at me a couple times from the rearview mirror, ¡°You¡¯re really okay?¡±


    ¡°I did encounter some trouble, but it¡¯s all solved now.¡±


    I prevaricated, Yao Murong also heard that I don¡¯t want to say more, also smiled and no longer ask more questions, added: ¡°Qi Ben is like a time bomb, I thought he would look for your trouble, after all, Walker utilized Tina Deross¡¯s corpse in order to achieve his goal, with Qi Ben¡¯s character, the possibility of him looking for you is very high, you should still be carefultely. ¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± I said, ¡°Now is a society ofw and order, besides, what does the feud between Walker Richter and Qi Ben have to do with me, how could he find me.¡±


    ¡°Based on the mere fact that you have a daughter with Walker, Qi Ben is very likely to find you.¡± Yao Murong said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I¡¯m just saying more, you can also not take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± I really don¡¯t know how many meanings of Yao Murong today, also don¡¯t say more.


    At this time, Yao Murong¡¯s cell phone rang, his cell phone is resting on the side of the car seat, ringing, my eyes subconsciously nced at the top of the caller ID can be seen.


    Not a name, but a code name, capital letter k.


    k?


    What does this mean?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t answer the phone, and without moving, she hung up the phone and said to me, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that I think you should know, Walker originally wouldn¡¯t let me tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Walker¡¯s ears are deaf.¡± Yao Murong said, ¡°Before Qi Ben kidnapped you and wanted to use you to ckmail Walker, Walker nearly got hurt in order to save you, although he didn¡¯t have any worries about his life, his ears could no longer hear because of that.¡±


    I knew about Walker Richter being deaf in both ears, but I didn¡¯t realize it was from the bombing.


    I remember being bundled up in the fire and I woke up with Walker Richter lying on the ground and I didn¡¯t know if he was hurt.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no chance of a cure?¡±


    ¡°It seems you already knew that, the doctor said there¡¯s not much hope, but if¡­¡±


    Yao Murong wanted to say something and cut the words off, just in time for the stoplight, he nced at me.


    ¡°If what?¡±

 Chapter 301: Who to choose between Walker Richter and Yao Mubai

    Yao Murong deliberately paused for a moment and added, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Walker is too stubborn, even if he finds that famous divine doctor, he may not be willing to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°What divine doctor? Where?¡±


    As soon as I heard that someone could cure Walker Richter, I whirled around and remembered Mr. Huang who had previously treated my leg, and asked, ¡°Mr. Huang¡¯s medical skills are superb, can¡¯t he even do it? Then who else can cure him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huang has seen it and is helpless.¡± Yao Murong was filled with sadness, ¡°Probably this is life, there is gain and loss, Walker won Qi Ben and took thepany back, but in the end, he still lost something.¡±


    I stared at Yao Murong: ¡°You don¡¯t look like a person who believes in fate.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Murong asked with interest, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Intuition.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense, you are not someone who easily obeys fate.¡±


    ¡°Then your woman¡¯s sixth sense is really a bit scary.¡± Yao Murong stared at me with a fixed gaze, ¡°Alva, if a person once resigns to fate, they will only be bullied by fate.¡±


    Yao Murong¡¯s tone is not light and not heavy, but it seems to hit the soul directly.


    My heart trembled, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, when I looked up at Yao Murong, there seemed to be ¡­ hate in his eyes.


    Slightly fleeting, when I looked again, he returned to the appearance of warm and gentle as jade, as if he had just looked at the eyes.


    The car started again, my heart has not been as calm as just now, and I do not know why, the heart feels depressed, as if by a big stone pressure.


    I think of Yao Murong¡¯s embarrassing situation now, can not go back to the Richter family, Yao family I am afraid that will no longer put a Yao family has nothing to do with the importance of people, Yao family is destined to be Yao Mubai in the future as the head of the family, and the Richter family Walker Richter, Yao Murong¡¯s identity is really embarrassing.


    At the entrance of the Hill family vi, Yao Murong suddenly asked me: ¡°Alva, if one day Walker and Yao Mubai are in distress together, you can only save one person, who will you choose to save?¡±


    This question surprised me.


    So I immediately blurted out, ¡°Why would you ask such a question?¡±


    Such an assumption definitely wouldn¡¯t exist, how could Walker Richter and Yao Mubai be in distress at the same time for me to save.


    Yao Murong smiles, ¡°Just asking casually, when you were set on fire by Qi Ben, Walker and Yao Mubai both rushed into the fire for you, after so many years, I have only watched Yao Mubai even disregard his life for one person, and that was his first girlfriend Chu Xian¡¯er, and you are the second.¡±


    ¡°Your question is really boring, Yao Mubai saved me that¡¯s because he¡¯s still a person with conscience, seeing justice.¡± I opened the car door and got out of the car and said nonchntly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t go to the first time to make a choice, instead, I felt that this problem didn¡¯t exist at all and was a little angry.


    He had a meaningful smile on his lips, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything and turned towards the front door, Yao Murong¡¯s car had been parked at the door and I didn¡¯t see his car leave until I entered the door and went up to the second floor.


    I stood on the balcony and watched Yao Murong¡¯s car leave, remembering his words tonight, I always thought he was strange.


    Wasn¡¯t he on good terms with Walker Richter? Knowing that someone can heal Walker Richter¡¯s ear, but not going to do it, but instead, he is here at my ce lusting for words.


    After standing on the balcony for a while, I went into the bathroom to wash up, maybe it¡¯s the reason that I¡¯m really too tired to sleep until dawn after all that happened.


    The next day.


    I ate breakfast and went to the office, only to realize that Hill Yi hadn¡¯te to the office for a long time as well.


    There were too many things piled up in thepany, I was busy with meetings and dealing with all kinds of documents in the morning, and when I took a break, I realized that it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The secretary ordered a meal for me, and I ate in the office while reviewing the documents.


    Frank Hill came by once in the middle of the day and left after less than half an hour when he saw me in thepany.


    He didn¡¯t beg me to speak up for Hillie, and I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.


    Jane Hasis was at the hospital to watch over Be Hill. I thought she didn¡¯t have time to eat, so I asked my secretary to order a meal and send it over.


    Be Hill hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and the doctors aren¡¯t sure when Be Hill will wake up, maybe she¡¯ll really be a vegetable.


    At six in the afternoon, it was already dark.


    I threw the pen in my hand onto the table and copsed into a chair in exhaustion, enjoying the night view of the North City through the floor-to-ceiling ss.


    The employees had left one after another, the wholepany was quiet, except for my office with lights, the other areas were dark.


    Looking at the night scene in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Yao Mubai was doing.


    When this thought popped up in my mind, I felt that I was really crazy, how could I care about Yao Mubai.


    Hurriedly shaking off the things in my mind, I got up and packed up my things ready to go back.


    I said hello to the uncle who was watching the door downstairs and walked straight to the curb to get a taxi.


    Even though my legs could walk without any obstacles, I hadn¡¯t been driving.


    I took a cab, thinking I¡¯d go straight back, but after half a heartbeat of hesitation, I told the driver to turn around and go to the hospital.


    Be Hill was in the ICU, so naturally Jane Hasis couldn¡¯t stay inside the room, but had to sit outside.


    When I arrived, Jane Hasis was still in the same position she was in when I left yesterday, and the meal I had my secretary bring to her didn¡¯t move a single bite, her eyes staring listlessly at the door of the ward, not knowing what she was thinking.


    I sigh and sit down, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a meal?¡±


    ¡°No appetite, can¡¯t eat anything.¡± Her voice was soft and weak looking, and as soon as she spoke, tears followed.


    I pulled a tissue and gave it to her,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, don¡¯t scare yourself, doctors are always going to tell you the worst, Be Hill doesn¡¯t have to be the worst.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know in my heart, just my heart aches, why is Be so gued, her body is just right, this is in the hospital again, a good person is tortured like a man not like a ghost.¡±


    If it was in the past, I would have contradicted Jane Hasis and said that she was hypocritical, if she was really heartbroken, why did she want Be Hill¡¯s kidney before?


    Only now I couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°The word love is supposed to hurt the most.¡± I said, ¡°If Be Hill wakes up, I suggest it¡¯s better to send her out of the country, to a different ce where there¡¯s no Ulysses Will, she might get better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I n to do.¡± Jane Hasis wiped a tear from her eye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about staying abroad with Be when she wakes up, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t worry about you again.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°I¡¯m such a big man, I grew up without you when I was small, now I can¡¯t leave you?¡±


    When I said that, I felt that it was out of ce, and I was about to say something else, when Jane Hasis spoke first: ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of you.¡±


    As she said it, the tears came harder.


    ¡°I just blurted it out, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I stopped ming you a long time ago.¡±


    Seeing that Jane Hasis was losing her grip on her emotions, I got up and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go get you a meal ande back.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With those words I headed for the elevator.


    The moment the elevator opened, I froze when I saw the person inside.

 Chapter 302: Parenting Activities

    Qi Ben in the elevator also froze for a moment, and then the corner of his mouth raised in a meaningful smile.


    He stood inside and didn¡¯te out, the elevator wasing down from above, he was obviously going downstairs, behind me someone crossed me to go in, someone asked me, ¡°Do you want to enter? If you don¡¯t, let¡¯s get out of the way.¡±


    My eyes stared at Qi Ben, just want to get out of the way, behind me suddenly surged a few people, I waspletely squeezed into the elevator, and impartial also with Qi Ben collided, I instinctively backward, identally stepped on someone else, I quickly said sorry, and when I reacted to want to get out of the elevator, the elevator has been closed.


    I could only go downstairs with Ki Ben.


    The elevator arrived very quickly, even if it was just such a short ten seconds or so, it was like spending a century, I didn¡¯t even dare to look at Qi Ben, my heartbeat elerated, but I could feel his gaze had been very sternly staring at me.


    As soon as the elevator opened, I pulled my leg out and wanted to go out, my wrist was suddenly grabbed by Qi Ben and pulled back.


    Others are out of the elevator, someone else came in, Qi Ben pulled me out of the elevator, I saw that he was pulling me towards the back door, I immediately anxious, shouted: ¡°Hooligans, quicklye to people ah, someone molested ah.¡±


    My voice immediately attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention, I took the opportunity to shake off Qi Ben, make a look of being mooching, very shy and angry, pointing at Qi Ben: ¡°You man look good-looking, I did not expect so nasty, simply shameless, ying a hooligan, it is this man, just now in the elevator to touch me, but also want to drag me away ¡­ ¡­¡±


    Hearing the hooliganism, these people immediately Qi Ben surrounded, especially the men, have crusaded against Qi Ben, said he disgraced the face of men, I feel out the cell phone immediately call the police.


    For a moment, the hospital hall was in an uproar, Qi Ben saw me call, dropped a sentence: ¡°Alva Hill, count your ruthless.¡± Immediately pushed away the people in front of me and ran away from the back door of the hospital.


    See Qi Ben ran away, my whole heart just rxed.


    I have already seen Qi Ben twice in the hospital, why in the world is heing to the hospital so frequently?


    Upstairs are all inpatient departments, Qi Ben is reallye to visit anyone.


    There are too many people living in the hospital, I can¡¯t go and find them one by one, and there is no need to do so. I told the police about seeing Ki Ben in the hospital, and the rest is up to them.


    I didn¡¯t go out to buy food for Jane Hasis, I just ordered a takeaway and sat down in the lobby to wait, and only after I got it did I go upstairs.


    Jane Hasis was no longer guarding the door to the hospital room.


    I asked the nurse and said she had been called to the office by the doctor.


    After a few minutes, Jane Hasis came back, her eyes were red, one look and I knew that Be Hill¡¯s condition was not optimistic.


    I sighed darkly and walked up, ¡°Better eat something, don¡¯t burn yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± as soon as Jane Hasis opened her mouth, the tears came back, her voice choked, ¡°Be¡¯s life is over, my poor Be, I won¡¯t let Ulysses Will go, I want him to give Be a piece of his mind. ¡±


    I originally thought that this was just Jane Hasis said in anger, I did not expect the next day Ulysses Will was taken away by the police on the charge of intentional injury.


    The person who reported the incident was Jane Hasis.


    I immediately approached Jane Hasis: ¡°Mom, why did you do that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this, Be is allid up in the hospital, probably a vegetable for the rest of her life, Ulysses Will caused all of this, of course I want him to pay.¡± Jane Hasis gritted her teeth with hate in her eyes.


    I said sharply, ¡°Who says Ulysses Will pushed it? You and I didn¡¯t see it, so maybe she fell on her own? Besides, what¡¯s the situation with the two of them, aren¡¯t you clear about it, Be Hill hasn¡¯t woken up yet, you sent Ulysses Will in, then when Be Hill wakes up, what are you going to say?¡±


    How Be Hill fell down, we haven¡¯t really seen it, we only saw Be Hill fall on the stairway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, he¡¯s going to be responsible for this, if Be wakes up that¡¯s great of course, if she doesn¡¯t, Ulysses Will will stay in there for me.¡± Jane Hasis was adamant, ¡°And you need to stop pleading for Ulysses Will.¡±


    No matter what I said, Jane Hasis was still going to sue Ulysses Will, and as Be Hill¡¯s mother, she had that right.


    As soon as Fiona Croix heard about this, she said, ¡°I knew this day woulde, and as long as Ulysses Will is tangled up with Be Hill, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets herself in trouble.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I was very anxious in my heart, ¡°Be Hill won¡¯t wake up, and Ulysses Will will have to be sentenced to at least a few years once he is convicted of intentional assault.¡±


    ¡°Now Jane Hasis is in a rage, she definitely won¡¯t let go, but it¡¯s a bit funny for her to do so, she didn¡¯t hesitate to use Be Hill¡¯s kidney in the first ce, but now she¡¯s heartbroken, pretending to be sympathetic.¡±


    Fiona Croix had a disdainful look on her face, looking down on Jane Hasis: ¡°She said that Ulysses Will ruined Be Hill, but I think it¡¯s Ulysses Will who was harmed by Be Hill, if it wasn¡¯t for her, if you and Ulysses Will had gotten together, none of this would have happened. If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and Ulysses Will would have been together and none of this would have happened, you¡¯d probably have a couple of kids and a happy life, and she had to get in the middle of it and make it so that no one had a good life.¡±


    Fiona Croix is a bit of a crook.


    Sometimes I wonder if I hadn¡¯t gone back to the Hill family and feuded with Be Hill, if she hadn¡¯t met Ulysses Will, and if I hadn¡¯t met Walker Richter, then everything would have been different, wouldn¡¯t it?


    But there are no ifs in life.


    I nestled into the couch, looking out the window at the warm winter sun, the world quieted down, everything was so cozy.


    I shook the coffee cup in my hand, my anxious mood suddenly quieted down a lot, ¡°Your words remind me of a sentence Yao Murong said before, fate only bullies honest people.¡±


    Fiona Croix patted the sofa, very much agreeing, ¡°That¡¯s really true, anything that is resigned to fate, that¡¯s an excuse given to oneself by the powerless and weak, hiding in the shell of fate, putting all the me on fate, it¡¯s the most helpless and useless move.¡±


    I pursed my lips and smiled, remembering what Fiona Croix said earlier, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and Jack Astor now?¡±


    As soon as Jack Astor was mentioned, Fiona Croix¡¯s eyes dimmed, and sheughed at herself, ¡°The same old thing, it¡¯s the kind of thing where you can¡¯t be together but you have to be entangled, and I doubt that Jack Astor¡¯s brain is not diseased, Jack Astor¡¯s mom disliked me every other day before, and I repaired her a few times, and she¡¯s now behaving herself as well as a cat, but the The key thing is still my son, the olddy is rare Ryker, as long as Ryker says something, the olddy is 100%pliant.¡±


    Nowadays, the elderly attach great importance to bloodline inheritance, and since Liang Ying is childless, the olddy naturally treasures Fiona Croix¡¯s son.


    While we were discussing the child, sweetheart called me and asked if I could participate in a parent-child activity organized by the school.


    Sweetheart was a bit cautious on the phone, afraid that I would not agree.


    I have never participated in the activities organized by Sweetheart¡¯s school, so I naturally agreed.


    Fiona Croix had a car, so she drove me there.


    The so-called parent-child activity, of course, both mom and dad have to be there.


    When I went there, the school teachers were preparing for the event, and many parents came, I saw Walker Richter in the crowd.


    He just shone so brightly and was instantly recognizable in the crowd.


    I opened my mouth to call out to him, then whirled around thinking that he couldn¡¯t hear me, and I swallowed my words back down.


    Sweetheart saw me and came running, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Sweetheart had put on makeup and had a crocheted pigtail, especially cute.


    I couldn¡¯t help but pick up sweetheart and kissed her little cheeks, jokingly saying, ¡°Whose daughter is this, so pretty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s family.¡± SWEETHEART giggled in my arms.


    Walker Richter came over as well, ¡°There you are, the event starts in a few minutes, here are the rules and content.¡±


    He handed me a flow chart of the parent-child activity.


    I nced at it, one of the items required parents to take their children and walk to the finish line with their legs tied, a test of understanding between family members.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± I asked Walker Richter, not only a little worried, he can¡¯t hear well and can only understand what people are saying by lip-synching, who can watch him talk every second of the eventter?


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±

 Chapter 303: A Nighttime Stroll with Walker Richter

    SWEETHEART happily pulls me with her left hand and Walker Richter with her right hand, showing off in front of the other kids, and she gets even more proud when peoplepliment her mom and dad on how beautiful they are.


    Even the female teacher in sweetheart¡¯s ss couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sweetheart¡¯s mom and dad are so pretty, even prettier than the stars.¡±


    Participating in his daughter¡¯s parent-child activities, Walker Richter naturally does not look like a cold face in thepany office, always hanging on his face with a smile, very modest: ¡°Ms. Wang is really beautiful, who married you that is really the other side of the blessing.¡±


    Ms. Wang is unmarried, once she heard this, a shy smile floated on her face, changing the topic, ¡°SWEETHEART¡¯s mom and dad, get ready to get ready to start the activity right away.¡±


    It was time for the parent-child activity.


    First the children gave the parents an opening dance before moving on to thepetitions.


    The first activity was a handicraftpetition. Teachers had prepared a lot of materials for the children to use freely in thepany of their parents.


    I¡¯m not very good at crafts, but I made Walker Richterugh a few times.


    We weren¡¯t the best at any of the activities, but we had a lot of fun.


    We didn¡¯t care about the ranking, all sweetheart wanted was thepany of her mom and dad, and at this age, she didn¡¯t care about the result of thepetition.


    Thest part of the parent-child activity was soon toe. With two colorful ribbons tied around the three of us, at the sound of a whistle, Walker Richter and I trotted forward with Sweetheart in our hands, shouting slogans and counting to the beat.


    I took a nce at Walker Richter, all the hustle and bustle, the exciting slogans were silent to him, all the noise couldn¡¯t reach his ears, but he was able to make it seem as if he could hear the sounds of the world, so that people couldn¡¯t tell that he was deaf.


    We took second ce in thest race, and sweetheart went up to the stage to receive his award.


    Walker Richter and I were standing at the bottom and he said, ¡°Sweetheart was really happy today, I haven¡¯t seen her this happy in a long time.¡±


    Children need aplete family after all, but Walker Richter and I really can¡¯t go back, and forcing us to stay together to keep up the pretense will only hurt sweetheart.


    ¡°I can make more time for herter.¡±


    Walker Richter looked at me, thin lips pursed: ¡°Good.¡±


    A single word, but as if a thousand pounds, heavy, heavynded on my heart.


    SWEETHEART came down with the award, especially happy: ¡°Mom and dad, this is my award, in the future, SWEETHEART is going to get a lot of awards to give to you.¡±


    All parents want their children to be excellent, and I naturally don¡¯t want my child to be mediocre.


    ¡°Our sweetheart is awesome.¡± Iplimented her with a smile.


    It was five-thirty when the event ended and Walker Richter offered to join us for dinner.


    It was a rare day to be so happy, so I didn¡¯t say no.


    Walker Richter asked sweetheart, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    sweetheart made a gesture and thought, ¡°Hamburgers.¡±


    Usually Walker Richter would not allow sweetheart to eat these high calorie foods, but today he made an exception, and the three of them went to a nearby KFC store and ordered a family bucket.


    Walker Richter rewarded me with some, and he suddenly asked me, ¡°Did Yao Mubai save you?¡±


    I was stunned, thinking that he must have known the general story, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have asked me until now.


    I nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°You should still stay away from him in the future.¡± He probably feared that I would get angry and added, ¡°He has offended too many people, I¡¯m afraid that if you get close to him, it will be unfavorable to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him well.¡±


    I didn¡¯t exin it because I was afraid he would misunderstand, but too many people thought I was familiar with him, so I subconsciously exined.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes zed over and the corner of his mouth lifted into a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m not interfering with your dealings with the opposite sex, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not right for you.¡±


    This statement was getting more and more outrageous.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yao Mubai and I are just acquaintances, do you still think I have something with him, are you kidding, me and him? How could that be.¡±


    This sentence sounded even more metaphysical than when Fiona Croix told me to go after Walker Richter and make Walker Richter fall in love with me.


    ¡°I was being paranoid.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°Eat more.¡±


    He ced a piece of fried chicken in front of me.


    I kind of looked at him.


    ¡°Walker Richter, I ¡­,¡± I opened my mouth but saw that he wasn¡¯t even looking at me, and I suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say again.


    After eating, sweetheart made a fuss about walking for a while, but it didn¡¯t take long before she got sleepy again and ended up falling asleep on Walker Richter¡¯s back.


    Walker Richter refused to put her down and carried her on his back on the sidewalk, with me walking on the side. He said, ¡°When the doctor brought Sweetheart to me, she was so small that I held her carefully for fear of dropping her, or hurting her, and when she cried, I waspletely helpless. When sweetheart cried, I waspletely at a loss. Not two days after she was born, she had a fever and cried her heart out, and I thought to myself, ¡°As long as sweetheart doesn¡¯t cry and grows up happily, I¡¯d trade it all for anything.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s face was all happy smiles, his daughter¡¯s ce in his heart was irreceable.


    That was also the first time I heard him talk about sweetheart as a newborn.


    I said, ¡°When sweetheart was born, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to look at her before Be Hill took the baby away, and then she told me that something had happened to the baby, but I didn¡¯t realize that she was right here by my side, Walker Richter, I don¡¯t regret giving birth to sweetheart, and sometimes I think that I¡¯m d that I had sweetheart. SWEETHEART, she made my lifeplete and gave me a taste of the happiness of being a mother.¡±


    Walker Richter hooked his lips, ¡°So I owe you more than I can say in my life, you made my lifeplete too by giving me such a lovely and smart daughter.¡±


    I lifted my lips into a smile and looked at the SWEETHEART on Walker Richter¡¯s back, ¡°I wasn¡¯t born for you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I know, because of Ulysses Will,¡± he said, ¡°Ulysses Will has been in troubletely, and to pay him back, this is on me.¡±


    My biggest worry at the moment was what to do about Ulysses Will, and with one word Walker Richter solved the problem for me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in advance for him then.¡±


    Walker Richter said no more, and we walked in silence for about ten minutes before he called a car and drove me back first before he himself took SWEETHEART back to THE Richter family¡¯s old mansion.


    Time passed very quickly.


    There are only ten days left before the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    I don¡¯t know what Walker Richter did, but Jane Hasis stopped suing Ulysses Will, and in the end, Ulysses Will was released.


    However, Be Hill was transferred from the ICU to the general ward without waking up. Be Hill can¡¯t jump around and can¡¯t stick to Ulysses Will anymore, so I don¡¯t know if this is the best ending for both of them.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was discharged from the hospital and taken back to the old house. Unable to speak or walk, she spent the rest of her life lying in bed and being waited on.


    The Richter family, the Mo family all suddenly quiet, like a pool of calmke water.


    But I know that this is all just an appearance.


    One day, the things hidden in the darkness would finally explode.


    And that day was the 30th day of the Chinese New Year.

 Chapter 304: Something Happened

    The day of the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Heavy snow was flying.


    Jane Hasis went to the hospital early to see Be Hill, I gave the maids a vacation as well, and the house seemed extraordinarily cold.


    Looking at the time, I took a ck down coat from the closet and put it on, and took a taxi to the Richter family.


    I promised Sweetheart that I would spend the New Year¡¯s Eve with her, and Walker Richter also sent me a message asking when I would be there.


    Walker Richter also sent me a message asking when I would be there. The Richter family is not as lively asst year.


    Tina Deross is no more, Qi Ben broke the rtionship with the Richter family after the unknown, their daughter Miley was Joyce Parvis also picked up, Nancy Richter died, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had a stroke, the former lively the Richter family Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had a stroke, and the Richter family, which used to be so lively, became very cold and quiet all of a sudden, with no New Year¡¯s atmosphere at all.


    I stood at the door of the Richter family, looking at the yard covered with thick snow, my heart suddenly mixed feelings.


    The maid opened the door, ¡°Miss Alva is here.¡±


    ¡°Well, is SWEETHEART up yet?¡± I looked upstairs.


    ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s cold, stayed in bed and didn¡¯t want to get up, mister went to the room himself to tell her to get up.¡±


    Once I heard that Walker Richter was in sweetheart¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t go upstairs, I sat in the living room and waited for a while, a smell of Chinese medicine wafted out from the kitchen, I asked the maid, ¡°Is it frying Chinese medicine? For who to drink?¡±


    ¡°For the olddy, this is the Chinese medicine prescribed by Mr. Huang, saying it will help her condition.¡±


    Few strokes can still be cured, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s stroke was still caused by poisoning, and with her age, she was lucky to get her life back.


    The maid brought out the Chinese medicine, I got up and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The maid said, ¡°The olddy has some trouble taking the medicine, so you need to be patient.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I carried the Chinese medicine into Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room, because of the long period of time she took the medicine, the room was filled with a strong smell of medicine that did not dissipate for a long time.


    The weather was too cold, the room was heated, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was lying on the bed asleep.


    I eased my footsteps, put the medicine on the bedside table, and walked to the window to pull the curtains halfway open, letting in the outside light.


    I turned around only to see Mr. Richter¡¯s mother already awake, her eyes open just looking at me silently, her crooked features unable to make even a basic expression, tears in her eyes when she saw me, her eyes blinking as they slipped from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Old Lady.¡± I rushed over.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother suddenly burst into old tears and became agitated, her crooked mouth made a mumbling sound, trying to speak but unable to do so, and her stiff hands kept shaking.


    I took hold of her hand: ¡°Olddy, let me rock the bed up a little for you.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s bed was specially made to be raised and lowered.


    I swung the bed up a bit, and took a pillow to cushion Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s back, and carried the medicine to feed her one small bite at a time.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down, a pair of brown eyes kept staring at me, and her trembling hand kept grasping the corner of my coat, afraid that I would leave.


    The olddy¡¯s mouth was askew, and she was shaking all the time, so she couldn¡¯t swallow the medicine once it was fed to her, and it directly spilled out from the corners of her mouth, making her mouth full of it, and the stains of the medicine flowed down to her neck.


    Seeing Mr. Richter¡¯s mother like this made my heart ache.


    She used to be such a proud and clean person, but now she was like a child who couldn¡¯t take care of herself and had to rely on others to take care of her food and drink.


    I don¡¯t know how Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came to terms with all this, but the process must have been torturous.


    A small bowl of medicine is usually consumed in one or two gulps, but I fed Mr. Richter¡¯s mother for more than half an hour.


    After feeding the medicine, I wiped Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s face and body, and when I was done, I turned around and saw Walker Richter standing behind me.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother fell asleep, Walker Richter tucked Mr. Richter¡¯s mother back under the covers and gestured for me to go out and talk.


    As soon as I got up I realized that the olddy had been tugging at my coat.


    I looked at Walker Richter, who said nothing and broke Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, and the corner of my coat slipped out of the olddy¡¯s hand.


    After I walked out with Walker Richter, he said, ¡°Grandma always liked you.¡±


    There was emotion in his tone.


    He propped his hands on the balcony handrail railing and looked around the luxurious vi, ¡°This year¡¯s Spring Festival is a bit cold.¡±


    Charles Richter is also not at home, I just asked the maid, Charles Richter has not been back for a long time, such a big New Year¡¯s Day, there is no shadow, I do not know where to go.


    I stood at his side, looking at therge living room, remembering the episode of the first time I came here, as if it was just yesterday.


    Charles Richter and Qi Ben just sitting on the sofa and chatting, the living room next to a piano, Miley sitting in front of the piano to y the piano, Nancy Richter snuggled Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, Fin Wilson quiet and dignified to listen to everyone talking andughing, I sat with Walker Richter. I was sitting with Walker Richter, kind of on pins and needles.


    But now that I look back, all that remains is endless sighing.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mommy, do you see how pretty I look today?¡±


    SWEETHEART runs toward me in her new dress.


    ¡°Pretty, my daughter is the prettiest.¡±


    I bent down and scratched sweetheart¡¯s nose.


    This year¡¯s Chinese New Year, we were the only family left, and Fin Wilson wasn¡¯t there, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t your¡­ mom and dad here?¡±


    Walker Richter was honest and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s gone to see Joyce Parvis, and my mom went to the temple to pray and won¡¯t be back until this afternoon.¡±


    Charles Richter looking for Joyce Parvis?


    That surprised me.


    I have never seen how much love, otherwise would not have divorced to marry Fin Wilson, and now Joyce Parvis born son is not his, he is chasing after backward to stick up.


    About Qi Ben and the Richter family feud, I also just heard Qi Ben said some, is true or false, I do not know.


    ¡°That ¡­ olddy really harmed Qi Ben¡¯s father?¡± I hesitantly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with all this?¡±


    ¡°Grandma never harmed anyone anyone.¡± Walker Richter turned around, back against the railing, long, deep gaze at me for a split second: ¡°That all is just Joyce Parvis made up to cheat Qi Ben, Qi Ben¡¯s father wanted to pull my father into the partnership that year, was Grandma knew, repeatedly persuade him, the other side did not listen to it, and finally owed a lot of debt, Qi Ben¡¯s After his father¡¯s death, Joyce Parvis married my father, and Qi Ben¡¯s father¡¯s death, Joyce Parvis med on Grandma, Qi Ben so hate Grandma, hate the Richter family.¡±


    This version was nothing like what I had heard before.


    I looked at Walker Richter in a daze, ¡°This is deep water, why would Joyce Parvis hide it and lie to Ki Ben, wouldn¡¯t she be harming her own son by doing so?¡±


    I recalled the previous incident at the construction site, Joyce Parvis sent something to Qi Ben, words very heartbroken Qi Ben, mouth to mouth let Qi Ben with the Richter family to admit their faults, live a good life it.


    She loves Ki Ben, how could she pit her own son and nt the seed of hate in Ki Ben¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That would be something to ask Joyce Parvis.¡± Walker Richter snorted lightly and said something meaningful, ¡°Human desire is a giant pit that can never be filled.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter¡­¡±


    I was in the middle of opening my mouth when the cell phone in my bag suddenly rang, it was Hilli calling.


    She called me on New Year¡¯s Eve for nothing more than that personal matter.


    I didn¡¯t want to answer, but I was afraid that she would keep calling, so I answered.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Hill Yi¡¯s voice with a crying tone came out, ¡°Alva, you quicklye ah, Nancheng he wants to kill dad, he¡¯s crazy.¡±

 Chapter 305: Share the Wealth, Not the Bitterness

    My first reaction was that Martin Mo was going to kill Uncle Mo, and I quickly reacted that the dad in Hill Yi¡¯s mouth was Old Master Mo Tianxiong.


    Martin Mo wants to kill Mo Tianxiong?


    Hill Yi¡¯s voice was full of panic and anxiety, it didn¡¯t seem fake, I immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you guys?¡±


    ¡°At the Mo family¡¯s old mansion.¡± Hill Yi eagerly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Nancheng came back and quarreled with dad, dragged dad and dragged him into the study, threatening to kill him, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the study right now, the door is unlocked, Alva, you¡¯re the only one who can talk Nancheng out of it,e here quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I told Walker Richter, ¡°I have to go to the Mo family, Martin Mo is in trouble with Master Mo, I¡¯ll try to make it back for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone drive you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a good ce to get a cab, so I didn¡¯t refuse.


    Walker Richter asked the driver to drop me off, on the way I was in a hurry, Hill Yi called to hurry again, I heard an argument inside the phone, I asked the driver to drive faster, normally it takes an hour to get there, today it took forty minutes to get to the door of the Mo family.


    When I arrived at the Mo family, the Mo family was quiet, I pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one came to open the door, call Hill Yi, no one answered, I was so anxious, I walked to the side, through the ss window can watch half of the living room, there is no one inside, I called Hill Yi¡¯s phone, I heard a ringing sound, it wasing from the second floor.


    Soon the phone was picked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the door, open it for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before I saw Hill Yiing down from upstairs in a hurry.


    She opened the door for me and I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now.¡±


    ¡°The person has been in the study and hasn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, don¡¯t you know how to figure out how to open the door? No spare key?¡±


    ¡°I forgot, I¡¯m going to look for it.¡± Hilli had tears on her face, her hands fidgeting with anxiety and losing her bearings.


    I walked to the door of the study and tapped heavily on the door, ¡°Martin Mo, it¡¯s me, hurry up and open the door for me.¡±


    I am also anxious in my heart, Martin Mo harbors hatred towards Elder Mo, he is a violent temper, if he really loses control and does something, then it will be over.


    ¡°Martin Mo.¡±


    No one opened the door, I was anxious to directly yell, take the foot to kick the door.


    Hill Yi looking for the key half a day did not find, I was thinking of what to take to hit the door, just ready to move, the door suddenly opened, Martin Mo eyes scarlet stood in the doorway, holding a fruit knife, the tip of the knife is stained with bright red blood, his face is also sttered with a few drops of blood on it.


    I froze, my voice trembling a bit: ¡±You¡­ what did you do to him? You¡¯re crazy aren¡¯t you, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? Why did you do that.¡±


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t say anything and sidled up to let me in.


    I went in and didn¡¯t see the expected scenes, such as Master Mo lying in a pool of blood dying, or having be a corpse, none of these, instead, Master Mo was sitting properly on the expensive sofa, leisurely drinking tea, when he saw me, he smiled and greeted me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re here, just in time to savor the tea that I¡¯ve just boiled. ¡±


    Elder Mo poured me a cup of tea.


    I was a bit dumbfounded, looking at Martin Mo and then at Elder Mo, full of doubts, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you guys had a fight? And what¡¯s with this blood?¡±


    Martin Mo raised the knife in his hand, ¡°This is its blood.¡±


    I followed his line of sight and looked over, in the birdcage hanging on the balcony, a parrot was lying motionless with blood on its feathers and dripping there on the ground, it was Master Mo¡¯s favorite parrot and could talk a lot.


    Martin Mo took a paper towel and calmly wiped the blood on the tip of the knife, and then threw it with his arm, the knife flew straight toward Master Mo, I was shocked and stared at the knife inserted in the table in front of Master Mo, making a sound.


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t change his face throughout, even calmly sipped his tea, not worried or afraid of the knife shooting at him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Martin Mo opened his mouth indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who Martin Mo is talking about in his mouth.


    Elder Mo said with a pale expression, ¡°As long as you move back, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°This THE Mo family has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Martin Mo walked towards Elder Mo with a stern expression and pulled down the knife on the table, ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    He had endured to the extreme.


    Elder Mo looked at him and said without a hitch, ¡°It seems that if you don¡¯t bring your big brother back first, you won¡¯t step foot in THE MO FAMILY¡¯s door again.¡±


    It turned out that Elder Mo had taken Martin Mo¡¯s father away, and it was no wonder that it angered Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo¡¯s brows were cold: ¡°Back then the Mo family abandoned my father, then after decades, there is no need toe back, you¡¯d better hand over the person, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Nancheng ah Nancheng, even if I am not your real father, but I am at least your uncle, I have no children in my knees, this the Mo family is still not yours in the future, do you don¡¯t want all of this, Hill yi and the child you don¡¯t want it either?¡±


    There was a ng.


    Hill Yi did not know when she appeared in the doorway, the key in her hand fell to the ground, she incredulously looked at Elder Mo and Martin Mo: ¡°This is, what¡¯s going on? What isn¡¯t the real father?¡±


    Hill Yi naturally finds it hard to believe, or more urately, hard to ept.


    Martin Mo is not Master Mo¡¯s son, as long as Master Mo says something, everything in the Mo family has nothing to do with Martin Mo, and nothing to do with Hill Yi.


    Martin Mo just lightly nced at Hill Yi, did not answer Hill Yi, but said to Master Mo, ¡°I don¡¯t want a penny of the Mo family¡¯s things, as for the child, she is nothing but a tool that you have created, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Thest sentence directly made Hill Yi¡¯s face turn white, looking at Martin Mo with misery and disappointment, ¡°Xuan Xuan is your daughter, how does it have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s words were indeed very heartfelt, where would someone say that about their own daughter.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hill Yi¡¯s words did not have any effect on Martin Mo at all, Elder Mo also frowned and pulled up his volume in disappointment, ¡°Asshole, Martin Mo, it¡¯s your blood that flows in Xuan Xuan¡¯s body, and you are also flowing the blood of THE MO FAMILY, how does it not have anything to do with THE MO FAMILY, how can you be so paranoid. ¡±


    In fact, I am also very strange, even if the Mo family gave Uncle Mo to someone else to raise because of the fortune teller¡¯s words back then, Martin Mo shouldn¡¯t have such a great hatred towards Master Mo ah, it¡¯s not like he caused all this.


    ¡°Cut the crap and hand over the person.¡±


    Elder Mo sighed and said, ¡°The person is in Nanshan Hospital.¡±


    The words just fell, Martin Mo turned around and left, really not the slightest bit reluctant, Hill Yi grabbed his arm and stopped, ¡°Nancheng, where are you going, you haven¡¯t seen Xuanxuan for a second, look at her ah, look at our daughter, don¡¯t you go ok.¡±


    Martin Mo broke away Hill Yi¡¯s hand and asked with a cold look on his face, ¡°Do you want to stay here ore with me? Let me make it clear, after you walk out of here with me, you will not be the Mo family¡¯s youngdy, and you won¡¯t have this kind of luxury life in the future, I am just an ordinary person, a wage earner, I can¡¯t earn a few dors a year, but I can fill up my stomach, this kind of life are you willing to do?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ ¡°Hill Yi hesitated.

 Chapter 306: Martin Mo is going to personally destroy the Mo family

    Martin Mo sneered and said nothing more, ncing at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I looked back and followed Martin Mo.


    When I walked downstairs, Hill Yi chased after me with her child in her arms, ¡°Nancheng, Nancheng, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t even look back, pulled me directly into the car and started the car, I pressed his hand, ¡°Martin Mo.¡±


    I wanted to say something to tell him not to be so cruel, but I didn¡¯t know what to say, it was between them as a couple.


    Hill Yi peeled the door with one hand and held the child with the other, pleading, ¡°Nancheng, take a look at the child ah, don¡¯t leave, okay, don¡¯t leave us behind.¡±


    Just now Martin Mo gave Hill Yi a chance, but she hesitated.


    I know Martin Mo¡¯s nature very well, if he can give a chance once, he will never have a second chance, he is not Ulysses Will, indecisive and emotional.


    He stepped on the gas, not caring whether it would hurt the child and Hill Yi, drove away directly, straight to Nanshan Hospital.


    I looked back behind me, Hill Yi holding the child fell in the snow, shouting Martin Mo¡¯s name, and the child¡¯s cries in this winter seems particrly bleak, listening to the heart of a pull.


    As a mother, the most difficult thing to hear is the child¡¯s cry.


    I have some regret toe, Hill Yi¡¯s intention is to let mee to persuade people, but now I¡¯m afraid to be Hill Yi hate again.


    I looked at Martin Mo on my side and said somewhat angrily, ¡°What the hell are you up to?¡±


    He just directly fell out with Elder Mo like this, he really doesn¡¯t intend to go back?


    ¡°Alva, you know my temper.¡± Martin Mo stopped at the intersection, ¡°Get out of the car, I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    I sat still: ¡°You first make it clear, why do you have such a big grudge against Mo Tianxiong, and he didn¡¯t cause all this fault, you are not such a person who can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong.¡±


    Martin Mo gripped the steering wheel tightly, pondered for a moment, with coldness in his tone, ¡°My dad became like this now, it¡¯s all caused by him, I have already been merciful by not killing him just now, now you understand.¡±


    I was stunned, still listening to the cloud: ¡°Your father is not a car ident into now like this?¡±


    ¡°Car ident?¡± Martin Mo snorted coldly, ¡°Alva, do you think there are really that many coincidences in this world? Car idents happen all the time? The so-called car ident is just an illusion to cover up his crime, my dad was lucky to get his life back from the ident, he didn¡¯t dare to let Mo Tianxiong know that he¡¯s still alive, the Mo family has already apologized to my dad, and Mo Tianxiong still wants to kill him.¡±


    I listened to my heart jumping.


    Think of Uncle Mo¡¯s appearance, can not speak, even the palms of his hands are gone, a good person is so wasted, the heart is very shocked, they are pro-brothers, how can theyy down their hands.


    Martin Mo gripped the steering wheel tightly and restrained his anger: ¡°If I didn¡¯t swear in front of dad that I would never hurt Mo Tianxiong¡¯s life, just now I already took his life with a knife.¡±


    ¡°How could that be.¡± I muttered in disbelief, ¡°He had no reason to do that, is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    Martin Mo sneered, ¡°What kind of misunderstanding can there be, this is what my dad told me, could it be that my dad is now like this and still wronged him?¡±


    I was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Martin Mo saw that I do not get off, and start the car straight to Nanshan Hospital.


    Because of the Chinese New Year, the hospital only has on-duty doctors, the rest are on vacation.


    Martin Mo found a doctor on duty and asked for the ward where Uncle Mo was staying, then went straight over.


    Elder Mo did not treat Uncle Mo poorly, arranging the best ward for him and the best caregiver to take care of him, as soon as he saw Martin Mo, Uncle Mo was in tears, excited and wanted to get up.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Martin Mo strides over and helps Uncle Mo up, seeing that Uncle Mo is fine, the coldness on his face disperses.


    Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes darted between Martin Mo and me, looking very happy.


    Martin Mo wanted to take Uncle Mo away, but Uncle Mo kept shaking his head and refused to agree, he knew in his heart who had arranged for him to stay here.


    Martin Mo held back his temper and asked in disbelief, ¡°Dad, why did you ept his favor, he put you in such a bad situation, why don¡¯t you hate it.¡±


    This is also what I don¡¯t understand.


    ording to reason, a good person was harmed like this, the heart must hate each other, but Mo uncle father really do not grudge not hate, from his eyes, see instead of guilt and forgiveness.


    Uncle Mo moufou lips, with bodynguage do not know what to express, Martin Mo suddenly very angry: ¡°I do not go back to the Mo family.¡±


    It turned out that Uncle Mo was telling him to go back to the Mo family.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing Martin Mo react so greatly, Uncle Mo sighed, his eyes looked to me, which meant he wanted me to persuade.


    Martin Mo directly cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s useless for anyone to persuade, dad, I promised you not to hurt him, it¡¯s already the bottom line, let me go back, never.¡±


    Uncle Mo¡¯s emotionally agitated mouth kept making ah ah ah sounds, and his body twisted on the bed, his two eyes ring as if they were going to bulge out.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Martin Mo was at a loss for words to pacify Uncle Mo, but he neverpromised and only promised not to take him away, leaving him to recuperate in Nanshan Hospital.


    As an onlooker, I always felt that Uncle Mo was hiding something from Martin Mo.


    As for what, I¡¯m afraid only he and Master Mo know.


    After pacifying Uncle Mo, I walked out of the hospital room with Martin Mo, he walked to the balcony alone again to smoke, I exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air, and looked back at Uncle Mo in the hospital bed, but I saw Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes staring at me with wide open eyes, for some reason, at that time, his eyes made me feel scared.


    I barely pulled the corner of my mouth, and Uncle Mo smiled back at me.


    I hurriedly shut the door behind me and walked towards Martin Mo.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, but now that I took a closer look, I realized that he had lost a lot of weight, his chin was flushed with ayer of greenish scruff, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t get any rest?¡± I asked hesitantly, ¡°What are your ns now?¡±


    He had previously released the news that he was still alive, I thought he was going back to THE Mo family, but I didn¡¯t realize that he was very resistant and had no such ns.


    Martin Mo smoking, slowly spit out, a cloud of white smoke in the air quickly blown away, he squinted his eyes, with a three-point lethargy: ¡°I only promised not to hurt the life of Mo Tianxiong, but did not promise to let him get away with enjoying the glory and wealth.¡±


    My heart thumped: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I asked someone to check on Mo Tianxiong.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°I want him to be ruined.¡±


    ¡°You want to personally destroy the Mo family?¡± I was surprised: ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you are also surnamed Mo, once the matter is exposed, thepany will be finished, the Mo family will be finished, do you really want to give up?¡±


    The words fell, I think this is superfluous to ask, Martin Mo all want to kill, and how can not give up these.

 Chapter 307: Testing Uncle Mo

    Martin Mo snorted, his fingertips flicked the ashes of his cigarette, and said in a cloudy manner, ¡°The source of all evil, destroyed is also destroyed.¡±


    I shook my head in disapproval, ¡°You should still reconsider, Martin Mo, I always feel that this is not so simple, Uncle Mo how did he tell you that it was Master Mo who harmed him? After so many years, have you ever wondered why Uncle Mo didn¡¯t hate the Mo family, but instead told you to go back to the Mo family and not to hurt Master Mo? Everything has a cause and effect, don¡¯t be blinded by hatred.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I said that, it¡¯s just that my intuition tells me that it¡¯s not simple, and I don¡¯t want Martin Mo to regret it.


    I don¡¯t have much contact with Master Mo, but he gave me the feeling that he is not a man of all evil, I still remember the first time I met him in the study of the Mo family¡¯s old mansion when the scene, his face stained with ink in the practice of calligraphy, a kind smile, amicable and gracious, but also in the mistaken belief that Martin Mo had an ident when he was sick, all of these do not seem to be faked.


    The only radical thing that Master Mo has done is to use Martin Mo¡¯s sperm to do test tubes, leaving the Mo family with a queen.


    Martin Mo inclined his head to look at me, his sword brows knit coldly: ¡°Alva Hill, what favor did Mo Tianxiong give you to let you help him speak, I personally found someone to investigate, I have all the witnesses and material evidence.¡±


    Martin Mo seldom called me by name like this, except when he was angry.


    I wrinkled my eyebrows in displeasure, ¡°Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°You stop saying that.¡± Martin Mo interrupted me, crushing his cigarette at his feet, ¡°Today is the New Year¡¯s Eve, you¡¯d better go back to apany sweetheart for a reunion, so don¡¯t mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business?¡±


    He spoke so heavily for the first time.


    A nameless fire sprang up in the bottom of my heart, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m being nosy, so I don¡¯t care now, do what you want, bye.¡±


    I dropped this, turned around angrily and left.


    The sound of Martin Mo annoyingly kicking a trash can came from behind me.


    I was waiting for the elevator at the elevator entrance when two cleaningdies came by pushing a cart while chatting idly.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen the patient in bed 6, that temper, really grumpy, I heard that the new nurse Xiao Ju was beaten upst night.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen it,st night when I was cleaning the corridor, I still heard themotion inside, you say he¡¯s a crippled old man, how can he be so bad-tempered.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just too much of a monster, that¡¯s why he ended up where he is now.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, deserved, that old man¡¯s lower body is paralyzed, can¡¯t move while lying down, and he¡¯s also very horny, I heard Huang Ping from the nurse¡¯s stationining, when she went to change the medicine, that old man kept staring at her breasts, and he even took the opportunity to touch her buttocks¡±


    ¡°Geez, he¡¯s an old man who¡¯s almost in the ground, how can he be so horny.¡±


    The elevator came, I went in with them, the two of them talked about the person in bed 6 ward with great interest, so I couldn¡¯t help but be curious and asked one more time, ¡°Auntie, which bed 6 are you talking about? Is there really such a bad old man?¡±


    The hospitalization department over here had three floors, and it just so happened that Uncle Mo was also staying in bed number 6, which was this floor.


    The older woman with the mop said, ¡°It¡¯s bed 6 on this floor, the one who just moved in.¡±


    Upon hearing this, my heart suddenly tightened.


    ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s no mistake? It¡¯s bed number 6? Isn¡¯t it that old man¡¯s surname Mo?¡±


    ¡°How could I be wrong, I¡¯ve never seen such a bad old man.¡±


    The Uncle Mo in the cleaningdy¡¯s words waspletely different from the one I had seen.


    I remembered the eyes of Uncle Mo that I overheard when I went out just now, my back went cold, and I immediately pressed the elevator to go out, I wanted to wait for the elevator to go up again, but when I saw that the elevators were all going down, I just climbed the stairs as well.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I want to go to Martin Mo, tell him what I just heard, let him know that Uncle Mo is not as good as it seems.


    At that time I forgot the fact that Uncle Mo was Martin Mo¡¯s father, how could Martin Mo allow others to nder him.


    I always thought he would believe me, but when I found him in the hospital room, pulled him outside and told him, ¡°Martin Mo, Uncle Mo¡¯s words are not necessarily true, you don¡¯t want to be impulsive, I want you to reconsider, your father, he stares at other people¡¯s nurses, such a person, he ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alva, you know what you are saying.¡± Martin Mo interrupted me with a cold face, ¡°In order to stop me, you even made up such lies, my dad a cripple, what else can he do? Are you trying to say that my dad is horny? How is that possible.¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo, you¡¯re just too paranoid, go ask the nurse if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask anyone, all I know is that I want Mo Tianxiong to lose his reputation.¡± Martin Mo was persistent, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that my dad has be like this, Mo Tianxiong has already admitted it, what else is there to say, and what you¡¯re saying has nothing to do with me wanting to take revenge on Mo Tianxiong in the slightest.¡±


    I was angry and anxious, ¡°Martin Mo, you really are ¡­¡±


    I was so angry that I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Martin Mo¡¯s cell phone rang, he answered it and left without saying anything.


    I exhaled a long breath of turbid air, stood in ce for a while, and went back to the ward.


    Uncle Mo was lying on the bed and opened his eyes when he heard my footsteps, his eyes looked at me kindly and looked behind him, seemingly asking why I folded back again and why Martin Mo didn¡¯t follow him in.


    I stood expressionlessly by the hospital bed, staring condescendingly at Uncle Mo.


    Clenching my palms, a n was born in my heart, I abruptly raised a smile, ¡°Nancheng, he had to go out beforehand, and asked me to apany you here for a while, Uncle Mo, do you want to drink water? I¡¯ll pour it for you?¡±


    Without waiting for Uncle Mo to nod, I walked over to the water dispenser and poured a cup of water, looked at the air conditioner and added, ¡°This room is a bit hot, I¡¯ll take off my jacket.¡±


    I said this on purpose.


    I just wanted to test him.


    ¡°Uncle, let me feed you some water.¡± I rocked the bed up a bit, picked up the water and walked over to him, leaning down to feed him the water, his eyes didn¡¯t wander, they stayed fixed on my face.


    I thought to myself could I really be mistaken?


    Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes did not have evil thoughts.


    When my heart wandered, Uncle Mo moved and touched my hand, the water in the cup spilled out, I quickly said, ¡°Sorry, Uncle Mo, it didn¡¯t burn you.¡±


    Uncle Mo shook his head.


    I hurriedly pulled a paper towel and wiped it clean for him.


    Just as I was finishing up my clothes, my afterglow happened to catch a glimpse of Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes staring at my buttocks, those eyes were no longer loving and innocent, but they hated to look through the clothes and see me through.

 Chapter 308: Happy New Year, My Love

    I didn¡¯t expose Uncle Mo on the spot.


    In my heart, I felt shocked and disgusted.


    He knew full well that Martin Mo and I were close friends.


    I now have some doubts that Uncle Mo is really so generous not to be cynical about Master Mo, but also kind enough to let Martin Mo go back to the Mo family?


    Seeing that the trial was almost over, I patted the non-existent dust on my body and said, ¡°Uncle Mo, it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to wait on people, and your clothes are dirty, I¡¯ll ask the caregiver to bring you a change of clothes.¡±


    I put the jacket on.


    Uncle Mo¡¯s expression closes quickly and hides it well, clearly a look of not having seen enough, but he is able to quickly collect himself and rece it with a loving expression of an elder to a junior, smiling and nodding at me.


    I rang the nurse¡¯s bell and called the caregiver to get Uncle Mo some clothes to change into.


    I just stood at the side, Uncle Mo is very thin,pletely skin and bones, but the skin is really white, dry and clean, does not look like he has done hardbor at all.


    I heard Martin Mo say that Uncle Mo, who was given up by the Mo family, had always relied on part-time work to make ends meet.


    After changing my clothes, I let the caregiver go out first, and I said, ¡°Uncle Mo, I remembered that I have something else to do so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Uncle Mo nodded.


    I walked out two steps, and then turned back and said, ¡°By the way, Nancheng to the Mo family umted grudges are too deep, I can not persuade, he has been threatening to Mo Tianxiong to lose his reputation, Ben are all the Mo family people, I know uncle also do not want to see their uncle and nephew ipatible with each other, and now can persuade him only you, he is concerned about you to Mo Tianxiong mercifully, and maybe will also Listen to your words, sit down with Mo Tianxiong and have a good chat, maybe there is some misunderstanding, I¡¯ve been in contact with Mo Tianxiong, he doesn¡¯t seem like he can do something that would harm his own brother, what do you think?¡±


    Uncle Mo looked at me with his eyes wide open, his eyes rolled around, not knowing what to express.


    I added, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or true or not, I have to clear things up and not let Martin Mo do something he regrets, I grew up in the same orphanage as Martin Mo and I¡¯ve long since treated him as a family member, and I¡¯ll be the first one to say no to whoever wants to harm him.¡±


    Dropping this, I didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer and left directly.


    I called Martin Mo and he hung up on me.


    Thinking about Martin Mo¡¯s hot temperament, I was really afraid that he would do something.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t find anyone, so I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Walker Richter did call me and asked me if I had finished my business, and Sweetheart was still waiting for me to have dinner with her.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being, so I went back to the Richter family¡¯s old house to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with Sweetheart.


    Regarding the Mo family, I was a little uncertain, so I told Walker Richter and asked him to help me analyze it.


    Walker Richter pondered for half a second and said something that made me unexpected.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked me, ¡°Are you really sure that this Mo Tian Dao is Martin Mo¡¯s real father?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t really thought about this question.


    If Mo Tendao is not Martin Mo¡¯s biological father, then who is?


    Mo Tianxiong?


    But Mo Tianxiong said that Martin Mo is Mo Tendao, that is, Uncle Mo¡¯s son.


    Walker Richter¡¯s words turned me around a bit.


    Walker Richter leaned against the sofa, voice deep, said: ¡°I once read a story, there is a rich family¡¯s wife gave birth to a pair of twins, the doorway just passing a self-proimed half immortal fortune-teller, coincided with the family superstitious, invited the fortune-teller to the two children to calcte the fate of the fortune-teller counted, the fortune-teller pinch fingers, said that only one of the two children can be retained, otherwise the two are bound to have a bloodbath. Otherwise, there must be two will have a blood disaster, and even the family will have no future, the owner of the family heard, so the way to draw lots to decide whether the two children to stay or go, decadester, was sent away from the child with a grudge toe back to vengeance, will be stirred up the family can not live in peace, and finally the family copsed, the owner of this family learned that year¡¯s fortune-teller is only for the sake of the money to make up words, a breath of blood in the mouth and died. ¡±


    I pressed, ¡°And the twins at the end?¡±


    Walker Richter looked at me fixedly and put down the ss of red wine in his hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Martin Mo you¡¯re concerned about?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Martin Mo is back for revenge? That this is all a sham? He¡¯s using Martin Mo to get back at THE Mo family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Walker Richter took a sip of red wine with a calm demeanor, sweetheart snuggled in his arms and had already fallen asleep, he gently stroked sweetheart¡¯s head, ¡°This Mo Tendao can be observed and watched, but the easiest way to do it is to go directly to Mo Tianxiong.¡±


    ¡°Mo Tianxiong¡¯s side is afraid that he can¡¯t ask anything, before he also said that Martin Mo is not his child, he can¡¯t even be sure of this, as for what happened to Mo Tiandao, I am a bit skeptical about the authenticity, but nay Mo Tianxiong admitted it again in front of Martin Mo.¡± I said, ¡°I can only be sure now that this Mo Tian Dao is not as simple as it seems, Martin Mo doesn¡¯t believe me now and is blinded by hatred.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s sword brows lightly frowned, seemingly muttering, ¡°Martin Mo should not be a stupid person.¡±


    ¡°He is not stupid, but people always have weaknesses, you are not seeing the appearance of Mo Tian Dao, if you saw it, you would also believe him a few points.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t happen to hear the cleaning amah¡¯s words, coupled with my own temptation, I also don¡¯t believe that Mo Tian Dao is not what he seems.


    But that only shows that he has a character problem, it doesn¡¯t show that Mo Tian Xiong didn¡¯t hurt Mo Tian Dao.


    That¡¯s the dead end.


    SWEETHEART stretched out in Walker Richter¡¯s arms and leisurely opened her eyes.


    Walker Richter said, ¡°It¡¯s time, go set off fireworks, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    SWEETHEART loves fireworks, Walker Richter bought a lot of them, and the yard of THE RICHTER FAMILY¡¯S OLD HOUSE was huge, so we set off fireworks in the yard.


    Walker Richter himself carried Mr. Richter¡¯s mother downstairs as well and ced her in a recliner to celebrate the New Year together.


    Fin Wilson went to the temple to pray and came back in the afternoon. As for Charles Richter, he never came back, Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything, and even less did anyone mean to go looking for him, and Fin Wilson didn¡¯t ask.


    Looking up at the fireworks blooming in the night sky, looking back at the things experienced this year, just like this fireworks, no matter how wonderful and splendid, it is also a moment, the past bes a memory.


    ¡°Want one?¡± Walker Richter handed me a firework stick.


    I watched as sweetheart bounced around happily with one in each hand, and I took the stick from Walker Richter¡¯s hand, ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the fireworks rose into the air again, Walker Richter whispered in my ear, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    Four simple words, the best of wishes.


    I inclined my head and smiled, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    That year, I cried andughed, ¡®died¡¯ and was reborn.


    That night, I only heard him say Happy New Year and not the three words he left in his mouth.

 Chapter 309: Willingness to Gamble

    the Richter family observes the New Year¡¯s Eve every year on New Year¡¯s Eve, Fin Wilson and Mr. Richter ¡®s mother went to rest early, I put sweetheart to bed and went downstairs to see Walker Richter sitting alone in the living room observing the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    He had set up a game of Go, ying left-handed against right-handed.


    It had cooled down again today, and the house was supplied with heat, so it wasn¡¯t cold at all.


    I wore only a loose-fitting housecoat and poured a ss of warm water and sat down across from him.


    He looked up as I stared at the game and asked, ¡°When did you learn Go, why didn¡¯t I know.¡±


    He looked at me with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s a long timeing, you¡¯ll find outter that I can do much more than that.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s both y a game?¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in his eyes, then he raised his hand in a gentlemanly manner and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Cut and thrust.¡±


    I sat down and chose ck, he chose white, letting me go first and giving me five pieces.


    I¡¯m not polite, I drop five pieces, and I say, ¡°Got any chips? It¡¯s no fun to just y chess, it¡¯s only fun if you have some stakes.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± He looked at me with interest, pondering, ¡°If I lose, everything I have, let you take, if you lose ¡­¡±


    I took his words, ¡°If I lose, anything I have, or that I can manage, is yours to take as well.¡±


    Walker Richter yed the white pieces in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Since there was a wager and no regrets in the fall, each move was very cautious.


    When I was in the orphanage, I liked to y chess with Martin Mo, and Ulysses Will yed Go very well. Chess is like life, there is no turning back after each move, and every move is rted to the result.


    From theyout of the game, you can see a person¡¯s character. Walker Richter seems to be ying casually, but every move is carefully calcted; in terms of strategizing and grasping the big picture, I really can¡¯tpare to Walker Richter.


    I stared at the game, holding the pieces in my hand, somewhat uncertain, and asked him, ¡°When will you close the game?¡±


    He knew what I was asking.


    He¡¯s been too calmtely, no news at all from Ki Ben and Susan Su, and he¡¯s in no hurry, doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s waiting for.


    ¡°No hurry.¡±


    Hended a piece and said, ¡°There are still big fish left in the.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I got curious, ¡°You mean Ko Zhen?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have an affair with Ke Zhen, and he knew that Ke Zhen was behind Qi Ben, so did he still want to help Yao Mubai catch Ke Zhen?


    This is not Walker Richter¡¯s character.


    Walker Richter stared at the chessboard and reminded me, ¡°You have to be careful.¡±


    I looked at the chess board, I was already in a precarious position, and it seemed unlikely that I would be able to win against him.


    I don¡¯t really care about winning or losing, but I have to give it my best shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that easy to beat me.¡±


    I knew that Walker Richter was deliberately changing the topic just now, so I was smart enough not to pursue it.


    Just as the game was nearing its end and I was about to lose, the nanny brought over the midnight snack, two bowls of soup dumplings, symbolizing reunion.


    Walker Richter pointed to the dumplings, ¡°There is a coin wrapped in one of the dumplings, whoever eats it will be rich this year.¡±


    ¡°You still believe in that?¡± Iughed, ¡°You¡¯re not short of money either, and you¡¯re still thinking about getting rich.¡±


    Ny-nine percent of the people in this world will look forward to getting rich, and for the rich, wealth is no longer the first wish, Walker Richter has enough wealth to spend a few lifetimes, and naturally will not look forward to getting rich.


    ¡°Who would mind having too much money?¡±


    Walker Richter smiled, the kind of smile thates with a frown, his whole being in a very rxed and pleasant state.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in such a state in a long time, and I couldn¡¯t help but look a little stunned.


    He picked up the dumplings and raised his chin, signaling me to try them.


    I was unlucky enough this year, thest day of the year is very lucky, the first bite down on the coins, obviously not a big deal, but overjoyed, smug: ¡°I ate it.¡±


    He smiled and congratted me: ¡°Then I wish you a prosperous year, business is booming.¡±


    ¡°Have you in the shopping mall cover, casually throw some projects or say hello, Hill¡¯s Group¡¯s annual revenue will only grow, will not lose money.¡± I raised my lips and said, ¡°Ginger is still old and hot, how could Frank Hill really listen to Jane Hasis and give me half of thepany¡¯s shares, he is staring at you as a backer behind me.¡±


    I already knew what Frank Hill was thinking.


    Hill Yi married Martin Mo, the Mo family support, I seem to have no one to rely on, but I really want something to happen, Walker Richter will not stand idly by, the two do not have a love affair, but there is still sweetheart this bond, how can not be broken.


    The Hill family has Mo and Knight as backers, and can simply walk sideways.


    Walker Richter looked at me with an approving gaze, ¡°It seems that you already know business well, it is an honor to be your backer.¡±


    I was stunned, Walker Richter could really talk.


    I put down the bowl in my hand and looked at the chess game, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, don¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    In fact, the game was already decided, I could move five more pieces at most, and I was bound to lose.


    Walker Richter was not modest, he didn¡¯t give in, and after five moves, I lost.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bet.¡±


    I dropped the pieces in my hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bet. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Walker Richter made a thoughtful face, fixed his eyes on me and said, ¡°I want you ¡­¡±


    When I heard those three words, my heart skipped a beat, my eyes went wide, and I was about to open my mouth when he added, ¡°I want you to protect yourself in the future, and when something happens, I want to be the first person you tell.¡±


    ¡°Just, that simple?¡±


    This wish was too simple.


    It was obviously a watering down, but it was also because of such a simple request that I had a mix of vors in my heart, and a wave of sourness roamed my heart.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s that simple.¡± He got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so go back to your room early and rest.¡±


    I followed suit and got up, ¡°Walker Richter, I heard Yao Muyong say that someone can cure your ears, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Murong?¡± Walker Richter wrinkled his eyebrows slightly and shook his head, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Someone can cure it, why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    Who wants to be deaf for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± He was very stubborn, dropping that and going straight upstairs.


    I stared at his back, and for some reason, there was an indescribable frustration in my heart.


    I couldn¡¯t persuade him, and I didn¡¯t understand the reason why he stubbornly didn¡¯t go to the ear treatment.


    Snowkes drifted outside the window, and fireworks bloomed in the night sky from time to time, everything was so beautiful.


    The clock struck twelve, Ulysses Will and Fiona Croix sent New Year¡¯s greetings at the same time, and in previous years, Martin Mo would also send, but this time, there was no movement at all, instead, I received a message from an unexpected person.


    ¡°Happy New Year, new year, don¡¯tmit another offense at my hands.¡±


    The sender, Yao Mubai.


    When I saw this text message, my first reaction was that I wanted to punch someone, then I thought about it and stared at the text message again somehow feeling likeughing.


    I returned a past: ¡°Borrow your good advice.¡±

 Chapter 310: Late night bump into Mr. Richter’s mother standing up

    After the text message was sent, I didn¡¯t receive a reply, with Yao Mubai¡¯s kind of character, he shouldn¡¯t have replied.


    I don¡¯t know how Yao Mubai is doing now, I heard Wang Yuan say she was injured before, where did she get hurt?


    When I realized that I was actually thinking about these questions, I quickly shook them off and went back to the SWEETHEART room to rest.


    In the middle of the night, I was so thirsty that I put on a jacket and went downstairs to drink water, when I passed by Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room, I saw that the door was hidden, I walked over with the intention of closing the door behind me, my hand gripped the door handle, my eyes lifted up, and when I saw the scene inside the room, I was so shocked that I stared at both my eyes straight, and my body went ice cold.


    In the room, only turned on a night light, not very bright, but can roughly see the room furnishings, the original stroke lying on the bed can not move Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is not on the bed, but stood next to the cab as if looking for something, moving freely.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Isn¡¯t Mr. Richter¡¯s mother unable to walk?


    I was shocked, suddenly, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother seemed to sense my gaze, and turned her head fiercely to look over, her eyes stared straight at me, which looked particrly scary in thiste night, and I subconsciously retreated two steps backward.


    Just as I turned around to go back to my room, the back of my head suddenly hurt, and I fell to the ground, and when I waspletely plunged into darkness, I vaguely saw Mr. Richter ¡®s mother¡¯s small feeting towards me, and what happened after that I don¡¯t know.


    It was noon the next day when I woke up, and I woke up in SWEETHEART¡¯s room.


    The room was quiet, sweetheart had gotten up a long time ago, the curtains were drawn and the winter sunlight poured in, giving the illusion that it was a lifetime ago.


    The back of my head still hurt a little, I raised my hand and rubbed it, just then, Walker Richter walked in, he was wearing a dark gray casual loungewear, the whole person looked fresh and clean, giving people a feeling of a stranger like jade, the male world is unmatched.


    ¡°Wake up, there is breakfast prepared in the kitchen, I¡¯ll ask Wang Ma to heat it up for you.¡±


    ¡°How did Ie back? I¡¯m not ¡­¡±


    Last night¡¯s memories flooded into my mind, I remembered what I saw in the middle of the night, and my back was so cool as if a cloudy wind had blown through it.


    Walker Richter smiled warmly and said, ¡°What how did you get back? You went back to your daughter¡¯s room by yourself after ying chess with mest night, you forgot?¡±


    That, naturally, I hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    I lifted the quilt and said sharply, ¡°I don t mean that, I mean in the middle of the nightst night, I remember that in the middle of the night, I got up to drink water, and I passed by the olddy¡¯s room, and I saw that the door was not closed, and I was going to close the door, and then I saw the olddy, she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    Walker Richter interrupted me with a sullen look.


    I looked at him and crashed into his inky ck eyes, and the words stuck in my throat, so I didn¡¯t know how to say them.


    Half a minuteter, I asked, ¡°How is the olddy?¡±


    Last night that kind of thing, say out Walker Richter afraid will not believe, stroke Mr. Richter¡¯s mother how can move freely,st night maybe I was blurred, may also be dreaming.


    But I was awake enough to know that it wasn¡¯t a dream, and that the pain in the back of my head was real.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Walker Richter told me, ¡°Grandma just took her medicine and is sunbathing on the balcony.¡±


    Later I went to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room, where she was lying in a recliner and was indeed sunbathing on the balcony, her mouth askew, her ten fingers stiff, unable to speak or move.


    I found a reason to detach Walker Richter, and squatted down in front of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, and looked at her levelly: ¡°Old madam, I had a dreamst night, and dreamed that you were well.¡±


    I said this on purpose, as I stared intently into the olddy¡¯s eyes, testing her.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother tugged at her crooked mouth, her eyes rolled back and forth, and she looked as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t, which was a sign of a stroke, not like she could fake it.


    But on second thought, if this was really Mr. Richter¡¯s mother acting, it was horrible.


    And, again, why would she do that?


    Why would she pretend to be sick for a good reason?


    And who was it that knocked me out behind mest night?


    And did Walker Richter know about Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, or, was he fully aware and following through with the charade?


    Too many things have been going ontely, weighing down my nerves to the point of copsing, true and false, what is true and what is false, who is a human being and who is a ghost.


    I can¡¯t tell the difference anymore.


    I held Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and tried to break it with force, her fingers were so stiff that she couldn¡¯t move them at all.


    I gently patted the back of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Old madam, nowadays medicine is advanced, you will definitely get well.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother blinked, a sign of gratitude.


    I smiled, got up and walked out of the room.


    After leaving from THE Richter family, I never mentioned what I saw that night to anyone again either.


    Sometimes reticence isn¡¯t necessarily an option.


    During the Spring Festival, I received quite a few invitations, either this one treating me or that one organizing a banquet.


    They were all business partners, so it was impossible to decline all of them. If you want to do business, you have to deal with people, and you have to get used to this kind of socializing and entertaining.


    Fiona Croix sometimes apanies me.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, the boss of Rongfa Group invited me to a party, and Fiona Croix apanied me.


    The invitation was held at the boss¡¯s home, a small party, and all the guests were prestigious people, such as me, who had little seniority, were invited only because of Walker Richter¡¯s honor.


    Even Fiona Croix teased me: ¡°Other people in business have balding hair, racking their brains to build up contacts, raise funds and find partners, but in your case, a Walker Richter will take care of everything, so you can really count the money while lying down.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, what do you mean by lying down.¡± I gave her a nk look, crying a little.


    Fiona Croix immediately corrected, ¡°It¡¯s standing, standing.¡±


    There is a lot of cooperation between Hill¡¯s Group and the Richter Group, Walker Richter optimistic about the project, will always pull Hill¡¯s together to make money, over time, even if he does not send a message within the circle, those people are also very insightful, know that Hill¡¯s Group is Walker Richter cover, are eager to tie up to get a piece of the pie, who would Who would go against Hill¡¯s?


    As we were chatting, I caught a glimpse of another guest, and I elbowed Fiona Croix: ¡°Look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Fiona Croix followed my line of sight and looked over.


    The old president of Ronghua went up to personally greet none other than Jack Astor, and his wife Liang Ying.


    Today was really lively, Liang Ying and Fiona Croix shed, both wearing a dark green long dress with a fur coat.


    One is the ex-wife and the other is the current one.


    The two met, naturally, and it was a pretty win.


    I whispered in Fiona Croix¡¯s ear: ¡°The so-called collision is not terrible, who is ugly and who is embarrassed, you in the temperament and appearance of this piece ofplete abuse her.¡±


    Fiona Croix gouged out a nce at me, ¡°Did you know that they woulde today, that¡¯s why you insisted on dragging me here.¡±


    I smiled and spread my hands innocently, ¡°How could I, am I that kind of person? Besides, I didn¡¯t drag you here by force.¡±


    Fiona Croixughed without a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know you yet, you¡¯ve got a belly full of bad bloodtely and I don¡¯t know who you learned it from.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Look how ugly Liang Ying¡¯s face is, how is it? How¡¯s your mood?¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± Fiona Croix pulled on her fur and smiled back, ¡°Look who¡¯s here.¡±


    I followed Fiona Croix¡¯s gaze to the entrance and got a headache when I saw who wasing. It¡¯s still really a wrong person.

 Chapter 311: Meeting Kelly Zex at the Banquet

    Hill Yi as the Mo family¡¯s youngdy, and holds shares of Hill¡¯s Group, Rongfa Group¡¯s old boss invited me, naturally, I won¡¯t leave Hill Yi behind.


    Hill Yi is a person toe, today she wore a ck dress skirt, dress in, the corner of her mouth has been hanging a polite smile to greet people.


    Hill Yi naturally also saw me, after she greeted the boss of Rongfa Group, she walked straight towards me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I answered with a light tone, on the surface, I still have a good rtionship with Hill Yi, I can¡¯t let others see that we are not on good terms.


    Hill Yi¡¯s face was haggard, even the thickest makeup couldn¡¯t hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    She must be upset about Martin Mo.


    When I think of Hillie¡¯s fall in the snow that day, I feel a bit sorry for her.


    Fiona Croix took a close look at Hill Yi, and said in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°Why are you the only one here, where is Martin Mo, he didn¡¯t apany you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hill Yi¡¯s face became even more ugly, and her smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth.


    I knew that Fiona Croix was doing it on purpose, Hill Yi had lied to me before and brought me to Susan Su, almost losing her life, this ount, Fiona Croix still remembered it.


    Hill Yi shook her head and nced at me, ¡°Nan Cheng never came back, and I don¡¯t know where he went, Alva, you should know where he is.¡±


    I was about to speak, Fiona Croix grabbed the first, ¡°Martin Mo is your husband, how could Alva know where he is, Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t talk nonsense, otherwise people would think that your position as Mrs. Mo is not guaranteed, you¡¯re also bad for Alva¡¯s reputation.¡±


    I still really don¡¯t know where Martin Mo is.


    I haven¡¯t seen him since I met him on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Hill Yi smiled without smiling and stared at Fiona Croix, but her words were addressed to me, ¡°Is it anyone else¡¯s turn to misunderstand her rtionship with Nancheng? She was the first to know the news that Nan Cheng was alive, and I as a wife was thest to know instead.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your problem.¡± Fiona Croix let out a sigh, ¡°When I run into Martin Mo someday, I¡¯ll ask him why he married you, at first I was wondering, there are a lot of famous women in the North City, and there are a lot of beautiful ones, howe it¡¯s your turn, could it be because yourst name is also Hill?¡±


    The implication is that Martin Mo married Hill Yi because of me.


    His own husband married himself because of someone else¡¯s son, this is undoubtedly the most failure to gouge out the heart.


    Hill Yi¡¯s face was a brilliant shade of green and white.


    She squeezed the handbag in her hand tightly and couldn¡¯t hold back her temper, ¡°Fiona Croix, what do you mean.¡±


    ¡°Literally, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Fiona Croix is relentless: ¡°If you have something, look for Alva, if you don¡¯t need it, use her, harm her, who do you think you are, Alva, she doesn¡¯t owe you, her own husband can¡¯t find his own find, don¡¯t rely on Alva for everything.¡±


    Hill Yi couldn¡¯t say anything to Fiona Croix and turned her spearhead to me, ¡°Alva, is this what you mean? Nan Cheng was with you that day, why don¡¯t you know where he is.¡±


    I cooled down my face, ¡°Did youe here for a party or to look for your husband? Hill yi, I don¡¯t know where Martin Mo is, as for why he didn¡¯t look for you, you know it clearly in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know it well, because of you.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say some things here, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    Fiona Croix pulled my hand and said to Fiona Croix, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about, if you want to talk, talk here.¡±


    I really don¡¯t have anything to talk to Hillie about, she¡¯s nothing more than trying to find Martin Mo, who¡¯s in an awkward position with THE Mo family these days.


    ¡°Mr. Hill.¡±


    Right at this moment, the old boss of Rongfa Group came over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hill, Mrs. Mo, please forgive me for the poor hospitality.¡±


    I smiled lightly, ¡°Mr. Rong is polite.¡±


    Mr. Rong looked at Hill Yi and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Mo, my wife has set up a card game upstairs, and there is still one person missing, she said that Mrs. Mo¡¯s card game is good, so she asked me toe down and invite Mrs. Mo toe over, I don¡¯t know if Mrs. Mo would appreciate it.¡±


    Mr. Rong¡¯s status in the circle is much higher than Hill Yi¡¯s, he personally came to invite Hill Yi, where can she refuse.


    I also counted out, Mr. Rong is afraid that Hill Yi and I will get into trouble, so he found an excuse to leave Hill Yi.


    Hill Yi gathered her displeasure and raised a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time, I haven¡¯t yed with Mrs. Rong for a long time, and I was just thinking about going to see Mrs. Rong.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone bring Mrs. Mo over.¡± Mr. Rong immediately beckoned for someone to lead Hill Yi over.


    After Hill Yi left, I apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Rong, for causing you trouble.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mr. Rongughed, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the hospitality is not good enough, Mr. Hill, you have a good time with your friends, and if you need anything, just order someone to get it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Mr. Rong is a smooth person, and will take the measure, Hill¡¯s Group did not cooperate with him, but I heard that he wanted to cooperate with Walker Richter, and invited me toe today, and take care of me so much, drunkenness is not the intention of wine, but he is not fawning and ttering.


    And it¡¯s exactly this way that makes me feelfortable.


    Fiona Croix said: ¡°This Mr. Rong looks good, has eyesight, a mouth of a Hill General, Mrs. Mo, will Hill Yi divided out, said Hill Yi is just a luxury noblewoman, and those who y mahjong wives all the way, you and Hill Yi who is higher and who is lower, and immediately divided out, Hill Yi just now in the anger, did not react, and now I am afraid that back to Hill Yi, I am afraid that I will be able to get back to Hill Yi. Didn¡¯t react, now I¡¯m afraid it¡¯sing back to me.¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    I¡¯ve been to too many of these partiestely, and I¡¯ve been feeling really bored, so after going to the restroom to touch up my makeup, I looked for a secluded ce to sit down and be alone.


    I looked at the snowkes under the streetlight and remembered the saying that no snowke is innocent in an avnche.


    Regardless of whether or not I interfered in Hill Yi¡¯s marriage to Martin Mo, I can¡¯t be considered innocent either.


    I took out cigarettes from my handbag and was about to light them up, but suddenly I felt a pair of eyes staring at me, I turned back sharply, behind me was empty, there was nothing.


    Could it be my illusion?


    The wind blew, cool, I put away the cigarettes and got up to go back to the front room.


    A woman dressed as a maid pushed a food cart toward the dining area with her head down, the figure looked somewhat familiar, as if it was ¡­ Kelly Zex?


    I walked over, intending to get a better look at her, when a person suddenly sprang out to block my way, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    It was Yao Murong.


    He¡¯s here too.


    Yao Murong¡¯s business is spread all over the country, I don¡¯t know how many people want to cooperate with him, and for a party with a business nature like this, it makes sense that the old president of Rongfa Group would invite him.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± I probed and looked behind him, the person from earlier was gone, and I didn¡¯t see him in the dining area either.


    I shouldn¡¯t have blinked, that person was Kelly Zex.


    How did she end up here? And what is the purpose?


    Could it be that Kelly Zex is rushing towards me?

 Chapter 312: No One to Persuade

    Yao Murong held her hand in front of my eyes, ¡°Alva, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I settled down and said, ¡°My friend is still over there, I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    ¡°Alva, did you mention anything about treating Walker¡¯s ears?¡±


    I said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it, but he doesn¡¯t want the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Even you couldn¡¯t persuade him, so it seems like no one can.¡± Yao Murongmented, ¡°Walker is so young, he shouldn¡¯t live in a silent world.¡±


    ¡°Last time, I heard you say that you know who can cure his ears, why don¡¯t you just bring it to him.¡± I frowned, ¡°At first I also rejected the leg cure, then I also epted it, Walker should be afraid of failure, rather than giving hope and being disappointed, it¡¯s better to never have had hope.¡±


    Yao Murong said meaningfully, ¡°President Richter of THE Richter Group, how could he be afraid of failure.¡±


    ¡°Uh? What did you say?¡±


    I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, I always felt that Yao Murong hid his words every time he spoke, as if he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    ¡°Nothing, didn¡¯t you say you have a friend waiting for you, so go over quickly.¡± Yao Murong looked at the limited edition wristwatch on her hand, seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Right, aren¡¯t you interested in collecting? Recently, my friend just collected artifacts unearthed in the Han Dynasty, so you can go and take a look at them sometime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I superficially agreed, I don¡¯t know anything about that, I just wanted to find out how Walker Richter¡¯s jade trigger finger got to Yao Murong.


    Separated from Yao Murong, I went to look for Fiona Croix, but I didn¡¯t see her, I thought that Jack Astor and Liang Ying also came, I saw Liang Ying was not there, I secretly said it was not good, and immediately called Fiona Croix, fortunately Fiona Croix quickly connected and said she was at the door.


    It was about time, I was going to go and say hello to Mr. Rong to prepare to leave, just then, a man stopped my way.


    ¡°Miss Hill, leaving so early.¡±


    The man was dressed very trendy, his clothes were colorful, just like a flower peacock, this man I have never seen, but I have heard of him, a famous yboy in the circle, the son of Fuyuan Group, Han Zilong.


    He changes women faster than clothes.


    No woman who was targeted by him could escape the magic grip.


    I was expressionless, ¡°Please make way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the atmosphere here, so let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± Han Zi Long not only didn¡¯t let me, but instead came closer to me, hating to stick his body over, I subconsciously backed away, the red wine ss in his hand knocked over, and the wine poured onto his clothes: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡±


    Saying this, Han Zi Long made a move on me.


    He said that he didn¡¯t mean to, but just now I clearly saw him pouring on me on purpose.


    ¡°No need.¡± I coldly refused, blocking Han Zilong¡¯s outstretched hand.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°How can I not use it, I made your clothes dirty, how can I also have topensate you for one, I have one in my car, why don¡¯t you go with me to the car, we ¡­¡±


    Went to his car, that is no different from entering the wolf¡¯s den.


    I was about to open my mouth, behind me suddenly appeared a voice: ¡°It seems that your legs recovered well, this is only a month and want to repeat the same mistake?¡±


    This voice was Yao Mubai.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning inside Yao Mubai¡¯s words, but Han Zilong¡¯s face changed drastically.


    ¡°The leg is just right, just right.¡± Han Zi Long smiled sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at Miss Hill without a malepanion, I¡¯m bored alone and looking for her to chat to relieve my boredom.¡±


    Team Yao looked at me with a cold gaze, ¡°What do you have to chat with him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to talk about.¡± If I really got involved with Han Zilong, my reputation would be ruined.


    It was quite surprising that Yao Mubai relieved me.


    Yao Mubai looked at Han Zilong, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Han Zi Long seemed to be very afraid of Yao Mubai and left with a smile, but when he left, he gave me a meaningful look.


    I felt a bit puzzled.


    ¡°When did you get to know him?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words pulled me back to reality from my daze.

 Chapter 313: Yao Mubai Says He Wants to Be My Boyfriend

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Yao Mubai frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t know him how did he find you, leaning so close to you, almost sticking to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I red at him, ¡°Yao Mubai, what do you mean, who doesn¡¯t know what kind of person Han Zilong is? Don¡¯t say it in such an ambiguous way.¡±


    ¡°Ambiguous?¡± The corner of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth rose, holding a yful smile, ¡°You guys? Ambiguous?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± I eagerly exined, obviously not that meaning, but Yao Mubai made it sound like I really had something with Han Zilong.


    Yao Mubai puts his legs back and sits up straight, his expression is particrly serious: ¡°But that¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    ¡°What, are you jealous?¡±


    I just said that, I didn¡¯t expect him to ¡°En.¡± A sound.


    I thought I heard wrong, there was a moment, the air seemed to freeze, my whole person was frozen like a wooden chicken.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What did he mean by that?


    Could it be that, as Wang Yuan said, Yao Mubai he ¡­ is a good man?


    No, no, no, it can¡¯t be.


    He added: ¡°Han Zilong has a bad reputation, you stay away from him, don¡¯t cause a mess.¡±


    So that¡¯s it.


    I was the one who got the wrong idea.


    Feeling very embarrassed, I coughed lightly and said with a straight face, ¡°I think I saw Kelly Zex at the party.¡±


    ¡°Kelly Zex? ¡°Yao Mubai mouthed the name and muttered to himself, ¡°What was she doing at the banquet?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with Ke Zhen, anyway, you¡¯re dead set against Ke Zhen to the end, as long as there¡¯s news of him, you¡¯re bound to show up.¡±


    ¡°Then I thank you for the information.¡± Yao Mubai abruptly smiled and asked me again, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong?¡± I was a bit puzzled, ¡°Saw him, why are you asking about him, it¡¯s hard to believe that you are really like what they said, you don¡¯t get along with Yao Murong, and are deliberately looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much free time to look for trouble.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s face sank, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about Ke Zhen¡¯s people and matters, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°What could Yao Murong have to do with Ke Zhen.¡±


    I looked at him in a daze and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Yao Murong get along?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t get along with Walker Richter, and he doesn¡¯t get along with Yao Murong, as if the whole world has a grudge against him, and he catches everyone he sees.


    Anyway, Yao Murong mentioned Yao Mubai with a disdainful look, like there is some deep hatred, even if they are not blood brothers, at least they grew up together in Yao family, how can there be such a big hatred?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pry into things you shouldn¡¯t ask about.¡± Yao Mubai: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I subconsciously asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Yao Mubai smiled, ¡°What, are you going to wait for Han Zilong here?¡±


    Who waits for him.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡± I emphasized again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He dropped that one word and turned around to go out, and I immediately followed.


    I followed Yao Mubai into his Shepherd, a wide field of vision, cold streets, listening to the car¡¯s soothing music, actually have a feeling of a million years.


    There are couples on the side of the road sellingte-night snacks, hot wontons.


    Yao Mubai parked the car on the side of the road, ¡°Go eat something.¡±


    He jumped out of the car, I smelled the aroma of chaos, and I was really hungry, got out of the car and walked over.


    During the Spring Festival there are very few who didn¡¯t go back to their hometowns to celebrate the New Year, so there are fewer whoe to eatte-night snacks, there is only a small couple eating next to them, the two should be in hot love, very mushy, I looked at them, somewhat nostalgic for my own youth.


    Yao Mubai looked at me, and then looked back at the small couple next door, ¡°Thinking of spring?¡±


    I gave him a nk look, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s horny.¡±


    When the chaos was served, Yao Mubai poked the table with his chopsticks and said in a very dramatic manner, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by some illusions, I¡¯ve seen a lot of couples like this who are so delicate today, but can kill each other tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can you say something nice out of your mouth.¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re not happy in your life, so you expect everyone else to be as unhappy as you are, right?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yao Mubai snorted coldly, ¡°Say it like you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m happier than you.¡± I bit down hard on the chaos and drank two mouthfuls of soup, my stomach instantly warmed up and my entire body heated up.


    When I looked up, I realized that Yao Mubai had been staring at me, and as if he was looking at someone else through me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes flickered and his sight moved away, ¡°You look a lot like her.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± I guessed, ¡°You mean Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    In Yao Mubai¡¯s life, I had only heard of Chu Xian¡¯er as a woman, Wang Yuan was his subordinate, not counted in the list.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°She¡¯s obviously living a miserable life, but she always says she¡¯s happy, this is the same as you.¡±


    Yao Mubai was the only one who said his girlfriend was miserable.


    ¡°With a boyfriend like you, it¡¯s anyone who is miserable.¡±


    Yao Mubai asked me seriously, ¡°Where am I worse?¡±


    Strictly speaking, Yao Mubai is the best candidate for a boyfriend, with money, face, material and security.


    But it is precisely these that will make women stay away from him.


    He sat upright, stared at me very seriously, and asked, ¡°Alva Hill, if I were to be your boyfriend, how would it be?¡±

 Chapter 314: Revenge, He Saved Me Three Times

    Yao Mubai¡¯s words shocked me and I directly choked on the wonton and coughed repeatedly.


    I was a bit struck by lightning feeling looking at him, the corner of my mouth twitching: ¡°You did not eat the wrong drugs, what a joke.¡±


    What is the point of having such a serious expression.


    Yao Mubai looked at himself, ¡°What, not worthy?¡±


    From Yao Mubai¡¯s appearance and external conditions alone, I am not worthy of him.


    But what is this with what ah, this is not the question of match or not match.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my words, the boss¡¯s wife came over with the dipping sauce, ¡°Your dipping sauce, what else do you need just say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± I smiled and thanked.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After the boss¡¯s wife left, I suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Yao Mubai, you wouldn¡¯t be working against Walker Richter and want to use me to piss off Walker Richter, right?¡±


    Yao Mubai grunted and poured an entire bowl of dipping sauce into his own bowl, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I was on fire, ¡°Yao Mubai, is this funny to you?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Yao Mubai looked me up and down, his tone was full of contempt, ¡°Why, do you still think that I can really look at you? Even if I, Yao Mubai, can¡¯t get a wife, I won¡¯t look at you, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I was so angry that I stood up, ¡°Who do you think you are, I still can¡¯t look at you, even if I can¡¯t get married in this life, I still won¡¯t look at you, with your dislike of the sky and the earth, you are destined to end up alone.¡±


    Dropping this, I picked up my handbag and left.


    Just a few steps out, suddenly a ck sedan rushed straight this way, especially fast, I looked at the car in horror, forgetting to react.


    Suddenly.


    Waist a force, Yao Mubai will be my waist hug up, only feel the sky spinning, ears heard a loud bang, the car knocked over the stalls, guests and bosses bosses are also fortunate to dodge in time to not be hit.


    The car hit the electric pile before stopping, the front of the white smoke, Yao Mubai put me down, I was shocked, legs a little soft, barely able to stand.


    Yao Mubai walked towards the car to check, his brows tightly knitted: ¡°People are dead.¡±


    People are dead?


    Then how did this car suddenly crash over?


    Obviously, this car is not towards the road, but directly towards the side of the road, which is rushing towards me and Yao Mubai¡¯s side.


    Once we heard that someone was dead, the guests who were eatingte-night snacks ran away, and the stall owner was so scared that he dragged his wife to run away, and he didn¡¯t even want to buy anything.


    I walked towards Yao Mubai, my eyes inadvertently glimpsed a person lying on the overpass across the road.


    I looked in Yao Mubai¡¯s direction and shouted in horror, ¡°Yao Mubai be careful.¡±


    As the words fell, a loud bang rang out, Yao Mubai dodged it with agility, bowing over to my side quickly, pulling me to hide behind the car.


    There were a few more loud bangs, all hitting the body of the car.


    Even if it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard this kind of sound, my heart still beats fast and I¡¯m panicked.


    Suddenly, an odor drilled into my nostrils, before I had time to react, Yao Mubai pulled me to quickly run away from the car, ¡°Get down.¡±


    Bang!


    It was the sound of the car exploding.


    I was protected by Yao Mubai under my body, the moment the explosion sounded, I felt that my ears were deaf, I couldn¡¯t hear anything, I looked up at Yao Mubai above my head, his deep eyes were full of anxiety and panic, what was said in his mouth, I couldn¡¯t hear it at all, I only saw his lips moving.


    It took a long time before my ears could hear something, I tapped my ears and the sounds of the world became clearer.


    ¡°Alva Hill, speak up, are you alright, where are you hurt?¡±


    Yao Mubai held my shoulders and anxiously shook and shook me, making me dizzy.


    ¡°Stop shaking, if you keep shaking, nothing will be something.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel where I was hurting, just now I was protected by him, did I hurt anywhere.


    Hearing this, Yao Mubai breathed a sigh of relief, only then did he turn his head to look in the direction of the source of the sound, the person had long since left, and just as he turned around, I saw a crimson red on his back.


    Blood seeped out from his clothes, coloring his entire back red, it was shocking to look at.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai ¡­,¡± my volume gradually drew up due to fear and I said urgently, ¡°Yao Mubai, your back, you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Yao Mubai with nothing like, backhand touched the back, hands full of blood, but the face does not change color said: ¡°small injury.¡±


    This is still a small injury?


    Yao Mubai walked towards the burning car after the explosion and regretfully looked at the burning body, ¡°Burned like this.¡±


    Let the car explode and destroy the body.


    Yao Mubai pulls out his cell phone and immediately calls the police.


    As Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard, Wang Yuan and Liu Xin also heard the news and rushed over, seeing that Yao Mubai was injured, Wang Yuan was anxious and worried, ¡°Son of a bitch, his hand is really hard, boss, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Yao Mubai was as if he didn¡¯t know the pain, he was calmly telling the police about what just happened.


    These coworkers acted like they were used to seeing it and didn¡¯t make a fuss or advise him.


    Liu Xin said angrily, ¡°Boss, obviously this is revenge, this is 80% Ke Zhen¡¯s doing.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Like his handiwork.¡±


    I was arranged to sit on the side, looking at Yao Mubai and the others, thinking back to the thrilling moments just now, my heart still palpitates.


    If Yao Mubai¡¯s action is a little slower, I will really see the king of hell.


    Carefully counting, Yao Mubai has saved me three times.


    Yao Mubai walked towards me and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°What, scared silly?¡±


    I looked up at him, this sounded familiar, he had said the same thingst time in the Dragon Teng Mountain Range.


    Saying that he wasn¡¯t afraid was definitely a lie.


    I asked him numbly, ¡°You often get retaliated against?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s tone was light: ¡°Like this kind of thing, encountering it seven or eight times a year is considered less.¡±


    ¡°Then you are really lucky.¡± I lowered my eyes, just now that kind of thing, I can avoid it once is lucky.


    Yao Mubaiughed: ¡°The one who wants my Yao Mubai¡¯s life in this world hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you have never considered that you will die.¡±


    ¡°I, Yao Mubai, am greedy and afraid of death? Making me bow down to those people is impossible in this lifetime.¡± Yao Mubai snorted coldly, ¡°Alva Hill, if you are afraid of death, stay away from me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of death.¡± I stood up violently, ¡°Yao Mubai, you ¡­¡±


    He interrupted me in a deep voice, ¡°Alva Hill, I only do what I should do.¡±


    ¡°What about your life? Don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°From the day I feuded with Ke Zhen, my life is not my own.¡± Yao Mubai looked towards the scrapped car with a stern expression, ¡°Sooner orter, one day, I will send Ke Zhen to prison.¡±

 Chapter 315: Exposing Yao Mubai’s Scars

    I looked towards his injured back, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Yao Mubai said without a care in the world, ¡°It¡¯s just this small injury, it won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    This is full of disdainful tone.


    I came to the gas, pulling Yao Mubai¡¯s hand towards his car: ¡°Must go to the hospital, you are made of flesh and blood, not made of iron, if you have anything, who will revenge for Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Blood can prate so thick clothes, do not know what kind of injury inside, where can not care not to deal with.


    Yao Mubai actually did not refuse, let me pull to the car, I almost with amanding tone said: ¡°Give me the car keys.¡±


    He also really honestly obediently handed over the car keys.


    I said, ¡°You take the passenger side, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    I pulled open the door and sat in, he stood still and looked at me withplicated eyes, ¡°Alva Hill, your leg, can you drive?¡±


    After my leg healed, I hadn¡¯t been able to drive, firstly, I was afraid that the injury on my leg would recur, and secondly, I had a psychological shadow.


    I started the car and gritted my teeth, ¡°Cut the crap, get in the car.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t hesitate this time, pulled open the car door and sat in, nced at my left leg and suddenly said, ¡°This ount, I¡¯ll get it back for you.¡±


    I froze for a moment and quickly responded, ¡°You¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±


    I stepped on the gas and went straight to the best surgical hospital in the neighborhood.


    In the middle of the night, there are not many people on the street, along the way, none of us spoke, asionally the night sky will bloom fireworks, he sat on the passenger side, his hands around his chest, eyes closed, as if he really could not feel the pain in his back.


    When we arrived at the hospital, he got out of the car, I saw a piece of crimson on the seat of the car he sat on.


    I don¡¯t know why, the tip of my nose is sour, looked at Yao Mubai who went in towards the hospital, I locked the car door to follow.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He strides to the duty room to find a doctor, I followed to not help much, but seems redundant.


    The doctor came out from the lounge while putting on his coat, and was woken up in the middle of the night, who¡¯s temper is not good.


    Doctor cold face, do not even look at a nce, asked: ¡°Where is notfortable?¡±


    Yao Mubai sat down in front of the doctor, took his jacket off and exposed his back, the look was colder than the doctor,parable to the cold weather outside, said with amanding tone, ¡°Deal with it.¡±


    Yao Mubai was ustomed to giving orders all year round, and carried an innate aura about him, the four words that were not too light and not too heavy made the doctor immediately awake.


    Of course, part of the reason is also because of the injury on Yao Mubai¡¯s back, it¡¯s impossible to look at, looking at it makes one¡¯s heart tighten, obviously not hurt on his own body, but it seems like he is hurt himself, he can clearly feel that kind of pain.


    The doctor held the mirror frame, asked: ¡°How is this injury?¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s back is not only the injuries he suffered during the explosion just now, but also the injuries he suffered when he rushed into the fire to save mest time, and there are new injuries on his arms, which should be the injuries he sufferedst time when he was assassinated by Ke Zhen and brought in people in order to save Liu Xin.


    Before not seeing these injuries, I have always felt that people are meat long, see Yao Mubai, I think he is made of steel, so many injuries in his body, alternating old and new injuries, flesh and blood, car explosion debris stabbed into the flesh, I just look at it all feel the pain, but he has not grunted from beginning to end, and also insisted on cooperating with the police investigation.


    Yao Mubai hands on his legs, look serious: ¡°should not ask more don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yao Mubai looked over with a warning look, the doctor immediately recognized the situation, ¡°You lie down on that bed first, I¡¯ll go get someone to prepare for the surgery.¡±


    With his back blown up like this, he definitely needs surgery.


    Yao Mubaiy toward the bed and was, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, just give me a few stitches here.¡±


    Me: ¡°¡­¡±


    Doctor: ¡°¡­¡±


    Thought this was sewing clothes.


    The doctor looked at me and I said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, trouble the doctor to prepare for surgery.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes nced at me, before he opened his mouth, I preempted him and said, ¡°It¡¯s all here, what¡¯s the point of showing off, go to the operating room and do the surgery, otherwise what if it gets infected.¡±


    Yao Mubai swallowed back his words, got up and said, ¡°Women are trouble.¡± Then picked up his jacket and walked in front, taking the initiative to walk towards the operating room himself.


    The doctor was busy getting ready.


    The surgery went on for three hours, by the time Yao Mubai walked out from inside it was almost dawn, that¡¯s right, just walked out, except for a little difference in his walking posture, just like nothing.


    ¡°Go.¡± Yao Mubai kicked the chair I was sitting on.


    I gave him a nk look, ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor prescribe you any medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s prescribed, you go to the pharmacy and get it, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Yao Mubai gave me a card, ¡°Feel free to swipe it.¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched, ¡°You¡¯re a big spender.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen someone just swipe a card to buy medicine.


    I didn¡¯t take his card and said, ¡°You saved my life, I¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, I went straight to the pharmacy on the first floor.


    When I took the medicine and walked out, Yao Mubai was already in the car and was calling someone, when I approached I heard him seem to be talking about some project.


    It¡¯s this time of the day, still not forgetting about work.


    I walked over, he also happened to finish the phone call, hung up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was not polite, and he just used me as a driver.


    I threw the medicine onto the car seat, thinking that he was disabled and a lifesaver, I didn¡¯t say anything and pulled open the main driver¡¯s door, ¡°Address.¡±


    I know the address of Yao¡¯s house, but obviously Yao Mubai does not live in Yao¡¯s house, and even if he does, he will not go back now.


    Which knows, Yao Mubai actually said: ¡°Fuxing Road 88.¡±


    This is not the address of the Yao family?


    I subconsciously asked, ¡°You¡¯re going back to Yao¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    He was a member of the Yao family, so it was only right that he would go back to the Yao family.


    I started the car and drove to the Yao family.


    Yao Mubai is quite a strange person, again, he was resting his eyes with his eyes closed, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask him something even though I wanted to.


    An hourter, the car stopped in front of Yao¡¯s house, he pressed the key and the gate opened automatically.


    I drove the car in, the Yao family lights were on, Yao Mubai got out of the car, his eyes looked somewhere on the second floor, his eyes deepened and hisplexion was colder.


    The maid heard themotion and came out to open the door, Yao Mubai walked a few steps, then turned back to look at me: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±


    ¡°I still won¡¯t go in, you take the medicine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯vee to Yao¡¯s house, Walker Richter was here before to recuperate from his injuries.


    ¡°Bring the medicine in.¡±


    Yao Mubai dropped this sentence and went straight in.


    I squeezed the medicine in my hand and had no choice but to follow in.


    Just in time, I bumped into Yao Muronging down from upstairs in her sportswear, this was to go for morning exercise.


    Yao Murong looked at me and Yao Mubai, with deep meaning in her eyes, ¡°This is the second time our Mr. Yao brought a girl back, I remember thest time was five years ago, that girl seemed to be called Chu Xian¡¯er, and then that girl seemed to be killed by you.¡±

 Chapter 316: Argumentative, Faulty

    Yao Mubai and Yao Murong¡¯s rtionship was even worse than the legend, the smell of gunpowder was so strong as soon as they met.


    Chu Xian¡¯er was Yao Mubai¡¯s sore spot, only to see Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes steeply turn cold: ¡°You still live here?¡±


    The implication is that Yao Murong is no longer surnamed Yao and should not live in the Yao family.


    Really specializing in picking out painful spots to step on.


    No one will let anyone.


    Yao Murong face did not see the color of embarrassment, on the contrary, has been hanging a smile: ¡°This is really a good ce, you should also oftene back to live, dad often miss you, every day I apany dad dinner, too cold.¡±


    This was an insinuation that Yao Mubai was unfilial, not apanying the old man.


    Yao Mubai snorted, ¡°You are afraid that you are filial to the wrong person.¡±


    Yao Murong smiled warmly, his gaze fell on me, ¡°Alva, have you eaten breakfast yet, I¡¯ll have the kitchen make some.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± I quickly waved my hand, naturally I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to get involved in the war between the two brothers.


    I ced the medicine on the table and said to Yao Mubai, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, you take care of your injuries.¡±


    Dropping these words and not waiting for Yao Mubai to say anything, I hurriedly slipped away.


    When my feet stepped out of the living room door, Yao Mubai¡¯s voice came out if nothing else, ¡°You went to Rong Dafa¡¯s banquetst night?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Yao Mubai meant by asking this, and I didn¡¯t hear how Yao Murong answered.


    I took a taxi back to the Hill family and just as I arrived home, I saw Fiona Croix there.


    Seeing mee back, Fiona Croix pulled me and asked, ¡°Are you alright? I heard you were taken awayst night, what does that have to do with you, what did they take you for, did they give you a hard time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I took off my jacket and changed into a pair of shoes, ¡°Ran into Yao Mubai.¡±


    When I mentioned Yao Mubai, Fiona Croix had a look of realization on her face, ¡°He¡¯s the one who gave you trouble again isn¡¯t he.¡±


    ¡°Sort of, but it was also him who saved me.¡± I gave a general ount of what happenedst night.


    Fiona Croix listened with palpitations, ¡°Alva, you¡¯d better stay away from Yao Mubai in the future, I think it won¡¯t be good when you run into him, tell me about you, you almost lost your life a few times, do you think you¡¯re a cat with nine lives.¡±


    I remembered the scene of Yao Mubai protecting mest night, remembered his serious and solemn look, the way he put his own life and death at risk, suddenly I have a new view of him.


    ¡°Fiona, actually Yao Mubai that person is not bad ¡­¡±


    Fiona Croix looked at me with particr surprise: ¡°Alva, you¡¯re speaking for Yao Mubai?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I said, ¡°I¡¯m speaking for a ss of people like him, putting aside my personal bias against him, he¡¯s still not a bad person, not to mention he saved me three times.¡±


    ¡°Three times? How have I never heard of that.¡±


    I told Fiona Croix about the three times, she was silent for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Alva, why do I feel that this Yao Mubai he likes you.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Are you kidding, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    In the past, I would still half believe it, but now I don¡¯t believe it at all, Yao Mubai has someone he likes in his heart, how could he really like me, not to mention that I used to be Walker Richter¡¯s woman, and I have also given birth to a child, Yao Mubai would not be able to think of liking me unless his brain was caught by the door.


    I¡¯m really hungry, I almost lost my lifest night without even finishing the wonton stew.


    I went into the kitchen to cook something myself and asked Fiona Croix, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Cook an extra bowl, I¡¯m here before breakfast.¡± Fiona Croix looked like she thought of something, pointed her finger upstairs, and said, ¡°By the way, your mom seems to be out of sorts today, when I came here just now, I saw her in a trance, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°I think something¡¯s going on at Be Hill, there¡¯s no rush, I¡¯ll check it outter.¡± I ordered two bowls of noodles, rememberingst night, I asked her, ¡°Why did you leave firstst night, did Liang Ying get you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fiona Croix poked the noodles in the bowl and said, ¡°Recently there was a guy chasing after me, I bumped into him at the banquetst night, the guy kept courting me, Jack Astor bumped into him and got into a fight.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s tone was cloudy, as if she was an outsider as the heroine of the incident.


    ¡°How was the guy? Was he nice to you?¡± I didn¡¯t really care about the oue of the fight, I hadn¡¯t heard any talkst night, so it didn¡¯t seem like it had gone too badly.


    ¡°Average.¡± Fiona Croix waved her hand, ¡°Not as good looking or rich as Jack Astor.¡±


    I gave her a nk look, ¡°Where are youparing like this, you can¡¯t look at others but give others the chance to court you, are you trying to borrow this man to test Jack Astor¡¯s reaction?¡±


    Fiona Croix shrugged her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s the kind of thing one wants to do.¡±


    ¡°And were you satisfied with the oue?¡±


    ¡°A little better than expected.¡± Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Men are always eating from the bowl and watching the pot.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, men are indeed the animals that can weigh the pros and cons.


    After eating, Fiona Croix left, I washed the dishes and cooked a bowl of noodles for Jane Hasis and brought it upstairs.


    I knocked on the door and no one answered.


    I wrenched the door open and went in, Jane Hasis was lying on her side on the bed, not sure if she was asleep or awake.


    I walked over to her and saw her looking out the window with her eyes open, I put the noodles down, ¡°Have some.¡±


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t even roll her eyes, ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°It¡¯s Be Hill she ¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t wake up.¡± As soon as Jane Hasis opened her mouth, tears followed, she hastily wiped them away and sniffled, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m so sorry, if I could trade this life of mine for Be¡¯s health, I¡¯d trade this life, she¡¯s still so young.¡±


    I pulled a tissue and handed it to her, not sure of thefort, ¡°Should I have Mr. Wong take a look?¡±


    I thought of what I saw at the Richter family the other day, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was already able to stand up, maybe it was Mr. Huang who cured her, as to why Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was still pretending to have a stroke, I don¡¯t know.


    Once she heard this, Jane Hasis looked like she had grabbed a life-saving straw: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, look for Mr. Huang, he can cure your leg, maybe he can make Be wake up, Alva, you go and ask Mr. Huang now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you eat the noodles first, I¡¯ll call Mr. Huang.¡±


    Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t eat it and insists that I call Mr. Huang in front of her.


    I had no choice but to call Mr. Huang, the call was quickly connected, ¡°Miss Alva, Happy New Year, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Same happy same happy.¡± I looked at Jane Hasis, who was full of expectations, and said, ¡°Mr. Huang, I want to trouble you with something, are you still in North City? I¡¯d like to ask you to see my sister¡¯s doctor.¡±


    This is the first time I admit that Be Hill is my sister in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Mr. Huang seemed to hesitate for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not in North City right now, I¡¯lle to North City tomorrow afternoon and I¡¯ll take a look for your sister then.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you so much Mr. Huang.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Huang¡¯s promise, Jane Hasis was able to eat the noodles with peace of mind.


    After a sleepless night, I was really sleepy, so I went back to my room to sleep.


    I muted my cell phone and slept until four in the afternoon, and when I woke up, there were already three missed calls on my cell phone.


    One was from Walker Richter and the other two were from Ulysses Will.


    I called Ulysses Will back first, but the other person never picked up, and I felt a little uneasy.


    I called Walker Richter back again and he called me for nothing else but to inquire about what happened at the partyst night.


    After washing up, I drove to Ulysses Will¡¯s ce to look for him.


    I rang the doorbell halfway to the door and no one ever answered, I tried calling again and still couldn¡¯t get through.


    Just as I turned around and was about to leave, I saw Ulysses Will walk out of the elevator, he froze for a moment when he saw me, and then he put his head down and took out his key to open the door, ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°I called you and there was no answer so I came over.¡± I asked, ¡°You called me this morning for something?¡±


    He opens the door and enters, changing his shoes in the foyer, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe Ulysses Will would call me if nothing was wrong.


    After a moment, he looked over at me and said, ¡°Do you have any money, I¡¯d like to borrow two hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Two hundred thousand isn¡¯t a huge amount for me, thepany gives me more than that in dividends every month.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I took out a bank card from my bag and gave it to him, ¡°The password is my birthday.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask him why he was borrowing this money.


    Ulysses Will didn¡¯t take it right away, his cheeks tightened and his eyes were torn, he hesitated for a long time before taking it and quickly bowed his head, ¡°Thanks, will pay it back as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± I stood in the doorway and didn¡¯t go in, hesitantly saying, ¡°I called Mr. Huang, he¡¯sing to North City tomorrow afternoon, and he promised me to see Be Hill for her.¡±


    I don¡¯t know which sentence I said wrong, Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, I couldn¡¯t see joy from his face, instead, he was a bit resistant and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mr. Huang.¡±


    Ulysses Will this is not want Be Hill well?


    On second thought, Be Hill will definitely continue to pester him if she gets well, maybe that¡¯s the reason for his resistance.

 Chapter 317: Exposing Mo Tian Dao

    Mr. Huang¡¯s side I have already called and also invited someone toe over tomorrow afternoon to see, naturally I can¡¯t excuse myself.


    I said, ¡°also just hold the mindset of trying, my mom heard Be Hill may not wake up, the heart is also very difficult, Ulysses Will, as you said back then, after all, myst name Hill, was born Jane Hasis, plus her performance in this nearly a year, repentance, it is not possible for me to sit back and do nothing. ¡±


    Ulysses Will smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Alva, I used to advise you to be generous and let go, but I never let go, I regret it, really, Alva, in fact, I have always loved ¡­¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s cell phone ringing interrupted him.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it, and it wasn¡¯t who was calling, only to see his face change, and instead of connecting, he immediately hung up, afraid that I would see the same.


    I subconsciously asked, ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°Strange number, a salesman, I¡¯ve been getting calls like thattely.¡± Ulysses Will kept blocking the doorway and had no intention of letting me in. He said hesitantly, ¡°I have to go outter.¡±


    The implication was that I wouldn¡¯t be invited in.


    ¡°Good.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back too.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off then.¡± He held up his bank card and assured me, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I knew his nature, and when he made a promise, he made it.


    I walked out of Ulysses Will¡¯s rental, always thinking there was something strange about him, but didn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    I¡¯d put off the evening¡¯s entertainment long ago, and with nothing much to do, I went back to catch up on my sleep, which woke up to a change in the Mo family.


    In the past, enjoy the reputation of one of the greatest phnthropists Mo Tianxiong copsed, overnight, the Inte a curse, almost paralyzed.


    The tree fell, and for a while, the Mo family had problems, and there were all kinds of rumors.


    I knew that these were all spread by Martin Mo. I watched the news of Mo Tianxiong being taken away by the prosecutor¡¯s office, and I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Martin Mo.


    He had done something so desperate and extreme, I was afraid that he would regret itter.


    I always feel that this is not so simple.


    In my mind, I remembered the story Walker Richter told me, that possibility is not impossible.


    The key now is to find Martin Mo.


    I called Martin Mo and he hung up on me.


    I stared at the phone very angry, what a stubborn man.


    I went to Nanshan Hospital to find Martin Mo.


    I directly pushed the door in, Mo Tendao heard the movement, immediately collected himself, made a kindly weak look half lying on the sofa, saw it was me, a loving smile on his face, nodded at me.


    I let the caregiver go out, walked to Mo Tiandao, took my cell phone out, and searched today¡¯s news: ¡°Martin Mo has taken on Mo Tianxiong.¡±


    Seeing the news that Mo Tianxiong was taken away by the prosecutor¡¯s office, Mo Tiandao¡¯s eyes were glowing with light, it was excitement, even if it was fleeting, it didn¡¯t hide it from my eyes, this waspletely different from the expression he had before when he didn¡¯t hate Mo Tianxiong.


    Where is this not hatred, clearly is hateful.


    It seems that perhaps Walker Richter guessed right, Mo Tianxiong is back for revenge.


    I didn¡¯t hide it anymore and directly picked it out, ¡°You used Martin Mo to take revenge on Mo Tianxiong, you hate THE Mo family, you hate Mo Tianxiong, you can¡¯t wait for Mo Tianxiong to fall, right.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao looked at me with an expression of bewilderment, not understanding what I was saying.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I said in a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, you are very smart and havepletely figured out Martin Mo¡¯s nature, you pretended to be kind and generous and forgiving while utilizing Martin Mo¡¯s impulsive personality and single handedly directing the current situation, I have to admire you, you¡¯re like this and still able to count Martin Mo in, you didn¡¯t take him as your own son at all. Just a tool for revenge, I¡¯m going to tell Martin Mo and expose you.¡±


    Even though just now I saw a different excitement in his eyes from his previous remorse, I can¡¯t bepletely sure that he is using Martin Mo to take revenge on Mo Tianxiong, my words were just testing Mo Tian Dao.


    Just as I turned around, a coarse voice sounded behind me.


    ¡°Little girl, you are so smart.¡±


    The only person in this room besides me was Mo Tendao.


    I stared at Mo Tiandao and backed up in shock, even though I knew that Mo Tiandao had utilized Martin Mo, I really didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to speak.


    ¡°You, you can talk?¡± I was shocked, ¡°Why did you lie to everyone?¡±


    Mo Tian Dao held up his broken palm, his eyes filled with hatred, ¡°When youe out to hang around, sooner orter you have to pay back, this is what Mo Tian Xiong he owes me.¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t take advantage of Martin Mo, he is your son, he is so heartfelt about you, his father, for you, he even doesn¡¯t want the inheritance of Mo¡¯s Group, but what about you, how did you treat him?¡± I said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Martin Mo the truth, I won¡¯t let you hoodwink him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will believe you?¡± Mo Tian Dao smiled grimly, ¡°I just let Nancheng do what he should do, Nancheng¡¯s heart is too kind, if I directly asked him to retaliate against Mo Tian Xiong, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily do so.¡±


    Right, with something so outrageous, and with the fact that Mo Tian Dao is good at disguises, Martin Mo won¡¯t necessarily believe me.


    ¡°If he knew that he was being used by you, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through with this.¡±


    ¡°But by that time, it¡¯s already toote, and Mo Tianxiong will be sanctioned by thew.¡± Mo Tian Dao was in a particrly soothing mood, his eyes overflowing with smugness, and asked me, ¡°How did you know that I intentionally made Nancheng do this?¡±


    I spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Your nature betrayed you.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao froze, thenughed twice, ¡°You female doll, you look simple, but you are actually not simple, no wonder Nancheng was eaten to death by you.¡±


    ¡°I just had better luck.¡±


    I propped up the sofa with one hand, and with one hand in my shirt pocket, I quietly turned on the recording function of my cell phone, and stared at him with a cold gaze, ¡°When are you going to confess the fact that you can talk to Martin Mo?¡±


    Mo Tian Dao stared at me and suddenly stopped talking, just looking at me with a smile that made people¡¯s hearts hairy.

 Chapter 318: New Discoveries About Bella Hill’s Condition

    I was weak in my heart, I had a kind of trepidation that my mind was all known by Mo Tiandao, my hand in my pocket tightly gripped my cell phone so that it kept the recording function, I once again coldly said: ¡±How long are you going to hide this from Martin Mo? He¡¯s not stupid, if one day he learns that you¡¯re hiding the fact that he can talk, he won¡¯t forgive you, not even if you¡¯re his father, what he hates most in this life is deception.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao still not fooled, his eyes staring sorrowfully at my clothes pockets, as if he could see my small movements, insight into my calctions, looking at me with a kind of I¡¯m still tender expression, I was so angry that I said out loud, ¡°You speak ah, just now is not quite able to speak, what to pretend, you speak ah.¡±


    My emotions came up, did not control, one hand grabbed Mo Tian Dao¡¯s cor, forcing him to open his mouth.


    Suddenly, Mo Tian Dao¡¯s mouth issued ah ah ah sound, then shortness of breath, body convulsions, and foaming at the mouth, scared me immediately let go of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    I was at sixes and sevens, I didn¡¯t know what to do, the emergency rm went off, the doctors rushed in, I sidestepped to get out of the way, and said urgently, ¡°Doctor, look at what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Even if Mo Tian Dao utilized Martin Mo, but he is in the end Martin Mo¡¯s father, if there is really something, I can hardly take the me.


    ¡°Family members go out first.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The doctor administered resuscitation to Mo Tendao.


    I didn¡¯t dare to dy the doctor here, so I had to go out first.


    When Mo Tian Dao was in trouble, the doctor had to contact Martin Mo immediately.


    I called Martin Mo hung up, the hospital called to inform, less than an hour Martin Mo came.


    At that time, Mo Tiandao had already been rescued, and the doctor wasing out of it.


    Martin Mo looked worried and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine for now, the patient needs to rest and should not be disturbed for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Martin Mo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hearing that Mo Tian Dao is fine, my hanging heart also fell.


    Martin Mo asked again, ¡°How did my dad suddenly get like this?¡±


    The doctor held the frame, ¡°The patient was stimted, the patient¡¯s physical condition is not optimistic, it is not advisable to be stimted, I also hope that the family will pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Stimtion?¡± Martin Mo¡¯s gaze immediately looked at me, I rarely saw him look at me with such cold eyes.


    After the doctor left, he asked me, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t expecting this.¡± I was honest and didn¡¯t hide it from Martin Mo, ¡°Martin Mo, your dad, he¡¯s not mute, he can talk, I wanted him to tell you the truth and then this happened.¡±


    ¡°Can talk?¡± Martin Mo pressed, ¡°Alva, you never tell lies, when did you be like this, who made you do this, Hill Yi or Mo Tian Xiong?¡±


    ¡°You also know that I don¡¯t tell lies, yet you still haven¡¯t believed me, Martin Mo, you go to the hospital and ask around, you will know what kind of person your father is, and also, it¡¯s a fact that he can talk, he is using you to take revenge on THE Mo family, to take revenge on Mo Tianxiong.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s still Mo Tianxiong deserved it, the things he did, one is enough to make him die ten thousand times.¡± Martin Mo colored, ¡°No matter what my dad is like, Mo Tianxiong should pay for the crimes hemitted.¡±


    ¡°Are all those things reported on the inte true?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can still fabricate?¡± Martin Mo sneered, ¡°I, Martin Mo, can¡¯t do such a disgusting thing.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s words left me dumbfounded.


    Right, I couldn¡¯t ignore what Mo Tianxiong had done because of my prejudice against Mo Tian Dao.


    I asked, ¡°Now that Mo Tianxiong has gone in, and jail time is a foregone conclusion, the Mo family now only has you left, do you really intend to watch the Mo family fall?¡±


    ¡°This is the retribution of the Mo family.¡±


    Martin Mo dropped this and went straight into the ward, mming the door behind him.


    I stood at the entrance of the ward for a while before leaving.


    The Mo Tianxiong incident continued to ferment on the inte, Mo Tianxiong went in, but Martin Mo didn¡¯t show up, and the inte was specting about where the fate of the Mo family would go.


    And at this time, Hill Yi jumped out on the inte, facing the media reporter¡¯s interview, she said to the camera, ¡°I believe that thew is fair and just, I will keep thepany, and wait for my dad toe out, and then hand it over to him in its entirety.¡±


    That¡¯s a beautiful thing to say, but everyone knows that, as long as they¡¯re not stupid, they all know that Hilli is trying to take advantage of the opportunity to take control of thepany.


    At this point in time, Martin Mo has note forward, do not speak out, let the situation develop.


    I, an outsider, can really only watch from the sidelines.


    I drove my car aimlessly on the highway, unknowingly, the car actually came to Walker Richter¡¯s residence.


    Thinking of sweetheart, I also drove the car in, stopped the car in the courtyard, I just got off the car, I saw Walker Richter send Mr. Huang out.


    Earlier, Mr. Huang said he would arrive this afternoon, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon.


    It seems that he came to the North City and came to THE Richter family, could it be for Mr. Richter¡¯s mother?


    I closed the car door and smiled as I walked up to greet him, ¡±Mr. Huang, I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon, by the way, are you here to see the olddy? How is the old madam¡¯s health? Can she get better?¡±


    I deliberately observed Walker Richter¡¯s reaction when I asked this.


    When Mr. Richter¡¯s mother came back from the hospital, I had asked Walker Richter if he wanted to ask Mr. Huang toe and see her, and at that time Walker Richter had no intention of asking Mr. Huang toe.


    Mr. Huang looked at Walker Richter with a smile on his face, and Walker Richter said for him, ¡°Mr. Huang is stopping by to pay his respects.¡±


    Turns out it wasn¡¯t a visit to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°How many days does Mr. Huang intend to stay in North City? What I said yesterday, I wonder if Mr. Huang has time now?¡±


    ¡°I was about to call you about this, just now President Richter mentioned to me about your sister, like her situation, it¡¯s not unheard of that there are international cases of awakening, but the specifics still need to be seen to be known.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Wong.¡± I look to Walker Richter, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick up Mr. Huang now and take a look.¡±


    Walker Richter nodded his head in agreement, so I didn¡¯t enter the house and directly took Mr. Huang to the hospital.


    Mr. Huang is not a doctor of this hospital, and it would definitely be inappropriate to rush to see Be Hill, so I didn¡¯t notify Be Hill¡¯s attending physician, and just let Mr. Huang take a cursory look for the time being.


    Jane Hasis was so nervous that she kept staring at Mr. Huang.


    Mr. Huang took the pulse and felt the bones, taking a preliminary look, and when he touched the back of Be Hill¡¯s head, his expression changed, as if to be sure of something, he purposely turned Be Hill over and took a closer look.


    I asked, ¡°Mr. Huang, is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 319: Seeing the Dark Side of Ulysses Will

    Be Hill had fallen down the stairs and hit the back of her head in the first ce, losing a lot of blood and passing out on the spot.


    Mr. Huang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jane Hasis asked urgently, ¡°Mr. Huang, can my daughter still wake up? You have excellent medical skills, you can cure Alva¡¯s leg with that acupuncture, you can definitely make Be wake up too right.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jane Hasis put all her hopes on Mr. Huang.


    Mr. Huang stared at the unconscious Be Hill and shook his head, ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to do anything.¡±


    At those words, Jane Hasis felt like she was hit with a stick, ¡°How could you, Mr. Huang, you haven¡¯t even tried yet, how can you say you can¡¯t.¡±


    Right, without even trying, Mr. Huang directly said that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but just now it was obvious that he was onto something.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mr. Huang still shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°Toote?¡± Jane Hasis asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mr. Wong said, ¡°If it was earlier, there might have been a possibility, there¡¯s no way around it now, sorry about that, I¡¯ve got things to do so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    I followed Mr. Huang out after him.


    ¡°Mr. Huang, wait.¡± I asked, ¡°Mr. Huang, can you tell me the truth, Be Hill can she be cured or not?¡±


    Mr. Huang hesitated and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s possible?¡± I frowned, ¡°Mr. Huang, just now I saw that you didn¡¯t look right, is there something wrong?¡±


    Mr. Huang muted down.


    I said, ¡°Mr. Huang, please also tell me the truth, and I promise that the conversation with Mr. Huang today will not be leaked.¡±


    Mr. Huang hesitated for half a second and said, ¡°Earlier, I heard President Richter say that your sister fell down the stairs and hit her head before she fell into aa, but I just looked at it, and it wasn¡¯t a problem with her head that caused your sister to fall into aa, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t a problem with the fall, it was a gravity strike.¡±


    ¡°Gravity strike?¡±


    How is that possible.


    I remembered the scene on the day Be Hill fell down the stairs, there was only Ulysses Will beside Be Hill, Jane Hasis was far away, could it be ¡­


    I was shocked at the thought of that possibility.


    Before Ulysses Will is very rejected me to find Mr. Huang to Be Hill, in fact, he has long known the real reason for Be Hill¡¯sa?


    Mr. Huang nodded, ¡°Exactly, I looked at the wounds, there are two wounds on the head, the two wounds ovep together, it is very hard to find.¡±


    ¡°There are so many doctors in the hospital. It can¡¯t be that they¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°This possibility is not unheard of, even just now I almost didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Mr. Huang wanted to speak, ¡°There¡¯s also the other possibility that someone sealed the mouth, Miss Hill, I¡¯m really not sure this time.¡±


    Mr. Huang has also been a medical doctor for decades, he didn¡¯t say anything inside just now because he was also afraid that Jane Hasis would know the real situation of Be Hill¡¯s injury.


    Mr. Huang is not willing to treat, I can¡¯t force him, I sent him to the door of the hospital, and after that I didn¡¯t go back to the hospital, I went directly to find Ulysses Will to ask for an understanding.


    I arrived at the door of his rented room, and again rang the doorbell for a long time, I thought that people are not at home, and intended to leave, the door suddenly opened again, Ulysses Will a listless look: ¡°Alva, why are you here.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    I went straight in and got right to the point, ¡°What have you done to Be Hill? Mr. Wong has already looked at her and said that she has a man-made blow wound to her head, did you do that?¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s face did not show any surprise at all, instead he calmly sat on the sofa and smoked, ¡°You know all about it.¡±


    ¡°So it really was you who did it.¡±


    Even though there was a guess in his heart, hearing him admit it in person was still unbelievable.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He directly admitted, and said with some emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t control it at that time, Alva, you don¡¯t know how difficult Be Hill she really is, I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯m about to go crazy, and she still pushes me there, staring at me like a psychopath every day.¡±


    I was surprised to hear this from him and saddened for him.


    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be a psycho.¡± I reminded Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will snorted, ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot, she¡¯s a psycho, has been since back then, what was she so mad about back then that she had to pretend to be you, she knew that the person I liked was you, it¡¯s you, she ruined us with one selfish move, I¡¯m in the situation I¡¯m in today, all because of her. ¡±


    That sentence ¡°the person I like is you¡± made me shocked so hard that it took me a long time to find my voice: ¡°Will, Ulysses Will, didn¡¯t you, didn¡¯t you say ¡­ ¡±


    He clearly told me he liked Be Hill in the first ce, why did he change now?


    ¡°I lied to you, but I couldn¡¯t lie to myself.¡± Ulysses Will smiled to himself, ¡°Alva, everyone can see that I like you, why can¡¯t you.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see it, but the me that used to have my eyes full of Ulysses Will has changed, I¡¯ve be less concerned about him, I don¡¯t think about my feelings anymore, and it doesn¡¯t matter to me who he likes.


    What is the sign of not loving someone once?


    It¡¯s when that person says they love you to your face and your heart no longer races, instead you are indifferent and unmoving.


    Ulysses Will stood up, looked at me and said, ¡°Be Hill she is just sick with a life called delusion, why was she naive enough to keep the baby in the first ce, now that she can¡¯t have children herself, shees to me me, what¡¯s wrong with me? She¡¯s to me for all of this, and now it¡¯s okay, the world is finally quiet, and it¡¯s a wonderful feeling.¡±


    Ulysses Will was very relieved to open his arms and breathe in the free air, ¡°Relief atst.¡±


    I had heard these words from him in Fiona Croix¡¯s mouth, at that time, we all advised him to leave Be Hill alone or else he would be drawing fire, he was the one who insisted on keeping Be Hill with him ah.


    I looked at the man in front of me and suddenly felt strangely terrifying.


    ¡°You¡­ you were just trying to get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ulysses Will said frankly, ¡°Vivian Wong¡¯s little fight couldn¡¯t stop Be Hill¡¯s madness, so I had to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°So you did all of that by default, Vivian Wong.¡± I was incredulous, ¡°When did you be like this?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Be Hill who forced it?¡± Ulysses Will moved her neck and said with a disinterested look, ¡°Where does he love me, I think she has a grudge against me in a past life, she¡¯s here to take revenge, otherwise why would she ruin me, ruin my dreams, my love.¡±


    Saying this, Ulysses Will, his hands shaking involuntarily, in a particrly emotional, uncontroble kind of way, immediately got up and ran to his room, rummaging through boxes and looking for something.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

 Chapter 320: I’ve Become an Accomplice

    Ulysses Will took the medicine out of the cupboard and poured it into his mouth with shaking hands, and slowly, his mood eased.


    I looked at Ulysses Will in shock, unable to speak for a long time.


    Half a minute, he came back to his senses, lifted his eyelids, saw me standing in the doorway, and immediately got up from the ground, scrambling to tuck away the rest of the medicine in his hand and hide it.


    But where to hide, I have long seen, instead, when he hid up I found a lot more in the drawer.


    I took a leap of faith and rummaged through the drawer, ¡°You bought all this? Are you sick? Ulysses Will, what are you sick with and why didn¡¯t you ever say, what is this for.¡±


    Before I can read the words on the pill box, Ulysses Will snatches the stuff back up and shoves it in a drawer, afraid I¡¯ll see it, and locks the drawer shut, which is as reassuring as it gets.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything and I pick at him, ¡°Ulysses Will, say something, how long has it been since you asked me to borrow money, did you go to the doctor.¡±


    Ulysses Will lowered his head and remained silent, a nameless fire came out from the bottom of my heart, I tugged on his hand and forced him to look at me, ¡°Ulysses Will, look at me, what kind of disease do you have, what are you hiding from me.¡±


    Ulysses Will rolled over andy back against the bed, his eyes staringzily at the roof of the room and smiled to himself, ¡°Depression.¡±


    His tone was very t, like he was talking about someone else.


    He rolled his eyes and looked at me, ¡°Be Hill is afraid of losing me, so she keeps tossing and turning, finding things to do every day, she¡¯s really good at it, she¡¯s making me a psychopath.¡±


    ¡°How.¡± I asked numbly, ¡°Can it be cured? What did the doctor say.¡±


    ¡°It needs to be treated slowly.¡±


    I was a little confused about what he meant by ¡®slowly¡¯.


    Depression can be serious but it can be suicidal or violent towards others.


    ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t know who my parents are, I grew up in an orphanage, I said to myself in my heart once upon a time that apart from my parents, the only person in this world who can control me is my wife, you want to be my wife?¡± He smiled and asked me with expectant eyes, ¡°Alva, do you want to?¡±


    Five years ago Alva Hill¡¯s wish was to marry Ulysses Will, but now Alva Hill just takes Ulysses Will for a friend.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, I only take you as a friend, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Ulysses Will interrupted, ¡°I was just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously, go back, pretend you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will, are you asking me to watch you get sick and not care? What the hell is wrong with you guys, all of you.¡± As I said that, I suddenly felt especially hard inside, my eyes wet with tears.


    ¡°Back then when we came out of the orphanage we were all fine, and we all agreed to be good, to make big money, to buy a house, to live the best life possible, but now, we are all rich, living in thousands of square feet of big houses, why are we all unhappy anymore.¡±


    Not only were they unhappy, they had lost their health.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ulysses Will raised his hand to wipe my tears, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all me, I never should have let you keep Be Hill in the first ce.¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s condition is so serious that he doesn¡¯t dare to go out, the slightest thing, the smallest friction, could be the trigger to make him do something unimaginable.


    Ulysses Will is now the equivalent of half an invalid.


    He hugged my leg guiltily, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless, I¡¯m useless.¡±


    A big man just cried bitterly in front of me.


    ¡°Ulysses Will, I¡¯m the one who should say I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I closed my eyes sorrowfully.


    I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Ulysses Willtely, and I didn¡¯t go to the hospital side anymore, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to Martin Mo¡¯s side of things.


    On this day, it waste when I got back from Ulysses Will¡¯s ce, and Jane Hasis was sitting up in the living room, waiting for me.


    I changed my shoes in the foyer, put down my bag, looked at Jane Hasis, and without paying too much attention, casually asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Jane Hasis sounded particrly serious and called her by name, ¡°Alva Hill,e here.¡±


    It was then that I realized Jane Hasis was unusual and asked suspiciously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Youe here.¡± Jane Hasis had an interrogative expression, ¡°What have you been doing these days, going out early anding homete, I asked thepany secretary and she said you¡¯ve been putting off all your recent social engagements, what the hell are you doing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re investigating me?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t investigating you, I wouldn¡¯t know you¡¯ve been hanging out with Ulysses Willtely.¡± Jane Hasis grimaced with a questioning tone, ¡°Be is in aa in the hospital and you¡¯re hooking up with Ulysses Will, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hooking up with him, we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to exin too much, I dropped this and intended to go into the room, Jane Hasis quickly came over and pulled my arm, ¡°Alva Hill, tell me inly, is it true that you conspired with Ulysses Will to put Be in the hospital, I got an old expert to look at Be, there are two wounds on her head, which are caused by man-made strike wounds, that¡¯s Ulysses Will¡¯s doing, he¡¯s the one who tried to get Be killed, it wasn¡¯t an idental fall at all.¡±


    ¡°You had someone check it out?¡± I was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I saw Mr. Wong swallowing that day and I thought something was wrong, you followed him out after me, don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t know what was going on, you knew all along didn¡¯t you.¡± Jane Hasis said painfully, ¡°She¡¯s your own sister, how could you do this, Alva, you disappoint me too much.¡±

 Chapter 321: Yao Mubai Sacrificed For Me

    Jane Hasis recently because of Be Hill¡¯s thing mood is already unstable, now know Be Hill re reason, naturally is not able to calm down.


    I have nothing to say about Be Hill.


    My silence was seen as acquiescence by Jane Hasis, she looked at me with disappointment, ¡°How can you be like this, I got you half of the shares of thepany, so that you can have a support in the rest of your life, but you, you still don¡¯t think of me as your mom, you still hold a grudge against your sister, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I only just found out about Be Hill not long ago, and for the record, I¡¯m clean with Ulysses Will, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°It was an ident, you need to stop making a scene, it¡¯s not good for anyone, and Be Hill she won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°This helping Ulysses Will talk, you afraid I¡¯ll sue him aren¡¯t you? Be is obviously Ulysses Will harmed ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who harmed who, if you ask me, it¡¯s Be Hill who is to me, you only see Be Hill lying there, why don¡¯t you see how much pain Ulysses Will is in.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said angrily, ¡°Ulysses Will is a wreck now, he¡¯s suffering from severe depression.¡±


    ¡°What.¡± Jane Hasis gasped in shock.


    I snapped, ¡°Mom, between the two of them, you know in your heart who is harming who, if it wasn¡¯t for Be Hill¡¯s obsession, how did it get to this point, you should be d that she only became a vegetable instead of losing her life, she is lying there at leastfortable and painless.¡±


    Jane Hasis stopped talking and dropped into the couch lost in thought, I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just take good care of Be Hill and forget about anything else, just leave Ulysses Will alone.¡±


    At first I didn¡¯t know what Walker Richter had used to get Jane Hasis to drop thewsuit and let Ulysses Will be safe, and now that Jane Hasis knew the real reason for Be Hill¡¯sa, I wasn¡¯t sure if she would sue Ulysses Will again.


    Jane Hasis still didn¡¯t say anything, just sat still and just wept all the time.


    No one wanted Be Hill and Ulysses Will toe to this point, there is a cause and effect, this is a cycle.


    It was a cycle. It was useless for me to say more, so I just went to my room.


    The next morning, I woke up and came out of my room to see Jane Hasis still sitting in the living room, wearing the same clothes as yesterday, she hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    I sighed and asked the nanny to cook some porridge for Jane Hasis.


    I didn¡¯t eat breakfast, I drove directly to thepany, after the start of the year, thepany was especially busy, Walker Richter introduced another solid project to Hill¡¯s Group.


    Mo¡¯s group did not affect thepany, but Hill Yi has note to thepany for a long time, Mo¡¯s group is enough to make her anxious.


    Frank Hill is also smart, know that I sit in thepany, thepany will not have a problem, he just take money from the financial dividends every month, but also do note to thepany.


    I know Frank Hill, he himself does note, thepany must have installed his people, thepany¡¯s every move, every decision I made in his grasp.


    I don¡¯t pay attention to the Mo family, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t know about the Mo family.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mo Tianxiong¡¯s case by the majority of media attention, the reporter has been tracking the report, Mo Tianxiong case court time of the first trial has just been set, the Inte has been spread, the phone also has news pushed.


    I looked at the news, the fifteenth of next month, Mo Tianxiong will be tried.


    Now the Inte are some unfavorable Mo Tianxiong¡¯s remarks, Mo Tianxiong this time really nted, he fell, once he was hurt by his people have jumped out, this is undoubtedly for Mo Tianxiong, is adding to the frost.


    I looked at the news, there is a called ¡°justice may bete, but not absent¡± news, is a mother to ept the interview, her son died because of Mo Tianxiong, before is afraid of Mo Tianxiong¡¯s social status, do not dare to speak out, do not dare to report to the police, but now it is a righteous indignation, indignation and anger pointing out that Mo Tianxiong¡¯s crime, and hope that Mo Tianxiong He hopes that Mo Tianxiong will be duly punished.


    Looking at the crimes Mo Tianxiong hadmitted, I was also angry in my heart.


    ¡°Mr. Hill.¡± The secretary knocked on the door and came in, ¡°These are the documents that need your signature, take a look.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I took them over and flipped through them, signing those that were okay, ¡°Do I have ns for the evening?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hill has a dinner date with Governor Cai at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and he has an appointment with Mr. Liu at nine o¡¯clock, as well as ¡­¡±


    ¡°Put them all off.¡± I interrupted her and gave her the signed document, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first, call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Hill.¡±


    I cleaned up and went to see Ulysses Will as usual, I had a key to his ce assigned and when I got to where he lived, I just opened the door myself and went in.


    The house was empty, no one was there.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s wallet and cell phone were not there, and he was out.


    I was about to call Ulysses Will when my cell phone suddenly rang, it was the police.


    I rushed over there and realized that Ulysses Will was in for assault and battery.


    He was sick and emotionally unstable, so I was worried that something would happen, but I didn¡¯t expect it to.


    When I went there, I bumped into Yao Mubai again. I didn¡¯t know why he came to the police station.


    I learned the exact thing about Ulysses Will¡¯s fight, Ulysses Will just got into a fight with someone, fortunately he didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries.


    I can¡¯t see Ulysses Will for the time being, so I can only wait for now.


    Yao Mubai saw me and nced at me, his cell phone rang and went to one side to answer the phone.

 Chapter 322: Who Dare Touch Her

    I called out to him, ¡°Is your injury, better?¡±


    Yao Mubai was stunned, ¡°Better.¡±


    When the injury was that serious, it¡¯s only been less than a month, how could it be better, but I saw that he was like nothing, just like iron, I didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    I was about to turn around, but I saw something fall from Yao Mubai¡¯s body, I wanted to call out to him, he had already walked away.


    I walked over and picked it up, it was a photo.


    It was a photo of Yao Mubai and a woman.


    With the sea as the background, the woman wearing a blue halter dress with long flowing hair, smiling brightly, snuggled in Yao Mubai¡¯s arms, Yao Mubai wearing a white suit, in the sunlight is so handsome and heroic, as carved like a carving of the features, three hundred and sixty degrees without dead angle, the two people standing together is verypatible, the man and the woman.


    There is a date on the back of the photo frame, it is a photo from five years ago.


    Could this woman be ¡­


    ¡°She is Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t know when she appeared behind me, ¡°This is a picture I took of Chu Xian¡¯er with the boss five years ago, the day before her ident.¡±


    Wang Yuan was Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard, and with Yao Mubai there, she was naturally there as well.


    ¡°What a pretty face.¡± I looked at the youthful and beautiful Chu Xian¡¯er on the photo and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Too bad.¡±


    To die so young.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if she was still alive, maybe she and the Boss would have gotten married by now.¡± Wang Yuan sighed, ¡°She¡¯s really quite nice, Alva, don¡¯t think too much, things have gone on for so many years, a lot of things can¡¯t be changed, I¡¯m just sighing andmenting, you¡¯re the most suitable with the boss.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°You misunderstand, there¡¯s really nothing between me and your family¡¯s Boss, I don¡¯t care, I feel just as sorry as you do.¡±


    Wang Yuan blinked with disbelief, came to a realization andughed, ¡°I know, you and the Boss want to keep a low profile, I understand, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t chew on it, but if you guys have good news someday, be sure to let me know, so I can prepare my share of the money.¡±


    This is the first one I¡¯ve ever seen who is so eager to follow the money.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, knowing that Wang Yuan had decided that Yao Mubai and I had something going on, and that even if I exined it, it would still be a cover-up, so I didn¡¯t bother to waste my breath.


    ¡°You can return the photo to himter.¡± I gave the photo to Wang Yuan, I didn¡¯t want to cross paths with Yao Mubai, suddenly, I saw people going back and forth busily, I asked suspiciously, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Wang Yuan went out to take a look, and then probed back and said, ¡°It seems that there is another incident, saying that there is a mob fight in the Wang Ting neighborhood.¡±


    Wang Yuan said to me, ¡°Alva, you rest here for a while, I¡¯ll go check it out first.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    After a while, Yao Mubai came back from a phone call, he was here before me and had also heard about Ulysses Will and understood the situation, ¡°Among the people involved in the brawl, there are a few of Ke Zhen¡¯s people, but all of them are keeping mum about Ke Zhen¡¯s whereabouts, there must be a reason why Ulysses Will was able to get into a fight with them.¡±


    No wonder Yao Mubai was here, so he had Ke Zhen¡¯s whereabouts.


    How did Ulysses Will fight with Ke Zhen¡¯s people?


    ¡°Are you saying that Ulysses Will knows Ke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡±


    It took a while before I saw Ulysses Will.


    Ulysses Will was sitting in a chair, shoulders slumped, head bowed, when he heard the sound, a sh of dismay crossed the bottom of his eyes when he looked up and saw me.


    Because of his illness, Ulysses Will has long lost his former vigor, his entire body has lost arge circle of weight, his face has many pimples, hisplexion is dull, and he seems to have aged a lot.


    I look at this kind of Ulysses Will, heart regretful, he became now like this also have my ¡°credit¡±.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I sat down in front of him, ¡°Fine?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, I¡¯m in here, I¡¯m not okay.


    Ulysses Will shook his head with a double take, ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°They called me and said you were here, so I came, Yao Mubai said there were Ke Zhen¡¯s people among the people fighting, why did you fight with them, you know Ke Zhen.¡±


    Ulysses Will let out a bitter smile, ¡°Recognize.¡±


    ¡°Ulysses Will, Ke Zhen killed Yao Mubai¡¯s ex-girlfriend, he won¡¯t let Ke Zhen go, why did you get involved with such a person, then do you know Ke Zhen¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, staring at me for a long time before he suddenly spoke, ¡°Biao Zi knows where he is.¡±


    I was stunned and pursued, ¡°Piao Zi? Do you know where he lives, his real name? Where can I find it?¡±


    Ulysses Will shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    ¡°Never seen?¡±


    As soon as I spoke, Liu Xiong pushed his way in from outside, his eyes signaling that I could get out.


    I look at Ulysses Will and head out.


    I waited just outside the door.


    After about half an hour, Liu Xiong came out from inside and someone took Ulysses Will away.


    Looking at Ulysses Will who was taken away, I asked Yao Mubai, ¡°How much longer will he be locked up, ask for me if he can be released on bail?¡±


    ¡°Judging from his condition, I suggest sending him to the hospital.¡±


    It seems Yao Mubai knows about Ulysses Will¡¯s condition.


    ¡°He has severe depression.¡±


    Before I finished my words, his phone rang, I don¡¯t know who called and said something, only to see Yao Mubai¡¯s face sink and warn the person on the phone, ¡°If you dare to touch a hair on her head, I¡¯ll crash you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 323: Walker Richter Misunderstanding

    I rarely see Yao Mubai so stormy, after hanging up the phone, Yao Mubai immediately let Liu Xiong help track the phone address, but unfortunately the time is too short, with the current technology is difficult to track.


    I asked, ¡°Who called?¡±


    Dare to directly threaten Yao Mubai, there are really not many, at that time, Ke Zhen certainly counts as one of them, intuition tells me that the caller is likely to be Ke Zhen.


    Yao Mubai looked at me askance, pressed the fire down and changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s not early, I¡¯ll send you back, Ulysses Will has a disease in his body, and depression, this time the matter is not a big problem, no need for you to bail out, he will be fine, only I suggest sending him to the hospital, he¡¯s like this, he can easily hurt people or hurt himself, if you agree, you can send him to a sanatorium for first Observe for a period of time.¡±


    Yao Mubai was suddenly so nice, I was a bit ufortable.


    At this time, Liu Xin came over, seeing us go out, he seemed to remember something, said, ¡°Boss, you should go to change the medicine today, it just so happens that Miss Hill is there, Miss Hill, you apany the boss to go with him, we people can¡¯t persuade him, or you have a way, the doctor¡¯s side have urged a few times, the boss always pushed it off with the excuse of being busy. ¡±


    ¡°Nosy.¡± Yao Mubai looked at Liu Xin with a warning in his eyes, pulled open the car door and pushed me to get on the car.


    Liu Xin shouted at me undauntedly, ¡°Miss Hill, you must let the Boss go and change the medicine, this arduous task is in your hands.¡±


    The car started and Yao Mubai drove out with one foot on the gas.


    It was already almost dark, I thought about Liu Xin¡¯s words and turned my head sideways and was about to persuade Yao Mubai to go and change the medicine, but I caught a glimpse of a ball of scarlet on his back clothes.


    I was shocked, ¡°Yao Mubai, is the wound on your back cracked.¡±


    It¡¯s been such a long time, and not only is his wound not healed, it seems to have gotten worse.


    Yao Mubai still had the same couldn¡¯t-care-less tone, ¡°No harm done.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by unhindered, Yao Mubai, you¡¯d better go and take a look, what are you trying to be so strong in this area.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s not far from the hospital anyway, just turn the corner in front of you, just go and change the medicine, unless you¡¯re afraid of pain and don¡¯t dare to go.¡±


    Yao Mubai nced at me, a fierce sharp turn, the car directly to the right, I was caught off guard, my head directly hit the car door, smashed me raw pain.


    I wanted to curse because of the pain, ¡°Yao Mubai, you want to run me over.¡±


    Originally, because of Ulysses Will¡¯s matter, I had a bellyful of fire, and when I was hit like this, the fire in my heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to change the medicine? It¡¯s here.¡±


    When I looked, I was really at the hospital entrance.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I had casually provoked Yao Mubai to reallye to the hospital.


    He got off the car and walked straight towards the outpatient department, I also hurriedly got off the car.


    The doctor who treated Yao Mubai¡¯s woundst time, as soon as he saw Yao Mubai came, he hurriedly let his assistant prepare the things for Yao Mubai to change the medicine.


    I originally thought that it¡¯s been almost a month, so it will be much better anyway. When the doctor took off his clothes and removed the gauze, I was shocked for a moment.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s back injury is not good at all, on the contrary, it is getting more and more serious, some ces are ulcerated, just now that gauze ispletely sticking to the flesh to rip off, just looking at it, I feel the pain, but Yao Mubai didn¡¯t even grunt a bit, just frowned.


    The doctor changed the medicine for him, and he was silent throughout, as if he had no sense of pain, his eyelids didn¡¯t blink.


    After the treatment, I saw him sitting and never moving, I went around to him to take a closer look and found that he had actually fallen asleep.


    A person can fall asleep while sitting, just how tired is he?


    Not to mention the fact that he was still dealing with wounds.


    Looking at the sleeping Yao Mubai, I told the doctor to ease his movements and leave, I sat down to light him awake, not being able to bear to wake him up.


    After about ten minutes, Yao Mubai opened his eyes, seeing me sitting in front of him, he was in a trance for a moment, then he immediately straightened his clothes and asked, ¡°How long have you been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen minutes.¡±


    I had just looked at the time.


    He hmmmed and said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve slept like that.¡±


    ¡°A week.¡±


    A week?


    I stared at his distant back, amazed.


    A week of intense work, a normal person would probably have died suddenly.


    No wonder he was able to fall asleep just now.


    The doctor took the medicine and repeatedly urged Yao Mubai to take it on time, but Yao Mubai answered perfunctorily.


    He must not have listened to the doctor before, or the wound wouldn¡¯t have festered to that extent.


    In front of the hospital, Yao Mubai said in amanding tone, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car when I tell you to get in the car, why so much nonsense, what? Afraid of being affected likest time?¡± There was sarcasm in his eyes.


    I knew he was using a provocative method, but still fell for it: ¡°Get in the car.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I pulled open the car door and sat in, through the rearview mirror, I saw the corner of his mouth raised in a smug smile.


    Yao Mubai did not send me back immediately, but drove into a neighborhood called Hanjia, the car parked in the underground parking lot, we took the elevator to the fifteenth floor.


    ¡°Where is this ce? What are we doing here?¡± I was full of doubts.


    ¡°My house.¡±


    He opened the door with his fingerprint.


    I froze for a moment reacting that he should be referring to his own residence outside.


    I still came to Yao Mubai¡¯s residence for the first time, more than two hundred square feet of house, simple decoration style, ck and white tone, the home is simple only the necessary main furniture, like the table, sofa, bed, these, the refrigerator is only mineral water, the coffee table is full of snacks, it seems that he really like snacks.


    He threw me a bottle of mineral water: ¡°Feel free to sit down, I¡¯ll go in to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said he won¡¯t let you touch the water.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t turn his head back, just returned, ¡°It¡¯s always okay for me to wipe my body.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t touch the wound.¡± I rushed to his bedroom and said, ¡°I¡¯m just being nosy because you saved me before, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    I was answered by the sound of running watering from the bathroom.


    I instantly felt a bit awkward standing in the living room, how did Ie to Yao Mubai¡¯s ce.


    I stood on the balcony and looked outside, I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai deliberately chose the location, looking down from this position on the fifteenth floor, I could just see the direction of the Yao family¡¯s old mansion.


    I waited a little bored, Wang Yuan sent me a message, asking me whether I apanied Yao Mubai to change the medicine.


    I replied to her, ¡°It¡¯s been changed, he¡¯s in the shower.¡±


    After the message was sent, I suddenly realized that this was not a good thing to say, and just as I wanted to withdraw it, Wang Yuan sent a surprised emoji over, ¡°You¡¯ve all progressed this far, it seems like the Boss is fast.¡±


    This misunderstanding has gotten big.


    I hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just apanied him to change the medicine and came back, he said to take a shower ¡­¡±


    This is still not the right thing to say.


    Wang Yuan sent another sneering expression, ¡°I understand, the boss has not rested for a week, you just have a good date with the boss, other things have me and Liu Xin on the line.¡±


    This is nowpletely unexinable.


    Just at this time, the doorbell rang, I looked in the direction of the bedroom, Yao Mubai is still washing, the doorbell has also been ringing, he shouted at me, ¡°Help open the door.¡±


    If I knew who was standing outside that door, I wouldn¡¯t open it even if I killed myself.


    Unfortunately there were no ifs.


    I walked over to open the door, and when the door opened and I looked at Walker Richter standing outside the door, my entire body froze, and Walker Richter froze.


    ¡°How ¡­ did you get here?¡± Walker Richter looked at me with a depressed and painful gaze.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, who¡¯s here.¡±


    Yao Mubai walked out in his bathrobe, his hair still wet, and the moment he walked out and stood behind me, maybe that¡¯s when everything started to change.


    I obviously don¡¯t have a rtionship with Walker Richter anymore, but when he bumped into me with Yao Mubai, I still got nervous.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes flicked back and forth between Yao Mubai and me, a bitter smile spilled out from the corner of his mouth, and he took out a document bag from his bag and handed it to Yao Mubai: ¡°It¡¯s all clear.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what it means to be clear, isn¡¯t he and Yao Mubai at odds? Why would hee to Yao Mubai¡¯s ce?


    Yao Mubai took the bag of papers and opened it to look at it, ¡°Two clear.¡±


    It¡¯s like they¡¯re ying dumb riddles in front of me.


    After Walker Richter finished, he didn¡¯t even enter the door, turned around and walked towards the elevator door, I opened my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Being bumped into by him that I was here in Yao Mubai, I had nervousness, but I had no desire to exin.


    The elevator came, I watched him walk in, the elevator closed, so just a few dozen seconds, like a century, the elevator door will bepletely divided into two worlds.


    In my ear is Yao Mubai¡¯s mellow voice: ¡°Why don¡¯t you chase out to exin?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I nced back at him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡±


    Walker Richter had just left, if I left at this time I would definitely run into him, I could only stay here now.


    Yao Mubai hooked the corner of his mouth and ced the file bag on the table.


    I asked him, ¡°Did you let hime on purpose?¡±


    Yao Mubai looked at me meaningfully, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 324: Cooking for Yao Mubai for the rest of his life

    I can¡¯t really decide whether Yao Mubai deliberately designed it or just happened to stumble upon it by coincidence.


    Outside, the sky has already darkened, neon lights shing, the city¡¯s nightlife has just begun, I looked at the lights in the distance, since I can¡¯t leave now, I have no intention of leaving, sat down and leisurely poured myself a ss of water.


    Yao Mubai calmly pointed at the file bag and asked me, ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s in here?¡±


    ¡°Kind of interested.¡± I was honest and looked askance at the file bag, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°You open it and see.¡±


    I froze, not expecting him to let me open it myself.


    I hesitantly picked up the file bag and observed Yao Mubai¡¯s expression as he opened it, before I opened it, I couldn¡¯t guess what was inside at all, so when I saw what was inside, I was very shocked.


    Inside the file bag was the running water details of Yao Mubai¡¯spanies, and some confidential documents of Yao Mubai¡¯spany.


    ¡°Why did he give you this?¡± I asked in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t Walker Richter a blood brother to Yao Murong? How could he betray Yao Murong, don¡¯t you and Walker Richter not get along?¡±


    ¡°You know that Walker Richter and I don¡¯t get along, but do you know why?¡± Yao Mubai picked up the gum on the coffee table and chewed it.


    ¡°This I really don¡¯t know, I think the rumors outside are not even 10% true, and you guys shouldn¡¯t just be because of the previous misunderstanding that he¡¯s the illegitimate son of the Yao family.¡±


    Yao Mubai crosses his arms and looks out the window, ¡°Because of Xian¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xian¡¯er? Walker Richter also knows Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He knew Xian¡¯er before me.¡± Yao Mubai fell into memories and said, ¡°Xian¡¯er also grew up in an orphanage, when she was almost bullied, I saved her, and then we got to know each other like that,ter, I realized that she also interned in Walker Richter¡¯spany, one day, Xian¡¯er¡¯s birthday, I was going to give her a surprise, I went to thepany to pick her up after work ¡­¡±


    Yao Mubai should have thought of something, suddenly stopped, hatred and remorse intertwined in his eyes, his crossed hands clenched tightly, continued, ¡°That day I waited for a long time at the entrance of herpany, it was dark, I have not been waiting for her, I called her, her cell phone was unanswered, I did not feelfortable going in to look for her, all said that she had already left, I do not believe it, I have a feeling that she was in the building. Building,ter, I really found Xian¡¯er in the storage room of that building ¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    Instead, I understood from the look in his eyes.


    ¡°Who hurt her?¡± I had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Yao Mubai¡¯s face sank and his tone contained coldness, ¡°Xian¡¯er said it was Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    This was my first reaction.


    Walker Richter couldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Yao Mubai snorted coldly and said slightly mockingly, ¡°Yes, who could believe then how the heir of THE Richter Group could do such a thing, but what Xian¡¯er saw was Walker Richter, a thousand times over.¡±


    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding, he¡¯s not like that.¡± I firmly believe in Walker Richter¡¯s innocence, ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t believe it either, right?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s voice was qualitatively cold: ¡°This is what Xian¡¯er said herself, an unchangeable fact.¡±


    This matter has already passed a few years ago, Chu Xian¡¯er is dead, and it is impossible to check what the truth really is.


    The two of us suddenly fell silent, the air suddenly became quiet, I pinched the file bag in my hand, pursed my lips, ¡°He sent this, this is what you just said that the two are clear?¡±


    Selling out your own brother to make up for a mistake made?


    That¡¯s not the Walker Richter I know.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yao Mubai tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Alva Hill, men are the ones who can weigh the pros and cons the most, don¡¯t trust people too easily, and that¡¯s kind of the lesson I taught you today.¡±


    I clenched my palms, still unable to ept it.


    I got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yao Mubai followed suit and got up, and just as the words left his mouth, he nted himself in the sofa in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    I eximed in shock and held him upright, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    He was quite spirited just now, and he just copsed.


    It took him a good half a day to regain consciousness, but his face was pale, due to the injury on his back, he couldn¡¯t lie against it, he could only lie on his side, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°How is it fine, you have not rested for a week, if you don¡¯t rest again you may die suddenly.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll rest here for a while.¡± He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep in a while.


    Looking at the sleeping Yao Mubai, my heart suddenly becameplicated.


    I didn¡¯t leave after all, for the sake of him having saved me, I went into the room and got him a quilt to cover him up.


    I thought of cooking him some nourishing soup, there is nothing in the refrigerator except mineral water.


    I looked at the time, bought vegetables from the online supermarket and had them delivered, then went into the kitchen to make soup and congee for him.


    Yao Mubai slept until eleven o¡¯clock in the middle of the night before waking up, see him wake up, I quickly asked: ¡°better?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± A look of arrogance and bravado, sitting upright, hands crossed with one hand: ¡°What are you getting?¡±


    He smelled the soup.


    ¡°Stewed red date and wolfberry health soup for you, and also cooked some porridge, as a way to repay you for saving your life three times before.¡± I served the soup and congee and handed him the spoon, ¡°I made it ording to what the inte said, I tasted it, the vor is okay, you try it.¡±


    Yao Mubai was lost in thought as he looked at the soup bowl.


    ¡°Yao Mubai?¡± I called out to him.


    Yao Mubai came back to his senses and took the spoon, his face expressionless, ¡°The kitchen at home has never been used before, this is the first time.¡±


    I just looked, the furnishings in this house are so simple that they are not even a little popr, and the daily necessities are also very simple.


    He tasted a few bites, as if he tasted the vor, and finally directly drank from the bowl.


    ¡°Good cooking skills,e here once a week in the future and cook for me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a solicitation or an order, it was just a very normal tone, one that was taken for granted.


    I stared wide-eyed, ¡°On what grounds.¡±


    Yao Mubai grunted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you yourself who said you wanted to repay me for saving your life, I almost lost my life, and you want to settle it with one meal? Do not want to do also not forced, after all, this world ungrateful people quite a lot, not more you a.¡±


    The gift of life, where is so easy to clear up.


    I really can¡¯t argue.


    If I don¡¯t cook, that would be ungrateful.


    I gritted my teeth: ¡°OK, I do, but there has to be a deadline, I can¡¯t give you a lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 325: He Gave Me His Back

    ¡°For a lifetime.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth repeated my words, the voice was small, very light, like it broke the void and came from the distant sky.


    He¡¯s lost in thought again.


    ¡°Yao Mubai?¡± I frowned and called him, ¡°You saved me three times, the gift of saving my life can¡¯t be repaid with money, and you need it, but you can¡¯t let me cook for you all the time, there has to be a deadline.¡±


    ¡°One year.¡± He casually said, ¡°During this year, youe to the house every Saturday to cook for me, yes, by the way, do the hygiene as well, so I don¡¯t have to call a bellhop toe over.¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched, that¡¯s pretty much ¡®by the way¡¯.


    One year, it¡¯s still within the period I ept.


    ¡°Good.¡± I also didn¡¯t really want to owe him a favor, and suddenly thinking of Wang Yuan¡¯s misunderstanding, I said, ¡°But this matter you must exin to Wang Yuan and Liu Xin and the others, so that they don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Yao Mubai had a look of uncertainty, ¡°Why should I exin to them?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This was embarrassing for me and I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    I couldn¡¯t say that Wang Yuan misunderstood that Yao Mubai and I were having an affair.


    There are some things that are better misunderstood than being embarrassed by each other after they are revealed, otherwise Yao Mubai would really think that I have thoughts about him.


    I thought about it, but still skirted around the topic, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you eat, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± He quickly drank the soup in the bowl, got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    The word ¡°no¡± was still in his mouth, Yao Mubai had already picked up his jacket and put it on, walking towards the door.


    I swallowed back my words and followed him out.


    Yao Mubai closed the door, but did not leave immediately, his finger poked and prodded at the fingerprint lock, not knowing what he was doing, I was about to open my mouth and ask him, he suddenly grabbed my hand, his hand was very warm.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you ¡­¡±


    He pinched my thumb and pressed his fingerprint on thebination lock, only to hear a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, my fingerprint was sessfully authenticated on it.


    I looked at him in surprise, ¡°No what is this for?¡±


    His narrow and deep eyes were as deep and invisible as a secluded pool, ¡°Come by yourself every Saturday.¡±


    His door doesn¡¯t need a key, with fingerprints, this is giving me the right toe in and out of his house as I please.


    This is a dangerous thing for you to let strangers into your home, he¡¯s not afraid of me stealing trade secrets? Going against him?


    There was that small shock and surprise in my heart.


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I might do in your home? Or if I¡¯m kidnapped and threatened by Ke Zhen again someday, I might just bring him to your home, and you¡¯d be equivalent to giving your back to someone you can¡¯t trust at all.¡±


    This was a very possible scenario.


    After all, Ke Zhen has his eyes on me, if I¡¯m really in danger one day, in order to save my life, I can¡¯t be sure if I¡¯ll betray Yao Mubai.


    The corner of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth hooked up an imperceptible arc, his tone contained thick contempt, ¡°Can¡¯t be trusted? You despise yourself so much?¡±


    Obviously with sarcastic words, in the past, I would have exploded in anger, but for some reason, his words fell into my ears, but let my heart shocked hard, no anger at all.


    What did he mean?


    He trusts me?


    Even though I was very surprised in my heart, my face remained motionless, I unconsciously pinched my fingers and said, ¡°I call this self-knowledge, I heard Wang Yuan say that you guyspletely separate your lives from your work, especially your residence, which is usually not allowed to be entered by anyone, not even the closest of people.¡±


    His deep eyes gazed at me for an instant, and after half a second, he said, ¡°You¡¯re different.¡±


    Different?


    ¡°Where is it different?¡±


    Yao Mubai walked towards the elevator, pressed the elevator, turned back to look at me, said with a smile, ¡°You did not say that you are being watched by Ke Zhen, maybe one day you can really lead Ke Zhen to me, right, then remember to be sure to lead the person to me to the home, I do not need to bother, directly to a turtle in a jar, is not better.¡±


    A nameless fire popped up in the bottom of my heart, I said, ¡°You¡¯re using me as bait?¡±


    Yao Mubai turned back, stared at the elevator wall and said, ¡°My home is not so good to enter, everywhere is a mechanism.¡±


    ¡°Organs? Howe I didn¡¯t find it?¡±


    He snorted coldly and said contemptuously, ¡°If you were allowed to discover all of them, then what¡¯s the point of calling them organs?¡±


    The elevator came and he stepped in, adding, ¡°Alva Hill, if you¡¯re ever in real danger, just bring the people towards home and leave the rest, you hear me?¡±


    He looked serious, not like he was joking.


    ¡°Got it, what¡¯s with the fierceness.¡± I skimmed my mouth, ¡°You think I¡¯m really stupid, when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely save my life and bring the people to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The elevator closed, I looked at Yao Mubai reflected on the elevator wall, his eyebrows contained a light smile.


    I couldn¡¯t understand Yao Mubai¡¯s operation, soon, the elevator arrived and I followed him out.


    Yao Mubai stood at the entrance of the underground parking lot, his eyes looked around vigntly, before he walked towards his car and pulled open the door, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Thinking of the injury on his back, I said, ¡°It¡¯s better if I drive.¡±


    With his hand on the door, he paused, walked around to the passenger side, and actually let me drive.


    I took a deep breath and got in and started the car.


    He sat on his side and began to pay attention to his wounds, and as soon as he got in the car, he closed his eyes and recuperated.


    There were no words on the way, and when we got to the door of THE Hill family, he suddenly said, ¡°Remember, every Saturday.¡±


    At his reminder, I said nonchntly, ¡°Got it, and you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll putxatives in the meal then.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Attempted murder is going in for rehabilitation, you can try.¡±


    I got out of the car, purposely mmed the door heavily, he said, ¡°But don¡¯t take it out on my car, damaged to see how I clean you up.¡±


    ¡°Bluffing.¡± I didn¡¯t believe him.


    He leaned his hand against the car door and suddenly said with a straight face, ¡°Contact Martin Mo and ask him toe to me, only you can call him.¡±


    I was puzzled, ¡°Ask Martin Mo toe to you? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something about Mo Tianxiong.¡± Yao Mubai said, ¡°You lete here, otherwise by the fifteenth, don¡¯t regret if you arete.¡±


    The fifteenth was the day of the first trial.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, ¡°I will definitely bring the word.¡±


    After saying that, I went in without looking back, so I didn¡¯t realize what was happening behind me while I was out of sight.


    It was one in the morning.


    The house was dark, I turned on the wall light, changed my shoes, and was about to go into my room to rest when I heard tiny footsteps upstairs.


    It seemed like the sound of high heels.


    I wondered in my heart, who was walking around upstairs at thiste hour when the servants were all asleep?


    I frowned and went upstairs to check.


    When I had just walked up thest set of steps, I screamed at the scene in front of me.

 Chapter 326: Jane Hasis Sickness

    Jane Hasis was walking back and forth in the hallway like a midnight ghost in a white halter dress, cloaked in red heels in the dead of a ten degree night.


    The wind poured in from outside and blew her dress up.


    It was scarier than a ghost movie.


    My screams startled the maids in the house, Lily, Auntie Liu came out with her coat on, and when she saw the scene in the corridor, she was also scared to the point of screaming, while Jane Hasis looked like she was immersed in her own world.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± I hurriedly grabbed her arms and snatched the knife away to stop her from hurting herself again, ¡°Mom, wake up.¡±


    Jane Hasis had no expression on her face other than blinking, as if she had fallen asleep with her eyes open.


    Auntie Liu stammered, ¡°Miss, it looks to me like Madam has a brain problem.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The implication was mental illness.


    I said in a cold voice, ¡°Quickly call an ambnce.¡±


    Jane Hasis had been unresponsive the whole time, and when the ambnce came, her eyes were still open, but not glowing.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Jane Hasis suddenly acted like a madwoman, yelling and screaming, striking out with the nurses and doctors, and finally it took a tranquilizer to calm her down.


    As for the cause of Jane Hasis¡¯s illness, the doctor had done all the tests that should be done, and still hadn¡¯t found the cause.


    I looked at the sleeping Jane Hasis and thought of what she had done at home, and I still had palpitations.


    At this time, Auntie Liu was beside me again and said, ¡°I think this is just too much mental stress, something is wrong, it¡¯s better to find a doctor.¡±


    I frowned and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s her recent abnormality?¡±


    Auntie Liu said, ¡°Madam is always godly, talking to herself alone, and said that if Miss can¡¯t get well, she won¡¯t live, I know a friend who treats this aspect of the disease, why don¡¯t I let to try?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I was in the hospital watching Jane Hasis, she hadn¡¯t woken up by noon the next day, and ording to the doctor, the tranquilizer had passed, she should have woken up long ago.


    I was already sleepy, sitting on the edge of the bed and dozing off when Fiona Croix brought me my food, I¡¯d messaged her toe.


    Fiona Croix looked at Jane Hasis, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    I yawned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the doctors couldn¡¯t find a reason, it¡¯s supposed to be mental, what happened to Be Hill hit her hard.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a real housewreck.¡±


    I looked at the unconscious Jane Hasis and said in a despondent tone, ¡°the Hill family isn¡¯t far from a broken home.¡±


    The consequences ofst night¡¯s discovery, had it beente, would have been unimaginable.


    Frank Hill and Hill Yi¡¯s mother is living a free life outside, where will care about Jane Hasis¡¯s death, Be Hill is also in the hospital, the family has long been torn apart.


    Fiona Croix said, ¡°Forget about it for now, eat something and go rest for a while, look at you, the dark circles under your eyes areing out.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the officeter and I have to go to Martin Moter, where can I rest.¡±


    It¡¯s not many days until the fifteenth, I need to find Martin Mo quickly.


    Fiona Croix sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should have gone back to the Hill family in the first ce, you¡¯re working your ass off and they¡¯re still trying to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to help me take care of my momter.¡± I pulled a smile and patted Fiona Croix on the shoulder, ¡°Hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a favor, you¡¯re the one who should get more rest.¡±


    I ate the meal that Fiona Croix brought and went to the office, finished the meeting and took the time to call Martin Mo, there was no answer.


    The afternoon was busy with endless meetings, reading documents and receiving clients.


    By the time I finished, it was already eight o¡¯clock at night.


    I called Fiona Croix to ask about Jane Hasis, who hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but the doctor had checked her and all the indicators were normal again.


    I rubbed my temples and said tiredly, ¡°Fiona, you go back first and just leave my mom with the caregiver.¡±


    I can¡¯t let her keep a vigil at the hospital.


    Today was the three days of her monthly reunion with her son Ryker, and I couldn¡¯t hold her up.


    After Fiona Croix¡¯s deadlock with the Astor family, the Astor family now promised that they could let Fiona Croix take Ryker back for three days every month.


    I left the office at exactly nine o¡¯clock.


    I called Hilli and asked her if Martin Mo had approached her recently.


    For receiving my call, Hill Yi was surprised, as soon as she heard that I was looking for Martin Mo, she said on the phone with sarcasm, ¡°You can¡¯t even contact him, so how can I know where he is, aren¡¯t youughing at me.¡±


    I really regretted calling Hilli for anything.


    I just cut off the phone and drove to Nan Shan Hospital to try my luck.


    Today my luck was not good, I heard from the caregiver who took care of Mo Tian Dao that Martin Mo hade in the morning and had already left.


    I was a little tired and suddenly didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, so I sat in Mo Tiandao¡¯s hospital room and made myself a cup of tea.


    Mo Tiandao leaned against the bed, looking at me with a sinister smile at the corner of his mouth: ¡±You still haven¡¯t died? Want to find Nancheng to denounce me?¡±


    I¡¯ve already had a showdown with him anyway, he doesn¡¯t even need to cover it up now, brightly ¡®looking¡¯.


    I looked over with a cold and stern look, ¡°These eyes of yours don¡¯t seem to want it anymore.¡±


    Regarding my threat, Mo Tian Dao was not afraid at all, smirking, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, there must be quite a few men who miss you, Nancheng has called your name in his dreams a few times, and it¡¯s a skill that you can mesmerize my son.¡±


    ¡°How could Martin Mo have a father like you.¡± I genuinely grieved for Martin Mo: ¡°How did that car ident not directly take your life, Mo Tianxiong did so many evil things, he should be thorough.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao smiled, ¡°You want to find Nancheng, I can help you, as long as you let touch it.¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡± I was so angry that I mmed my water cup heavily on the table.

 Chapter 327: Rescuing Martin Mo

    Mo Tian Daoughed even more indulgently.


    He said, ¡°Apart from me, no one knows where Nancheng is, you¡¯re in a hurry to find him, isn¡¯t it for the sake of Mo Tianxiong¡¯s matter, there¡¯s only seven days left until the fifteenth, once the court is in session, Mo Tianxiong won¡¯t even have a chance to turn the tables, if you miss this opportunity, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s toote for you to find Nancheng by then.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m doing it for Mo Tianxiong.¡± I got up and pushed my anger down, the corner of my lips floated up with a demonic smile, walking over towards Mo Tian Dao, holding the edge of the bed with one hand, slightly leaning down, smiling, ¡°You say if Nancheng knows that his father is such a person, what do you think he will do?¡±


    ¡°Men, food and color, don¡¯t say that Nancheng would flip out with me, even if it makes me die immediately.¡± The desire in Mo Tian Dao¡¯s eyes was like a zing fire.


    I looked down at Mo Tiandao and burst into a rage, ¡°Disgusting, shameless.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, cool, really cool.¡± Mo Tian Dao let out a wildugh.


    I really couldn¡¯t imagine what he would have done if the lower half of his body wasn¡¯t paralyzed and his hands were intact.


    I became annoyed, ¡°Mo Tian Dao, look again, believe it or not I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao is simply a pervert, I¡¯ve never seen someone with such poor character, it simply opens my eyes.


    Mo Tian Daoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where he is? Will something happen?¡±


    At those words, my heart thumped, ¡°What happened to him? What did you make him do again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I casually said that someone once bullied me, Nancheng¡¯s impulsive nature said that he wanted to find someone to settle the score, I couldn¡¯t even stop him.¡± Mo Tian Daoughed very happily, in my opinion, but disgusting: ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to say, he went to settle the score of that person is that area of the famous gangster leader, fighting is notorious for not wanting to die, to ferociousness in that area is known, let a person scruples.¡±


    I was furious: ¡°You know the viciousness of that person, but also let Martin Mo to find him to settle the score, you are not clearly push people into the fire pit, I really doubt that he is in the end is not your son, under the sky which parents like this to harm their own son¡¯s.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao smiled sinisterly, ¡°Who let him recognize Mo Tian Xiong, how can my Mo Tian Dao¡¯s son recognize a thief as his father, this is a little bit of a small punishment I gave him.¡±


    What¡¯s the difference between this and letting someone die, and even saying it¡¯s just a little punishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a madman.¡± My tone was cold as I pressed him, ¡°Where is Martin Mo? Speak quickly.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao looked me up and down with his gaze andughed shamelessly, ¡°I still say the same thing, as long as you let me touch it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    He knew I wouldn¡¯t agree and added, ¡°Nancheng has been there for half a day, he should have found that person by this time as well, if he goeste, I can¡¯t guarantee that something will happen to Nancheng, I¡¯ve heard that that person once hacked three people to death but didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡±


    ¡°What was that person¡¯s name?¡±


    Mo Tian Dao recalled, ¡°Called Biao Zi.¡±


    The name sounded familiar.


    I quickly remembered that Ulysses Will said the person who fought was named Biao Zi.


    I just didn¡¯t know if it was the same person.


    I coldly asked, ¡°Real name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, they all call him Piao Zi.¡± Mo Tian Dao still has the same look, looked at me and asked, ¡°Consider it clearly, if you hesitate for a second, Nancheng will be one more point of danger.¡±


    Letting someone like this touch, it would be better for me to die, just thinking about it makes me feel sick.


    I let out a cold smile, ¡°I appreciate the clues you provided, I think it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find Martin Mo now.¡±


    I turned around and left, and took out my cell phone to dial Wang Yuan¡¯s number.


    Mo Tiandao said sharply behind me, ¡°Without me, you won¡¯t be able to find Nancheng, if you gote, he might not even be alive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t return my head, Wang Yuan¡¯s side was quickly connected, she should be busy, her tone was a bit anxious: ¡°Alva, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me check on someone, it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Biao Zi.¡±


    Once Wang Yuan heard this name, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you looking for him for?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell you in a sentence or two over the phone.


    Thinking that Martin Mo had already searched for him, I was anxious in my heart, in case something really happened, I would regret it toote.


    I was about to open my mouth when Wang Yuan said, ¡°The boss is here, hang up first, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    Not long after the phone hung up, Yao Mubai called me over, he should know that I¡¯m looking for Biao Zi, that¡¯s why he called.


    I was in a hurry now, I didn¡¯t beat around the bush with him, and said straight, ¡°Martin Mo went to look for Biao Zi, I have to find Martin Mo now, otherwise he is in danger.¡±


    Yao Mubai said, ¡°Got it, don¡¯t worry about the rest, we have already found Biao Zi¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Where ¡­¡±


    The words were not even finished, Yao Mubai hung up on me.


    I was depressed in my heart.


    Without seeing with my own eyes that Martin Mo is fine, where can I rest assured.


    I sent a message to Wang Yuan, in order to get Wang Yuan to tell me the address against Yao Mubai¡¯s orders, I sent a ¡®I¡¯m worried about Yao Mubai getting hurt, he¡¯s too uncaring¡¯ message over.


    As soon as the message was sent over, in a short while, Wang Yuan returned to me, ¡°We got the news, at 10pm, Biao Zi has an appointment with someone to have a fight at Hao Yue Club, we are now rushing over there.¡±


    A match is an appointment.


    Wang Yuan and the others were looking for Biao Zi because of the clue provided by Ulysses Will, I was looking for him, mainly because I wanted to find Martin Mo.


    Getting the address, I looked at the time, it was now only twenty minutes to ten.


    I turned on the navigation, it was the nearest route that would take forty minutes.


    This is still in the case of no traffic jam.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I was anxious in my heart, I was worried that the person who had an appointment with Biao Zi was Martin Mo.


    I immediately drove straight to Hao Yue Clubhouse.


    I tried my best to avoid routes with lots of traffic lights, but I still encountered traffic jams and was dyed on the road, and by the time I arrived at the Hao Yue Clubhouse, it was already an hourter.


    Cars were parked in front of the clubhouse, blocking the scene.


    In the crowd, I saw Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard Liu Xin.


    My heart sank and I immediately stopped the car to go over, ¡°Liu Xin.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill. ¡°Liu Xin saw me and asked me, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s for the boss, isn¡¯t it, don¡¯t worry, the boss is fine.¡±


    I interrupted him, ¡°Where¡¯s Martin Mo? Have you seen Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo? ¡°Liu Xin froze, some want to say, ¡°Martin Mo he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Xin, what are you doing here.¡± Yao Mubai walked out from inside the clubhouse, the corners of his clothes were stained with blood, the tips of his eyebrows were knotted with ayer of cold frost, and the whole person gave off the feeling of being a stranger.

 Chapter 328: Martin Mo and Ulysses Will Choose One or the Other

    Liu Xin looked at me with aplicated look and went in, I asked Yao Mubai: ¡°Is Martin Mo in there?¡±


    ¡°The police are working on a case here, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe Yao Mubai is just passing by.


    He said he wanted to see Martin Mo before, and now he appeared here, it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence.


    The door of the clubhouse was pulled up with a yellow cordon, prohibiting unrted people from entering.


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to go in.


    Yao Mubai folded his arms and went inside, not knowing what to do.


    There were still good people watching outside the cordon, so I had no choice but to inquire from the surrounding people, ¡°This big brother, do you know what¡¯s going on in here?¡±


    ¡°I heard there was a murder.¡±


    ¡°No no, I heard it was a fight, no one died.¡± The person next to me came out to rify: ¡°My rtives work inside, just told me personally, is a person called Biaozi on the road about people fighting.¡±


    I pursued: ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nuh, you also saw, rmed the police, people were taken away.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡± I just saw blood on Yao Mubai¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Injured, I heard that the arms were removed, the scene was very scary.¡±


    ¡°Whose arms were removed?¡± My heart instantly tensed up, just now Liu Xin wanted to say something and Yao Mubai deliberately interrupted him, could it be that something happened to Martin Mo?


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear.¡±


    There was no one in the neighborhood who waspletely clear on what exactly was happening inside.


    I waited at the entrance for about half an hour, Yao Mubai and the others wrapped up and came out, I rushed over, ¡°Yao Mubai, where¡¯s Martin Mo? Is he alright?¡±


    Yao Mubai looked back at me, his face was expressionless and his tone was nonchnt, ¡°Went in.¡±


    ¡°Into where?¡± I was a bit confused.


    Yao Mubai hummed lightly, ¡°If you win the fight and go into the bureau, if you lose the fight and go into the hospital, where do you want him to go in?¡±


    Nonsense, I naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Martin Mo.


    Biao Zi really did have a date with Martin Mo.


    I was about to open my mouth when Yao Mubai added, ¡°Alva Hill, the two men who clocked you both went in, which one are you trying to bail out?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a hint of sarcasm in his tone, but rather a hint of seriousness.


    There were two messages in his words; Martin Mo won and went in, and the other was that I could bail them out.


    ¡°If possible, I want to bail them both out.¡±


    Yao Mubai snorted, ¡°A bit greedy.¡±


    I grew up with them both in the orphanage together, the kind of feelings that seem like family and friends, no one can understand.


    I also don¡¯t deny that they have love for me beyond those two feelings, but is it because of that that I have to ignore them to avoid suspicion?


    ¡°Ulysses Will is only fighting and assaulting, he is only viting public order management, the big deal is to be detained, fined, and the most serious is nothing more than that, while Martin Mo is different, he injured Piao Zi, which constitutes a criminal offense.¡± The lesser of the two is clear at a nce, I can only make a difficult choice: ¡°I choose Martin Mo.¡±


    My choice seemed to be expected by Yao Mubai, a cold aura swept across the corner of his eye, ¡°You should be able to go for bail procedures tomorrow.¡±


    Dropping this, Yao Mubai got into the car.


    As long as Martin Mo can be fine, I am also relieved.


    As soon as the car left, the entrance to the clubhouse instantly went cold, and the people dispersed.


    I sat in the car and stayed in the car for a while.


    One thing after another made my whole nerves tense up.


    Taking a long breath, I lifted my eyelids and started the car, just as I turned the car around, I saw an old acquaintance.


    I mmed on the brakes and fixed my eyes ahead.


    Ki Ben?


    What¡¯s he doing here?


    I watched Qi Ben walk towards a car parked on the side of the road, and before he got close, the door opened and out of the car came none other than Susan Su, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    What kind of luck is this?


    I can¡¯t believe I ran into the two of them.


    Susan Su walked towards Qi Ben, tall and tall, even with a broken leg, she was still gorgeous, she opened her arms and hugged Qi Ben, who didn¡¯t push her away, but let her hug her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that moment, another car door also down a person, Tina Deross¡¯s twin sister.


    Qi Ben is really lucky, two women will not leave and follow.


    I was about to touch out my cell phone and prepare to call Yao Mubai to have them turn back and arrest them, Qi Ben was too alert and suddenly turned his head to look over, I hurriedly got down and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Their side is three people, I can¡¯t be stupid enough to fight one against three.


    I did not dare toe out of the atmosphere, suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching, as the footsteps approached, I tensed up, my palms seeped out of cold sweat.


    One step two steps ¡­


    I counted silently in my heart, I closed my eyes tightly, my heart crossed, just as I was about to start the car and hurry to run, someone knocked on the car door.


    ¡°You can¡¯t park here.¡±


    It was the traffic police.


    Hearing this voice, looking at the uniform worn by the traffic police, I was instantly relieved, and looked in the direction where Qi Ben was just now, long gone.


    It should be the appearance of the traffic police, Qi Ben, they went away.


    This is also regarded as the traffic police unintentionally saved me a time.


    I gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, I just had a bit of an upset stomach, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Now people don¡¯t know where to run away, it¡¯s useless to call the police.


    Along the way, I was afraid that Qi Ben was following me in the dark, I was always vignt and looked behind me from time to time.


    Instead of going back to the Hill family, I chose to go to the hospital, where Jane Hasis was still unconscious.


    That night, I slept on the hospital couch.


    The next day.


    I went to bail out Martin Mo, only to be told that someone hade to bail him out.


    I was about to ask who it was when I saw Hilli and Martin Mo walk out of the inner door.


    When she saw me, Hillie¡¯s face shed with triumph because she was the one who helped Martin Mo this time.


    The left side of Martin Mo¡¯s face was bruised, I don¡¯t know if the rest of his face was injured, he looked at me, his eyes were as deep as the sea, once upon a time, I couldn¡¯t understand him at all.


    Martin Mo licked the corner of his mouth, said to Hill Yi, ¡°You go first.¡±


    Three words make Hill Yi look slightly stiff, the bottom of her eyes crossed unhappy: ¡°Nancheng, you have not been home for a long time, go back to change clothes, take a bath and rest well, Xuan Xuan is still waiting for you at home.¡±


    She wanted to use her daughter to y the affection card, but she was familiar with the fact that she had instead touched Martin Mo¡¯s point of revulsion.


    ¡°You go back by yourself.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s tone was a few more points colder.


    Dropping this sentence, he didn¡¯t care what Hill Yi¡¯s expression and feelings were, and directly crossed over me towards the door.


    As he passed me, he said in a voice we could both hear, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I looked at Hill Yi, whose eyes were full of jealousy, and turned to follow Martin Mo.


    He recognized my car and walked right up to it.


    I unlocked it and he pulled the door open and got in.


    I got into the main driver¡¯s seat as well and asked him, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

 Chapter 329: Secret Discovery, Case Opens

    ¡°To your house.¡±


    Martin Mo said and leaned back into the car seat with his arms wrapped around him and closed his eyes.


    I took a deep breath and started the car to drive to THE Hill family.


    Auntie Liu saw me return and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, madam is still not doing well, the friend I found will not be able toe to see madam until a few dayster.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin Mo looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Now in the hospital in aa, has not yet woken up, the doctor can not find out the reason, anyway, it is the indicators are all normal, people just do not wake up.¡± I exined briefly and said to Auntie Liu, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, you go and get busy first.¡±


    Supporting Aunt Liu, I looked at Martin Mo, ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡±


    I thought he followed me back because he wanted to exin what happenedst night, but I didn¡¯t expect him to say, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯ll borrow your bed for a while.¡±


    He knew which bedroom I had and went straight upstairs into my bedroom, not thinking of himself as a ¡®guest¡¯ in the slightest.


    Having been through things a lot, I wasn¡¯t as pushy as I used to be, and didn¡¯t press the matter ofst night.


    Thinking that he might not have eaten, I asked Lily to make dinner and wait for Martin Mo to wake up from his nap to eat.


    Martin Mo upied my room, so I had to go to the guest room to take a shower and change my clothes.


    I didn¡¯t go to the office anymore either, so I was in my study taking care ofpany business, video conferencing.


    Time flew by and Lily came to call me for lunch.


    I looked at the time, it was twelve noon and I asked, ¡°Is he awake yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lily said, ¡°There¡¯s been no movement in the room and I haven¡¯t seen anyonee out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check, while you get dinner ready.¡± I closed theputer and went to the bedroom.


    Martin Mo wasn¡¯t in the room, and didn¡¯t Lily say that no one had gone out?


    I looked around the room, no one was there, but I saw him on the balcony in the back garden.


    I stood on the balcony and watched for a while, Martin Mo was sitting quietly by the artificial pond smoking a cigarette, his eyes gazing into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    I went downstairs and walked over to him, and he had thrown a cigarette butt at his feet.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    The wind blew his bangs in front of his forehead, and when he turned back, he took on a somewhat mncholic air.


    ¡°No appetite, not eating.¡± There was a bit of gamble in his tone, which surprised me, I hadn¡¯t seen him y a scoundrel in front of me in how many years.


    Iughed, ¡°What, got your fill of fighting?¡±


    Martin Mo clenched his fists and looked at his fists, ¡°Never lost a fight in my life.¡±


    ¡°I see that your fighting has even regressed in your memory, you lost to Ulysses Will before.¡±


    I¡¯m talking about the time before Martin Mo held me captive in his ce and Ulysses Will fought him for it and took me away.


    ¡°That was me letting him.¡± Martin Mo grunted disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s not big enough for me to punch with that body.¡±


    The mention of Ulysses Will made me think of the fight he got into.


    I sat down on the rock across from him, my hands in my coat pockets, my tone despondent, ¡°He got into a fightst time he got involved with Piao and went in, you know?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± He answered softly, took a drag on his cigarette, slowly exhaled a beautiful smoke circle, and said, ¡°I heard from Yao Mubai, and one of the people who fought with him was none other than Biao Zi, who had one of his arms removed by mest night.¡±


    I stared at Martin Mo¡¯s bloodshot eyes, ¡°How do you think the three of us got to where we are today.¡±


    That¡¯s what I told Ulysses Will, something I still can¡¯t figure out.


    Why did we say we were going to get better together, but now?


    Ulysses Will¡¯s life became dim from the moment she met Be Hill, and Martin Mo and I only seemed okay on the surface.


    ¡°Yao Mubai told me that Ulysses Will had severe depression and was sent to a nursing home.¡±


    ¡°When did you get so close to Yao Mubai?¡± I looked at him and asked, ¡°When he helped you fake your death, I still don¡¯t know how you guys conspired together.¡±


    When Martin Mo perfunctorily passed it, I didn¡¯t ask deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of each getting what they want.¡± Martin Mo kicked the stone under his feet into the artificial pool, his eyes looking towards the pool, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask any more questions and don¡¯t get involved, there are some things that aren¡¯t as simple as you think, and they¡¯re not something you can afford.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I was curious, and sneered, ¡°Do you mean those troubles of your THE Mo family, or the grudge of THE Richter family? Martin Mo, if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of knowing each other for a while, do you think I¡¯m really happy to meddle in these crap? It¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand, and you won¡¯t believe me when I tell you that your father¡¯s talking, and that he¡¯s taking advantage of you, and that I saw Mr. Richter¡¯s mother get up, but I didn¡¯t choose to ask Walker Richter, because I knew that I¡¯d know what I needed to know, and that I wouldn¡¯t know what I didn¡¯t need to know, and that no one would ever tell me, or believe me, even if I did. Perhaps, you have your own ideas, and I may be a liability and upset your ns.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes were surprised, ¡°Mr. Richter¡¯s mother can stand? Wasn¡¯t she poisoned and had a stroke?¡±


    I pulled the corner of my mouth and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Who knows the twists and turns in this, just like I don¡¯t know what your father is really trying to do, Martin Mo, I always thought you were the smart one, but you were almost used by your father to get into the police station, I have made it so clear, but don¡¯t you still have no faith in your heart?¡±


    He lowered his eyes, staring at the stones by his feet, after a long time, before heughed mockingly and said, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t dare to believe it na, believe it and so what, I¡¯m his son, and those who owed him, I should be the one to get it back for him ah.¡±


    I frowned, but also in that instant, I realized Martin Mo heart is not without doubt Mo Tian Dao, just that is his father.


    The word ¡°father¡± is not a solid support for him, but a big mountain that presses on his heart.


    Lily again to call us to eat, I said: ¡°You go to eat, do not eat that I will go, I am busy all morning, the stomach can be early hungry.¡±


    He dropped the cigarette in his hand, ¡°Eat.¡±


    He followed me back to the dining room, after the meal, he also did not want to go back to the Mo family intention.


    As the day of Mo Tianxiong¡¯s trial drew nearer, Martin Mo stayed at my ce, and it was as if he had taken root and would not leave.


    Jane Hasis woke up on the third day after she was admitted to the hospital. After waking up, Jane Hasis had no memory of what she had done before, and after she was discharged from the hospital, she stayed at home, sitting in the yard every day, not knowing what to think or what to look at.


    Martin Mo asked me, ¡°It¡¯s not possible that Jane Hasis is just as crazy as that daughter of hers, is it?¡±


    I red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    After Jane Hasis got sick, Frank Hill dide by the office once to ask about it, and that was about it, and he didn¡¯t visit.


    Turning eyes.


    Mo Tianxiong case court day, Martin Mo got up early in the morning, I can see that he is still quite concerned about the case of Mo Tianxiong, just did not say on the mouth.


    He is a person who wants to save face, Mo Tian Dao really counted him right, if Mo Tian Dao is not to force Martin Mo to do it to Mo Tian Xiong with a bitter trick, Martin Mo really will not necessarily be righteous.


    Even if that¡¯s not his real father, at least he called ¡®Dad¡¯ for a while, and referred to him as father and son, in terms of generational rtionship, the two of them are also rtives ah.


    I looked at the time, there are still two hours to go before the court.


    I said, ¡°If you want to go, go, don¡¯t dilly-dally here and regret it then.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to go.¡± Martin Mo at this time also mouth: ¡°He is I sent him in, I regret what, home boring, borrow your car use, I go out for a drive.¡±


    I¡¯ll go for a drive.¡± I don¡¯t believe him.


    I didn¡¯t poke him and threw him the car keys.

 Chapter 330: Argument with Walker Richter

    I stood in the doorway and watched Martin Mo drive off in the direction of the courthouse.


    After all, he was still mindful of that little bit of kinship.


    Even if Mo Tianxiong is really unforgivable, putting that aside, both of them share the same surname, ¡®Mo¡¯.


    After Martin Mo left, I also went to thepany, held two consecutive meetings, from the conference room out already to noon, this time the trial should have ended.


    I called Martin Mo to ask him where he was and whether he wanted to have dinner with me, and his phone was not working again.


    I was used to it and didn¡¯t care.


    The teacher of sweetheart kindergarten sent me a message that the school was closed in the afternoon and asked parents to pick up their children.


    It just so happens that thepany is not far from the school, I drove to the school to pick up.


    There were a lot of cars parked in front of the school, all parents came to pick up their children.


    This kindergarten is connected with the elementary school, today the elementary school is also on vacation, the school this section of the road all parked cars, the traffic is directly paralyzed, every time encountered when the school, this side of the road will be blocked, the traffic police at the intersection to ease themand.


    I could not drive there, so I parked my car a few hundred meters away from the school and walked there.


    As I passed the elementary school, I saw a familiar figure among the parents picking up their children.


    Not far from me, Joyce Parvis pulled a face and yelled at Miley behind her, very impatient: ¡°Walk faster, dawdling, don¡¯t want to go back do you.¡±


    Qi Ben and the Richter family broke the rtionship, Miley also left the Richter family, has been raised by Joyce Parvis, Qi Ben¡¯s son Aner where, I am not clear.


    Miley¡¯s little face copsed, carrying a school bag wobbling behind, ring at Joyce Parvis: ¡°Don¡¯te if you don¡¯t want to pick me up, my dad wille to pick me up, don¡¯t need you toe.¡±


    ¡°You dead ninny.¡± Joyce Parvis grabbed Miley¡¯s ear, ¡°Your dad, he¡¯s still hiding like a rat somewhere, you expect him to pick you up, he doesn¡¯t want you anymore, he just wants your brother.¡±


    What kind of a grandmother talks to her child like that.


    Doesn¡¯t that make Miley hate her father?


    ¡°No, my dad wouldn¡¯t not want me, you¡¯re lying, dad said he¡¯de and get me.¡± Miley took a bite on the back of Joyce Parvis¡¯s hand, it hurt so much that Joyce Parvis quickly let go and then pped Miley across the face.


    ¡°Against you.¡± Joyce Parvis fiercely,pletely without the appearance of a grandmother who loves her granddaughter, ¡°You Qi family are all liars, assholes, you talk back to your grandmother at a young age, how can you grow up, I¡¯m telling you, if I don¡¯t care about you, you¡¯re waiting to live on the street and sleep on the street.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping on the street is sleeping on the street.¡± Miley yelled back, cried and ran off in the opposite direction with her backpack.


    Joyce Parvis didn¡¯t go after her either, but instead scolded, ¡°Little wolf cub, don¡¯te back if you can.¡±


    Miley is only less than ten years old, Joyce Parvis also really so no matter, not to go after, instead of their own taxi away.


    This is the same as when the Richter family that love their granddaughter into the bones of Joyce Parvis, on the contrary, I heard in the tone of Joyce Parvis strong hatred.


    How can a grandmother hate her granddaughter for being naughty and disobedient?


    Is it because Qi Ben broke Joyce Parvis¡¯ heart? That¡¯s why he was angry with Miley?


    And what did Joyce Parvis mean by her line that the Qi family are all liars and assholes?


    ¡°Tick tock ¡­¡±


    A horn honk yanked me back from my funk, and I turned around to see that it was none other than Walker Richter who honked at me.


    He should have gotten a notice from the school to pick up SWEETHEART as well.


    I walked towards him, ¡°What brings you here in person, where¡¯s Secretary Ai?¡±


    Since Walker Richter can only know what the other person is saying by lip-syncing, I now have to face him when I speak.


    ¡°I was over here on business and stopped by to pick up SWEETHEART,¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°Get in the car first.¡±


    It was only a few hundred meters away as well, I was going to walk there, Walker Richter had already spoken, so I had to sit in it.


    His car could drive directly into the school.


    Thinking about the embarrassment at Yao Mubai¡¯s housest time, these few hundred meters were an ordeal for me, and the two of them were speechless.


    Sweetheart was waiting in the ssroom for us to pick her up, as soon as she saw using, she used to run over immediately, but this time, she sat on a small chair and looked at us before lowering her head, with an unhappy look on her face.


    Walker Richter and I looked at each other, I walked over and squatted at sweetheart¡¯s feet, softly smiling, ¡°My dear baby what¡¯s wrong, this little pouting mouth can hang the oil kettle, who made you unhappy?¡±


    SWEETHEART cupped her small hands and grunted, turning her face away, this is quite a temperamental one.


    I looked at Walker Richter, it was the first time I had ever seen sweetheart so angry.


    Walker Richter walked over and looked at his daughter condescendingly, ¡°Get up ande home with daddy.¡±


    His tone was a little harsher than usual, he used to speak gently to his daughter.


    I red at him, telling him not to scare the child.


    Mothers are always a little softer hearted, hence the saying that a loving mother has more children.


    I held SWEETHEART¡¯s little hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong? Ignoring even mom and dad?¡±


    sweetheart still kept her little head down and didn¡¯t say anything. At that moment, the teacher came over, looked at sweetheart, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but sweetheart has been like this today, ignoring anyone who talks to her.¡±


    Walker Richter said to the teacher, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± After that, he directly picked up SWEETHEART in his arms and walked towards the outside.


    Sweetheart didn¡¯t cry or fuss in his arms, and my intuition told me that Walker Richter knew why Sweetheart was like that.


    Leaving the school, he directly put sweetheart in the backseat of the car: ¡°Behave yourself, don¡¯t make mommy angry.¡±


    sweetheart a pair of eyes full of water mist, aggrieved to no avail, but still listen to Walker Richter words, the tears forced back, voice with choking shouted me: ¡°Mom.¡±


    sweetheart this look gripped my heartache, I held her in my arms: ¡°Walker Richter, in the end what is going on.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He just closed the door.


    sweetheart suddenly wow cry out, small children¡¯s emotions are not hidden, I hold even coaxed: ¡°do not cry, mommy is here, baby, do not cry.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, mommy.¡± SWEETHEART cried even more, burrowed into my arms, and the tears fell in big drops.


    I was heartbroken, Walker Richter was sitting in the front seat, silent, I don¡¯t know if he was pretending not to know, or he really didn¡¯t hear sweetheart¡¯s sad crying.


    I coaxed sweetheart for a long time, sweetheart finally fell asleep in my arms, in her sleep, sweetheart was still huffing and puffing, tears hanging on her little face.


    ¡°Walker Richter, tell me the truth, what¡¯s going on, why is sweetheart like this?¡±


    He still sat still, I was so angry I peeled at his shirt and pulled up the volume, ¡°Walker Richter.¡±


    To Walker Richter, who couldn¡¯t hear, even if I yelled through a loudspeaker, as long as he didn¡¯t look at me, he¡¯d never know what I was saying.


    At that very moment, I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt a hard feeling in my heart and my eyes were sore.


    Then Walker Richter said something like, ¡°Alva, next month, I¡¯m sending sweetheart to Ennd.¡±


    I froze, ¡°Why? Why, Walker Richter, why are you sending her away for a good reason?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He looked at me and dropped an expressionless, ¡°No reason, it¡¯s for her own good.¡±


    Walker Richter wanted to send sweetheart abroad in the first ce, and now he wants to send her away again.


    Who would want to leave their parents with such a young child? Who wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken?


    So that¡¯s why sweetheart is having a tantrum.


    I asked him, ¡°You are worried that Qiben is hurting sweetheart aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He stared at me and didn¡¯t answer, instead he changed the topic, ¡°Alva, are you with him?¡±


    The ¡®him¡¯ here refers to Yao Mubai.


    He was still haunted by the fact that he saw me at Yao Mubai¡¯s house earlier.


    I¡¯m not with Yao Mubai, but I don¡¯t want to exin to him, also because I¡¯m angry, I said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, it¡¯s about sweetheart now, don¡¯t change the topic.¡±


    Walker Richter voice cold: ¡°How is not rted, you are the mother of my child, you want to find my daughter what kind of stepfather, that has to go through me.¡±


    I thought it was funny and literally justughed out loud.


    ¡°Walker Richter, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s childish?¡±


    ¡°You think Yao Mubai is sincere to you?¡± Walker Richter didn¡¯t know which of his tendons had gone wrong, and coldly lowered his face, ¡°He¡¯s only targeting you because he¡¯s getting back at me.¡±


    ¡°Revenge on you for what?¡± I sneered, ¡°For bullying his girlfriend?¡±


    This time it was Walker Richter¡¯s turn to freeze, ¡°He even told you about this?¡±


    Looking at his reaction, I was disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still true that you did it?¡±

 Chapter 331: Mo Tian Dao Mo Tian Xiong Identity Swap

    Walker Richter didn¡¯t admit it or deny it, just coldly told me to get out of the car.


    It was a ¡®hurry¡¯ tone.


    SWEETHEART had only just fallen asleep, I didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so I got out of the car, closing the door softly, I looked at Walker Richter and said, ¡°I¡¯m SWEETHEART¡¯s mother, without my consent, don¡¯t even think about sending SWEETHEART out of the country, or else, we¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    I was also so angry that I let out harsh words.


    As soon as my words fell, he directly started the car and took off, spraying me with a faceful of car exhaust.


    I was so angry that I cursed at the car, ¡°Bastard.¡±


    My words he certainly did not hear, stood still for a while to sulk, and then walked to his car.


    Parents picked up their children are gone, not many cars on the road, traffic is smooth.


    I drove back to thepany, let the secretary ordered me a takeaway, and was about to close my eyes and rest for a while, Nanshan Hospital called, it was the caregiver who took care of Mo Tendao called.


    Earlier, in order to want to know Mo Tian Dao¡¯s situation, I let the caregiver store my phone number, and instructed her that if there were any special circumstances, she must call to notify me.


    Mo Tianxiong¡¯s case should alsoe to an end, Martin Mo is not all believing in Mo Tendao, and there is no need for me to wade through the muddy waters again, but this phone call came, and there is no reason to hang up.


    I picked up the phone, ¡°Sister Li,ter Mo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill, you quicklye to the hospital, the old gentleman is dying.¡± The escort said anxiously on the phone, ¡°Now the person has been sent to the rescue, I did not contact Mr. Mo, so I had to call you.¡±


    Earlier I saw that Mo Tian Dao¡¯s spirit was fine, how could he suddenly not be able to make it?


    I immediately drove to Nanshan Hospital and tried to contact Martin Mo on the way.


    Every time at critical moments, his phone was always out of order.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I thought of a time when Martin Mo said that his cell phone was on for me twenty-four hours a day, which is a big fucking lie.


    I cursed the liar in my heart, my foot stepped on the gas to speed up, and went straight to the hospital.


    To the hospital, I parked the car and went to the eighth floor rescue room, I asked the doctor, Mo Tendao has been sent back to the ward, people rescued, Mo Tendao because too excited, will be all of a sudden myocardial infarction, if found a littleter, simply can not be saved.


    Excitement?


    He is a person who is recuperating in the hospital, what can make him excited?


    I walked towards the ward, in the corridor I met the caregiver who went to fetch water, I asked, ¡°Sister Li, what¡¯s going on, I heard the doctor say that Uncle Mo was over-excited because he was over-excited, how did this happen?¡±


    Sister Li said, ¡°The old gentleman was fine before, he asked me to turn on the TV for him, and when he watched it, he suddenly burst outughing, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t catch his breath.¡±


    ¡°What was watching?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the report of that Mo¡¯s Group¡¯s chairman¡¯s court hearing, as if he lost the case, the old gentleman suddenly burst intoughter.¡±


    So it turns out.


    Mo Tian Dao was waiting for Mo Tian Xiong to fall head over heels, how could he not be happy to see Mo Tian Xiong lose his case?


    I walked towards the hospital room, the caretaker said, ¡°There is a gentleman inside, requested that no one be allowed to go in.¡±


    ¡°Mr.? Who?¡± I was puzzled, who else woulde to see Mo Tian Dao?


    The caretaker shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen him either.¡±


    I told the caregiver to go rest for a while, took the water bottle in her hand, and didn¡¯t care what kind of people were inside, I directly screwed the door to go in.


    Also at the moment the door opened, a vicissitude of the voice came: ¡°Mo Tianxiong, things end here, the second young master he said, he owes the Mo family, owes you have been paid off.¡±


    Mo Tianxiong?


    I heard Mo Tian Dao¡¯s voice: ¡°What does he count as the young master, Uncle Quan, don¡¯t forget who exactly is in charge of THE MO FAMILY, but count on him Mo Tian Dao to be sensible, he was originally the one that THE MO FAMILY didn¡¯t want, the discarded cmity, letting him return to THE MO FAMILY to enjoy a few years of riches and fortune in his lifetime is already a blessing for him. ¡±


    Mo Tian Dao? Mo Tianxiong?


    I was shocked in my heart, the one lying inside is the one whomitted the heinous crime Mo Tianxiong?


    The one who was sentenced by the court is the one who sent away Mo Tian Dao back then?


    The real Mo Tian Dao took the me for Mo Tian Xiong?


    My feet were as heavy as lead, my hand gripped the door handle, I didn¡¯t dare to go in and quietly retreated.


    I sat on the bench in the corridor, the conversation between the two men kept echoing in my ears, and my mind was in chaos.


    Suddenly I remembered what Martin Mo had found out about Mo Tianxiong¡¯s fake charity, and then associating it with the character of this Mo Tian Dao lying in the ward, everything seemed to have an exnation.


    What a way to steal the dragon and turn the phoenix, full of heaven and across the sea.


    The real Mo Tien Dao was willing to take the me for Mo Tian Xiong, so what could I, an outsider, say, what about Martin Mo?


    I suddenly thought of something.


    Who exactly is Martin Mo¡¯s real father?


    Just then, Uncle Quan walked out of the hospital room, I called out to him, ¡°Uncle Quan.¡±


    Uncle Quan had been the butler in the Mo family for sixty years, and this year he was already eighty years old, with a head full of gray hair, and his walk was already trembling, leaning on a walking stick.


    Uncle Quan took a good look at me and then remembered who I was, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Hill.¡±


    Martin Mo respected Uncle Quan very much, I had the honor to meet him once before in the Mo family, butter he moved out to live with his own children, enjoying his family life.


    ¡°Uncle Quan, can I have a word with you?¡± I looked at the hospital room, my meaning was clear, there were some words that definitely could not be heard by the people inside.


    Uncle Quan¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of panic, he had guessed that I had overheard their conversation.


    I asked Uncle Quan to follow me to the car, and in the quiet space, I didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and asked straight to the point: ¡°The one lying inside is the real Mo Tianxiong, right?¡±


    Uncle Quan hesitated and nodded, ¡°Miss Hill, there are some things I want you to turn a blind eye to, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really over?¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°Mo Tian Dao and Mo Tian Xiong swapped identities, so what is Martin Mo in the middle? Uncle Quan, you are an old man of the Mo family, the Mo family must have been more than just an employer to you, you are willing to call Mo Tendao a second young master, that means you recognize his identity, you know that those things were not done by him, why did you watch things happen, and it was still Martin Mo who personally sent Mo Tendao in there, and that was his own father.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Uncle Quan hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master Sun is the eldest young master¡¯s child, not the second young master¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Mo Tian Dao willing to take the me?¡±


    Uncle Quan was silent for a long time before he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all sinning, I know there are some things that I won¡¯t say, Second Young Master won¡¯t say them, and Eldest Young Master won¡¯t say them even more, that will only bury the truth, and allow Young Master Sun to continue to misunderstand Second Young Master, and to be deceived by Eldest Young Master¡­ Miss Hill, I know that you¡¯re very close to Young Master Sun, and if it¡¯s necessary one day, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to tell what I¡¯ve said today tell Young Master Sun, and it will also be considered as returning Second Young Master¡¯s innocence.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Uncle Quan then said, ¡°A few years ago, at that time the family head was still there, thepany has been taken over by the eldest young master, the eldest young master is very good at doing business, just one year to let thepany to a higher level, the family head is very pleased, until one day ¡­¡±


    Uncle Quan told me that the reason why Mo Tianxiong made a big profit in one year, andter found out that it was all done illegally, and almost stabbed a big basket.


    Mo Tianxiong¡¯s father saw his son evil, know the Mo family sooner orter destroyed in the hands of Mo Tianxiong, which remembered that they still have a youngest son, and hurriedly let people to find, that is, the real Mo Tian Dao.


    Mo Tianxiong knew his father¡¯s intention, want Mo Tiandao instead of him, also first strike, to poison Mo Tiandao, about Mo Tiandao, also on the road, Mo Tianxiong sat in the car brakes do not work, which led to an ident.


    Mo Tianxiong is also then lost both hands, lower body paralyzed.


    Later, Mo Tian Dao directly reced Mo Tian Xiong, not long after, Mo Tian Xiong¡¯s father also died.


    Mo Tien Dao had no children, and that¡¯s when he started to look for the child left behind by Mo Tien Xiong, which is Martin Mo.


    In fact, Martin Mo was not born to Mo Tian Xiong and his beloved woman, as Mo Tian Dao said before, but to an unloved woman.


    Martin Mo¡¯s mother gave birth to him and left him in front of the orphanage.


    It was out of consideration for Martin Mo¡¯s feelings that Mo Tian Dao made up that lie.


    After listening to the Mo family¡¯s story, I couldn¡¯t calm my heart for a long time.


    After pondering for a while, I thought of what Uncle Quan had just said, looked at him and asked, ¡°How did the brakes on Mo Tianxiong¡¯s car fail so coincidentally? Why did Mo Tian Dao say he owed Mo Tian Xiong? Could it be that the car ident wasn¡¯t an ident?¡±


    Uncle Quan lowered his cloudy eyes, with pain on his face, sighed and nodded his head sorrowfully, ¡°En, the family head knew that the eldest young master went to the second young master and personally cut the brake line.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I was very shocked.


    The old man personally murdered his own son?


    How disappointed would that have to be to do that?

 Chapter 332: The Great Righteousness of the Family

    Mo Tianxiong¡¯s days are also numbered now, with a terminal illness, Mo Tian Dao has always felt that it was he who made Mo Tianxiong be like this, not wanting to top it off with Mo Tianxiong being infected with a disease in hister years, and having to go to prison and jail.


    When Walker Richter really guessed right, the Mo family¡¯s secret turned out to be this.


    No wonder, I saw before Mo Tian Dao hands no callus, not at all like to have done rough work, the original he is the real Mo Tian Xiong.


    I gazed into the distance and exhaled a long breath of turbid air, ¡°Mo Tian Dao borrowed Martin Mo¡¯s hand to fulfill himself and repay the debt owed to Mo Tian Xiong, Mo Tian Xiong used Martin Mo to send Mo Tian Dao in for revenge, if this matter is known to Martin Mo, I don¡¯t know if he can ept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the second young master won¡¯t let me tell young master Sun, Miss Hill, the second young master has suffered too much, and he doesn¡¯t owe the first young master, he shouldn¡¯t have to take the me for the first young master, and end up with a miserable evening.¡± Uncle Quan sighed: ¡°The second young master actually never knew that it was mr. who cut the brake line, I promised mr. that I wouldn¡¯t let the second young master know about this, firstly because I don¡¯t want the second young master to feel guilty, and secondly because I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in the second young master¡¯s mind, I didn¡¯t think that but I still didn¡¯t escape this ending.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the grudges and grudges of the previous generations of THE Mo family, as long as Martin Mo is fine, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything about what Uncle Quan said today.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao had only been sentenced down, if Martin Mo knew at this time that everything was wrong, he would definitely hate himself.


    The reason why Uncle Quan told me, an outsider, about THE Mo family secret, was only because he was looking at my rtionship with Martin Mo and knew that I wouldn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t want Mo Tien Dao to really take the fall for Mo Tien Xiong and go to jail, and he also wanted to go through me, to change the status quo.


    On his lips, he asked me not to tell Martin Mo, but in fact he very much hoped that I would tell Martin Mo the truth.


    With Mo Tian Dao¡¯s age, even if he sits in jail for another ten years, he will be almost seventy by the time hees out, provided he can live until then.


    This is too unfair to Mo Tiandao.


    When Uncle Quan got off the bus, he looked up to the sky and sighed: ¡°I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t have a few years to live, this is thest thing I¡¯m going to do for the the Mo family, and when I go underground in the future, I¡¯ll have an exnation for the head of the family.¡±


    After Uncle Quan left, I sat in the car for a long time, opened my cell phone to read the news about ¡®Mo Tianxiong¡¯ trial, ¡®Mo Tianxiong¡¯ was finally sentenced to ten years in prison with a month¡¯s probation due to several crimes such as moneyundering, molestation, and counterfeiting.


    ¡®Mo Tianxiong¡¯s¡¯ health was not good, and this was suspended for one month.


    After the trial ended, Mo Tianxiong suddenly fainted and was sent to the hospital.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Martin Mo didn¡¯t answer my call.


    In the evening.


    I returned home, Jane Hasis was sitting like a statue on a chair in the yard, Lily stood behind her looking after it, saw me return and said, ¡°Madam has been sitting like this for a day, without eating or drinking.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead and get busy.¡± I waved my hand at Lily, squatted down at Jane Hasis¡¯ feet, looked at her, and said in a despondent tone, ¡°I know you can hear what I said, and you are not really crazy, you just can¡¯t ept the fact that Be Hill became a vegetable and can¡¯t wake up, and in recent years, because of Be Hill¡¯s divorce from dad and you, and the outside world¡¯s In recent years, because of Be Hill¡¯s divorce from you and Dad, and the gossip, your nerves have been tense, you are tired and want to rest, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jane Hasis suddenly rolled her eyes and stared at me, tears suddenly falling.


    How strong can a woman be?


    She used Be Hill¡¯s kidney, the outside world has been gossiping about it, Frank Hill divorced her because of it and went into the arms of another woman, and Be Hill became a vegetable, it only takes one moment, even something small, to make Jane Hasis break down.


    I googled it, and there was a real international case of a woman abroad who slept for thirty years, but then wasn¡¯t a vegetable, and then the experts realized that it was just a way of escaping from reality by falling asleep.


    I hugged Jane Hasis and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    One¡¯s pain is not that others won¡¯t let you go, but that one can¡¯t let oneself go.


    After soothing Jane Hasis, I asked the maid to send her back to her room.


    Ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Martin Mo came back.


    Hearing the doorbell, I guessed it was him and opened the door for him myself.


    It was raining outside at some point, and Martin Mo, drenched and wet, stood in the doorway, water dripping from the ends of his hair, in a state of disarray.


    He slowly looked up, his mncholy eyes looking at me, and smiled bitterly, ¡°Alva, I was wrong.¡±


    His words were inexplicable.


    I frowned, ¡°Come in first, I¡¯ll get you some clothes to change into.¡±


    He stood in a mortar and didn¡¯t move, his mouth kept saying, ¡°Wrong, got it wrong.¡±


    I thumped in my heart and tentatively asked, ¡°Martin Mo, are you aware of something?¡±


    Could it be that Martin Mo knew about Mo Tiandao taking the me?


    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes shed and suddenly hugged me.


    My body stiffened, ¡°Martin Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, let me hold you for a while, just a while.¡±


    Something was wrong with his voice, he was crying.


    I felt a sudden heat in the nape of my neck, it was tears.


    I was shocked, Martin Mo he was crying.


    He is Martin Mo ah, that dashing and wanton Martin Mo, the Martin Mo who is not afraid of the sky and the earth, and dares to remove other people¡¯s arms, but he is crying in front of me at this moment.


    After the shock, I was trying tofort him, he suddenly let go of me and went straight into the house: ¡°Cook me a bowl of noodles, I¡¯lle out to eat after the shower.¡±


    This moncler outlet online tone of voice, listen to people want to beat people ah.


    The cold wind blew and the rain drifted in, chilling me so much that I shivered and hurriedly closed the door.


    I didn¡¯t let the maid cook it, I went into the kitchen to cook it for him myself.


    Yangchun noodles, a spoonful of soy sauce, a spoonful ofrd, half a bowl of soup, and a few chopped scallions.


    I hadn¡¯t cooked them for a long time, but I remembered that when I was living with Ulysses Will in the rented apartment, Martin Mo hade over a few times to dine with us, and each time he had mumbled that he wanted to eat yangchun noodles.


    As I finished cooking the noodles, Martin Mo took a shower and changed into loose loungewear and came downstairs.


    Looking at the steaming hot yangchun noodles on the table, he took a deep breath, sat down and took a bite, ¡°How long has it been since I had your yangchun noodles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven or eight years.¡±


    Time passed so quickly.


    The sound of the rain hitting the window intertwined with Martin Mo¡¯s voice as he ate the noodles, and suddenly it was a bit nasally.


    It was as if he had gone back in time.


    He was really hungry, and soon the bowl of noodles was at the bottom.


    I said, ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± He wiped his mouth and suddenly asked me, ¡°You¡¯ve been to Nanshan Hospital.¡±


    He said a derative sentence, not a question.


    ¡°En, Sister Li called me and said that Uncle was critically ill, and when she didn¡¯t get in touch with you, she called me.¡± I asked tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He raised his eyes to look at me, ¡°Any idea why he¡¯s suddenly critically ill?¡±


    When he asked that, I said it was bad.


    He was going around in circles.


    Martin Mo snorted and leaned back in his chair, lighting a cigarette, the whole house suddenly quieted down, the sound of the rain hitting the windows and the wind whistling the leaves was especially clear.


    I looked at Martin Mo in front of me, who was full of heartbreak, and asked straight out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I saw the news that ¡®Mo Tianxiong¡¯ was in the hospital, how is he?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Nothing serious, just old, squatted inside for some days, couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    He took a hard drag on his cigarette and raised the corner of his lips, ¡°It¡¯s only been how long before he can¡¯t stand it, do the remaining ten years still not want to take his life? He knows that he is not well, but he still wants to take the me for others, this is not looking for death.¡±


    He really did know.


    I sighed, ¡°What do you want to do next, do you want him to get better and continue to go to jail in a month, or do you want to continue to appeal?¡±


    Appealing would mean sending his own father in, and that would be a real justice.


    Martin Mo squinted deeply, looking pained, it was a tough decision.


    He opens his eyes again and says with difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    If he did know, he wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, don¡¯t think about anything, go to your room and get some sleep, maybe tomorrow will be different.¡± That was just relief on my part.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unresolved problems left there will always be problems.


    One problem not solved, another troubleing.


    I was getting up and preparing to go back to my room when the doorbell rang and Hill Yi shouted outside the door, ¡°Nancheng, I know you¡¯re in there, Xuan Xuan is sick, you¡¯re her father, you can¡¯t just ignore na.¡±


    Hearing Hill Yi¡¯s voice, Martin Mo¡¯s eyebrows instantly tightened, he said to me, ¡°You go upstairs first.¡±


    This is his way of saying that he doesn¡¯t want me to get involved between the couple.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I had just gone upstairs when I heard the sound of cameras clicking downstairs, and when I turned around, I saw a group of people pouring in at the door.

 Chapter 333: Subjected to Cyber Violence

    Hill Yi did note alone, she brought a group of media reporters.


    The reporters swarmed in, holding up their cameras and snapping away, and even more sharply throwing out all kinds of questions.


    ¡°Young Master Mo, I heard that you disowned your own daughter, is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you have an affair with Mrs. Mo¡¯s sister Alva Hill?¡±


    ¡°After such a big thing happened to the Mo family, you didn¡¯t choose to go back to the Mo family but stayed with your own sister-inw, is it true that you are together?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mo, please answer, you prosecuted your own father, also for Alva Hill isn¡¯t it?¡±


    To the outside world, the convicted Mo Tian Dao is Mo Tian Xiong, Martin Mo¡¯s father.


    The reporters¡¯ sharp questions one after the other made Martin Mo furious and roared, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die get out of here and leave the cameras behind.¡±


    Hill Yi spent money to invite these people toe, must have expected this situation, the reporter in order to get the luxury fierce news, carry Martin Mo¡¯s anger, continue to ask questions, keep taking pictures.


    Martin Mo is wearing a loose loungewear, the body even has the aroma after the shower, this is all a handle, even if there is nothing with me, it has be something.


    The reporters were sharp-eyed and saw me on the stairs, they all ran towards me, clicking photos.


    ¡°Chief Hill, are you and Young Master Mo already living together?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mo and Mrs. Mo are getting a divorce, is it also because of you? You intervened in your own sister¡¯s marriage, may I ask how you feel about it.¡±


    This is a perfect question to ask.


    Feelings?


    You want to ask me how I feel about being a ¡®lover¡¯?


    ¡°Martin Mo and I are just friends, please don¡¯t write nonsense.¡± I said in a cold voice, ¡°This is my house, please get out or I¡¯ll sue you for trespassing.¡±


    ¡°Friends? Who believes that? Chief Hill, this fact is all in front of us, you are living together.¡±


    ¡°ording to the gossip, when Young Master Mo and Mrs. Mo got married, Chief Hill secretly blocked it, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± I was furious, it¡¯s just red-tongued nonsense: ¡°You guys are ndering.¡±


    Martin Mo was also furious and came over in stride, ¡°Whoever dares to write nonsense, I¡¯ll make him not see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±


    Reporters are very crazy, I through the crowded reporters, look at the door to pull Martin Mo Hill Yi, she is pathetic, as if she has suffered a great injustice: ¡°Nancheng, you go back with me, Xuanxuan is still waiting for us at home, as long as you go back to live a good life with me, I will not care about this.¡±


    How generous, how understanding wife ah.


    Hill Yi¡¯s soft knife stabbed into Martin Mo¡¯s body, it really doesn¡¯t see blood but kills.


    Martin Mo was seething with anger, flinging Hill Yi away, pointing at her nose, cold and merciless: ¡°Hill Yi, don¡¯t go too far for me, don¡¯t force me to hit a woman with my hands.¡±


    Martin Mo was so angry that he said this, but he wouldn¡¯t really make a move on Hill Yi, however, these reporters didn¡¯t care if it was an angry remark or if it was true, and grabbed the phrase that Martin Mo was going to make a move to hit someone, and bombarded him with another round of words.


    ¡°Young Master Mo, how can you do this to your wife, Mrs. Mo is dedicated to running THE Mo family, dignified and virtuous, and is deeply in love with you, yet you¡¯vemitted domestic violence against her, this is probably not the first time.¡±


    A young reporter stood up for Hill Yi, picking up Hill Yi who was thrown away by Martin Mo and fell on the ground: ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll seek justice for you, rumor has it that young master Mo is cold and violent, does he often treat you with domestic violence?¡±


    It¡¯s simply nonsense.


    Hill Yi, however, didn¡¯t exin, she just cried hard, doesn¡¯t that mean Martin Mo really beat her?


    I walked down the stairs and questioned Hill Yi: ¡°Do you dare to tell the reporter the truth, what¡¯s going on, other people don¡¯t know, aren¡¯t you clear, when did Martin Mo and I have an affair?¡±


    If the reporter wasn¡¯t in the way, I would have fucking wanted to hit someone.


    Seriously, I¡¯ve never been so angry and I didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend myself.


    I¡¯ve also never owed Hillie anything.


    At one point, I treated her like a sister and I ended up like this.


    Martin Mo threw her away and stood in front of me to protect me, so that those reporters couldn¡¯t get close to me, ¡°I limit you to three seconds to disappear.¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s red eyes, I saw her looking at me with pity, with the reporters backing her up, she dared to take this step, how could she give up so easily.


    ¡°Sister, Nancheng, I know you guys have known each other for a long time and your feelings are extraordinary, but Nancheng is now my husband, sister, can¡¯t you just let go? Xuanxuan is still young ah, she can¡¯t be without her father.¡±


    ¡°Hill yi.¡± I was so angry that I called him by his name, ¡°If I really have something with Martin Mo, what else do you have to do.¡±


    The young male reporter just now took it out of context, ¡°That means Mrs. Mo is right, Chief Hill and Young Master Mo have known each other for a long time and have an unusual rtionship?¡±


    ¡°You fart.¡± Martin Mo couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and mmed his fist towards the male reporter.


    Martin Mo was already a tough fighter, not to mention being angry like this, that force need not be said, the male reporter was directly sent flying out, the left side of his face was dented, a mouthful of blood was spat out, and he directly fainted.


    This scene directly shocked the media reporters present at the disturbance, in an instant, silence.


    After a few seconds, the journalists who came back to their senses were furious for the male reporter, taking pictures, questioning, and calling for an ambnce.


    If this bes a big deal, it will be very bad for Martin Mo and me.


    This was a great move by Hill.


    I really don¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t Hill Yi afraid that Martin Mo will be finished with her?


    Hill Yi let me see what crazy things a pissed off woman will do.


    That night, the ambnce came.


    The ambnce came, the neighborhood security guards came, and the reporters took enough pictures before they left.


    And it didn¡¯t end there.


    I stood in the living room, looked at the hostile Martin Mo, sighed, and said nothing.


    Sure enough.


    The next day.


    The report that I had an affair with Martin Mo spread on the Inte, and the video of Martin Mo beating people was also wildly reprinted, and in a moment, Martin Mo and I were infamous and ruined.


    I became the lover of everyone, Martin Mo was the scum who abandoned his wife and daughter, and Hill Yi was the victim who everyone sympathized with and pitied.


    This is really a good n.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The Hill family door was surrounded by journalists, but also online those so-called ¡®justice¡¯ of the people, I went out, was surrounded by a water tight, what shoes, vegetables, leaves and rotten eggs are smashed on me, almost did not break my left leg again.


    I was so angry that I sued Hillie directly.


    If she is not kind, I won¡¯t care anymore.


    After Hill Yi made such a mess, Martin Mo naturally could no longer stay at my ce, and I don¡¯t know where he is now.


    In terms of public rtions, Hill Yi did a good job, she bought the hot search, and the matter between Martin Mo and me has been hanging on the hot search list.


    When Fiona Croix saw the news, she was so angry that she called me on the phone and scolded Hilli from head to toe, I¡¯ve never seen her so angry.


    I¡¯ve never seen her so angry. In order to take it out on me, Fiona Croix got someone to put a ck cloth over Hilli¡¯s head and beat her up that night.


    She was too impulsive, and at this juncture, she was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. No matter who hit Hilli, she would take advantage of the momentum and me me for everything.


    The online crusade kills without blood.


    I deeply felt the power ofwork violence, I didn¡¯t dare to go out for three days, Hill¡¯s Group¡¯s stock plummeted, Frank Hill knew that all of this was caused by Hill Yi, but he called me, with amanding, questioning tone, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, the stock has fallen into what kind of stock, all of thepany¡¯s losses will be borne by you alone, as soon as possible, you will be able to Solve it.¡±


    I was on fire from the bottom of my heart: ¡°What good have I done? I¡¯m telling you, if Hill continues to act like this, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you, Frank Hill, I¡¯ll do what I say I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    After that I just hung up the phone, not caring what happens to Frank Hill.


    I was worried about the trouble that Hill Yi brought to me, but Yao Mubai called at this time.


    I thought it was Frank Hill, and I didn¡¯t even have the desire to connect the phone.


    The phone kept ringing and I hated to throw the phone out, I was being manhandledtely, my phone was being called by all those people, evente at night, people were calling to call me a lover.


    I picked up my cell phone and was about to throw it when I saw that the caller ID was Yao Mubai, before I suppressed my anger and connected, ¡°What is it.¡±


    Even though I suppressed my anger, my attitude was still bad.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s mellow voice came from the receiver, ¡°Today is Saturday.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have forgotten that every Saturday I have to go to his house to cook and clean for him, that is to say, to return the favor.


    I closed my eyes deeply, I don¡¯t believe Yao Mubai doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve gotten into trouble recently, where would I be in the mood to cook at this time.


    You can¡¯t go back on your word when you promise something.


    I said, ¡°The Hill family¡¯s door is blocked, I can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Not to mention THE Hill family¡¯s door, even the front and back doors of the neighborhood are filled with reporters and crazyizens.


    ¡°You pack up and I¡¯ll pick you up in five minutes.¡± He dropped this sentence and hung up the phone.


    I was thinking about how Yao Mubai was going to pick me up, five minutester, Yao Mubai came on time.


    The way of appearance surprised me.

 Chapter 334: Yao Mubai Covering Me

    I was in the living room when I heard amotion outside and Yao Mubai yelled, ¡°Alva Hill, open the door.¡±


    Stunned, I opened the door and was once again stunned.


    Yao Mubai brought more than twenty bodyguards with him, driving a clean luxury car, he leaned on the front of the car in a handsome and awe-inspiring manner, the other heavily armed bodyguards stood in two rows, that momentum, that battle, especially spectacr.


    I was stunned, not just go to make a meal, need such a big battle?


    Yao Mubai with people to that station, those media reporters, all stand aside, not to mention taking pictures, Yao Mubai a stern eyes swept over, even the atmosphere did not dare toe out.


    ¡°What are you waiting for.¡±


    Yao Mubai shouted at me again, I came back to my senses, and hurriedly brought the door and walked over.


    I didn¡¯t even dare toe out of the door these days, the window ss had been broken and reced a few times, and for the first time in so many days, I walked out with my head held high.


    I walked towards Yao Mubai and was about to open my mouth when he pulled open the car door, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Not a word of superfluous nonsense.


    I saw the surprise in the eyes of those media reporters when they saw Yao Mubai opening the car door for me.


    Now I am Martin Mo¡¯s ¡®lover¡¯, at this juncture Yao Mubai came to pick me up with such a show, invariably breaking some rumors, thinking of this, I looked at Yao Mubai with gratitude.


    I got into the car, Yao Mubai leaped and sat up as well, waved his big hand towards the back and ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Go.¡±


    With a singlemand, the twenty or so bodyguards moved in unison, turning in a straight line, pulling open the car door, getting into the car and starting the car in one go, even the pace seemed like it was measured with a ruler.


    I sat in Yao Mubai¡¯s car, just like this in the eyes of the media reporters out of the neighborhood.


    After the car drove the neighborhood, my taut heart ckened, said to Yao Mubai: ¡°Thank you, but you make such a big battle, not afraid of people say you high-profile? In case of any rumors, you can have to suffer.¡±


    The media hates to exaggerate everything, Yao Mubai made such a big battle to look for me, surely it will cause another scandal.


    He looked ahead, did not look at me, voice deep: ¡°Nearby business, by the way over to pick you up, do not think too much.¡±


    What kind of business do you need to bring so many bodyguards?


    The car drove out a distance, Yao Mubai let those bodyguards behind him take another road, did not follow.


    He looked at the time, ¡°There is no food at home, it¡¯s not toote to go buy food.¡±


    In order to eat a meal made by me, it¡¯s really a lot of work.


    Yao Mubai parked the car in front of the food market near where he lives, ¡°You go buy food, take your wallet.¡±


    He shoved the wallet into my hand.


    I looked at him wearing a high-fashion suit, he looks like this to buy food, too striking, but also follow the market out of ce.


    I asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Casual is the hardest dish to make.


    I didn¡¯t ask again and pushed open the car door to get out.


    I really didn¡¯t have the heart to buy any dishes, and I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to eat, so I just bought some random seafood, and seafood is easy and uplicated to make.


    Weighed a few hairy crabs, paid the money, looked at the dishes in my hand, and it was almost done, and I was about to go buy some seasonings, when the big woman at the next stall recognized me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the lover who shamelessly stole her sister¡¯s husband, as rumored on the inte.¡±


    As soon as the aunt¡¯s words came out, the owners of the stalls right next to her also recognized me, and for a moment, all kinds of strange looks came over.


    ¡°You¡¯re recognizing the wrong person.¡±


    I blocked my face and tried to walk away, and immediately someone surrounded me.


    ¡°You¡¯re that shameless lover, I won¡¯t recognize the wrong person, everyonee and see, this is the lover who has been on fire on the inte recently.¡±


    ¡°So pretty, but you go to be a lover, you say why don¡¯t you know shame, didn¡¯t your parents teach you.¡±


    ¡°What pretty, I think it¡¯s just having a vixen¡¯s face, specializing in seducing men.¡±


    These people only listen to the rumors on the inte, they won¡¯t bother what the truth is, and think that they are the good guys who get rid of harm for the people.


    Looking at these people, I was powerless to exin, ¡°Martin Mo and I are just friends, don¡¯t believe the rumors on the inte.¡±


    ¡°See, admit it, you are the lover.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, don¡¯t dirty the ground here, so shameless, maybe she seduced many men and got some kind of disease.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do business with lovers, give me back my hairy crab.¡±


    ¡°And my eggs, I¡¯m not selling them to lovers even if I feed them to the dogs.¡±


    They snatched all the dishes out of my hand, one mouthful of lover, like a sharp knife, cutting my skin with one cut, the pain was visible on the bone.


    My face turned white, ¡°How could you guys do this.¡±


    ¡°Yo, what, you still want to cry? We¡¯re not one of those men of yours that eat you up.¡±


    ¡°Crying is a lover¡¯s trick, so capable, no wonder you seduced your own brother-inw.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here, get out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, get lost.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who shoved me, but I stepped in a puddle and fell to the ground with my feet wrenched, my skirt stained with sewage.


    There was a pain in my head, and the older woman who first recognized me smashed an egg on my head.


    At that moment, all kinds of leaves and eggs were thrown at me.


    I sat on the ground and watched as they hurled insults and indignation at me, I didn¡¯t get angry, I just felt sad.


    Face expressionless, I took it, pulling the corners of my mouth feebly.


    Even if I had a hundred mouths, I couldn¡¯t make these people believe me.


    ¡°Stop it all.¡±


    A sudden force on my arm, tugged me up, I looked up, but it was Yao Mubai.


    His face was cold and stern as he swept over the people present, not angry and authoritative: ¡°Gathering a crowd to cause trouble, at least seven days detention, all want to go in right.¡±


    A sentence, let all the people silent, hand pinching the leaves, eggs, radish and so on, all hurriedly thrown on the ground.


    Mobbing is light, saying it¡¯s intentional injury has a basis.


    Yao Mubai hated the iron and steel looked at me: ¡°Are you a wood, let these people bully.¡±


    I would like to think that I am the wood, do not know pain, do not know aggrieved, do not know sad.


    Originally, there was not much aggression in my heart, but when Yao Mubai yelled at me like this, the tip of my nose suddenly became sore, and the sourness went straight to my eyes, and when I blinked, the tears came out.


    I feel that I have no talent, so strong me, in front of Yao Mubai tears.


    I lowered my head, not wanting him to see my tears.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    I heard a sigh above my head, he flicked off the vegetable leaves on my head, wiped the egg whites on my face with his sleeve, and held my hand, the people surrounding me automatically made a path.


    I looked at his hand in mine, and then at the cold side of his face, and for a moment it was as if something had broken through, stronger than it had been in the first ce.


    Back in the car, he threw me a tissue and gave me a nk stare, ¡°Tears don¡¯t make people sympathize, they only make people hurt, remember, a woman¡¯s tears only flow in front of those who love you.¡±


    What kind of personforts people like this, don¡¯t they usually advise people not to cry?


    If it was before, I would have disliked him, but now, I couldn¡¯t find the words to retort.


    He was right, tears are only heartbreaking and worthwhile if they are shed in front of people who love you, otherwise, they will only cause others pain.


    I sniffled and was about to force my tears back, when Yao Mubai added, ¡°Cry, there¡¯s no one here anyway.¡±


    I looked at him with eyes full of tears.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether I should cry or not.


    When tears reach the eyes, they can¡¯t be forced back.


    Thinking about the recent events and the cyber violence I¡¯ve suffered, I let out my voice and cried.


    Really, I¡¯ve never cried so much in front of people.


    Today, I cried painfully, while crying, while pulling a tissue to wipe the tears: ¡°I want to really have something with Martin Mo, do the lover is just, how can these people indiscriminately believe the words on the Inte, scolding is not legally responsible for it.¡±


    I have a hard time in my heart, and I can¡¯t wait to pour out all the bitter water.


    ¡°What right do they have to scold me for being a lover, who man did I rob me.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t force me, or else, or else I¡¯ll sue them all.¡±


    ¡°No interest.¡± Yao Mubai coldly pulled the corner of his mouth, ¡°Who can you sue? Alva Hill, people are not hard to stand up, remember this sentence, who gave you a knife, ten times back.¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°Which person advises people like this, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, just want to wait for me to make a mistake and then watch meugh.¡±


    Yao Mubaiughed: ¡°Not quite stupid, but this time I won¡¯tugh at you, I¡¯ll back you up, after all, you still have to cook for me for a year, my Yao Mubai¡¯s people, naturally covered by me.¡±


    He may have just unintentionally said this, but it made my heart suddenly slow down half a beat.


    He wasn¡¯t the first person to say that he would back me up, and thinking about it, he was the only one who really did.


    Whether it was in the fire at the abandoned factory or when Ke Zhen grabbed me and took me to the Dragon Mountain Range, or when the car exploded, or just now, he said it all with his actions.


    I looked at him half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°Anytime? You covered it all?¡±

 Chapter 335: Yao Mubai, Count Yourself Tough

    Yao Mubai stared at me for a while, moved his gaze away, looked ahead, started the car, and said one word in a low and serious voice: ¡°En.¡±


    One word, not light and not heavy, no nonsense, no pretense, but that precipitation, such as a thousand gold, fell in my heart, trembled.


    Such unbelievable words, even ridiculous promisesing out of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth, shook me.


    I kept looking at him sideways, I don¡¯t know if it was because of the air in the car, but I felt warm like spring all of a sudden.


    I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Thank him forforting me with such words at this time.


    Yao Mubai cast a sidelong nce at me, the corners of his mouth rose a few times without saying anything.


    All the way to the underground parking lot of his residence, the car stopped, he unbuckled his seatbelt, got out of the car, his hands crossed his waist and looked at me condescendingly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    The vegetables I bought are all gone, at this time the sky is already darkening, it is impossible to go buy again.


    I was about to open my mouth, Yao Mubai already walked towards the elevator.


    The peak time to go home from work, the elevator is already a lot of people, I thought Yao Mubai would wait for the next time, but he directly pulled me into the elevator, pulling the hand movement is very natural, I have not yet reacted, the whole person has already spun half circle, by his body as a wall to protect between him and the elevator wall.


    Usually in a while, but today there are people in and out of every floor, I keep my head down, the tip of my nose lingering on the smell of his body, not the smell of any perfume, but the faint smell of cigarettes, in the past I was disgusted by the smell, but today I think it smells surprisingly good.


    I suddenly felt that this scene was like a lifetime ago, when I rode the bus with Walker Richter before, he was also protecting me like this, not letting anyone touch me, and circling a space that belonged to me with his two arms.


    I raised my eyes to look at Yao Mubai, because of his height, I could only see his chin when I tilted my head up, in Yao Mubai, I saw what it means to have a strong iron bone.


    Someone came in again, it was an older woman with a fat body type: ¡°Move inside.¡±


    The faint smell of cigarettes is clearer, I don¡¯t know who bumped into Yao Mubai, my whole head directly buried in his arms, just for a moment, heartbeat violently elerated, red root hot, when I looked up again, but saw his chest all yolk egg white, is my face rubbed up.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I apologized in a small voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It was a torturous elevator ride, with the elevator stopping every so often.


    Finally, it was just the two of us left in the elevator, and he still didn¡¯t move away, his arms gripping the handrail railing on the elevator wall, encircling me between his chest to the elevator.


    Hesitantly, I gulped and voiced a reminder, ¡°You¡­ You can let go now.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Yao Mubai responded with his mouth, but did not move.


    I don¡¯t know how many meanings he has, all along the way, he gave me an ¡­ illusion of love.


    When the word ¡®love¡¯ surfaced in my mind, I actually felt ridiculous again.


    ¡°Arrived.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice suddenly rang, I just realized that it has arrived, Yao Mubai did not know when he had alreadye out of the elevator, using his hand to block it, not letting the elevator close.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I went out in a hurry.


    Yao Mubai opened the door with his fingerprints and threw me a pair ofdy slippers from the shoe cab, ¡°Change into them.¡±


    I looked at the pink slippers and was surprised, ¡°Why do you have women¡¯s shoes at home?¡±


    Thest time I was here, his house was a single man¡¯s living site, not a single female thing to be found.


    He didn¡¯t reply to me, I changed into slippers in surprise, and walked a few steps inside to see that not only were there more female slippers in the house, there was also an extra bouquet of flowers.


    I¡¯ve known Yao Mubai for so long, but I didn¡¯t see him as this kind of leisurely person.


    I looked at the roses that were still in bud on the balcony before looking at Yao Mubai, ¡°Did you get a girlfriend?¡±


    Only a woman can make a man change.


    And this kind of big red roses, normally men wouldn¡¯t like it, it would only be a woman.


    Yao Mubai followed my line of sight and looked at the roses kept on the balcony, and said in a light tone, ¡°A friend who deals with flowers gave it to me, if you want to like it, you take it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to ask for them for him.


    I quickly shook my head, ¡°No no no.¡±


    The flowers in the courtyard of my home are basically almost dead, they are all taken care of by Lily, I just pretend to trim the flower branches in my spare time, it¡¯s also a way to cultivate my body and mind.


    Just after I spoke, Yao Mubai pushed me into his bedroom and said something that made my heart beat faster.


    He said, ¡°Go in and take a bath.¡±


    ¡°A bath?¡± I stared in shock.


    A man and a woman alone, letting me take a bath in Yao Mubai¡¯s house?


    Just as some messy things surfaced in my mind, Yao Mubai threw me a towel and covered my head, his tone was very disgusted, ¡°It stinks.¡±


    His words were like a pot of cold water pouring down.


    I just remembered what I just went through, I was covered with the smell of rotten vegetable leaves and rotten eggs, I was disgusted by the smell, it was hard for Yao Mubai to endure the whole journey.


    Yao Mubai left the room after dropping these words, and brought the door with him, which was quite a gentleman¡¯s behavior.


    I pinched the towel, hesitated for a few seconds, and walked into the bathroom.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s bathroom is also particrly simple, there is only a blue towel on the shelf, the sink only has a bar of soap, razor, toothpaste, toothbrush, shampoo, and nothing else.


    There was no shower gel or shampoo for women, so I had to use men¡¯s shampoo to wash my hair.


    After taking a quick and simple shower and washing my hair, I remembered a rather embarrassing problem.


    My clothes also smelled all over the ce, and there were no clothes here, what was I going to wearter?


    Just as I was having a hard time in the bathroom, Wang Yuan¡¯s voice rang from outside the door, ¡±Alva? Have you finished washing? I brought you the clothes.¡±


    I froze and hurriedly responded, ¡°Washed, washed.¡±


    ¡°Then open the door.¡±


    I opened the door a crack and hid my body behind it, sticking my head out to take a look, only Wang Yuan was in the room, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wang Yuan handed me the clothes and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, the boss asked me to bring you clothes.¡±


    A sister-inw shouted me confused.


    ¡°What sister-inw, don¡¯t shout nonsense.¡±


    Wang Yuanughed, ¡°I understand it all, I understand it all.¡±


    I know Wang Yuan misunderstood,st time it was Yao Mubai taking a bath, this time it¡¯s me taking a bath in his house, how can this not be exined.


    I hurriedly changed clothes, hair also did not blow, directly take a towel and casually wipe a few, not dripping water on the line.


    Wang Yuan sat on the sofa in the room, looked at me out, whistled: ¡°Hibiscus, this is called a beautiful woman, no wonder the boss¡¯s heart are collected, the boss how many years did not do sensational things, but today for you directly sent twenty-eight bodyguards to pick you up, the hero is difficult to pass the beauty ah, not without reason.¡±


    I was unsure: ¡°Isn¡¯t he doing something and stopping by to pick me up?¡±


    Wang Yuan was surprised, ¡°He told you so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Did I really guess correctly that Yao Mubai wasn¡¯t picking me up on his way?


    Wang Yuanughed, ¡°How many times have you been cheated by the Boss, why do you still believe his words.¡±


    In other words, Yao Mubai really brought someone to pick me up from THE Hill family today specifically for me?


    Just for me to cook for him?


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what Yao Mubai had in mind.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai shouted outside, ¡°Have you washed up yet,e out and cook.¡±


    It was themanding tone again.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice brought me back to my senses, and Wang Yuan muttered from the side, ¡°It¡¯s weird that even a boss like this can please a girl.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words instead sobered me up, I smiled and said, ¡°I said, it¡¯s really nothing to do with your Boss, it¡¯s just that in order to repay him for saving my life, I promised toe and cook for him every Saturday.¡±


    ¡°You cook for the boss?¡± Wang Yuan was particrly surprised.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Wang Yuan smiled and waved her hand, she obviously had something to say but said, ¡°No no.¡±


    Yao Mubai was rushing again, and I answered, ¡°Coming.¡±


    I opened the door and saw that the living room table was piled high with fresh vegetables, all of which Yao Mubai had asked Wang Yuan to bring when I took a shower earlier.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He really went through a lot of trouble to make me cook.


    He pointed to the vegetables on the table and casually ordered a few dishes, ¡°Fish-vored eggnt, back to the pot of meat, steamed sea bass, stewed prawns, for the time being, just do these dishes, call me when you¡¯re done in the exercise room.¡±


    You really think I¡¯m a chef, ordering dishes off the top of my head.


    I, Yao Mubai, went to the exercise room after saying that he had gotten a room out at home specifically for exercise.


    I, however, stared at his back, then looked at the perch that was still alive and kicking, and was suddenly winded.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you need my help?¡± Wang Yuan appeared behind her and asked with a smile.


    I was just about to open my mouth when Yao Mubai¡¯s voice came from the side of the exercise room, ¡°Wang Yuane here and spar with me.¡±


    This was a deliberate attempt to sidetrack Wang Yuan.


    I gritted my teeth, Yao Mubai, count yourself ruthless.

 Chapter 336: The Mouths of the Crowd

    Wang Yuan patted my shoulder and gave me an apologetic look, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll just wait for the stewed prawns, by the way, the boss likes to eat the stewed prawns the most, but the ginger has to be put in less.¡±


    I finally realized why Wang Yuan was surprised to hear me cooking just now, she originally thought Yao Mubai was cooking, but she didn¡¯t know that all these dishes were brought for me.


    I mentioned the dishes to the kitchen and looked at the perch that wasn¡¯t dissected, and my head was spinning.


    I dare say, this must be Yao Mubai¡¯s intentional, whole a live one over, just to make things difficult for me.


    I¡¯m not a youngdy born, I used to work and live in a rented room that will be, are their own cooking, not to mention killing fish, even chicken have been killed.


    Tying on the apron, I searched for the authentic practice of these dishes on my cell phone, so as to avoid Yao Mubai¡¯s nitpicking.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s home kitchen is veryrge, take the knife to kill the fish, I feel a kind of pain in my heart, as if the heart of those aggrieved in these oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar are dispersed.


    The irritability of the heart also precipitated, slowly be calm, finish a dish, there will also be a sense of pride.


    Cooking and ying chess is the fastest way to calm down.


    I was busy in the kitchen for nearly an hour before the four dishes ordered by Yao Mubai were ready, and I also made an extra seaweed and egg soup.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, the aroma was overwhelming, I took a deep breath and unconsciously raised the corners of my mouth.


    Undoing my apron, I went to the training exercise room to find them.


    Both of them have changed into sportswear and are practicing closebat.


    Yao Mubai pressed Wang Yuan to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m, quickly let go again, and growled, ¡°Again.¡±


    The usually yful Wang Yuan converged her expression and got up from the ground, every move was not a flowery fist, every punch and every kick was very powerful and valiant, her eyes were stern like a sheathed knife.


    Both of them have been sweating profusely, I watched for a few minutes, and deeply felt the kind of hot blood on their bodies.


    Wang Yuan where is Yao Mubai¡¯s opponent, I do not know how many times was dropped, but do not feel the pain as if, and climbed up again and again.


    She fell down again, Yao Mubai threw her a sweat towel: ¡°There is progress.¡±


    Wang Yuan sat on the ground and wiped her sweat, as the training ended, she looked less serious and said confidently, ¡°Boss, sooner orter I will beat you one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, but this kind of courage ismendable.¡± Yao Mubai wiped his sweat and walked towards me, ¡°Done?¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± I came back to my senses, only to notice that Yao Mubai had already arrived in front of me, his tight training clothes wrapped around his perfect body, every muscle was very powerful, looking at it made one¡¯s face blush and heart beat, as if he was a walking hormone.


    He crossed over me and went straight into the bedroom and took a shower.


    Wang Yuan patted her butt and got up, ¡°Sister-inw, doesn¡¯t it make you feel that Boss is particrly handsome and secure?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± I gave Wang Yuan a nk look, ¡°If you keep this up, you won¡¯t even be able to be friends anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t shout.¡± Wang Yuanughed, ¡°You¡¯ll be our sister-inw one day anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take Wang Yuan¡¯s words seriously, ¡°Go take a shower ande eat afterward.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Wang Yuan gave a gesture and immediately went to take a shower.


    I sat in the dining room waiting for them, and in the meantime, I looked at my phone, and suddenly realized that I couldn¡¯t search for anything in the news about Martin Mo and I. What¡¯s going on?


    I even purposely typed my name and Martin Mo¡¯s name in the search bar, and all the scandals about recent lovers were gone, deleted cleanly.


    Who did this?


    Could it be ¡­


    I messaged Martin Mo and asked him.


    This time he was quick to reply and admitted that he was the one who did this and told me he was sorry.


    In the past few days, Martin Mo has been quiet except for the statement he made, exining my rtionship with him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he suddenly deleted all the information on the inte.


    Deleting the information is actually the most subtle thing to do, deleting the words on the inte but not the memories of those people.


    It will only make people feel that they are weak-minded and that there is no silver in this ce.


    Hill Yi this pot of dirty water poured on the body, it is difficult to wash off, can only let time wash out, whitewashing is almost impossible.


    I stared at my phone for a while lost in thought.


    ¡®Ding!¡¯


    A text message was sent in.


    It was an unfamiliar message.


    ¡°The game is ending.¡±


    The six short words immediately made my nerves tighten.


    I had the feeling of being grabbed by the throat.


    ¡°See what?¡± Yao Mubai appeared behind me at an unknown time.


    I immediately put my cell phone away, ¡°Nothing, eat quickly, it¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    Yao Mubai changed into loose loungewear, the smell of tobo on his body was reced by the smell of soap, smelling soothing.


    He looked askance at my cell phone and didn¡¯t pursue it, sitting down opposite me, his eyes swept the dishes on the table and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Looks good, I wonder how it tastes.¡±


    Saying that, Yao Mubai used his chopsticks to clip a bit of sea bass to taste, I stared at him, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Average.¡± Yao Mubai said average on his mouth, but his hand was particrly honest and reached out to clip another chunk.


    I skimmed my mouth, just picked up the chopsticks, Yao Mubai asked me: ¡°The rumors on the Inte, what are you going to do?¡±


    The mouths of the people can¡¯t block the mouth of the yo-yo.


    I said, ¡°I can only rely on time to fade away, now it¡¯s the information age, no one will keep grasping at the matter of Martin Mo and I, over time, it will naturally fade away.¡±


    Yao Mubai frowned, ¡°That means by default you have something with Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo and I are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you fight back?¡± Yao Mubai said with a calm demeanor, ¡°Strike the snake seven inches, other people pinch your weakness, do you have no power to fight back at all?¡±


    Weakness, soft spot.


    His words reminded me of Hill Yi¡¯s soft spot.


    Everything she did was directed at Martin Mo.


    At a time when Mo¡¯s group was in a state of turmoil, she exploded that Martin Mo was unfaithful to the marriage, could it be for the sake of ¡­


    I frowned, ¡°You mean Hill Yi is putting Martin Mo on the spot for the sake of Mo¡¯s Group?¡±


    ¡°Back to your senses now?¡± Yao Mubai snorted, ¡°This woman¡¯s ambition is not small.¡±


    I always thought that Hill Yi was really doing this because she was angry at Martin Mo.


    It turns out that it was to punch Mo¡¯s group.


    Mo Tiandao went in, Martin Mo doesn¡¯t want to go back to the Mo family, but how can Hill Yi rest assured ah, she must have to pinch Martin Mo, otherwise Martin Mo divorced her, where she is still qualified to fight for the Mo Group.


    I bet Frank Hill had a hand in this.


    Frank Hill¡¯s call for me to smooth things over is actually to make mepromise with Martin Mo.


    Fame is something that can¡¯t be seen or touched, but many people regard it as their life.


    But Martin Mo and I tend not to value this kind of reputation, Mo if it is not because I am involved, Martin Mo does not even want to exin it, not to mention that he will not find someone to delete the things on the Inte.


    Thinking of Hill Yi¡¯s ambition, I felt the meal tasteless: ¡°The original feelings in front of the interests of so unbearable.¡±


    Where is Hill Yi who once imed to love Martin Mo?

 Chapter 337: Backstabbing

    Hill Yi¡¯s approach reminds me of Walker Richter, who also threw away his feelings for the sake of interests.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s sword brows lightly knit: ¡°Pseudo feelings are the only thing that will be shattered by interests, you won¡¯t think so if you¡¯ve seen real feelings.¡±


    Thinking of Yao Mubai¡¯s identity background, in his eyes, the true feelings is the trust betweenrades, one canpletely give his back to hisrades, and also sacrifice himself for hisrades.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mind view that is too narrow.¡±


    I only thought of those love affairs, but ignored the fact that there are many kinds of feelings, beliefs in this world.


    ¡°The children are teachable.¡± Yao Mubai tapped the desktop, ¡°Now you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Should know.¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Wang Yuan walked out and sat her butt down next to me, ¡°Wow, these dishes look delicious at first nce, Da ¡­ Alva, your cooking is really good.¡±


    She wanted to call me sister-inw, I have a look over, she only immediately changed her mouth, yfully began to eat the dishes with her hands, a little bit ofdylike appearance is not there, just like her character, eating is also very bold.


    Yao Mubai said with disgust, ¡°In the future, go out and don¡¯t say that I brought you out.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡± Wang Yuan grabbed two stewed prawns in her hand, her eyes staring at Yao Mubai: ¡°Being your chaperone is no different from self-muttion, can¡¯t you let me have a good meal to appease my mind.¡±


    Wang Yuan is usually very respectful and afraid of Yao Mubai, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her dare to talk to Yao Mubai like this.


    Surprisingly, Yao Mubai did not say anything, Wang Yuan smiled, eating like a bandit, the amount of food is amazing, such arge amount of food and such a good body, let people envy ah.


    After eating, Wang Yuan took the initiative to collect the dishes to wash, let me rest for a while.


    She really knows what she is doing.


    I¡¯ve cooked and eaten.


    I looked at Yao Mubai who was sitting in the living room making tea to drink and said, ¡°I should go back.¡±


    He didn¡¯t raise his head and sipped his tea, ¡°Wait a while and let Wang Yuan send you.¡±


    I was just about to say no, when Wang Yuan poked her head out at the sound, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m on duty for Liu Xin today, and it¡¯s toote for me to go by the way.¡±


    I live in the same direction as the Public Security Bureau, only to go around a little, in the usual, Wang Yuan certainly send me, listening to her say that she will be on duty for Liu Xin, I did not think too much, said: ¡°No, I will take a taxi back on my own.¡±


    Yao Mubai raised his eyebrows, ¡°What reputation don¡¯t you know now? Still want to be pelted with eggs?¡±


    Now the Hill family¡¯s doorway is still guarded by reporters, and with my current reputation, it¡¯s really not safe for me to go out alone.


    But I can¡¯t let Yao Mubai send me.


    I was about to open my mouth, when Yao Mubai got up and took the car keys, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    He walked straight to the door to change his shoes, and for a moment, the words of refusal could not be spit out in his throat.


    Wang Yuan urged me, ¡°Alva, what are you waiting for, the boss has left.¡±


    I returned to my senses and hurriedly chased Yao Mubai out.


    He was already waiting for me in the elevator, I rushed in, thinking of the scene when I came, I felt embarrassed and stood at his side, trying to reduce my presence.


    To the underground parking lot, see him get on the car, I also do not need him to remind again, take the initiative to pull open the door to sit in.


    Along the way no words, quiet as if you can hear each other¡¯s breathing, I looked out the car window, the sky is drizzling, in the light there is a kind of smoky rain feeling, there is so a little aesthetic meaning.


    I remembered one thing, turned back to look at him: ¡°By the way, I saw Qi Ben and Susan Su in front of the clubhouse before, that is, the day Martin Mo fought with Biao Zi, you said that Qi Ben appeared there, and Qi Ben and Ke Zhen walked close to it, will there be a connection here.¡±


    These were just guesses on my part.


    Yao Mubai looked at me askance and said in a serious tone, ¡°Qi Ben is indeed working for Ke Zhen.¡±


    It seemed like he was really desperate to defect to Ke Zhen.


    ¡°It seems that you have grasped Ke Zhen¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yao Mubai was honest and said, ¡°Ke Zhen is very cunning, thest time we missed in the Dragon Teng Mountain Range, the people that we had spent several years of effort to ce inside had been exposed, and it¡¯s much more difficult to catch Ke Zhen again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll betray you?¡±


    I also had a past conflict with him, yet he had no qualms in front of me.


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    I was stunned, and then I reacted.


    He was not afraid.


    Without realizing it, the car has arrived at the Hill family door, the reporters who were squatting before have disappeared, I was quite puzzled, could it be because Martin Mo deleted the online news?


    I was about to get out of the car when Yao Mubai suddenly grabbed my wrist: ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was puzzled.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s gaze looked ahead, his expression cold and alert.


    I followed his line of sight and looked over, it was pitch ck, I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He let go of me and followed him out of the car, ¡°The dishes you made are too salty, I¡¯m a little thirsty, I¡¯ll go to your house for a drink of water.¡±


    The dishes I made are definitely not salty, he¡¯s obviously looking for a reason to enter my house.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, I haven ¡­ t agreed to it yet.¡±


    The maid Lily heard themotion and came out to open the door, Yao Mubai directly went in, not caring in the slightest whether I, the master, agreed or not.


    It¡¯s really not polite at all.


    I got out of the car and went into the house, and his car was parked in front of the door.


    As the host, I still asked Lily to give Yao Mubai, the guest, a ss of water.


    Yao Mubai really drank it all in one gulp and pulled the curtains in the living room closed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His behavior made me feel out of ce as I asked, ¡°Are there still reporters outside?¡±


    He lightly tossed me two words, ¡°No.¡±


    If not, then why pull the curtains?


    Make such a mysterious, do not know people think I with him in the home to do what it.


    I walked to the window, pull open the curtains: ¡°I just like to pull open the curtains ¡­¡±


    The words did not finish, I saw the person outside the ss window, a big shock, I clearly see the ss reflected my horror to the point of distortion expression.


    Ipletely forgot to react as the person outside the ss window grinned sorrowfully at me and kicked his foot at me.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Yao Mubai shouted and rushed towards me, directly pouncing on me, and all I heard was a ttering sound, the sound of the window ss being kicked and shattered.

 Chapter 338: Guardian

    With Yao Mubai, it was like putting my head on the waist of my pants, there was danger at any time.


    My heart palpitated and I opened my eyes and asked loudly, ¡°Who are they.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the three people wearing horror masks who were just outside the in the window came in through the broken ss.


    The three people are wearing tight-fitting one-piece ck clothes, wearing Yan Luo masks, only see the eyes and mouth, in the dark night, especially just now I suddenly pull open the curtains, the ss reflected the three people¡¯s horror masks, souls are almost scared off.


    The saying that people scare people to death is not without reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yao Mubai replied back to me, his eyebrows sinking, ¡°Quickly go upstairs.¡±


    He pushed me towards the stairway and fought with those three people himself.


    It should have been these three people that Yao Mubai saw in the car just now, so he didn¡¯t go? but found an excuse to enter the house.


    This time, it is not a car collision, nor a sniper rifle assassination, the three people holding a soft knife to fight with Yao Mubai, to be precise, they are here to kill Yao Mubai, not to fight.


    Lily was so scared that her face turned white and she forgot to react, I fixed my mind and didn¡¯t drag Yao Mubai back here.


    ¡°Quickly go upstairs.¡± I pulled Lily and ran towards the upstairs.


    Lily came back to her senses and ran upstairs after me, Jane Hasis came out of her room when she heard themotion, I said sharply, ¡°Quickly go back to your room, don¡¯te out to anyone.¡±


    Yao Mubai failed to withstand the three, one ran up, I hurriedly pushed Jane Hasis and Lily into the room, the door just closed, the knife in the hand of that person stabbed towards me, I reflexively avoided, spread my legs and ran towards the downstairs.


    My mouth shouted, ¡°Yao Mubai, help.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this time, life is important.


    Yao Mubai heard immediately over, I hurried to hide behind him, Yao Mubai said in a pressurized voice: ¡°Follow closely.¡±


    If it is not afraid of tugging on the corner of his coat will affect his y, I would have hated to tug the corner of his coat to death at this moment.


    These three were no joke, that knife saw red, but it wasn¡¯t Yao Mubai¡¯s blood, it was their own.


    Yao Mubai can use their own weapons to hurt themselves, Yao Mubai¡¯s hands are not blown.


    Yao Mubai raised his middle finger at the trio and snorted coldly, ¡°Apany master to practice.¡±


    The three people looked at each other, belonging to the kind of people who are ruthless, direct action.


    Yao Mubai also really treats these three people as a sparring partner, only that he is deadly, unlike when he fights with Wang Yuan, he reserves three points and hits the nail on the head.


    I¡¯ve seen Martin Mo¡¯s ruthlessness in fighting with people before, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Yao Mubai¡¯s hands, his movements are fast and ruthless, the power of every punch and kick is at least 500 pounds, and the sound of bones cracking can be heard as he fights with one against three, and it¡¯s so easy to do so.


    Yao Mubai did not intend to take the lives of these three people, and his identity did not allow him to kill.


    In less than a few minutes, all three were solved by Yao Mubai, they fell on the ground, except for the masks on their faces, the one-piece clothes on their bodies were scratched by the soft knife into a few strips of cloth hanging on their bodies.


    Yao Mubai scornfully swept a nce at the three people on the ground, ¡°Looks like he has no one around him, sending such a weak person to assassinate.¡±


    I looked at Yao Mubai, did he know who sent these three people?


    Those three people didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end, as soon as they saw Yao Mubai call Wang Yuan and Liu Xin to bring someone over to send these three people to the police station, these three people suddenly got up from the ground and threw an object to the ground, releasing smoke, the three people took the opportunity to run away from the window.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin soon came and cleaned up the scene, the people could not be chased.


    I saw that they were all about to leave, and called out with a desire to speak, ¡°Yao Mubai ¡­¡±


    He held the car door with one hand and looked back at me, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    After such a dangerous incident, the ss in the living room is broken, there is still a cold wind, who knows if someone will rush inter, the fear in my heart has not dissipated, but I can¡¯t say it out for fear of Yao Mubai¡¯s ridicule.


    Wang Yuan saw my mind, smiled and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ll be here, in case there are still people, I will deal with the rest with Liu Xin on the line.¡±


    Wang Yuan broke my heart, my face flushed, usually I show off in front of Yao Mubai, but today I am as weak as a bear.


    The corner of Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth rose, closed the car door, and said to Wang Yuan, ¡°You and Liu Xin go back first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin and the others left, and the air suddenly quieted down.


    I stood awkwardly in the doorway, not knowing what to say.


    It was then that I reacted to the fact that I had left Yao Mubai behind.


    Then tonight ¡­


    Yao Mubai suddenly walked towards me, I quickly lowered my head and nervously clenched my hands, afraid that he would misunderstand, I hurriedly exined, ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m ¡­¡±


    He directly crossed over me and walked to the living room sofa to lie down, his hands sped on his chest, his eyes closed, ¡°I will sleep here tonight, you feel at ease to go upstairs to rest.¡±


    Although it¡¯s already spring, it¡¯s still very cold, the cold wind pours in from the broken ss, it¡¯s so cool that people can¡¯t help but shiver, yet he sleeps in the living room.


    In fact, I wanted to arrange a guest room for him, but when the words came to my mouth and I watched him fall asleep for a second, I swallowed them back.


    With Yao Mubai guarding the Hill family, the Hill family is the safest at this time, no matter those people just now or those reporters, they don¡¯t dare toe, naturally, they are no longer afraid.


    I let Lily send a quilt to Yao Mubai, went back to my room, washed up andy on the bed, I thought I would lose sleep tonight, but I didn¡¯t think that once I touched the bed and thought of him guarding the living room, I slept surprisingly well, and even had a strange dream.


    There was Yao Mubai in my dream.


    This is not a good sign.

 Chapter 339: Jane Hasis Sells Me to Yao Mubai

    The next day.


    I was woken up by a knock on the door, it was Lily who made breakfast and came to call me.


    Lifting the covers and stretching my limbs, I let Lily in, stretched my head towards the living room and asked Lily, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Lily said, ¡°Mr. Yao went to the courtyard for morning exercise early in the morning, Miss,st night thanks to Mr. Yao, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what would have happened, Mr. Yao was really greatst night.¡±


    Mentioning Yao Mubai, Lily¡¯s face unexpectedly reddened, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously contained a smile, the kind of smile of a young girl in spring.


    It seems that Yao Mubai has hooked Lily¡¯s heart.


    Yao Mubai does have this kind of strength, good-looking, and the body is very stylish, at first nce is the kind of boyfriend towards the good people.


    What¡¯s more, the key is being able to fight, face value and strength coexist, making people feel safe.


    I pulled a fake smile, hearing Lily praising Yao Mubai so much, I would actually feel ufortable in my heart.


    And this feeling still can¡¯t be ignored.


    I shook my head and shook this kind of mind out.


    I told Lily to go ahead and get busy while I changed my clothes and went out.


    Yao Mubai was finishing up his morning workout, sweat sliding down his cheek muscles to his neck, he picked up the mineral water next to him and took a sip, the knot in his throat rolled and the sweat slid back into his clothes, the morning light filtered through the leafy gaps next to him, hitting his face as if it was coated with a faint halo, a simple action that was sexy as hell.


    He suddenly turned back to me, the light of his deep eyes was like a dense, making me a little breathless.


    ¡°Up? How did you sleepst night?¡± He walked over to me, his voice deep and deep, his arms crossed in his signature move, his gaze locked on me.


    ¡°Very, very well.¡± I settled for a quick avert of my eyes and blurted out, ¡°That, I¡¯m here to call you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Um, Lily already came to call earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± I pointed to the dining room, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Yao Mubai followed in and went to the restroom to wipe himself beforeing to the dining room.


    Jane Hasis hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast with me for a long time, always having Auntie Liu send it to her room, but today she unexpectedly came downstairs to eat.


    I saw that she was very rosy-cheeked and had even put on light makeup, so I asked her, ¡°Mom, are you going out today?¡±


    ¡°Not going out.¡± Jane Hasis smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Yao, why didn¡¯t hee to dinner?¡±


    Jane Hasis seemed to be better all of a sudden, not at all as dead as before.


    Could it be because of Yao Mubai?


    As we were talking, Yao Mubai came over from the restroom, ¡°You guys eat, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    I was about to open my mouth, Jane Hasis quickly got up, pulled out the chair for Yao Mubai, attentively concerned: ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Alva is really bad, let you sleep in the living room sofa, don¡¯t me her, Auntie will clean up the room for you, what style do you like, don¡¯t be polite, treat it as if it¡¯s your own home.¡±


    My jaw dropped, what kind of divine operation is this?


    This is the rhythm of wanting Yao Mubai to stay all the time?


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing.¡± I tugged Jane Hasis under the table and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What room are you preparing for him, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°How is this the same.¡± Jane Hasis didn¡¯t suppress her voice at all, instead, she raised her volume and rightfully said, ¡°Mr. Yao saved usst night, the kindness of saving our lives, let¡¯s take it as a spring of gratitude, what¡¯s wrong with letting Mr. Yao stay at home for a few days.¡±


    Jane Hasis is not easy to recover the essence, thinking that Yao Mubai is not likely to live down, I also did not refute her.


    Who knew that Yao Mubai said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with all that, as long as there is a bed, no need to be too troublesome.¡±


    What?


    My eyes widened as Jane Hasis smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, Auntie will personally go outter to buy some daily necessities to make your stay morefortable as well.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t said anything and the two of them just settled like that.


    You don¡¯t even have to ask me?


    Jane Hasis personally peeled an egg for Yao Mubai, I don¡¯t even have this treatment.


    Yao Mubai was so polite, he really took it.


    Jane Hasis smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Yao, how old are you?¡±


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Yao Mubai honestly answered, ¡°Thirty-five.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five, a man is thirty and established, it¡¯s a good age.¡± Jane Hasis smiled like a satisfied old mother, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    I hurriedly stopped.


    Yao Mubai shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    As if Jane Hasis didn¡¯t hear my words and didn¡¯t see the wink I made, she asked again, ¡°Then what kind of girl do you like? Are there any requirements for girlfriends, married ones, would you consider.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± I pull up my volume, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to be introduced, ¡°Mom, what does Mr. Yao having a girlfriend have to do with you, you¡¯re not his parents, eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his parent, but I¡¯m your mom, I have to be in charge of your lifelong affairs.¡± Jane Hasis red at me and told me to stay out of the conversation, then turned to Yao Mubai and said in the tone of an old mother, heartbreakingly, ¡°Our Alva is not in good hands, I don¡¯t need to say it, Mr. Yao knows it as well, right now, our Alva is alone, my biggest concern is her life matter, I¡¯m also a handful of years old, I don¡¯t have a lot of days to live, I just want to see Alva to be able to live a life time, I just want to see Alva to be able to live a life time, I just want to see Alva to have a life time. I don¡¯t have much time left to live, I just want to see Alva find someone tomit her life to. I think Mr. Yao is good to our Alva, and the two of them are a good match, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Yao likes our Alva or not?¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯s words made me want to find a hole in the ground to drill, this is hate to sell me out ah, sell even if, but the object is Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s gaze looked over, I covered my eyes andughed dryly, ¡°Don¡¯t put my mom¡¯s at ease, she¡¯s just joking, she¡¯s not sober heretely.¡±


    I pointed to my head.


    Jane Hasis retorted, ¡°I¡¯m wide awake.¡±


    ¡°Mom, eat more of your favorite celery stuffed buns.¡± I chucked a bun, fearing that Jane Hasis would say something else, and hurriedly gagged her.


    Just then, Yao Mubai suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, I don¡¯t have any requirements for my other half, and I don¡¯t care if I¡¯ve been married and had children, I just want fate.¡±


    This thing called fate is the most marvelous.


    I stared at Yao Mubai with wide eyes, surprised, what did he mean by that?


    As soon as Jane Hasis heard this, her eyes shed with excitement, ¡°That means Mr. Yao doesn¡¯t mind my Alva¡¯s past and is fond of our Alva isn¡¯t it.¡±


    How is this possible.


    In order not to lose my face to the Pacific Ocean, I hurriedly got up, pulled up Yao Mubai, and said to Jane Hasis, ¡°We¡¯re done eating, so we¡¯ll leave first, mom, take your time.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Jane Hasis to say anything, I pulled Yao Mubai and headed outside.


    Yao Mubai: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll fix it yourselfter.¡±


    No matter what, first pull Yao Mubai away.


    Outside the courtyard, Yao Mubai looked at me with a smile on his face, ¡°Are you afraid of losing face? Afraid that I will say I don¡¯t like you?¡±


    I red at him, ¡°There are many men who like me, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    He suddenly came closer to me, his voicepelling, ¡°You don¡¯t want to know my answer?¡±

 Chapter 340: Chicken Flying and Dog Jumping

    Heartbeat suddenly elerated, the unique scent of Yao Mubai¡¯s body surrounded me, and the roots of my ears quickly reddened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I lowered my head, not daring to look him squarely in the eyes, my feet at a loss for words moved back a step, pulling away the distance between the two.


    Yao Mubai, however, today, like a man possessed by evil, took two more steps forward, directly closing the distance between us even more, testosterone filled the air, and his voice was also very provocative: ¡°Really? You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    Searing breath erupted in my ears, giving me the illusion of having a high fever, and even choking me a little, unable to catch my breath.


    ¡°I¡­ I ¡­¡±


    My brain was suddenly as thick as mush and my tongue was in knots.


    Just when my heart was about to jump out of my chest, Yao Mubai took two more steps back, his voice fixedly saying, ¡°How could I like a silly woman like you.¡±


    Silly, is Yao Mubai¡¯s definition of me.


    His tone had an indescribable feeling, like he was speaking to me, but also like he was speaking to himself, like a statement, but also like a doubtful sentence.


    I froze, he had already turned around, pulling open the car door, and only when the car was gone did Ie to my senses.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words made me distracted for the whole day, and during the meeting, I was distracted several times, and I didn¡¯t even know where the employees reported to, and when I realized it, I annoyingly pulled my hair.


    Coming out of the office, I drove my car and instead of going back, I went straight to Fiona Croix¡¯s house, intending to find her for a drink or two.


    From Fiona Croix¡¯s front door there is some distance, I heard the noise, approached to know, is a group of people in Fiona Croix¡¯s door, there are two chickens in the yard with a duck is fluttering wings running, a middle-aged man dressed in simple and urgent muttering: ¡°Quickly catch, don¡¯t let it run away.¡±


    Arge woman with a ponytail gripped one with one hand and grabbed it, there was still one chicken left that was in a hurry, running around in the yard, and the chicken poop also pooped all over the ce, the smell was particrly heavy, the neighbors all came out, cursing and swearing, and Fiona Croix apologized with a smile on her face.


    The middle-aged man muttered in a rough voice: ¡°This is the old family¡¯s local chicken, you are afraid that none of you in the city have ever eaten authentic local chicken, I brought two chickens for my daughter, what are you muttering about.¡±


    Therge ponytailed woman carried a chicken and duck in one hand and agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, Fiona, I also brought earth eggs, all for you to replenish your body.¡±


    It turned out to be Fiona Croix¡¯s real dad with his stepmom and a son who was squatting in a corner drawing circles, almost ten years old or so, and growing particrly fat.


    Fiona Croix gritted her teeth and held back her anger, apologizing to the neighbors and promising that it wouldn¡¯t happen again, before the neighbors gave up and went inside.


    Fiona Croix also saw me, but did not immediately greet me, but against the door of the house, to maintain thest vestige of sanity, gritted his teeth and looked at his own father and stepmother: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    This is the first time that Fiona Croix¡¯s father hase to North City to find Fiona Croix, Fiona Croix¡¯s mother remarried and came to take care of Fiona Croix twice after she had an ident, and she usually has very little contact with each other, and as for this father, I¡¯ve never heard of having contact with him, and it¡¯s a surprise that he¡¯s here all of a sudden today.


    Ruan¡¯s father said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here with your mom to see you, you child, we are at the door, why are you still standing at the door, if you have something to say, go inside first.¡±


    Saying this, Ruan¡¯s father greeted his wife, ¡°Yanzi, take the earth eggs into the house with you, and Qiangzi quicklye over and call his sister.¡±


    The boy squatting in the corner raised his head,zily nced at Fiona Croix, and did not open his mouth to call for someone, the woman called Yanzi reprimanded on her lips for not knowing how to be polite, but her eyes were full of favor, carrying chickens and ducks, and did not look at Fiona Croix¡¯s face, directly squeezing her out of the way to go into the house, Ruan¡¯s father also caught thest chicken to go into the house, as well as some of the pockets in the yard filled with unknown things were all Fiona Croix couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Fiona Croix and I were thest to go in.


    As soon as I entered the house, my stepmother looked at me, ¡°Fiona, this is your friend, isn¡¯t it, she¡¯s so pretty, even better looking than the stars on TV.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t say anything as my stepmother¡¯s eyes greedilynded on my neck, ¡°This ne is so pretty, quite expensive, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    The ne was given to me by Jane Hasis, her former dowry worth millions.


    I gave her what could only be described as a nonchnt smile, ¡°It¡¯s not worth much, something cheap from the street.¡±


    This person, however, doesn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s faces as well, and gives in, ¡°Take it off and let me touch it, Fiona, I happen to be missing a ne, so why don¡¯t you also buy me one exactly like this one, just consider it as a meeting gift.¡±


    Fiona Croix and I were both shocked when this statement was made, we have never seen such a shameless person.


    Fiona Croix and her stepmother don¡¯t have much affection and have no interaction, so how could she buy a multi-million dor dress and give it to her.


    Ruan¡¯s father also said, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s just a ne, you can buy it for your mom some other time, your mom¡¯s birthday is next month, it¡¯s a good way to honor her.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s face was green and white with anger, I stood next to her and could totally feel the anger from her.


    Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Even if I sold your daughter I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this ne, besides, my mom¡¯s name is Jiang Xiuqin, you¡¯re asking me to honor someone who didn¡¯t give birth to me and didn¡¯t raise me, can she afford it.¡±


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t give face to her stepmother, I did hear her talk about how her stepmother treated her before, and after so many years, I can still hear the hatred in Ruan Qing¡¯s tone today.


    ¡°How to talk.¡± Ruan¡¯s father¡¯s face sank, taking out his father¡¯s aura, ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been in the big city for so long that you¡¯ve even forgotten yourst name.¡±


    ¡°You think I care about thisst name, if I can, I really don¡¯t want to be your daughter.¡± Fiona Croix¡¯s attitude was bad, and from the beginning, she was suppressing her anger.


    The stepmother will look at the face of this time, to Ruan father brow winking, let him not get angry with Fiona Croix, in the middle of the peacemaker: ¡°This father and daughter which has what overnight hatred, Fiona, I see you live in this good, this house must be quite a lot of money right, I just asked someone, you this house is their own to buy, I drop good boy, this North Citynd inches of gold, so this house is not worth a few million dors? The house is not worth a few million dors?


    I¡¯ve really done my homework.


    This house is more than a million dors, Jack Astor gave Fiona Croix this house, the market value has exceeded ten million.


    Ruan¡¯s father looked at the house, his face was full of satisfaction, pride, proudly patted his chest, hands behind his back: ¡°My old Ruan family¡¯s daughter is outstanding, I¡¯d like those who look down on it to see, my daughter even bought a house in the North City, or arge vi with a yard, let those people envy.¡±


    Stepmother eyes through the smile, pulling Ruan father¡¯s hand: ¡°Yes, I just looked at the environment of the neighborhood, that is a beautiful, the gods live in the ce is no better, if you retire here in the future, that¡¯s great, our son can be in the north of the city to study, the starting point is higher than others, and in the future to ask for a daughter-inw, that will be easy.¡±


    This was a move towards Fiona Croix.


    Ruan¡¯s father said, ¡°You want to live here is not simple, today we will live here, Fiona, you quickly pack up two rooms out, right, you find another school for your brother, your brother was expelled from the school for fighting, and now you can only rely on you as a sister, you have been in the North City for so many years, you must know a lot of people, make some connections to get your brother into an aristocratic school. ¡±


    Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t even said a word yet, these two just made a decision.


    Going to an aristocratic school, it seems that the two of them had already nned to do so, singing in unison here.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Fiona Croix looked at the two of them, ¡°I kind of understand, you are here to join me, want me to support you, and then you also have to raise your son along with you, is it that you also want to buy a house, a car, and a daughter-inw for him? Even the bride price money is prepared better?¡±


    Stepmother smiled and nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°That would naturally be the best, Qiang Zi is your younger brother, this siblings have to help each other out, in the future, when your brother grows up, there are people in his mother¡¯s family to support you, no.¡±


    ¡°He is your son, not my son.¡± Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Be smart or carry your own things out, don¡¯t let me call security to kick people out, that would be too embarrassing.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ruan¡¯s father¡¯s temper rose again, ¡°Fiona Croix, are you trying to kick us out? I¡¯m your father, now that you¡¯ve had a good life, you¡¯ve forgotten us, have you forgotten who raised you through thick and thin, and now that you¡¯ve gotten your wings hardened and are able to fly, you don¡¯t recognize us, have you? How did I raise such a white-eyed wolf like you.¡±


    Fiona Croix also came to anger, grabbed the water cup on the table and smashed it: ¡°I forgot that I was kicked out by you guys in the first ce. I still remember to this day what you said to me that day, you said that you would never have me as a daughter again, do I need to help you remember properly how you kicked your own daughter out into the street in the middle of winter? And you.¡±


    Fiona Croix looked to her stepmother, ¡°Do I need to remind you how you treated me again back then? The pain of you hitting me in the back with a broom I haven¡¯t forgotten to this day, the blood that spilled when you threw a knife at me, the scars that are still there, what kind of face do you think you have for me to raise?¡±


    It was the first time I had heard Fiona Croix bring up her past.

 Chapter 341: Fiona Croix’s Past

    Everyone has a past, scars that are hard to talk about, scars that they are afraid to reveal.


    I don¡¯t know much about Fiona Croix¡¯s past, and she was abused by her stepmother, and didn¡¯t go into that much detail, only mentioning some of it to me.


    Nguyen¡¯s father and Croix¡¯s mother divorced and started a new family, and Fiona Croix became a burden on both sides of the family, not wanted by anyone.


    Fiona Croix was independent from her family at a very early age, and after that she suffered a lot, as long as there was a part-time job, she went, sold wine, set up stalls, and also worked as a hot pot waitress.


    It¡¯s hard for a girl to get a foothold in the North City, and Fiona Croix can¡¯t speak because of something that happened when she was five years old, so it¡¯s even harder than ordinary people to survive.


    Fiona Croix eyes with strong hatred, will stepmother did to her shake out, Ruan father looked at his wife, questioned: ¡°you hands have hit Fiona, you did not say to take Fiona as a real daughter love, you even hands to beat her, but also to her knife, you evil bitch, behind my back in the end how to bully my daughter. ¡±


    This attitude was really a hundred and eighty degree turnaround.


    The stepmother¡¯s heart is weak, eyes dodge, this time certainly will not admit, but also pretending to be aggrieved: ¡°I take Fiona as a daughter, how would be mean to her, I was in the education of her, as her stepmother, I have the responsibility to educate her, do not allow her to learn the bad, this stepmother is difficult to be ah, can not be beaten, can not be scolded, hold in the hands of other people will say that I am used to it, how do you want me to do, how our When Qiangzi made a mistake, I still educated him.¡±


    Listening to his wife¡¯sints, Ruan¡¯s father softened his heart, believed his wife¡¯s words and said to Fiona Croix: ¡°Fiona, your mom is also for your own good, as the saying goes, hitting is kindness, scolding is love, your dad was beaten by your grandparents when he was a child and did note over like this, it¡¯s not right for you to hold such a grudge against your mom. ¡±


    So lightly two words to put things over, then Fiona Croix suffered, what is it?


    The stepmother also took the opportunity to say: ¡°Fiona, if there is anything wrong with what mom did before, mom apologizes to you, mom loves you, just maybe the way is not right, this family where there is what the overnight revenge, today Ie with your father, the family will be together, not separate,¡±


    This is still trying to rely on not leaving, let Fiona Croix raise.


    Fiona Croixpletely on fire, rolled up his sleeves: ¡°You three are a family, don¡¯t count me in, I¡¯ve long had nothing to do with you, and don¡¯t expect me to give you old age, for the sake of the blood of the Ruan family flowing in your body, when you¡¯re a hundred years old, I¡¯m sure to go to the graveside to burn a few more sheets of paper, and now, you guys hurry up to get out of my way, or else I¡¯m calling the police, suing you for breaking and entering. and ¡®ask¡¯ you all to get out.¡±


    Fiona Croix was hard and soft, Ruan¡¯s father did not sing with his wife, he was also angry and flipped his face, Ruan¡¯s father kicked the sofa, his hand angrily pointed at Fiona Croix¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You little wolf cub, you have grown up and made a good living, you are not allowed to do so, you are living in a mansion by yourself, and you are kicking your own parents out of the house, I, Ruan Jingwen, have really raised a good daughter ah, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by heavenly lightning.¡±


    ¡°If the heavens have eyes, then they should have struck you first, Ruan Jingwen, don¡¯t forget why I couldn¡¯t speak before and became mute.¡± Fiona Croix hated Nguyen¡¯s father more than I could have imagined, it wasn¡¯t at all like she was treating the injustice that had caused the current situation.


    I never knew the reason why Fiona Croix became mute before, Ruan¡¯s father looked like he thought of something, his face turned white, fear hidden in the depths of his eyes, and he said sharply, ¡°Fiona Croix, what nonsense are you talking about, why can¡¯t you speak, how do I know, old me I now know that you¡¯ve got a rich man by the side, and gave that person a son, even if you¡¯re divorced, that divorce alimony must be quite a lot, you either let us live in today, or buy us a house in North City, put it in your brother¡¯s name, and find a good school for your brother, otherwise we won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Not leaving huh, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Fiona Croix said and picked up his cell phone and prepared to call the police, Ruan¡¯s father looked anxious and snatched the cell phone over, swung his fist and wanted to hit Fiona Croix, I hurriedly pulled back.


    ¡°Uncle, have something to say properly.¡± I used my strength to push Ruan¡¯s father away, blocked in front of Fiona Croix, and said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Uncle, auntie, you came to find Fiona, in fact, it is not really for the sake of living down, you have not interacted with each other for so many years, and even if you live together, it¡¯s a contradiction, and you just want to let Fiona burden your son, and you think that Fiona is divorced from Jack Astor divorced, will certainly share a lot of property, but you do not know, Fiona she is a household, this house Fiona is only temporary residence, the name on the real estate license is not her, you do not believe in spite of the Housing Authority to ask, Fiona these years have been very difficult, so the heart will be out of bnce, in the words of overreacting, you have to understand her a little more. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    My words made the anger on Ruan¡¯s father¡¯s face recede a little, there was a sh of guilt in the bottom of his eyes, no matter if it¡¯s feigned or real, at least this move of mine worked.


    I gave Fiona Croix a look hint, let her do not say anything, I continue to say: ¡°uncle, aunt, Fiona is very heartbroken you, so she divorced days no matter how bitter, did not tell you, you do not know, Fiona wasted out of the house suffered how much re, how much aggression, a girl in the North City based on how difficult, you go out and ask around, you can not know, Fiona wasted out of the house suffered how many eyes, how many aggression, a girl in the North City based on how difficult, you go out and ask about it, you can not know. You go out and ask around to know, you don¡¯t want to make a scene here, make a scene, to no one¡¯s benefit, why don¡¯t we all take a step back, Fiona first find you a hotel to live in, you havee all the way to the North City, you must get to take a good look at the ce, the North City has a lot of fun ces.¡±


    With me in the middle as the oil of reconciliation, a smoke is also considered to be dissolved.


    Ruan¡¯s father took his wife and son to go, in fact, he also knows that such a stalemate can not get anything, my words are just let him downhill, to save face.


    Stay in North City, but want them to go, it¡¯s not that easy.


    After the three left, Fiona Croix gave all the live chickens and ducks that Ruan¡¯s father had brought to the neighborhood security guards, before sitting down on her butt in the sofa, her head drooping wearily, ¡°Alva, thanks, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only letting them go for the time being, they¡¯ve got a clear agenda and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be that easy to keep you out of trouble.¡± I said, ¡°Against them, you can onlye softly, it¡¯s useless toe hard.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s temper is much more impatient and fiery than before, belonging to the kind that explodes at the slightest point.


    If she put it on someone else, she could handle it well, but if she put it on herself, the fire and resentment came together, and she became anxious.


    Fiona Croix stared out the window with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t let go of me, and would actuallye to me.¡±

 Chapter 342: The Creepy Fin Wilson

    I witnessed what just happened, and although I couldn¡¯t empathize, I could understand Fiona Croix¡¯s pain.


    There was a bleakness and exhaustion in her eyes, once I also experienced it, when I was used by Frank Hill and Jane Hasis, I was really hating that I didn¡¯te to this world and didn¡¯t have such parents.


    But we can¡¯t choose to be born, even if they have more than not, the grace of childbirth can not be repaid.


    I pursed my lips and asked her, ¡°Fiona, what was the reason you couldn¡¯t talk in the first ce?¡±


    Just now when Fiona Croix mentioned this matter, Ruan¡¯s father directly changed his face, and this matter definitely has nothing to do with Ruan¡¯s father.


    Fiona Croix raised her eyes to look at me, her eyes were as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    She looked at me for a long time and didn¡¯t say anything, only that her hands kept clenching tightly, as if she was suppressing something.


    I sat down beside her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Fiona Croix suddenly burst into tears, tears slipped out of the corners of her eyes and fell in big drops.


    I was shocked, having never seen Fiona Croix like this before.


    I quickly pulled a tissue and gave it to her, ¡°Fiona.¡±


    She kept her head down, tears dripping onto the floor and her shoulders twitching, what¡¯s it like for a person to be able to cry until their whole body spasms?


    I looked at Fiona Croix like this, but I couldn¡¯t do anything, I could only call her name in a pale voice and hold her shoulders tightly, trying to give her somefort.


    Later, Fiona Croix told me a secret that had been hidden in her heart for nearly twenty years.


    In the year Fiona Croix was ten years old, the sixth day of the Chinese New Year, the family held a banquet, came to a lot of rtives, the family was too busy, Ruan¡¯s father will be only five years old Fiona Croix to his cousin to take out to y, because it was too busy, and when Ruan¡¯s father was too busy to think of Fiona Croix, he went to look for his cousin to bring Fiona Croix back, and he did not think that Fiona Croix had an ident. Fiona Croix had an ident.


    Fiona Croix cried her heart out, her whole body was covered with blood, she was taken out by her cousin uncle when she fell down from the slope, just below the slope are sharp roots, resulting in injuries all over her body, the corner of her eye was also poked by the roots of the tree, almost lost her eyesight, and her leg was also broken.


    Ruan¡¯s father didn¡¯t take Fiona Croix to the hospital because he wanted to save money and because she was a girl, so he left her to fend for herself. At that time, everyone said that Fiona Croix was going to be a cripple for the rest of her life and would never recover, but in the end it was Fiona Croix¡¯s grandmother who looked for sticks to hold her leg and went to the mountains to find herbal medicines, and took care of it for a year before it recovered. It took a year for her to recover.


    During this year, Ruan¡¯s father did not care about her, and the money from her cousin¡¯spensation was also misappropriated, and not a single penny was spent on her.


    The unfair treatment and coldness of human nature made Fiona Croix¡¯s heart cold, and from then on, Fiona Croix stopped talking and became mute.


    A cold and infuriating story, Fiona Croix¡¯s tone is light, as if she is not the main character in the story, but an outsider.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I listened in awe.


    What kind of father tolerates his daughter to be left to fend for herself and not care? Takingpensation money and refusing to buy Fiona Croix¡¯s medication once?


    I regretted so much at that time, why did I go to reveal Fiona Croix¡¯s scar, this scar must have hurt so much and so much, it was a scar she didn¡¯t want to show in front of anyone, but I was cruel enough to make her remember that year¡¯s humiliation again.


    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t ¡­¡± I wanted to find something tofort her, to apologize.


    She, however, shook her head, ¡°I thought I would forget, but just now, I saw my father, everything came back to mind again, even after nearly twenty years, I still remember so clearly, like a brand that fell on my heart and mouth, and it will never be the same, you said that he didn¡¯t like me as a daughter, why did he give birth to me ah.¡±


    This secret Fiona Croix did not say to anyone, even Jack Astor did not know.


    My heart was hard, this night, I apanied Fiona Croix to drink all night, as for how tomorrow, how Ruan¡¯s father is going to force her, don¡¯t care, don¡¯t think about it.


    I knew Fiona Croix wanted to get drunk, and I stayed with her.


    Then we got really drunk,pletely unconscious, and when we woke up, it was the next afternoon.


    The sun was setting through the ss window and everything was so beautiful.


    I reached out my hand and tried to catch the light in front of me, and as soon as my hand clenched, the light was in my hand.


    Fiona Croix on the couch also woke up, she opened her eyes, but the person lying on the couch did not move, looking at me, ¡°Alva, the sunset is so beautiful.¡±


    I have seen a more beautiful sunset than this, it was Yao Mubai who showed me.


    I spread my palm out, the light still jumping in my hand, ¡°Fiona look, how beautiful.¡±


    Fiona Croix smiled.


    But even the most beautiful sunset has a time to fall into the night.


    Jane Hasis called me several times, I have to go back.


    Sober Jane Hasis was as good as nothing, and Auntie Liu took credit from me, saying that the friend she had found had taken good care of Jane Hasis, which had led to her recovery.


    Since Jane Hasis got well, my days began to change.


    She really packed up a guest room in her house for Yao Mubai to stay in, so that Yao Mubai coulde over anytime, which was the rhythm of trying to set us up.


    I remembered Yao Mubai¡¯s words about how he would like me.


    I just let Jane Hasis do her thing.


    Yao Mubai was busy all day long and didn¡¯t show up for a few days in a row, only asking Wang Yuan to inform me that everything was fine with Ulysses Will in the nursing home.


    When I heard this news, I felt relieved and saddened at the same time.


    Ulysses Will, once a spirited man, did not expect toe to this point.


    I didn¡¯t go to visit Ulysses Will, but only sent something over. I bought daily necessities for Ulysses Will and asked someone to give him a message that if there is anything he needs, he should talk to me.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s matter is considered to have a result, while Martin Mo¡¯s side, but more and more intense.


    Martin Mo has filed awsuit against Hill and is suing for divorce.


    This has created another sensation on the inte.


    Not only that, Martin Mo appealed on behalf of Mo Tiandao and asked for a new trial.


    Is this a big deal to send the real Mo Tian Xiong in?


    That¡¯s his real father.


    When I saw the news, I rushed to call Martin Mo: ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡±


    This is crazy. Martin Mo is going for broke.


    Martin Mo¡¯s dark voice came out of the receiver: ¡°I can¡¯t let him suffer and spend the rest of his life in jail.¡±


    After all, Martin Mo is still intolerant.


    I have nothing to say, no matter what choice he makes, I support it.


    Hill Yi and Mo Tien Dao were both in trouble, Martin Mo didn¡¯t have time toe back to the Hill family, and Yao Mubai was also busy, so he didn¡¯t have time toe to the Hill family.


    After my fight with Walker Richter, our rtionship has gone down to freezing point.


    In order to prevent Walker Richter from taking sweetheart out of the country, I visited sweetheart every day and Walker Richter didn¡¯t stop me.


    On this day, after I finished mypany business, I went to the Richter family¡¯s old house to visit sweetheart again. Walker Richter was not at home, and I knew that he had a dinner party tonight, so I asked Emily to inquire about Walker Richter¡¯s schedule, and purposely avoided him.


    Every time I came to the Richter family, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was in the room, I asked to visit, and the maids wouldn¡¯t let me in, saying that Walker Richter had instructed Mr. Richter¡¯s mother not to see the wind, and no one could enter the room at will.


    Every time I passed by the door of Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s room, I remembered the scene I had seen before.


    Walker Richter is so secretive, is Mr. Richter ¡®s mother really well?


    What was Walker Richter¡¯s idea?


    I yed with sweetheart in my room for an hour, and it was time for me to leave, but I ran into Fin Wilson downstairs.


    She was hurriedly answering the phone while holding her bag towards the door as if she was going out, when she saw me, a sh of panic shed across her face and she quickly lowered her head towards the door.


    I heard her say to the person on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you¡¯re brothers.¡±


    I frowned, who was Fin Wilson talking to on the phone?


    Even though her voice was a little low, I could hear her fear.

 Chapter 343: The Richter Family Strange Things Happen

    Brothers?


    Could Fin Wilson be referring to Walker Richter and Yao Murong?


    Walker Richter betrayed Yao Murong to Yao Mubai, could it be that Walker Richter had a falling out with Yao Murong?


    Fin Wilson hurriedly went out and drove his car out from the garage, but met Charles Richter in the yard.


    Charles Richter stopped the car, the two did not know what to say, argued, I was in the living room, saw the two arguing, but also not good to go over, far away, and could not hear what they said, only to see Charles Richter dragged Fin Wilson down from the car, angrily mmed the car door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fin Wilson tried to open the car door, the two men tugged and tugged, Charles Richter pushed Fin Wilson to the ground, Fin Wilson sat on the ground and did not get up, and suddenly covered his face and cried.


    The servants of the Richter family also hid themselves from the fire.


    Charles Richter stood aside and the two men stopped arguing.


    After a while, Charles Richter shouted, ¡°Xiao Li, take the car back to the garage, no one can let thedy out without my permission.¡±


    Little Lee jogged over from the side room and drove the car back, and the gate was locked and guarded.


    What was Charles Richter getting so mad about?


    Was this house arrest for Fin Wilson?


    Charles Richter left Fin Wilson sitting on the floor and came in with a cold face, when he saw me, his face became even more ugly, ¡°Why are you here again.¡±


    The tone was mixed with the vor of gunpowder, and it was very unpopr with me.


    Charles Richter is angry, my tone is not humble, ¡°I came to see sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Charles Richter sneered: ¡°only born not raised, remembered toe to see, how, the child as a cat and a dog, do not have the ability to raise, do not give birth, hypocritical visit, regret afterwards, what is the use.¡±


    This tone is very dissatisfied, a bit of finger pointing.


    While saying this, Charles Richter looked at Fin Wilson in the yard.


    The resentment in Charles Richter¡¯s words was directed at Fin Wilson.


    Only giving birth but not raising, referring to Yao Murong?


    After Charles Richter finished speaking, he took his briefcase and went upstairs, it seems that the Richter family is not peaceful either.


    I walked out of the living room, passed Fin Wilson, and ghostly reached out to help her up, ¡°Are you okay.¡±


    Fin Wilson stabilized herself and pushed me away, ¡°Who cares if you help me.¡±


    You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.


    I also coldly lowered my face, ignored Fin Wilson, and directly walked towards the front door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Fin Wilson suddenly grabbed me again and said sternly, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re a pest, you let Walker go, don¡¯t hurt him anymore.¡±


    I was baffled by this statement.


    The shit was just held on my head, a burst of anger went through me and I spoke nonchntly, ¡°Please make it clear, how did I harm Walker Richter again, Ms. Liu, even if you are angry elsewhere don¡¯t just bite anyone you catch.¡±


    I came to see sweetheart already avoided Walker Richter, since the quarrel, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I haven¡¯t done anything, and I have no rtionship with Walker Richter, how can I harm him?


    Fin Wilson, looking at me fiercely, said: ¡°Walker and Mu Rong, is not you in Yao Mubai, blowing pillow wind, Alva Hill ah Alva Hill, your heart is also too hard, let them brothers against each other, what is the benefit to you.¡±


    This is also rted to me?


    It seems that what Fin Wilson just said on the phone was really about Walker Richter and Yao Murong.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re really off your meds.¡± My attitude is very bad: ¡°Walker Richter and Yao Murong turn against each other and what does it have to do with me, Ms. Liu, I respect you that¡¯s my quality, but I can¡¯t let you nder with your red mouth, your own two sons turn against each other, you as a mother don¡¯t reflect on reflection but put the responsibility on other people, just now, your husband has a sentence right, a child can¡¯t be born only without raising them.¡±


    My words made Fin Wilson¡¯s face pale, the corners of her mouth shivered in anger and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    I shrugged her off, didn¡¯t bother to pester Fin Wilson, and left the Richter family.


    Back at the house, it was already dark.


    In the yard, there was a familiar car, Yao Mubai¡¯s car.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s car.


    I stopped the car, got out and went into the house. I heard Jane Hasis¡¯ughter when I was still in front of the living room, she was chatting with Yao Mubai in the living room, and I hadn¡¯t heard Jane Hasisugh for a long time.


    I was instantly very curious about what the two were chatting about.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡±


    I put my bag down and just gave Yao Mubai a faint look, ¡°Why are you here.¡±


    Jane Hasis red at me, ¡°You child, how do you talk, Xiao Yao still needs a reason toe to the house, you stay with Xiao Yao for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready to be stewed, dinner will be servedter.¡±


    Xiao Yao?


    I was surprised, when did they get so close?


    Yao Mubai has always had little expression on his face and said to Jane Hasis, ¡°Tough auntie.¡±


    ¡°No hard work, no hard work, you guys chat.¡± Jane Hasis hurriedly slipped away, this was a deliberate attempt to create an opportunity for us to be alone together, and when she left, she also purposely exined, ¡°You put away your violent temper, talk nicely with Xiao Yao, don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    I bullied Yao Mu Bai?


    My jaw dropped, what had happened during the time I didn¡¯t go home?


    As soon as Jane Hasis left, I immediately questioned Yao Mubai: ¡°What did you say to my mom, why is she so defensive of you? Did you give her some kind of bewitching soup? What is your purpose?¡±


    Yao Mubai sipped his tea in a calm manner, propped one hand on his thigh and gave me a sidelong nce, ¡°You should ask your mom what purpose she has for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A conjecture floated in my head, pulling the corner of my mouth incredulously, ¡°Could it be that you, you and my mom ¡­¡±


    The moment I thought of that picture, I had goosebumps and looked at Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes with sympathy: ¡°My mom is not willing to socialize with men since she was hurt after the divorce, I¡¯m really surprised that my mom can look at you, but then again, age is not a problem in this society nowadays ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai interrupted me almost through gritted teeth, ¡°Try saying another word.¡±


    Warning eyes looked over, and I immediately covered my mouth and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Actually, this is something I raise my hands in favor of.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s face turned blue, cing his teacup heavily on the coffee table, he got up and came towards me.


    I instinctively stepped back until my body was against the wall, unable to retreat, I red at him, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    Yao Mubai propped his left hand against the wall, his sleeve rolled up, revealing his sturdy arm, his deep gaze locked onto me, ¡°Alva Hill, I heard you¡¯ve been going to the Richter family a lottely.¡±


    ¡°My mom said that?¡±


    It was the only possibility.


    I said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to matter to you if I go to the Richter family or not.¡±


    I crouched down, withdrew from his arm, and moved to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to go to THE Richter family less often these days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I remembered Fin Wilson¡¯s words, ¡°Walker Richter turned against Yao Mubai, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Last time, Yao Mubai only said why he and Walker Richter were feuding, but he didn¡¯t say what was going on with Walker Richter and Yao Mulong.


    I don¡¯t believe Walker Richter is the kind of scumbag that sacrifices his own blood brother to save himself.


    Yao Mubai smiled coldly, ¡°Want to know?¡±

 Chapter 344: I Became an Evil Thing

    I really want to know, Fin Wilson dumped the pot on me and involved me, I naturally have to know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Yao Mubai.


    He pondered for a moment, looked at me with a smile on his face, and said an exasperated sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you¡¯re ying with me.¡±


    ¡°How could I be clear about what happened between their brothers.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s sword brows frowned lightly, ¡°I also want to know why Walker Richter would betray his own brother.¡±


    It seems that Yao Mubai didn¡¯t believe him when he said earlier that Walker Richter was despicable and harmed people for himself.


    There must be a reason for everything.


    Just then, Jane Hasis came out from the kitchen, ¡°Alva, Xiao Yao,e over for dinner.¡±


    When I heard the word ¡°Xiao Yao¡±, I got goosebumps. Before, Jane Hasis was quite afraid of Yao Mubai, but now she is not only not afraid, but she really treats Yao Mubai as a junior, a family member.


    I warned Yao Mubai in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, ande to my house less often in the future, and hurry up to leave after eating.¡±


    ¡°Auntie wants to keep me down, I¡¯m helpless too.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s mouth said helpless, but the bottom of his eyes was a color of triumph.


    I rarely see Yao Mubai being so pleased.


    He¡¯s still ying nice when he gets a bargain.


    At the dinner table, Jane Hasis chatted with Yao Mubai about everything, and I became a little transparent when I sat by the side.


    Yao Mubai is not a talkative person, nor is he the kind of person who is sweet-talking to coax the elders to be happy, but he just pops up from time to time and responds to Jane Hasis with a sentence, and Jane Hasis is very happy.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about.¡± I muttered in a small voice, poking at my rice bowl with my chopsticks, suddenly feeling bad about how I was looking at Yao Mubai.


    ¡°Alva, don¡¯t just poke at the rice ah, drink more soup, see you¡¯ve been busy and thintely, eat more to grow meat so you can give birthter.¡± Jane Hasis served a bowl of pig¡¯s trotters soup in front of me.


    Good for childbearing?


    The corners of my mouth twitched, my face flushed scarlet, I swept a nce at Yao Mubai with my residual light, inclined my head to Jane Hasis and whispered, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about.¡±


    Jane Hasis smiled and said, ¡°What is there to be shy about, you always have to marry in the future, you have to give birth to a child, now get your body well, it is only good for you, Xiao Yao, you say it is not.¡±


    Yao Mubai nced at my chest with a serious expression, ¡°Indeed quite thin, need to make up.¡±


    This is not the first time Yao Mubai has disliked my small breasts.


    I was so angry that my chest rose and fell, subconsciously holding my chest up, if it wasn¡¯t for Jane Hasis being here, I would have wanted to lift the table and curse.


    ¡°Yao Mubai ¡­¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°Yao is right, Alva has been so busytely that she doesn¡¯t pay attention to her body and her face has gotten a little smaller.¡± Jane Hasis cut the topic off, ¡°Xiao Yao ah, you can also see, I can¡¯t control this daughter of mine, in the future you have to pay more attention, she ah only listen to your words.¡±


    My eyes went wide, ¡°Mom, when did I listen to him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, eat your food.¡± Jane Hasis gave me a nk look and went back to chatting with Yao Mubai.


    I suddenly wanted Jane Hasis to go back to her previous state.


    I was loaded with anger after this meal.


    Jane Hasis asked Yao Mubai to stay and stay, Yao Mubai nced at me, supposedly thinking of my warning just now, and politely refused.


    I coldly snorted in my heart, count on you to know what you¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Alva, you see Xiao Yao off.¡± I was named by Jane Hasis.


    As long as Yao Mubai can leave, I¡¯m very happy to see him off.


    I got up and looked at Yao Mubai, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yao Mubai said to Jane Hasis, ¡°Auntie, then I¡¯ll leave first ande back another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,e often when you have time.¡± Jane Hasis was overjoyed.


    I urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I walked towards the door first.


    Yao Mubai followed, I only sent him to the courtyard, turning back to see Jane Hasis waving at us from the living room window, I said to Yao Mubai, ¡°Go away, and don¡¯te back, you are not wee in my house.¡±


    ¡°But I see auntie likes me toe.¡± Yao Mubai crossed her arms, the corners of her mouth rising slightly.


    ¡°My mom is delirious.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Ke Zhen Ke has always seen you as a thorn in her side, I don¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire again, so you¡¯d better note.¡±


    Perhaps my words were too heavy, Yao Mubai instantly converged his smile, stared at me for a few seconds, and dropped a sentence, ¡°I won¡¯t involve you.¡± Turned around and pulled open the car door and left.


    Looking at the far away car, my heart inexplicably annoyed, a little regret just said heavy words.


    Forget it, I shook my head and went inside.


    In the next few days, Yao Mubai really did note, the Richter family is not peaceful, I also do not go to the Richter family to see sweetheart, usually go to the kindergarten to pick up sweetheart, and then send sweetheart back at night.


    Be Hill has not been getting better, Jane Hasis listened to Auntie Liu¡¯s words, saying that Be Hill was hit by a hexagram, looking for someone to go to the hospital to do magic to Be Hill, the doctor thought it was unscientific and nonsense, but there was no way to stop Jane Hasis, the phone call came to me, and I realized it.


    I rubbed my temples and reluctantly rescheduled my afternoon meeting, exining things to my secretary before rushing to the hospital.


    When I got to the door of Be Hill¡¯s hospital room, I realized that the door was locked from the inside.


    The hospital director said helplessly and angrily, ¡±Miss Hill, this is a hospital, what can¡¯t even be done medically, and a random spell will make it better? What era is it now, it¡¯s just nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Director don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m really sorry for the disturbance caused to the hospital and the trouble brought about, my mom is also in a hurry, understand each other, don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ll persuade my mom.¡±


    Ipensated with a smile and said good words.


    I looked inside from the window and froze, no wonder the director was so angry, a strangely dressed old woman in the room squinted her eyes and took a silver needle to stab Be Hill¡¯s body, however, Be Hill still didn¡¯t react.


    This is to see a doctor?


    Jane Hasis and Auntie Liu just stood aside and watched, the doctors and nurses were all kicked out by Jane Hasis.


    I knocked on the door, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Jane Hasis heard the sound and came over to open the door, in order to prevent the doctors and nurses from going in, she only opened it a little bit, only allowing me to go in alone.


    ¡°Mom, why did you bring someone to the hospital to fool around, you have to tell her to stop, the doctors can¡¯t even see the disease and she can, isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡±


    Jane Hasis does not listen: ¡°How can it be nonsense, before I see the doctor in the hospital is not also did not find out what the cause of the disease, Auntie Liu to find this Dr. Liu casually give me a few needles on the good, shows that the people are capable, partial cure for partial disease.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jane Hasis could not listen to my words.


    Suddenly, the old woman¡¯s whole body shook, her eyes red, her face showed horror, and she shouted, ¡°This eldest daughter of yours is also sick.¡±

 Chapter 345: Playing God, Stalking Qi Ben

    Simply nonsense.


    Before I had time to react, the old woman held up the silver needle in her hand and tried to stab me.


    I hurriedly dodged and angrily said, ¡°Unbridled.¡±


    Jane Hasis asked in panic, ¡°Dr. Liu, are you serious, what kind of disease is my daughter having? What can I do then, my youngest daughter has be a vegetable, my eldest daughter can¡¯t be okay, please, you must save my daughter.¡±


    The old woman was confidently assured, ¡°It¡¯s alright, with me here, I will surely cure your eldest daughter, I have an ancestral prescription, both of your daughters will be fine.¡±


    With that, the old woman pulled out a prescription from her bosom, saying that it had been passed down for several generations and had cured many people.


    I didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Jane Hasis, on the other hand, believed it.


    I was about to open my mouth to stop it when the old woman was about to stick the needle in me again.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I yelled in anger.


    The old woman chattered, ¡°Missy, you¡¯re really sick, let¡¯s put it this way, originally I was saving one person, but now I¡¯m saving two, so I¡¯ll have to charge an extra half a million dors.¡±


    Jane Hasis was convinced of this old woman¡¯s words, clearly it was just a shittier lie, once she heard this, she sped her hands together and bowed, ¡°Thank you Dr. Liu for saving me, I would like to give another five hundred thousand as payment.¡±


    When the old woman heard half a million dors, her eyes shed with greed, but her face didn¡¯t move: ¡°Seeing as you are so sincere, I¡¯ll try then.¡±


    I gasped andughed, when the wifey zapped me again, I directly strangled her wrist: ¡°Less pretending in front of me, fooled my mom, you can¡¯t fool me, you¡¯re a liar, if you¡¯re sensible, hurry up and give me a way out, or else I¡¯ll report to the police to warn you of fraud.¡±


    The old woman did not see the coffin without tears: ¡°I this silver needle technique is also ancestral, cured a lot of people, Missy, you can not avoid medical treatment, let me give you a few needles, and then with my prescription, must be the medicine to get rid of the disease.¡±


    Dangerous words.


    Jane Hasis heard, a press me on the chair: ¡°Alva, you must not have an ident ah, otherwise mom can how to live ah, I still look forward to you can marry Xiao Yao, and then give me a grandchild to hold it.¡±


    Looking at Jane Hasis worrying about me and foolishly listening to Auntie Liu Da Xian¡¯s words, I was really angry and funny.


    Jane Hasis and Auntie Liu¡¯s strength is very strong, deadlocked me, I can¡¯t even move, the old woman¡¯s hand cupped a needle and poked it into my arm, her hand was shaking, I saw that she didn¡¯t even know where the acupoints were.


    I simply sit on the chair and do not move, watching the wife of the y, the wife of a few needles, I held back no sound, the wife of the spit out a breath and said, ¡°Well.¡±


    The reason the old woman said that was because she saw that I was quiet and thought that I really believed her trick.


    Jane Hasis then let go of me and thanked the wifey with gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, Alva, quickly thank Dr. Liu.¡±


    I stared at the wifey, suddenly smiled sorrowfully, then pretended that my whole body was convulsing, foaming at the mouth, andy down on the ground, both eyes rolled upwards, the wifey was so scared that she even lost her silver needle.


    Jane Hasis and Aunt Liu also froze in fear.


    The old woman shivered and said, ¡°Bad thing, too sick, it seems that I have to find my friend toe and take a look again.¡±


    This is to see to get into trouble want to run.


    I suddenly got up, a tug on the old woman, in its own way, pick up the silver needle to her body randomly stab a pass, the pain she screamed.


    The old woman broke away from me and jumped in ce a few times, leaving behind a sentence as she walked away, ¡°I can¡¯t cure this disease, so it¡¯s better to hire someone else.¡±


    As soon as the person left and I was ¡®back to normal¡¯, Jane Hasis looked at me with worried eyes, not daring toe close to me, ¡°Alva?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was just pretending, that old woman is a liar, pretending to cheat you out of your money, now you believe me?¡±


    Jane Hasis still believes the old woman, ¡°Howe, Auntie Liu said it was Dr. Liu who made me well.¡±


    I looked at Auntie Liu: ¡°Auntie Liu, you have been in THE Hill family for so many years, is it really true, or did you tamper with the wifey to cheat my mom, there is no need for me to say any more, give an honest ount of yourself, or else, you will be sent to the police.¡±


    Hearing that I want to hand her over to the police, Auntie Liu was afraid, a brain full ount, saying that she was also cheated by Liu Daxian¡¯s wife, she admitted that the people were found by her, but did not admit that she colluded with the wife.


    It is quite smart.


    Auntie Liu has been begging and saying good words, I just let her off the hook, did not hand her over to the police, but can not be retained, will be dismissed.


    After Auntie Liu left, the hospital room returned to quiet, Jane Hasis looked at Be Hill, who had been unconscious on the hospital bed, and began to wipe her tears again.


    ¡°Be, open your eyes and see if mom is okay, mom was wrong, really wrong.¡±


    Jane Hasis probably really loves Be Hill, only love and repentance would make her believe even such a shitty lie.


    Previously Jane Hasis took Be Hill back, but within a few days, Be Hill had health problems and was sent back, and now she doesn¡¯t dare to be discharged from the hospital, and can only hire someone to take care of her every day.


    I knew Jane Hasis wanted to be alone to calm down, so I quietly left the hospital room, leaving the space for her.


    I sat in the corridor for a while, suddenly, there was a burst of coaxing at the elevator entrance, I subconsciously inclined my head to look over, it was a person who had been in a car ident who was rushed to the operating room, the families were crying, the doctors pushed the trolley to fight with death for time, the families of the patients in the corridor all got out of the way.


    At that moment, a familiar figure came into sight.


    It was Qi Ben.


    I have seen him more than once in the hospital.


    Seeing Qi Ben walking up the stairs to the upper floors, I also followed him.


    I followed Qi Ben to the seventh floor of the inpatient department and witnessed him walk into a ward again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 346: Qi Ben’s Son Is Gone

    Instead of following closer, I went to the nurse¡¯s desk to inquire about what kind of person was staying in the ward Qi Ben had entered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I posed as a patient¡¯s family member, and learned from the nurse that the ward was inhabited by a small child, I immediately thought of Qi Ben¡¯s son An¡¯er, An¡¯er has always been sick, and Joyce Parvis only raised Miley, An¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts have been unknown, it turns out that it has always been taken care of by Qi Ben.


    Aner has been in the hospital for three months, the condition is back and forth, Qi Ben oftene to the hospital to visit, usually by the caregiver care, I just happened to run into the care of Aner¡¯s caregiver, called Luo Hong.


    Thirty-something years old, is a person with a lot to say, to me to take care of Aner so long, never seen the child¡¯s mother, the child is so small, suffered a lot, the child¡¯s father is only every once in a while, stay a while and then left.


    Qi Ben is a wanted man, if he did not love Tina Deross and the child, not to mentioning to see him every now and then, I am afraid that he will note once, he came to the hospital, exposing himself, and may be arrested one day.


    Listening to the tone of the caretaker¡¯s dissatisfaction with the child¡¯s mother, I couldn¡¯t help but speak for Tina Deross: ¡°An¡¯er¡¯s mother has already passed away.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Luo Hong froze for a moment and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s strange for a child to be so young and without a mother.¡±


    Luo Hong¡¯s tone carried sympathy.


    I nced at the ward and asked Luo Hong, ¡°How long does the child¡¯s father usually stay?¡±


    ¡°Almost half an hour, each time will not be more than half an hour, you say where there is such a father, the child suffers from the disease, thin and pitiful, the mother died, when the father is not responsible.¡±


    Luo Hong counted one after another, as if she had forgotten whose money she was working with.


    I did not interrupt her chatter, just then, the sound of the call bell came from the ward, Qi Ben came out of the ward and shouted impatiently, ¡°Doctor, doctor,e and save my son.¡±


    Doctors heard the sound and rushed over, the heart of the child¡¯s well-being QI Ben did not even notice the corridor I, a burst of people, Aner was sent to the rescue room, QI Ben also followed.


    Luo Hong said, ¡°This child has been in the resuscitation room several times, really sinning and suffering oh.¡±


    Said Luo Hong was called away by other patients¡¯ families, I also followed to the rescue room, Qi Ben in front of the rescue room anxiously waiting, I did note close, hiding in the corner, poking out half a head to watch Qi Ben¡¯s every move.


    Suddenly, Qi Ben¡¯s phone rang, he took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID, his face was very ugly, a reluctant look, but still connected.


    Because of the distance of the problem, the content of his call I do not hear very real, only vaguely heard Qi Ben said: ¡°You can rest assured, people I will bring you back.¡±


    What person?


    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, and after the phone hung up, Qi Ben grumpily kicked the wall and cursed under his breath, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The door to the resuscitation room opened, and a doctor looked gravely serious as he exined the child¡¯s condition to Qi Ben.


    Tina Deross was already in poor health when she was first pregnant, this child waspletely preserved with medication, weak and sickly, with heart problems, the slightest ident could cut the child¡¯s life short.


    It is a miracle that the child has survived until now.


    Qi Ben refused to give up, asked the doctor to do his best to save, or let the entire hospital to his son with the funeral.


    The doctor had seen many grumpy family members and didn¡¯t take Qi Ben¡¯s words seriously, he just pacified Qi Ben: ¡°We will definitely do our best to save the child, but we also want you to be psychologically prepared, the child¡¯s condition is very bad, and such a small child can¡¯t withstand the aftermath of the surgery.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want my son to live, you guys figure out the rest.¡± Qi Ben grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor, his face was sinister: ¡°Quickly give me to save, can¡¯t save, your whole hospital will wait to give my son to apany the funeral.¡±


    Qi Ben pushed the doctor in.


    After the doctor went in, Qi Ben again walked back and forth in front of the door grumpily, he kept looking at the time.


    One more minute he stayed in the hospital was one more minute of danger.


    But the child was being rescued, and he couldn¡¯t leave it behind.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard a siren.


    I subconsciously looked in the direction from which the siren came, could it be that the police wereing?


    It can¡¯t be such a coincidence.


    I thought to myself that it¡¯s not good, and sure enough, when I turned around, there was still Qi Ben¡¯s shadow at the door of the resuscitation room.


    The sirens are getting closer and closer, even if Qi Ben wants to escape, it is also from the exit.


    I immediately ran to the exit, I saw Qi Ben wearing a mask through the crowd, walking quickly towards the exit, and at this time, there are two hospital security guards from the opposite side over.


    Qi Ben immediately stopped in his tracks, turned his head towards me, and when he looked up, he met my eyes.


    There was surprise in those eyes, as well as anger and hatred.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the uniformed security guards right behind him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me go.


    Qi Ben suddenly walked towards the left, if he walks away, then it will be hard to catch him, when Yao Mubaies, I guess the cucumber vegetables will be cold, I immediately pointed at Qi Ben and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s a wanted man, catch him.¡±


    Qi Ben stopped and looked at me, immediately ran.


    Two security guards also reacted, immediately chased.


    For a moment, the corridor was tumbling, in order to escape, Qi Ben will be sitting in a wheelchair patient pushed directly to the two security guards, the wheelchair ended up directly turned over, the other patients¡¯ families look at the security guards chasing Qi Ben, have to avoid.


    One of the security guards was anxious, holding up the walkie-talkie and shouting, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Instead of stopping, Qi Ben tripped over the cart in front of him.


    Two security guards went forward, just about to approach, Qi Ben suddenly turned around, quickly snatched the baton in the hands of the security guards, towards the side of a woman¡¯s head down, the woman fell in a scream, after Qi Ben and ferociously towards the security guards pounded a few sticks, immediately fled.


    Another security guard did not dare to chase, immediately called the doctor, his colleagues to the operating room.


    Just now the siren is just passing by, but Qi Ben scared into such a way, hurt so many people.


    The hospital called the police, Qi Ben has already run away.


    The injured security guards and the woman are sent for treatment, the doctor who operated on An¡¯eres out from inside and the operation is over.


    The doctor called An¡¯er¡¯s family at the door, Qi Ben had already left, naturally he wouldn¡¯te back, I hesitantly walked up, ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s family, doctor, may I ask how the child is doing?¡±


    ¡°The surgery failed, I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve tried our best.¡±

 Chapter 347: Yao Mubai, Do You Like Me

    The child who is only two years old, from the moment he was born, suffered from sickness and pain, didn¡¯t properly enjoy the warmth of this human world, and is just gone.


    With Qi Ben¡¯s importance to An Er, I don¡¯t know what kind of mood he will be in when he learns of this news, he should break down.


    I went in to see Anerst look, looking at the child pale, closed his eyes as if asleep lying on the operating table, my heart a gripping pain, I think of my child, only to look at, hear a cry, my child is gone.


    I didn¡¯t dare to stay inside for too long, waiting for my heart to ease a bit, I walked out, in the corridor to blow the wind.


    Yao Mubai happened toe to the hospital to look for me, he also heard about what happened in the hospital, saw the blood on my clothes, looked anxious and asked, ¡°Where did you hurt?¡±


    I just remembered that I was sshed with ck dog blood by Liu Da Xian before, I looked at Yao Mubai¡¯s anxious look and asked me one by one where I was hurt, if words can lie, actions in the heat of the moment will not lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I raised my eyes and looked at Yao Mubai, pursed my lips, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Yao Mubai, do you ¡­ like me?¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Yao Mubai snorted coldly, dropped this sentence, turned around and left.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of strength is condescending.


    Qi Ben injured two people in the hospital, and this matter made a big fuss.


    Liu Da Xian set up a scam to swindle Jane Hasis, gave her hope, and let her hope broken, Jane Hasis became depressed again, a person every day two points a line, home and hospital.


    Because Qi Ben¡¯s son died, he might take his anger out on me. Yao Mubai sent his bodyguard, Wang Yuan, to protect me and prevent Qi Ben from hitting me.


    He¡¯s really saying one thing and doing another.


    Wang Yuan follows me wherever I go. With her, I¡¯m not afraid of being slimed when I go to social gatherings, and I¡¯m not afraid of being in danger when I¡¯m drunk.


    This day, she followed me to attend a cocktail party, back to the car, Wang Yuan kicked off the high heels on the feet, tired paralyzed in the car seat: ¡°These high heels are really not people wear, and this skirt, not convenient at all, Alva, I really admire you, wearing eight centimeters of high heels, nothing at all.¡±


    Wang Yuan was used to sportswear and t shoes, rarely wearing them like this, it¡¯s normal to be unnatural.


    ¡°Get used to it.¡± I looked at the high heels on my feet, I wasn¡¯t used to them before, and my feet cramped from the pain of walking a few steps.


    Wang Yuan gave me a thumbs up, suddenly thought of something, sat up straight, plopped down on the passenger seat, and asked me, ¡°Alva, what did you say to Boss in the hospital that day, his whole person was weird after he went back, like he was a different person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not always pretty weird.¡±


    ¡°This time is different.¡± Wang Yuante said excitedly, ¡°Since the boss went back from the hospital, he is always lost in thought, and always sneaks a smile alone, my mother, you don¡¯t know, the bossughed, it¡¯s too scary, so the wholepany is all up and down, don¡¯t dare to make the slightest mistake.¡±


    ¡°Thrilling?¡± The corner of my mouth twitched, is it that exaggerated?


    ¡°Think about it, the boss is usually such a serious person, if he¡¯s fine why is heughing alone? By the way, he still asks me about you every day, I bet you have something to do with Boss bing like this.¡±


    I spread my hands, ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything, whether your boss is dumb orughing, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    That day, I asked him if he liked me and nothing else, Qi Ben had a disdainful expression at that time, how could he change his whole person because of this sentence, so I¡¯m sure that this has nothing to do with me.


    Wang Yuan looked at me in disbelief, ¡°It must have something to do with you.¡±


    In order to prevent Wang Yuan from continuing on this topic, I changed the topic and said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the case of Mo Tian and Mo Tianxiong is progressing.¡±


    Right now, no one to the outside world knows that Mo Tianxiong is Mo Tiandao.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although Martin Mo had overturned the case for Mo Tian Dao, he still hadn¡¯t directly confessed the real Mo Tian Xiong, and he was probably still holding out for a chance to both protect Mo Tian Xiong and keep Mo Tian Dao safe and sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mo Tianxiong to want to overturn the case, right?¡± Wang Yuan stroked her chin and leaned against the car seat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Martin Mo is out of his mind, he was the one who denounced Mo Tian Xiong, and now he is the one who is appealing on Mo Tian Xiong¡¯s behalf, where in this world is there any pills of regret, he should have known the end of the story when he was so righteous.¡±


    Right, there is no such thing as a pill of regret.


    Chatting with Wang Yuan, she unknowingly arrived at the doorstep.


    Yao Mubai asked Wang Yuan to stay close to him twenty-four hours a day, so she also sleeps with me every night.


    Getting out of the car and just entering the living room, Martin Mo suddenly called me and said he wanted to see me.


    Since he filed the divorcewsuit with Hill Yi and appealed for Mo Tiandao, we had only contacted each other once on our cell phones and hadn¡¯t seen each other.


    He suddenly wanted to see me, which surprised me.


    Martin Mo made an appointment and I changed my clothes and went over with Wang Yuan.


    Infinity Clubhouse.


    I pushed open the box designated by Martin Mo, but there was no one inside, but the table was full of wine.


    I asked the waiter, ¡°Where¡¯s the person in here?¡±


    ¡°I saw going out with a woman just now.¡±


    Martin Mo asked me toe, naturally he would not leave.


    I called Martin Mo, but his cell phone was ringing on the sofa of the box, and he didn¡¯t even take his cell phone.


    What could have made him even forget to take his cell phone.


    I had a bad feeling and asked the waiter, ¡°How long has he been out? What kind of woman did he go out with? Which direction did he go?¡±


    ¡°A woman with short hair, very pretty, went out for almost half an hour, I think, toward the back of the clubhouse.¡± The waiter recalled and said, ¡°Right, I heard the two talking, the woman seemed to be his wife.¡±


    It was Hill Yi.


    I rushed to the back of the clubhouse.


    Wang Yuan asked me, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about what Hill Yi will do to Martin Mo, are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain.¡±

 Chapter 348: A Tiger’s Poison Can’t Eat Its Children

    Hill Yi was able to find a reporter to ruin Martin Mo¡¯s reputation in order to get Mo¡¯s Group, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising even if she did something crazy again now.


    Wang Yuan and I quickly rushed to the ce the waitress said, it was empty, except for the housekeeping who was doing the sanitation, there was no one at all.


    I asked the cleaning aunty, ¡°May I ask if a man and a woman came here, about half an hour ago.¡±


    The cleaning aunty said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time, and I haven¡¯t seen anyonee by.¡±


    ¡°Suffer.¡± I was anxious.


    Rushing back to the clubhouse, the waitress from earlier was nowhere to be found.


    Tricked.


    Wang Yuan also reacted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Martin Mo was in the neighborhood just now, and that waiter lied.¡±


    My eyebrows were tightly screwed, my heart was in a panic, I kept telling myself not to panic, and fixed my mind to call Hill Yi, at this time I hoped that Martin Mo was really taken away by Hill Yi, at least I could know Hill Yi¡¯s purpose.


    The phone rang, the other side picked up, received my call, Hill Yi felt surprised, the phone with sarcasm said, ¡°really surprised, you will call me, what, again for Martin Mo thing? Can¡¯t find anyone again?¡±


    ¡°Martin Mo was just taken away from Infinity Club, you really didn¡¯t do it?¡± I didn¡¯t try to be disingenuous with Hill Yi, I just made it clear.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon hearing that Martin Mo was taken away, Hill Yi¡¯s tone rose: ¡°What? Who did it? I haven¡¯t seen Martin Mo for a long time, and he is the one who appointed thewyer for the divorcewsuit. It would be good if I can see him, what happened to Martin Mo, who took him away? Who took him? Infinity Club, right? I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    It seems that it is not Hill Yi, that person said it is Martin Mo¡¯s wife, is deliberately transferring the suspicion to Hill Yi.


    After hanging up the phone, I was even more worried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Martin Mo has met an untimely end, Wang Yuan, do me a favor, call up the surveince, I want to know when Martin Mo actually left and who took him away.¡±


    I¡¯m just the person in charge of Hill¡¯s group, to be frank, just the rich boss, no power at all, didn¡¯t reach Walker Richter¡¯s kind of status, this club won¡¯t listen to me to ess the surveince, Wang Yuan is Yao Mubai¡¯s person, she almost represents Yao Mubai, she opens her mouth, naturally, she can get the surveince footage, it¡¯s the quickest way.


    ¡°Good.¡± Wang Yuan also realized the seriousness of the matter, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the boss toe over.¡±


    With one more person to help, Martin Mo would be in less danger.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wang Yuan notified Yao Mubai by phone and went with me to the clubhouse manager, she reported Yao Mubai¡¯s name and asked for the CCTV.


    Soon, the manager took us to the CCTV room to retrieve the video footage of an hour before and after the entrance of the box.


    The waitress really is not here, and lied.


    Martin Mo only fifteen minutes before me, I watched him look disgusted into the box, not a momentter came out to find the waiter to order a drink, the waiter will be sent in the wine, and then after a few minutes, another waiter to go in, that is, I asked the waiter, he went in a momentter, carrying a seemingly drunk Martin Mo out of the inside, towards the box next to the stairway to go.


    I looked at the video time, Martin Mo was taken away two minutes before I came, when I came, the waiter turned back from the stairway, which was called by me to ask questions.


    Such a short period of time, the waiter could not have taken Martin Mo away, at that time Martin Mo was in the stairway, I think, the waiter folded back, should be to take Martin Mo¡¯s cell phone.


    I thought Martin Mo was so close to me just now, but I believed the words of the waiter to go in the opposite direction and went to the back, and my heart was very angry.


    Wang Yuan also smashed the wall, ¡°Tune in.¡±


    I said, ¡°Please call up the videos of all the entrances and exits.¡±


    The manager said, ¡°I know you guys want to find someone, but it¡¯s very difficult, there are two entrances and exits, and there could be hundreds of vehiclesing and going in an hour, and for a while, it¡¯s impossible to find out which car Mr. Mo is in.¡±


    The waiter was smart enough to take Martin Mo down the stairs, avoiding surveince.


    What the manager said was true, looking like this would only waste time and increase Martin Mo¡¯s danger.


    Wang Yuan pondered and asked me, ¡°Alva, think about it, who did Martin Mo offend, so it will be easier to find him.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Martin Mo has been in a divorcewsuit with Hill Yi, but I just called Hill Yi to try and find out, and she doesn¡¯t seem to know where Martin Mo is, so this matter shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her, but I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    As I was talking, Hill Yi came in a hurry, pushed open the door of the monitoring room, and asked as soon as she saw me, ¡°Where¡¯s Martin Mo? What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡± I let her look at the surveince by herself, and I thought back carefully to what the waiter said, he could shift the suspicion to Hill Yi, that means he knows about Martin Mo¡¯s divorce with Hill Yi, and can skillfully apply this matter, the other party is aware of the entanglement of the three of us, Hill Yi Martin Mo and I, or else he would not have mentioned Hill Yi for no reason.


    If he is so familiar with the feud between the three of us, and can make me put the suspicion on Hill Yee with a single sentence, the other party understands me very well.


    Who could this person be?


    Hill Yi finished reading and asked me eagerly, ¡°Alva, will Nan Cheng be alright? Who has a grudge against him, and what is the other party¡¯s purpose in taking him away?¡±


    Thinking of Hill Yi¡¯s attitude towards me before, I sneered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who wants something to happen to Martin Mo at this time, if something happens to him, Mo¡¯s Group will be in your hands, and the biggest beneficiary will also be you.¡±


    Hill Yi pinched the palm of her hand, her eyes dark: ¡°I never wanted to hurt Nancheng, I just want him to change his mind.¡±


    ¡°You already hurt him when you found a reporter to ruin his reputation, Hill Yi, in front of me, don¡¯t say these hypocritical words, in your heart, whether it is Martin Mo that is important or the interests that are important, you made a choice long ago, otherwise, how would Martin Mo divorce you.¡± I said, ¡°To put it mildly, Martin Mo may not have married you out of love, but he never wanted to give up on you until you gave up on him, he gave you a chance, didn¡¯t he.¡±


    Hilli¡¯s eyes widened and her face went white, she should have remembered how she chose to benefit from not going with Martin Mo back in the the Mo family.


    Some things, once chosen, there was no turning back.


    Hill Yi¡¯s shoulders drooped, her feet softened, she took a step back, leaned against the cold hard wall, closed her eyes, and fell into tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to be like this, I don¡¯t know how it became like this, I just want him toe home, I don¡¯t want Xuan Xuan to be without a father.¡±


    The damage was formed and could not be reversed.


    Just then, Wang Yuan¡¯s cell phone rang, Yao Mubai arrived.


    Wang Yuan and I exchanged nces and left the surveince room to join Yao Mubai.


    I briefly told Yao Mubai about Martin Mo¡¯s situation. He leanedzily against the front of the car and lit a cigarette, not in a hurry at all. After listening to him, he said calmly, ¡°In addition to the divorce case that¡¯s been making a lot of noisetely, Martin Mo¡¯s appeal on behalf of Mo Tianxiong is also quite a sensation.¡±


    After Yao Mubai reminded me of this, something suddenly crossed my mind, and I said in horror, ¡°You mean Mo Tianxiong?¡±


    The real Mo Tianxiong, lying in the hospital, lower body paralyzed Mo Tianxiong.


    How did I forget about this.

 Chapter 349: Knife Mouth and Tofu Heart

    When I think of Mo Tianxiong utilizing his own son in order to get Mo Tiandao to take the me for him, and think of Mo Tianxiong¡¯s viciousness, I am sweating for Martin Mo.


    Martin Mo overturned the case for Mo Tiandao, then Mo Tianxiong is in danger, against Mo Tianxiong¡¯s will, it is very likely that Mo Tianxiong willy his hands on Martin Mo.


    I said urgently, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, hurry to the hospital to find Mo Tianxiong and ask him where he took Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? Isn¡¯t Mo Tianxiong in prison?¡± Hill Yi, who followed, was unsure.


    When I was in a hurry just now, I didn¡¯t care so much and blurted it out, but Yao Mubai seemed as if he wasn¡¯t surprised and leisurely said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯ve already let someone rush over there.¡±


    This time it was my turn to be surprised.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    These three words, only Yao Mubai understood my meaning.


    He didn¡¯t admit it or deny it, and Wang Yuan was confused, ¡°Alva, Boss, what are you guys ying dumb riddles about?¡±


    Yao Mubai flicked the cigarette ash on his finger and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask any further questions, nonchntly opened Yao Mubai¡¯s car and sat in it, Wang Yuan naturally followed, Hill Yi wanted to follow along, Yao Mubai stood up straight and blocked it, with a clear and cold look, ¡°Sorry, my car is already full.¡±


    The seven-seater car, obviously can still sit a few more people, Yao Mubai this is not want Hill Yi to follow.


    Hill Yi¡¯s face was embarrassed for a while, but to Yao Mubai, she could only swallow this breath.


    Yao Mubai will throw the cigarette at the foot, take the foot crushed out, this is slow and methodical on the car, looking at him this chronic, I am anxious: ¡°can not move faster, in case Martin Mo ident how to do.¡±


    Yao Mubai looked at me askance, ¡°Tiger venom does not eat the child, at most eat a little bit of bitterness, can not take a life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Mo Tianxiong.¡± I have seen Mo Tianxiong¡¯s horror, in Mo Tianxiong¡¯s heart, there is not much affection.


    Yao Mubai started the car, but not towards Nanshan Hospital.


    I looked outside and asked, ¡°Where is this going?¡±


    ¡°Mo Tianxiong is not in the hospital at this time, don¡¯t talk if you want to save Martin Mo.¡±


    At this point, I could only rely on Yao Mubai, so I naturally couldn¡¯t get into a fight with him.


    I shut up and didn¡¯t say anything, looked back behind me and found Hill Yi¡¯s car following me.


    Yao Mubai also noticed it, and in no time, Yao Mubai lost the person.


    Wang Yuan said disdainfully, ¡°Trying to follow the boss, still a bit young.¡±


    After getting rid of Hill Yi, Yao Mubai went straight to his destination, an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the countryside. when I saw a piece of ruins that had been burned by fire, I remembered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this where Qi Ben kidnapped me in the first ce, and Martin Mo is in it?¡±


    Yao Mubai looked at the factory: ¡°No surprise, it should be there.¡±


    What do you mean, no surprises?


    I was concerned about Martin Mo¡¯s safety, so I didn¡¯t talk nonsense with him, I pulled open the car door and prepared to go over, but he yanked my hand: ¡°Are you going to die? Stay in the car honestly, I don¡¯t want to be distracted to save youter, adding to my trouble, Wang Yuan, keep an eye on the people.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s face was disgusted, his words were like a thorn in the heart, if I put it in normal times, I would have disliked it, but now, I didn¡¯t say a word, sat back down again, honestly, without saying a word.


    Yao Mubai opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but swallowed back, got off the car and walked straight into the factory.


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be angry, the Boss is like this, knife mouth and tofu heart, he is afraid that you are in danger.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I gave a casual ¡®hmm¡¯ and kept my eyes fixed inside.


    The surroundings were very quiet, only the sound of the wind blowing and grass moving could be heard.


    Suddenly, the sound of something copsing came out from inside the factory, and after a loud bang, I felt a rush in my heart and pulled open the car door to go out, and I saw Yao Mubaiing out from inside with a person on his shoulder.


    It was Martin Mo.


    I almost almost didn¡¯t recognize him, seeing Martin Mo, my eyes instantly reddened, never seen such a wretched Martin Mo, covered in blood, almost couldn¡¯t see intact ces.


    ¡°Martin Mo. ¡°I rushed over to him, but I didn¡¯t dare to reach out and touch him, because there was nowhere to start, I asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is it really Mo Tianxiong who did this?¡±


    Yao Mubai gently put him on the back seat of the car, Martin Mo stared at the roof of the car, the corners of his mouth pulled falsely, it was a self-mockery, he did not say anything, his body shivered and convulsed with pain, his eyes were void and pale.


    From his expression already know the answer, I no longer ask more questions.


    Yao Mubai sent Martin Mo to the nearest hospital, after Martin Mo was sent into the operating room, I asked Yao Mubai: ¡°Where is Mo Tianxiong?¡±


    ¡°Still lying there.¡±


    Yao Mubai leaned his back against the wall and ordered Wang Yuan to go to the factory to wrap up.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I really couldn¡¯t imagine that my own father could hurt his own son like that.


    After the surgery, the anesthesia in Martin Mo¡¯s body didn¡¯t wear off and he was sent back to the ward to rest, I was heartbroken and angry as I listened to the doctor say that Martin Mo had two broken ribs.


    Even the doctor said that he had never seen such a cruel technique, which was obviously torture, but made it impossible for people to die.


    I remembered the look in Martin Mo¡¯s eyes at that time, and thest bit of expectation he had for his real father was gone.


    Martin Mo this person on the surface looks arrogant, do not care about anything, do not care, in fact, but very heavy feelings and righteousness, Mo Tianxiong this move, I do not know Martin Mo can not slow down.


    I walked out of the hospital room, Yao Mubai is still there.


    I walked over and sat down next to Yao Mubai.


    Yao Mubai asked me, ¡°You¡¯re staying tonight?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± I naturally didn¡¯t feelfortable with Martin Mo being alone in the hospital.


    Thinking of Martin Mo, I asked him, ¡°You already know that Martin Mo is Martin Mo, so what do you think about the overturning of the case?¡±


    ¡°That depends on what Martin Mo does.¡± Yao Mubai said in a deep voice, ¡°I really overestimated the saying that a tiger¡¯s venom does not eat its children, when I went in and saw that scene, honestly, I was shocked.¡±


    I had never heard Yao Mubai speak in such a tone from his mouth.


    What hasn¡¯t he seen before?


    And yet he was shocked.


    That meant that what Martin Mo suffered at that time was something I couldn¡¯t imagine.


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t say exactly what happened inside, he waited until Wang Yuan came before he left, and when he left, he admonished me, ¡°Alva Hill, remember what I said before.¡±


    It was a bit of a puzzling statement, he had said too many things, what did he want me to remember?


    I wanted to ask him, he had already turned and headed for the elevator.


    Martin Mo woke up in the second half of the night, when he was in pain, his whole body convulsed, did not dare to move, clenched his teeth to endure, a pair of eyes are red, that kind of arrogant a person, but fell into tears, he asked me: ¡°Alva, you say why, why did he do this to me.¡±


    He said every word so softly, so softly that it was almost inaudible.


    It was like he was asking me, and like he was asking himself.

 Chapter 350: Cutting Flesh to Return Mother’s, Picking Bones to Return Father’s

    Eyes suddenly hot, I can not answer Martin Mo, I also want to know, how can Mo Tianxiong cruel hurt his own son, hit so hard.


    I sniffled and softly consoled, ¡°The doctor said it will be fine after a period of time, everything will be fine.¡±


    Martin Mo pain did not stop twitching, he is a very strong-willed person, can not stand, that must be very painful and painful, however, these pain, I am afraid that it is not as much as one ten thousandth of his heart.


    Martin Mo pulled the corners of his mouth, not knowing whether it was a sneer, or pain, his cheeks tightened, his hands clenched, enduring the severe pain brought about by the anesthesia.


    His body was shaking with pain, the whole bed was moving, and in the end, unable to stand it anymore, he grabbed my hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    To what extent does it hurt, Martin Mo, who has always been facetious and strong, would admit to pain in front of me.


    I gripped his hand, voice choked: ¡°does not hurt, soon will not hurt, I will tell you a story how, sweetheart sleep most like to listen to me tell stories, fall asleep will not hurt, once upon a time there is a mountain, there is a temple in the mountain, there is an old monk in the temple ¡­ ¡±


    Said, I have choked to speechless, tears, Martin Mo pain tightly grasp my hand, very hard, pinch my hand raw pain, but do not dare to let him know.


    Martin Mo hard to carry more than half an hour, I really can not see, Martin Mo pain is covered in cold sweat, he let me find a doctor to prescribe some medicine for pain, and finally there is no way, can only give him painkillers to stop the pain, he can barely fall asleep.


    You can¡¯t use this kind of drug too much, otherwise it will make people dependent and it¡¯s not good to quit in the end.


    When Martin Mopletely fell asleep, he gripped my hand before letting go, my hand was pinched by him numb, slowed down for a long time before I could feel anything.


    I tucked him in, Martin Mo¡¯s body on the hospital bed suddenly jerked, it was a reflex under the pain, after the painkillers can still have this kind of pain, it is really difficult to imagine how much pain he had to be in before that.


    I gently closed the door and walked out of the hospital room, sitting alone on the bench in the corridor for a while, the wind poured in through the corridor vents, it was so cold.


    I rubbed my arms as Wang Yuan came back with a hot drink, ¡°He¡¯s asleep?¡±


    Wang Yuan nced at the hospital room.


    I nodded, ¡°The doctor came earlier and gave him a shot of painkillers, that¡¯s why he fell asleep.¡±


    Wang Yuan sat down beside me and I inclined my head to look at her and asked with hatred, ¡°Where is Mo Tianxiong?¡±


    ¡°Locked up in the detention center.¡± Wang Yuan mentioned that Mo Tianxiong is also gnashing his teeth, righteous indignation: ¡°I have never seen such a cruel father, just looking at that scene, I feel pain in my body.¡±


    No wonder, Yao Mubai did not mention to me what happened inside the factory. Hearing Wang Yuan¡¯s words, I was angry and furious, and my fists were clenched.


    After the interrogation, the two people who teamed up with Mo Tianxiong also exined the whole process ofmitting the crime, those two people are just punks, getting paid to do things.


    Yao Mubai easily solved the two, Mo Tianxiong lower body paralyzed, also can not act, which has been in the abandoned factory waiting for Wang Yuan to arrest.


    I clenched my hand in indignation, ¡°He is trying to get Martin Mo to return this gift of procreation and sever his rtionship, never to be rted again.¡±


    Wang Yuan was incredulous: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine there was such a father in the world.¡±


    The day is getting brighter.


    Hill Yi inquired about Martin Mo¡¯s presence in this hospital and hurriedly looked for him. At that time, I had just gone to the restroom to wash up briefly and was about to go to the doctor to get Martin Mo¡¯s medication, when I ran into Hill Yi, who was rushing to the hospital, in the corridor.


    As soon as she saw me, she asked, ¡°How is Nancheng? In which ward?¡±


    At this point, Martin Mo was not necessarily willing to see Hill Yi, so I said, ¡°Wait here first, I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s willing to see you.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s mood was not too stable right now, he was in pain and his whole body was grumpy, and the doctors who were checking on him were all blown out of the room.


    ¡°Nancheng is still my husband, Ie to see my husband, do I still need your permission, quickly tell me which ward Nancheng is in, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find him myself.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s eyes are red, she should have cried.


    ¡°Hill yi, Martin Mo is in an unstable mood right now, do you have to make a scene at this time?¡± I coldly down my face, ¡°You know clearly what Martin Mo¡¯s temperament is, you two are already in a deadlocked rtionship now, so if you still insist on going in to see him, you¡¯ll be responsible for any consequences.¡±


    My words made Hill Yi hesitate, in her heart, she hoped that Martin Mo would make up with her, rather than letting the rtionship continue to deteriorate.


    She gritted her teeth and said unwillingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here, you ask for me, if he¡¯s not willing to see me, then I¡¯ll wait here until he¡¯s willing to see me.¡±


    I folded my body and entered the hospital room, Martin Mo stared at his wound, he tried to get out of bed, but he couldn¡¯t even lift his legs, the slightest pressure made his whole face distorted with pain, when he heard themotion, he looked up sharply, his eyes scarlet red as he looked at me and growled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    I was startled by Martin Mo¡¯s angry roar, my feet were fixed in ce, I quickly regained my senses, and hurriedly went forward to press him back to lie on the hospital bed, ¡°You can¡¯t move, what did the doctor say, have you forgotten, you want to spend the rest of your life lying on the bed don¡¯t you.¡±


    Two ribs are broken, where can you just move, the long recovery period, is the most difficult to endure.


    Normally I would not be able to hold down Martin Mo by myself, but now he is in pain all over his body and does not dare to move too much, so I can hold him down with just two hands.


    Martin Mo¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, and slowly, his emotions stabilized.


    He tilted his head towards the window, his tone cold: ¡°Get out.¡±


    How could the proud Martin Mo be willing to let me see him in such a sorry state.


    That was all the pride he had left.


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Hilli is here, right at the door, do you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°Not seeing.¡± He barely thought about it, ¡°Get out of here, I¡¯m not seeing anyone.¡±


    My presence here only made Martin Mo more emotionally unstable, I exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air and left the hospital room with moist eyes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hill Yi immediately came over and eagerly asked, ¡°Is he willing to see me?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°You¡¯d better go.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want me to see him right, I want to go in.¡± Hilli pushed me away, ¡°He¡¯s my husband, why can¡¯t I see him.¡±


    Hill Yi insisted to go in, I also did not stop, also can not stop, Hill Yi just went in, Martin Mo¡¯s roar came out from the ward: ¡°Give me to get out, who let youe, to see my joke is not it, I have signed the divorce agreement, we are no longer husband and wife, you don¡¯t just want to Mo¡¯s Group, if you want to take it, take it, satisfied I didn¡¯t go in, I just listened at the door.


    I did not go in, just listen to Martin Mo and Hill Yi in the door quarrel, to be precise, is Martin Mo yell Hill Yi, Hill Yi a cry: ¡°Nancheng, I want is never you, I was wrong, I should not force you, you don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out.¡± Martin Mo smashed a water cup at Hill Yi.


    With a bang, the water ss shattered at Hill Yi¡¯s feet, Hill Yi subconsciously took a step backward, I was about to go in when Wang Yuan came back from buying breakfast and called out to me, ¡°Alva.¡±


    She was about to say something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Wang Yuan looked at the hospital room and said hesitantly, ¡°Mo Tian Dao died.¡±


    Her voice was deliberately low enough that the people inside couldn¡¯t hear her, and I froze when I heard those five words.


    Hill Yi was sted out by Martin Mo, at the same time there was a loud noiseing from inside, I immediately returned to my senses and went in to see that Martin Mo fell off the bed, the IV bottle shattered also on the floor, the wound on his body cracked, scarlet blood spilled out of the gauze.


    I said urgently, ¡°Wang Yuan, quickly go call a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 351: Walker Richter Leaves a Message

    The doctor re-stitched Martin Mo¡¯s wound, because of the short time since thest anesthesia and the painkillers, the anesthesia was not very effective this time, Martin Mo waspletely re-stitched without anesthesia.


    I heard muffled gruntsing from the room every now and then from outside the door and my heart clenched hard.


    Hilli was full of tears and kept looking inside the room.


    Wang Yuan gave me a wink, signaling me to take a step to talk.


    I followed her a little farther, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mo Tian Dao was fine, how did he die.


    ¡°Suicide.¡± Wang Yuan said.


    When I heard suicide, my heart shook.


    ¡°How could this happen, how could a good personmit suicide?¡±


    Martin Mo was appealing for him, he had a chance to regain his freedom and clear his name, why would he give up at this point?


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°My guess is that Mo Tien Dao didn¡¯t want Martin Mo to appeal for him.¡±


    Martin Mo was poisoned by Mo Tian Xiong in order to appeal for him, and if this is the time for him to know that Mo Tiandaomitted suicide, he will definitely not be able to ept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about this for now.¡±


    ¡°En, Boss also means this, but someone has to collect Mo Tian Dao¡¯s body.¡± When Wang Yuan said this, she nced at Hill Yi who was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the ward.


    With Martin Mo in such a state and Mo Tianxiong detained, only Hill Yi was there to take care of Mo Tiandao¡¯s aftermath.


    After about almost two hours, it was almost noon, Martin Mo¡¯s wound stitches only ended, the doctor repeatedly urged, must not stimte him again, can not let the wound crack, otherwise the wound can not heal, the consequences are unimaginable.


    The doctor again gave Martin Mo a shot of painkillers, Martin Mo only sleep over.


    I didn¡¯tmunicate with Hill Yi about this for Mo Tien Dao, Wang Yuan informed her directly.


    Now the Mo family is really all that¡¯s left of Hill Yi.


    The Mo family is under her full control.


    I hired a nurse, there are still a bunch of things in thepany, I don¡¯t even have time to go back home, directly from the hospital to thepany, after finishing the work has been eleven o¡¯clock at night, Wang Yuan sat on the sofa not far from me is chatting with someone.


    I don¡¯t know what she was talking about, but she frowned for a while, and then turned her mouth away.


    I picked up my jacket and walked over, ¡°I¡¯m done, I can go back, Wang Yuan, it¡¯s really hard for you, you stayed up sote with me every day, in fact, I don¡¯t have much to do, I¡¯d better let Yao Mubai transfer you back.¡±


    Wang Yuan collected her cell phone, stood up from the sofa, and hurriedly said, ¡°Where is this hard work, it¡¯s simply a vacation for me, eating and drinking every day, sleeping and ying games, toofortable but, you don¡¯t want the boss to transfer me back, just let me bezy by your side for a few days more.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Good, go, hungry, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±


    It¡¯s this time of the day, the restaurants are basically closed.


    The ces that were too upscale, Wang Yuan was not willing to go to, in the end we chose to go to the roadside to eat a big stall, thinking that it was not far from where Fiona Croix lived, I called her toe out and join us.


    Ruan¡¯s father has been relying on the North City did not leave, Fiona Croix has been exhausted by this matter.


    ¡°A bottle of Ninshan.¡± These were the first words Fiona Croix said when she sat down.


    Wang Yuan and I looked at each other, and I cautiously asked Fiona Croix, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My dad and the guys are staying at the house and I¡¯ve moved to a hotel these days.¡± Fiona Croix opened the bottle and just took a straight swig, the spice making her gasp.


    As they say, it¡¯s easy to invite a god, let alone an uninvited one.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± I came up with an idea: ¡°Actually, as long as you hide and don¡¯t show up, even if they stay, how long can they stay, everything you do in the North City requires money, and with three people to eat and drink, they¡¯re afraid that they won¡¯t be able to stay long.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought the same thing, I let the property cut off the water, electricity and gas, thinking that they definitely can¡¯t live there, so they just left, do you want to think about what happenedter? My dad ran to the property to make trouble, the property call to Jack Astor, rmed the Astor family, Jack Astor¡¯s mother went to a trip, probably want to see a joke, I did not expect to see the joke did note to fruition, the whole of their own into the hospital, fracture of the calf, was pushed my father, not only that, but they ckmailed the Astor family a sum of money, said the moral damages money, said it was moral damage, now I¡¯m burnt out, they have no money, sold everything they could in the family, now there is only an empty shell left.¡± Fiona Croixughed bitterly, ¡°Alva, you say how I got such a father, I really have no choice.¡±


    Hearing Fiona Croix¡¯s narration, I couldn¡¯te up with an idea for a while either.


    But Wang Yuan said, ¡°You guys are just too afraid of trouble, like the Astor family like the gate big family, the most taboo to get into trouble, which makes the hole, would rather take money to settle the matter.¡±


    My eyes lit up, ¡°Wang Yuan, so, you have a way.¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Wang Yuan looked to Fiona Croix, ¡°What kind of effect do you want? Is it for people to move out, or leave North City?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s best to leave North City.¡± Seeing that Wang Yuan had a solution, Fiona Croix raised the bottle and said, ¡°As long as you can do me this favor, I, Fiona Croix, will keep this favor in mind, and in the future, if you have anything, just ask.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re Alva¡¯s friend, then you¡¯re my friend, it¡¯s a small favor, no need to be polite.¡±


    That night, all three of us women drank a lot, three people withpletely different personalities and different backgrounds, but with a feeling of hating each other.


    The three of us ate and drank until two o¡¯clock in the morning, my cell phone suddenly rang, it was Walker Richter calling, which was very surprising to me.


    Why was he calling me sote at night.


    I staggered to my feet and took the phone aside to answer it, a little too drunk and dizzy, I half squinted and leaned against the electric stake, ¡°Walker Richter, what¡¯s the call about.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I said half a day, there was no response, and then I realized, Walker Richter, he can¡¯t hear you.


    He couldn¡¯t hear what was calling me.


    It had been quiet on the other end of the phone, and I was getting a little panicky, so I hung up the phone and sent a message, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    I stared at my phone for a long time when Fiona Croix yelled out to me, ¡°Alva,e get a drink.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    I had just taken a step out when the message came.


    Walker Richter replied back with something inexplicable.


    ¡°When I get back, there¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡±


    Wait for him toe back?


    Where was he going?


    What did he have to say?


    When I saw this message, I sobered up a bit from the wine and panicked even more.


    I immediately sent a message asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The message dropped like a stone, and Walker Richter never got back to me.


    That night, the three of us went back drunk, after sobering up, I had been to the Richter family, Walker Richter was not at home, I tried to ask the servants, none of them knew where Walker Richter had gone.


    Fin Wilson was under house arrest by Charles Richter, when I asked her where Walker Richter was, she just stared at the sky with empty eyes and said nothing.


    I asked a friend to find out if Walker Richter was at work, and he also said that Walker Richter hadn¡¯t shown up for a long time.


    It was really strange.


    I went to the hospital once a day to see Martin Mo, he was getting more and more grumpy, he wouldn¡¯t let me get close, he didn¡¯t even want to hear my voice, once I touched his thigh to see how his wound was, but he pushed me away with a force and roared, ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡±


    At that time, he used his violent anger to cover up a fact, and I was so immersed in his blooming anger that I didn¡¯t even bother to think about why he was so afraid of my touch.


    Hill Yi finished handling the aftermath for Mo Tian Dao, the Mo family is now one day worse than the other, Hill Yi is just a woman who is not deeply involved in the world, she has ambition but not enough ability, Mo¡¯s group¡¯s stock has been dropping, and all kinds of negative rumors flowed out, all of which are very unfavorable to Mo¡¯s group.


    Hill Yi also goes to the hospital every day, she knows that Martin Mo does not want to see her, she only looks at the window for a while each time and then leave.


    On the day of the Ching Ming Festival, I nned to go to the cemetery to pay my respects to the children who did not have a chance toe to this world, when the nursing home called, saying that Ulysses Will asked to see me.


    Ulysses Will had been in there for quite a while, and this was the first time he had asked to see me.


    I was happy and puzzled at the same time.


    I immediately drove to the nursing home.


    When I arrived, I was apprehensive instead, and after looking at the gray sky, I hesitated at the door of my room for a long time before going in.

 Chapter 352: A Soft Heart Releases Ulysses Will

    After a few minutes, I met Ulysses Will.


    I almost didn¡¯t recognize him when he stepped out, too thin, his once deep eyes were sunken in, there was no light in them, they were dull.


    His clothes had also be baggy and loose around him, his hair was long and covered half of his eyes, and his whole body was gaunt.


    Looking at Ulysses Will like this, a sourness bubbled up from the bottom of my heart and went straight to my eyes.


    I tried to keep my eyes open and not shed a tear in front of him.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay? I heard you wanted to see me, is something wrong?¡±


    Ulysses Will kept looking at me, deeply, lovingly and tenderly, and grinned, ¡°Coming.¡±


    His whole body was different when he smiled, a far cry from the disheveled one he had been in front of me, as if reborn.


    I was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ better?¡±


    Ulysses Will smiled again, very matter-of-factly, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I was in a bit of disbelief.


    ¡°Really.¡± Ulysses Will smiled warmly, as if he was no different than before, except that he had lost some weight, and his eyes suddenly had a light in them, radiant, and he said, ¡°Alva, I want to get out of the hospital.¡±


    Turns out, he called me because he wanted to get out.


    I wanted Ulysses Will to get out of here, too, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡± he called me, looked at the nurse not far behind him, and lowered his voice, ¡°If you go to do the procedure like this, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be allowed to be discharged, so mention Yao Mubai¡¯s name.¡±


    This hospital is also under the name of Yao Mubai, before Ulysses Will was sent for treatment, I¡¯m afraid that Ulysses Will will give up halfway again, let Yao Mubai help to look at the point, it must be Ulysses Will is good to be discharged, and I must be discharged formalities, otherwise people can not leave the hospital half a step.


    When he said that, it made me a little hesitant: ¡°Ulysses Will, are you really well?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Ulysses Will smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really better, I just don¡¯t want to stay here, Alva, staying here is getting sicker without being sick.¡±


    He knew me well and managed to convince me by urately catching the weakness of my soft heart.


    I was also afraid that Ulysses Will would suffer inside, after all, he looked too skinny, maybe it would be better to go outside, for a change of scenery, that¡¯s why I discharged him and agreed to let Ulysses Will out.


    When the director heard that I was going to discharge Ulysses Will, he didn¡¯t give me a hard time, he just took a look at Ulysses Will¡¯s case and agreed.


    Ulysses Will came out with me on the same day, the sky was still gray, I wanted him to go back to the Hill family with me, but he refused, insisted on going back to his previous rented room, he was in a hurry, asked for a hundred dors for the fare, and waved to stop a cab in front of the hospital, and then left.


    I stood still looking at the direction Ulysses Will left, suddenly felt uneasy in my heart.


    I drove on the halfway, Yao Mubai called me, and scolded me: ¡°Are you an idiot, how can you get Ulysses Will out, once hees out, he will definitely go to find Ke Zhen, he and Ke Zhen is not only know each other, you also know that I have a grudge against Ke Zhen, if anything happens, Ulysses Will will have something, you can¡¯t do anything about it. Will has something, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    I was yelled at by Yao Mubai, my mind was filled with Yao Mubai¡¯sst sentence.


    I was so distracted that I didn¡¯t notice the caring from the side, and the two cars directly collided, the violent impact knocked my cell phone off, the airbag popped out, and I only felt my head buzzing and numb, I didn¡¯t know anything, and I didn¡¯t have any consciousness.


    Later, I was sent to the hospital, the doctor said it was a mild concussion, Yao Mubai was the first toe, he heard from the phone that I had an ident and came directly to the hospital.


    Seeing my head wrapped in gauze, his face was very ugly, looking at me: ¡°Are you a pig, you are driving yourself but also answering the phone, you have nomon sense, how did you live until now, you can¡¯t park the car to the side, you drive without looking at the road?¡±


    Yao Mubai was fierce, I felt aggrieved and said nothing; lowering my head.


    The room was quiet for a few seconds, he poked my shoulder, his tone was slightly better, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t coax people.¡±


    I looked up, red-eyed, and asked him, ¡°Is Ulysses Will not better?¡±


    ¡°I just asked, no.¡±


    Once I heard this, I cried out with a wow sound, Ulysses Will lied to me, Yao Mubai was at a loss for words and immediately said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re almost thirty years old, you¡¯re not a three year old child, why are you crying.¡±


    The more he said, the more I cried, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears, just like thest time I was made to suffer in the vegetable market, I was aggrieved and cried in front of him.


    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s tone softened a few points, a look of taking me no way, patted my shoulder, ¡°To cry just cry, anyway, this is no one else, you say you, next time you can do something can not use your brain ¡­¡±


    ¡°You also say.¡± I cried even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say no more don¡¯t say no more.¡± Yao Mubai pulled the paper towel to wipe my tears, it was his own hand for me to wipe, the movement was gentle so that I was stunned and forgot to cry.


    He wiped his tears with a disgusted face, ¡°Crying so loudly, those who don¡¯t know still think I did something to you.¡±


    Disgusted on his lips, his movements became more and more gentle.


    I looked at him fixedly, ¡°You he told me he wanted toe out, could I still bear to let him stay inside, besides, the dean all said it was fine, otherwise how would I let Ulysses Wille out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at who the dean is, that¡¯s my own uncle, most of the shares of the hospital are in my name, if you go to him to bail out Ulysses Will, can he not agree?¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief, ¡°He¡¯s your own uncle, not mine, why would he agree if I go to him.¡±


    This doesn¡¯t make sense at all.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t answer and turned toward the outside, I called out to him, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor what medicine can cure your brain.¡±


    The implication is that I don¡¯t have a brain.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should cure your brain.¡± I disliked.


    The doctor asked me to stay in the hospital for two days for observation, there were so many things going on, Martin Mo¡¯s side still didn¡¯t know what to do, and Ulysses Will had another problem, so I didn¡¯t have the heart to lie in the hospital.


    I insisted on being discharged, but Yao Mubai said, ¡°Without my permission, who dares to let her out of the hospital.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t dare to issue a discharge certificate.


    I red at Yao Mubai: ¡°What are you doing, what do you care if I am discharged or not.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, everything about you is rted to me.¡±

 Chapter 353: Using me as bait

    Yao Mubai¡¯s words in my ears were not words of love, but instead made me feel horrified.


    Sure enough, Yao Mubai continued, ¡°Qi Ben has set his sights on you, the police have spread the news of his son¡¯s death, squatting in front of his son¡¯s grave, and have not seen anyone, I guess he has set his sights on you, from today onwards, I will change Wang Yuan¡¯s shift, and provide you with twenty-four hour protection.¡±


    Qi Ben is so smart, naturally he won¡¯t fall for it, squatting in front of the grave, definitely not.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°You¡¯re not twenty-four hour protection for me, you just want to diaphragm me.¡±


    At that time, I did not believe that Yao Mubai had any affection for me, and felt that he had a purpose for everything he did, and was against me, untilter I realized that this man was only because of one word from beginning to end, love.


    All the tough talk is just an excuse.


    Only that was allter.


    Yao Mubai stared at me with sunken eyes, ¡°You can think like this.¡±


    Dropping these words, he closed his eyes on the sofa next to him.


    Without his permission, the doctor wouldn¡¯t let me go, and with him guarding this ce, I was even less likely to go out.


    With the recent spate of events, I was also drained of energy, and after lying down, I fell asleep in no time.


    In the night, I was confused and seemed to feel that someone was covering me with a nket, and said, ¡°So incapable of taking care of yourself, I really don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve survived until now.¡±


    This tone, very simr to Yao Mubai¡¯s poisonous tongue.


    I was too sleepy,zily lifted my eyelids and proceeded to continue sleeping.


    The next day, just as I opened my eyes, Yao Mubai ced a steaming hot wonton stew in front of me, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°You bought it?¡± I was a bit ttered.


    ¡°Brought it along.¡± With another serving in his hand, he sat himself down next to me and started eating.


    Smelling the aroma of the ravioli, I was really hungry, sitting cross-legged on the hospital bed, I also picked it up and started to eat.


    There was an indescribable harmony in this picture.


    When I thought of Ulysses Will, I lost my appetite again and looked at Yao Mubai, ¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Ulysses Will¡¯s rtionship with Ke Zhen before? Isn¡¯t it just an acquaintance, is there another rtionship.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s tone was very beaten up and looked at me askance.


    ¡°Biao Zi has already been arrested, what other rtionship could Ulysses Will have with Ke Zhen?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly reacted, ¡°You want to use Ulysses Will to find Ke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yao Mubai put down the finished box of wonton stew and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who let Ulysses Will out of the hospital, the has already been cast, you won¡¯t be able to run away this time.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt Ulysses Will, right?¡± That was all I cared about.


    ¡°Depends.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s words were ambiguous.


    I knew that if I asked any more detailed questions, Yao Mubai wouldn¡¯t say anything else, so I had the good sense not to ask.


    I regretted getting Ulysses Will out, but there is no medicine for regret in this world, and now I don¡¯t know where to find Ulysses Will.


    In the afternoon, Wang Yuan came to look for Yao Mubai, Wang Yuan stayed with me for a while, Yao Mubai went out to make a phone call, I asked her, ¡°How is the rtionship between the dean and Yao Mubai?¡±


    ¡°The boss is his favorite nephew, treat the boss as his own son, no, it is more than his own son, thest time Dean Yang saw me, he also asked me about the boss¡¯s personal situation, I said the boss has a favorite person, Dean Yang was so happy that he pulled me to talk for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai has a favorite? Chu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m talking about the present.¡±


    ¡°Then who is it.¡± Howe I didn¡¯t know Yao Mubai had a favorite.


    Wang Yuan smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you, I told Dean Yang about you, at that time, Dean Yang immediately called and asked the boss to bring you out to meet you, for this, the boss punished me to run fiftyps again.¡±


    I finally understood the meaning of Yao Mubai¡¯s words, and I also knew why the dean was quick to sign off on Ulysses Will¡¯s discharge as soon as he heard my name, not just because I had spoken to Yao Mubai before, but also because he thought I was Yao Mubai¡¯s girlfriend.


    Yao Mubai happened toe back from a phone call, ¡°Wang Yuan, go back to thepany immediately.¡±


    After Wang Yuan left, only Yao Mubai and I were left, he had a lot of things to do, I also had things to do, not interfering with each other, I was on the cell phone with the secretary to dock the work things, at the same time the phone also rang non-stop, Yao Mubai also had to deal with endless files, thepany seems to be unable to get away from the big and small things.


    Unconsciously, busy to the evening, he ordered takeout, ate, suddenly asked me: ¡°Want to go downstairs for a walk?¡±


    After a day of being bored in the hospital room, I really wanted to go for a walk.


    Luckily, the car ident wasn¡¯t serious, just a slight concussion, and the others didn¡¯t even have any traumatic injuries.


    Yao Mubai and I went downstairs to walk around, side by side, he picked a quiet ce to walk, ¡°Yao Mubai, where do you think Qi Ben would be now?¡±


    It¡¯s been so long and Qi Ben hasn¡¯t shown up yet, it¡¯s a little unnerving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    It¡¯s also true that if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have used me as bait.


    As we were chatting, all the lights in the hospitalization unit suddenly went out, and the whole floor was filled with screams and cacophony.


    Something had happened.


    Yao Mubai stared at the hospitalization department, his eyes sank as he said, ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    Coming?


    I quickly reacted.


    ¡°You said Qi Ben ising?¡±


    Yao Mubai seemed to have anticipated this, not panicking at all, and did not rush to run to the hospitalization department, but stood in ce with me, doing nothing, with a clear mind.


    Soon, the lights of the hospitalization department once again lit, from the angle of Yao Mubai and I look over, just to see someone from the hospitalization department of a window with a sling attempt to slide to the opposite side of themunity housing.


    If I remember correctly, that window was the ward where I lived.


    It¡¯sing at me.


    Yao Mubai quickly fished out a flying knife and raised it at the person, I was shocked, just when I thought he was going to make a move on the person, I saw the rope suddenly break, and the person slid halfway down the rope and fell straight out of the air.


    Yao Mubai mastered the distance, the man fell down to not be able to kill, but his legs are injured, he slowed down on the ground for a few seconds, immediately ran up and wanted to run.


    Hearing the sound, Liu Xin ran out from the hospitalization department gate with two people, and directly went up to arrest the person, easily arrested the person.


    I never knew that Liu Xin was even in the hospital, it seems that Yao Mubai had prepared early, he let mee down for a walk, that is, he knew that someone was making a move on me tonight.


    Because it was night, didn¡¯t even see who the person who tried to kill me just now was, when Liu Xin arrested the person and brought him over, and saw who it was, Yao Mubai and I froze for a moment.


    I was surprised, ¡°Chu Tian.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that the person who had just sneaked into the ward to try to harm me was Chu Tian.


    This was the first time I had seen him since the farewell in the Dragon Teng Mountain Range.


    Chu Tian¡¯s leg was broken, and he relied on someone to hold his arm.


    When Yao Mubai saw Chu Tian, he was also enraged and grabbed Chu Tian¡¯s cor, ¡°How could it be you, if my flying dagger was aimed at you just now, you would have been dead long ago.¡±


    Chu Tian gritted his teeth and endured the pain, ¡°This isn¡¯t just right, killing me would be one less person to seek revenge on you.¡±

 Chapter 354: Birthday, Yao Mubai Invites for Dinner

    This time Yao Mubai couldn¡¯t let Chu Tian go again, his eyes tangled for a while, let go of him and ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Hand over to the police.¡±


    Liu Xin detained the person and did not move, instead, he let the other two people leave first and said to Yao Mubai, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you let him go?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yao Mubai looked over with a stern gaze, ¡°Send them.¡±


    Liu Xin immediately stood upright, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Chu Tian was taken away, he left a sentence, ¡°Yao Mubai, your time to die wille soon, Ke Zhen won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Liu Xin nced at Yao Mubai¡¯s face and kicked Chu Tian with his foot, ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself first, our boss doesn¡¯t need you to worry about him.¡±


    From the time Chu Tian appeared to the time he was captured, it was only half an hour before and after, it was too easy, even if Yao Mubai didn¡¯t make a move just now, Chu Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to run away.


    ¡°Chu Tian came at you?¡±


    Chu Tian is Ke Zhen¡¯s person, naturally he won¡¯t listen to Qi Ben¡¯s words to assassinate me, then it can only be rushing Yao Mubai.


    That means Qi Ben hasn¡¯t shown up yet.


    Yao Mubai was silent, looking at the window of the hospitalization department, not knowing what he was thinking, as if he didn¡¯t hear my words, and then suddenly said, ¡°You go back to your room to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tian just came, in case Qi Ben is waiting in the dark waiting for an opportunity to act, then I will not be miserable.¡±


    Yao Mubai let out augh, ¡°What, scared? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you when I said I would cover you.¡±


    ¡°Killing your son, how would you retaliate against your enemy? The open gun is easy to hide from the dark arrow.¡±


    Qi Ben¡¯s son is not dead in my hands, but this ount, Qi Ben fixed on my head.


    ¡°You do not act alone, and how to attract people on the hook?¡± Yao Mubai gently pushed me a little: ¡°Go, get energized, call me when there is movement.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Yao Mubai crossed his arms and turned towards the hospital gate, ¡°Hungry, going to look for food.¡±


    I yelled at his back, ¡°You¡¯re starving, you¡¯ve only just eaten and are hungry again.¡±


    Yao Mubai turned his back to me and waved his hand, and really just walked away.


    The cold wind blew, I shivered and went back to the hospital room.


    After what happened just now, not many people in the hospitalization department slept, people were on edge, all discussing what happened just now, all kinds of versions of spection.


    When the lights went out just now, only the sound was heard, so these people naturally weren¡¯t clear about what was going on.


    Yao Mubai arranged for me is a single ward, back to the ward, a person suddenly feel cold and quiet, I looked at the time, only less than nine o¡¯clock, sleep and too early.


    I took out my cell phone to brush the news and y games to pass the time.


    It was hard to get to eleven o¡¯clock, I was a little sleepy, I went to sleep after the doctor¡¯s checkup, and I didn¡¯t worry about QI Ben getting me in trouble.


    I slept until dawn and stretched my back to get up.


    Thinking of Yao Mubai¡¯s absence, I got an idea and changed my clothes to sneak out before the doctor came to check the room.


    I bought a breakfast in front of the hospital, the car was towed away by the repair store, I took a taxi back to the Hill family first.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t tell Jane Hasis about the car ident, I just told her I was workingte at the office, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t suspect anything, and when I got back, she was on her way to the hospital to see Be Hill.


    I took a shower, changed my clothes and felt better.


    I switched cars and drove to the office, but too many things had piled up in one day.


    Today the sun came out of the west and Frank Hill came to the office.


    I had just gotten out of the conference room and back into my office when I saw him sitting in the desk chair I was sitting in, going through papers.


    ¡°Routine check-in.¡± I said in a sarcastic tone and walked over to him.


    Frank Hill put the file back and said in a relieved tone, ¡°Giving thepany to you was the best decision I ever made, Alva, and you¡¯ve made me proud.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say those facetious things, go ahead, what¡¯s this about today.¡±


    I sat down across from him, my mouth was dry from the meeting earlier and I poured a ss of water to drink.


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon, let¡¯s go have dinner together.¡± Frank Hill said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    I was stunned that time had passed so quickly.


    I¡¯m already 26 this year.


    Sweetheart is already more than four years old.


    I forgot it was my birthday until Frank Hill reminded me.


    ¡°Alva? ¡°Frank Hill shouted again when he saw that I didn¡¯t answer, ¡°I made a reservation at the Moonwatch House, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    There was a hint of ingratiation in his tone.


    I was quite repulsed in my heart, eating with Frank Hill, I¡¯m afraid of indigestion, I was about to open my mouth to refuse, Frank Hill¡¯s phone rang, he looked at me, turned his back to me to connect, seemed to be not too interested in letting me know who the other party was, said: ¡°I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± And hung up.


    I absently stroked the top of my ss and asked slyly, ¡°Your wife?¡±


    Naturally, I wasn¡¯t talking about Jane Hasis, but Hilli¡¯s mother.


    It was only a casual guess, and Frank Hill¡¯s reaction already told me the answer.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s an old friend, asked me to buy something for her, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡± I refused outright.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Frank Hill just shouted, suddenly coughed in a row, coughed and couldn¡¯t stop, he hastily drew a tissue to cover his mouth, slowed down for a long time, I frowned, poured a ss of water for him, said nonchntly, ¡°Recently the weather has changed, pay attention to your own health. ¡±


    Frank Hill will wipe the mouth of the paper towel clutched in his hand did not throw, said with a smile, ¡°I know, is a little cold, take some medicine will be fine.¡±


    At this time, the secretary came in: ¡°Mr. Hill, Mr. Liu is here, waiting for you in the parlor.¡±


    ¡°Good, tell Mr. Liu that I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After the secretary left, Frank Hill smiled, ¡°You go and get busy, don¡¯t worry about me, the meal will be the same on another day, you also pay more attention to your health, don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    Today¡¯s Frank Hill is a bit different from usual.

 Chapter 355: Bumping into Walker Richter’s Secret at the Birthday Party

    I didn¡¯t think much of it and went to the parlor.


    When I finished my work and sent off Mr. Liu and folded back to the office, Frank Hill had already left, and there was one more thing on the table, in a yellow file bag.


    I called the secretary on the inte, ¡°Who brought this in?¡±


    ¡°I saw old Chief Hill with a file bag in his hand earlier, I don¡¯t know if this is it.¡±


    I frown, did Frank Hill put it here?


    I waved the secretary out, sat down and opened the file bag and looked at it, I froze when I saw the transfer letter for the other half of Hill¡¯s Group¡¯s shares.


    There is Hill Yi¡¯s signature on the transfer letter, she fully handed over thepany to me, that is to say, in the future, I am the only one who will be in charge of thepany¡¯s big and small matters, and there is nothing more to do with Hill Yi.


    What kind of trick is Frank Hill ying with Hill Yi?


    I called Frank Hill, and when he answered, I immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the share transfer letter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a birthday present for you, dad never gave you anything, consider it a token of dad¡¯s appreciation.¡± Frank Hill¡¯s tone is very gentle, really like a loving father, repeatedly urged me: ¡°You eat well on time, don¡¯t be too busy, pay attention to your health.¡±


    There is always a devil in everything that goes against the grain.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But this time Frank Hill didn¡¯t ask for anything from me either, and I was a bit confused.


    After hanging up the phone, I was staring at the share transfer letter and lost in thought, the sound of my cell phone message alert brought me back to my senses, it was from Fiona Croix, asking me how I was going to spend this birthday.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ns.¡± I sent.


    ¡°Then tonight is on my schedule.¡±


    Fiona Croix sent again a momentter, ¡°Dress nice.¡±


    Looking at the message sent, I was kind of looking forward to what Fiona Croix had nned for the evening.


    I asked my secretary to order a takeaway, ate it, and then continued to deal with official business, putting off all the evening¡¯s social engagements.


    At 6:30 PM, I received a message from Fiona Croix, an address that she told me to follow.


    I packed up my things, I didn¡¯t have time to make another trip home, so I changed my clothes in the lounge inside the office, put on a light makeup, tied my hair up high and braided it, looking at myself in the mirror, delicate features, white face, if it wasn¡¯t for my ID card reminding me of my age, I wouldn¡¯t have believed myself that I¡¯m already twenty-six.


    Smiling at the mirror, I took my bag and went downstairs.


    From the underground parking lot to drive the car out, must pass thepany downstairs, across a certain distance, I saw downstairs seems to be standing in a familiar person.


    The car drove closer, I was sure, that is not Yao Mubai and who is it.


    He crossed his waist with one hand, the other hand seems to be holding something, lowered his head, back and forth, as if in the tangled what, did not see me.


    I honked the horn a few times before he looked up and I poked my head out of the car window, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When he saw me, he immediately slipped something in his hand into his pocket and I didn¡¯t see it.


    He walked over to me, his index finger poking the top of his eyebrow, ¡°Off work?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± It wasn¡¯t bullshit.


    He pursed his lips and was silent for a few seconds, stuttering a little, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinnerter, tonight.


    Frank Hill asking me out for dinner isn¡¯t strange, Fiona Croix celebrating my birthday for me, isn¡¯t strange, Yao Mubai asking me out, that¡¯s strange.


    Iy one hand on the car window and looked at him with slightly narrowed eyes, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, passing by here, if you don¡¯t want to eat, forget it.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Yao Mubai finished walking towards his car.


    I opened my mouth, but still didn¡¯t open my mouth to call him.


    Watching his car drive away, I muttered something inexplicable and directly navigated to the ce Fiona Croix said.


    High-grade clubhouse, the inside is built ording to the Suzhou garden, the scenery is very good, small bridges and water, pavilions and attics.


    Fiona Croix really knows how to choose a ce.


    I followed the waiter to Fiona Croix¡¯s designated box, pushed open the door, and a pink balloon was blown to my feet.


    ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±


    Fiona Croix was wearing a birthday hat on her head, she took it off and put it on my head, ¡°My Hill big beauty, may you look more beautiful and happier every year.¡±


    This is the most sincere blessing.


    The box was decorated with a lot of balloons, as well as ribbons, flowers, and a threeyer cake was ced on the table, this was a birthday party for me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I corrected my hat, very stinky, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°You look the best today.¡± Fiona Croix corrected with a p of her hands, ¡°No, you look beautiful every day.¡±


    Saying that, Fiona Croix went to get her cell phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call Wang Yuan to find out where we are.¡±


    ¡°You told her?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought about raising a crowd for a small birthday.


    ¡°She came a long time ago, or she helped set it up together, just now she got a call to go back and said she¡¯d be right over, it¡¯s been almost two hours and she hasn¡¯te yet, I¡¯m calling to ask.¡± Fiona Croix while dialing the phone, while winking at me, mysteriously said, ¡°Tonight there is a surprise oh.¡±


    ¡°What surprise?¡± I was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Saying it out loud is still a surprise.¡± Fiona Croix made the call, and Wang Yuan was on her way here, arriving in about ten minutes.


    After ending the call, Fiona Croix told me to sit in the box, don¡¯t go anywhere, she went out for a while and would be right back.


    How mysterious.


    I obeyed and waited for her in the box.


    After about ten minutes, Fiona Croix didn¡¯te back and Wang Yuan didn¡¯te either.


    I was curious and was getting up to go look for someone when the door to the box suddenly opened.


    First, the waiter brought in boxes of wine, fruit tes, snacks, etc. These should have been ordered by Fiona Croix.


    The waiter made sure with me that everything was delivered, and just went out, a white-looking boy walked in, probably only twenty years old, maybe less than twenty, wearing tights, especially sexy, small face white, a proper little fresh meat.


    ¡°And you are?¡± I wondered, could it be one of Fiona Croix¡¯s friends?


    The little fresh meat was a little nervous, cupped his hands, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m number five Xiao Long.¡±


    Xiao Long?


    What the hell?

 Chapter 356: Ke Zhen Wants to Marry Me

    Before one Dragon could understand, five more boys came in right after him, each with a different style.


    Each of them came in and introduced themselves to me first.


    I kind of understand, these people are the princelings in the clubhouse, I didn¡¯t ask for a chaperone, it must have been Fiona Croix who ordered them.


    As I was thinking, Fiona Croix and Wang Yuan came in together. Fiona Croix climbed on my shoulder and asked me with a smile, ¡°Do you have any favorites? Take your pick, let them serve you well tonight, I¡¯ve asked around, they are the best at serving people, many rich women like them.¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched, ¡°Is this the surprise you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Even a beautiful woman needs to be moisturized doesn¡¯t she.¡± Fiona Croix introduced me one by one, ¡°This one has the most tricks, this one has the best kidneys, I heard that seven times a night is not a problem, and this one ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Why don¡¯t I save this one for seven times a night.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, this is what I have for you.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°You have to pick two today or you¡¯re just hung up on Walker Richter.¡±


    That¡¯s a hell of a trick.


    I turned back to Wang Yuan, ¡°Why are you following suit.¡±


    Wang Yuan looked at one of the Flower Boys with a florid face, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, and waved her hand at me, ¡°I¡¯m just a little woman today.¡±


    The implication was that she was rubbing her fists and wanted to try it too.


    I imagine the scene in case Yao Mubaies and sees Wang Yuan.


    With three women, it does get a bit boring, and in the end, the three of us ¡®split the spoils¡¯ and one of us wants two, which can be a real left-field affair.


    I do not want, Fiona Croix help me point is a small dragon a person called Xiaoqi, a shy and shy, a cold as ice, but also apanied by chatting and drinking.


    After the initial chat for a while, I realized that the one called Xiao Long has a daytime job, which is a part-time job at the Art Institute in this neighborhood, and has just reached adulthood this year.


    Hearing this, I nearly choked on a mouthful of red wine.


    Do I count this as an old cow eating young grass?


    Called Xiaoqi does not say what he does, also do not report age, sitting there a hard drink, I kind of suspect that he is here to dilly-dally.


    Wang Yuan is having a great time with Mr. Flower. Wang Yuan is the kind of woman who can be soft and strong, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her y boxing and drink.


    I took a sip of red wine, before this, I never really thought I would reach the ¡®peak of life¡¯, left and right.


    Fiona Croix stood up, raised her ss and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all toast to the birthday girl of the day, happybirthday.¡±


    ¡°Happybirthday.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    The ears were filled with blessings, familiar and unfamiliar, and it warmed my heart to hear them.


    ¡°Happy birthday to me.¡± I raise my ss happily, ¡°Drink one.¡±


    In the year of twenty-six, I have gained a lot, and there are many happy moments, such as now, the whole heart is warm.


    While making a wish and blowing out the candles, Fiona Croix led a cue for me to make a wish.


    I made a wish out loud, ¡°May my daughter grow up safe and happy.¡±


    That¡¯s all I wished for, I didn¡¯t ask for anything else.


    Wang Yuan asked, ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Fiona Croix chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t wish yourself a husband either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to forget about it. It¡¯s good to be alone.¡±


    At least not being hurt by love, not having to worry about how long a night alone is, not having to wonder wildly where he¡¯s been tonight again, what he¡¯s with, a man or a woman.


    Wang Yuan suddenly ventured, ¡°What about the boss? Not thinking about it?¡±


    Are you kidding me, Yao Mubai is something I can consider?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± I smiled and digressed, ¡°Fiona, sing me a birthday song.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    A few of us yedte, drinking case after case of wine, Wang Yuan started to go up and down on her flower boys, and the two I called tried to take advantage of the opportunity to flirt with me, I smiled and said, ¡°You guys have fun, I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡±


    While they were inside ying, I went ahead and settled the bill, it was already one in the morning and I sat in the lounge area and ordered a cup of tea to wake up.


    The lounge area was safe, so I leaned against the couch and squinted for a while.


    Suddenly, I heard footstepsing and a shadow enveloped me, I opened my eyes and there was no one in front of me, I shrugged it off, it looked like I was really drunk.


    I took a sip of my tea and was about to head back to mypartment when I caught a glimpse of a familiar back.


    Walker Richter?


    He¡¯s here too?


    I ghosted after him, only to lose him around the corner.


    I searched the floor for a while without finding anyone and wondered whichpartment he had entered.


    Coincidentally, Fiona Croix called me, supposedly seeing that I hadn¡¯t gone back for so long and calling for me.


    I hung up the phone to go back to the box, when I passed by the staff locker room, I heard something inside, and when I listened carefully, it was the sound of a woman crying.


    The door is hidden, the sound of crying seems to be deliberately suppressed, very small very small.


    I gently pushed open the door, the dimly lit room, only to see a topless man pressed on the woman¡¯s body movement, the man¡¯s face did not see, I hurriedly pulled the door: ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, you guys continue.¡±


    Just as the door closed, I nced at the clothes on the floor, weren¡¯t those Walker Richter¡¯s clothes?


    Could it be inside?


    My head exploded at the thought of that possibility, and without thinking, I pushed the door open again, and the only thing in the storage room was the disheveled woman scrambling to get dressed as the man left through the back door.


    I grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Who was that man just now? Was it Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I was just changing my clothes when suddenly someone rushed in and covered my mouth.¡± With fear in her eyes, the woman cried one after another, her face pained as she cried, ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡±


    I moved my gaze down and caught a glimpse of blood on the floor.


    I looked back and immediately called for an ambnce.


    The woman was trembling, whimpering, her mouth saying, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, what if Ah Wei finds out.¡±


    Ah Wei was her boyfriend.


    The woman sobbed that it was her first time.


    I hesitantly took out my cell phone and flipped out Walker Richter¡¯s picture and asked her, ¡°Is it this guy.¡±

 Chapter 357: Ulysses Will’s Relationship with Ke Zhen

    The woman took a closer look and said with less certainty, ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    Not quite sure if it was Walker Richter because of the light and her own fear, but didn¡¯t deny it.


    The ambnce arrives, the woman begs me not to rm her boyfriend, and I help her out the side door.


    Fiona Croix came out looking for me, bumped into me, saw me holding a disheveled woman, and asked me, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    It is not convenient for me to say here, I first sent the person to the car, I looked at the ambnce that was far away, suddenly I felt that my palms were cold, I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw just now, was it really Walker Richter who did it?


    I suddenly remembered Yao Mubai¡¯s words before, Chu Xian¡¯er was victimized by Walker Richter, and only then did the two of them turn against each other, andter on I questioned Walker Richter, he didn¡¯t admit it, nor did he deny it.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Fiona Croix shook my arm.


    I looked at her and said numbly, ¡°That man was just victimized, and the killer seems to be Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter? How is that possible?¡± Fiona Croixughed as if she had heard a great joke and said, ¡°Walker Richter does heck women? As long as he wants to, there are plenty of women whoe to his door for free, what¡¯s the need for this?¡±


    When Yao Mubai first talked about what happened to Chu Xian¡¯er, I also thought the same thing.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯tck women, and when he said he had thoughts about others, he was afraid that there were even more women who had thoughts about him.


    ¡°But I saw him just now.¡± I said, ¡°Fiona, do you think he¡¯s predisposed to that?¡±


    A lot of rich people have special fetishes, and aggression is more exciting than unsolicited visits isn¡¯t it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not unreasonable of you.¡± Fiona Croix was surprised, ¡°Could it really be him? It¡¯s simply hard to believe, don¡¯t think about it, go back to the box first, Wang Yuan is still waiting inside, I think she¡¯s going to be unprotected tonight.¡±


    Fiona Croix was referring to Wang Yuan and the yboy.


    I went back to the box with Fiona Croix, Wang Yuan was holding the flower boy down on the sofa with a grapple, Fiona Croix and I thought they were ying some kind of trick, when we heard Wang Yuan say loudly, ¡°Alva run.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react as Flower Duke fucked Wang Yuan to the ground with a scissor kick, and the man who had been drinking with me earlier, named Kiki, knocked Fiona Croix unconscious with a hand sh.


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    I was just about to go over there when the back of my head also suddenly hurt, not even knowing who hit me, and I waspletely plunged into darkness.


    What happened after that I don¡¯t know, when I woke up, Wang Yuan and Fiona Croix weren¡¯t there, I looked at the unfamiliar room, slightly shaky feeling, I lifted the covers to get off the floor, and went to the window to see, only to realize that I was floating on water.


    In addition to Ke Zhen is the only one who wouldy hands on me, grabbed me but did not hurt me, it seems that this person is ¡­


    Sure enough.


    Just then, the door was pushed open from outside and Ke Zhen walked in with a smile, ¡°Beauty, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Where is this ce? Where are you taking me?¡±


    Ke Zhen smiled and opened his hands, ¡°In another hour, you¡¯ll be in my territory.¡±


    ¡°Where are my friends?¡± I calmed down, ¡°What did you do with them?¡±


    ¡°They are your friends, naturally, they are also my Ke Zhen¡¯s friends, I, Ke Zhen, am famous for treating my friends with affection and righteousness, so I also invited them to the ship, to witness our wedding together then.¡±


    ¡°Wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to marry you.¡± Ke Zhen reached out and touched my cheeks, ¡°So smooth, as long as you serve me well, I, Ke Zhen, will not treat you poorly, brand-name bags, luxury goods, whatever you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°You dream.¡± I quenched a mouthful of saliva, ¡°Want me to marry you, unless I die.¡±


    Ke Zhen wiped a handful of saliva on his face, his face suddenly grim, raised his hand and pped me on the face, the force was so great that my cheeks were burning hot and painful, and there was a fishy taste in my mouth, it was blood.


    ¡°Give your face no face.¡± Ke Zhen said sinisterly, ¡°Yao Mubai¡¯s woman, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t yed with her before, what chaste girl do you pretend to be for me, when the timees, I¡¯ll make you beg for forgiveness and cry for mercy.¡±


    Put down this sentence, Ke Zhen instructed the door watchman to watch me well, not allow me to run away.


    On this river, I can¡¯t run away even if I want to.


    After Ke Zhen left for a while, Fiona Croix and Wang Yuan were also sent over, I was relieved to see that they were both fine, Fiona Croix med herself and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, and now we¡¯re all folded up here.¡±


    This is going to be a big loss of face when it gets out.


    Wang Yuan was calmer, she went to the window and looked at both sides along the river, I walked over, ¡°Do you have a way out?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m alone, it¡¯s easy to leave.¡± Wang Yuan also didn¡¯t hide anything at all and said, ¡°Now the only way out is to wait for the docking, this time Ke Zhen brought us here, it¡¯s a bit unusual.¡±


    With Wang Yuan¡¯s skill, it was indeed easy to leave.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Just now Ke Zhen said that he wants to marry me, I also feel that this time is a bit unusual.¡±


    Last time, although Ke Zhen was a bit interested in me, he didn¡¯t dare to be so wanton and was still wary of me, this time was different.


    ¡°That bald man still presumes to marry you, dream on, don¡¯t take a piss and look at yourself.¡± Fiona Croix spat, ¡°Looking at that ugly look, I almost spit out the overnight dishes, toad wants to eat swan meat.¡±


    Ke Zhen did look unimpressive and was not tall.


    Wang Yuan¡¯s eyes were worried, ¡°Ke Zhen just said he wants to marry you?¡±


    ¡°En, why?¡±


    ¡°Back then, Ke Zhen also wanted to marry Chu Xian¡¯er.¡± Wang Yuan looked at Fiona Croix and said lustfully, ¡°In fact, back then, Chu Xian¡¯er was kidnapped by Ke Zhen for half a month, and after being rescued by the Boss, the whole person changed, and originally, the wedding date for both of them was set, but Chu Xian¡¯er suddenly didn¡¯t tie the knot.¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°You mean, Chu Xian¡¯er she is afraid of involving Yao Mubai?¡±


    Wang Yuan nodded, ¡°En, she knows that Ke Zhen has his eyes on her.¡±

 Chapter 358: The Man in Kelly Zex’s Room

    Fiona Croix said angrily, ¡°But Alva has nothing to do with Yao Mubai again, if the two of them have a grudge, don¡¯te at my Alva.¡±


    I looked out the window and looked at the river on both banks that could not be seen at a nce, as if I saw my fate.


    The boat traveled on the water for an hour, and then changed to a smaller boat, Ke Zhen separated the three of us, Wang Yuan and Fiona Croix were divided into a group, escorted by the Flower Duke who was in the box in the first ce, as well as Xiao Qi.


    Ke Zhen and I rode in the same boat, and except for a man who drove the boat, Ke Zhen and I were the only ones sitting on one side of the boat.


    I nced at the knife Ke Zhen pinned on the waist, and then looked at the front of the boat people, the heart began to calcte from the two hands of the chances of escape, missed this opportunity, I am afraid that I will not be able to find a better opportunity.


    Just as I was nning my escape, Ke Zhen suddenly sneered, those eyes seemed to be able to see through my mind, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, unless you jump into the river, don¡¯t try to escape.¡±


    The water here is so cold that you can reach out and touch it, and the water passes through your ten fingers, which are slightly cold.


    I knew well what fate awaited me ahead, and with a prediction in my mind, I was less panicked and less afraid.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to marry someone like you, maybe you¡¯ll really be marrying a corpse by then.¡± I had a smile on my face, only this smile didn¡¯t have much temperature.


    ¡°That¡¯s something the Chu Xian¡¯er back then also said.¡± Ke Zhen pulled the corner of his mouth into a smile, and the scar on his face became hideous: ¡°You know Chu Xian¡¯er? Yao Mubai¡¯s girlfriend, who ended up dying in front of Yao Mubai, I wonder what your fate is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve earned it by surviving until now, you¡¯d better worry about yourself.¡±


    Ke Zhen was not afraid at all andughed loudly and maniacally, ¡°Do you think I would be afraid of Yao Mubai? Let me tell you, I¡¯m still afraid that he won¡¯te, if he dares toe, I¡¯ll let him have no return.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see then.¡± I shook off the water on my hand and said, ¡°The of thew is wide open.¡±


    The boat docked, and I never did seek an opportunity to escape.


    When we got to shore, someone came to pick us up, and the person leading the way turned out to be Kelly Zex.


    I let her take me awayst time, but I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to get together again.


    Kelly Zexughed: ¡°We meet again.¡±


    I smiled back, ¡°Yeah, but I guess this will be thest time we meet.¡±


    Ke Zhen handed me over to Kelly Zex, I followed Kelly Zex until I reached Ke Zhen¡¯s residence, the entrance was guarded, the house was huge and there were servants standing guard at intervals.


    Kelly Zex brought me to the door of a room and said, ¡°Go in by yourself.¡±


    She had an impish grin on her face, but I had no choice but to go in.


    If I had known what I was going to see when I went in, I would have chosen not to go in.


    The bamboo door opens and I step inside to see none other than Ulysses Will lying on the bed.


    He was being served by beauties on his left and right sides.


    Shock and anger came together at the sight.


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± I yelled, stepping forward and tugging at his cor, ¡°Ulysses Will, what are you doing here?¡±


    He told me about getting his life back together, and then he turns up here at Kozhen¡¯s ce, which means that he really does have an unusual rtionship with Kozhen.


    Ulysses Will saw me and surprise crossed his face, ¡°Alva, why are you here.¡±


    He then remembered what he was doing, and after blowing the two beauties away, and the beauties left reluctantly, Ulysses Will hadn¡¯t dared to raise his head to look at me, picking his head, with a look of weakness.


    I stood in front of him and looked at him with hatred, ¡°How did you promise me before, you said you never lied to me, but what were you doing just now, Ulysses Will, you let me down.¡±


    Even though Yao Mubai had told me about the unusual rtionship between Ulysses Will and Ke Zhen, when seeing him appear here with my own eyes, I was still furious.


    Ulysses Will was silent for half a second and admitted, ¡°Alva, I admit defeat.¡±


    He¡¯s bowed to his fate.


    I slumped in my chair, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Ke Zhen? If I had known that you would seek out Ke Zhen, I shouldn¡¯t have let you out of the sanatorium in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, I am ¡­ with Ke Zhen, ¡°Ulysses Will¡¯s deep eyes looked at me, those eyes seemed to have thousands of stars, he finally did not say, changed the topic and said, ¡°Alva. I still like you, serious and wimpy, from the get-go.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t once that he had expressed his feelings to me, and it never urred to me that it would be thest time.


    We were both suddenly silent as the breeze blew in through the window and brushed against our cheeks.


    He leaned back on the bed andughed in a low, self-deprecating voice, ¡°The time in the rented room, it¡¯ll nevere back.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, ced one hand on the window, looked up at the gray sky, and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t go back.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen Wang Yuan or Fiona Croix since I was brought here either, and I wondered how they were doing.


    Ke Zhen gave me the freedom toe and go as I please anywhere in this house.


    I never asked Ulysses Will why he was here, and after that day, I didn¡¯t see him for the next few days, until one night when I woke up unable to sleep and heard him talking to someone.


    I got closer and it was him talking to Ke Zhen.


    Ke Zhen red at Ulysses Will, ¡°Ulysses Will, don¡¯t forget who you really are, who you¡¯re living off of, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be dead already, but how did you repay me, for a 10 million dor project, you just screwed it up for me, that¡¯s 10 million dors.¡±


    It turns out that Ulysses Will is working for Ke Zhen.


    Ulysses Will had his back to me, and with the dim light, I couldn¡¯t see his expression at all, I could only hear his emotionless voice, ¡°I was also screwed over, who knew that they took advantage of my drunkenness and signed a contract with anotherpany.¡±


    Ke Zhen sneered, ¡°Drunk? Ulysses Will, I know very well how much you can drink, can those people get you drunk? I think you¡¯re deliberately screwing up my business, I¡¯m warning you, if something like this happens again, even if you¡¯re my brother, I won¡¯t be merciful, you weigh yourself.¡±


    I was very shocked in my heart, how could Ke Zhen be Ulysses Will¡¯s brother?

 Chapter 359: Striking a Deal

    And listening to Ke Zhen¡¯s meaning, he didn¡¯t treat Ulysses Will as a brother at all.


    Ulysses Will lowered his head and was silent, Ke Zhen said sternly again: ¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that our mom was still thinking about you when she was dying, and I swore in front of her grave that I will definitely find you, or else how would I have sent someone to look for you and left you behind to do things for me, by the way, I¡¯m also telling you that next Monday, I¡¯m going to marry Alva Hill, and from now on, she¡¯ll be your sister-inw, so you better put away that bit of mind.¡±


    Ulysses Will snapped his head up as soon as he heard that Ke Zhen was going to marry me, ¡°Why, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t hurt her as long as I went to work for you on this deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m marrying her as my wife, how do you call that harm, I don¡¯t know how many women want to climb into my Ke Zhen¡¯s bed and make her my wife, that¡¯s her blessing.¡± Ke Zhen said in a cold voice: ¡°I warn you again, don¡¯t y tricks on me, you will go to L City the day after tomorrow to collect the final payment for me, if you can¡¯t collect the money, you won¡¯te back, if you y with your mind, the one who suffers will be Alva Hill.¡±


    Ke Zhen is using me to threaten Ulysses Will.


    After putting down this sentence, Ke Zhen left, Ulysses Will kept his standing position for half a day and didn¡¯t move, until there was a wildcat calling in the distance, Ulysses Will only raised his head to look over towards me, seeing me, he was slightly stunned, his voice was hoarse: ¡°Alva, howe you¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, came out for a walk.¡± I walked over and took in the panic in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°You and Ke Zhen ¡­ how could you be brothers.¡±


    ¡°You heard it all.¡± Ulysses Will let out a bitterugh and leaned against the tree trunk behind him, ¡°I also only learned about it not long ago, having a brother like that, with money and power and backing, wouldn¡¯t you say it¡¯s lucky.¡±


    His tone was witty and lighthearted, but it was dripping with sarcasm and sadness.


    I pursed the corners of my lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do things against your will for my sake, Ke Zhen grabbed me here to deal with Yao Mubai, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, I have my measure.¡± Ulysses Will took out his cigarette case and lit a cigarette, ¡°I¡¯m working for him, it¡¯s not entirely for your sake, I don¡¯t know where else to go right now except to stay here.¡±


    Ulysses Will stared at the roof with two empty eyes without saying a word.


    I was worried about Wang Yuan and Fiona Croix, both of them.


    ¡°Do you know where Wang Yuan and Fiona are being held?¡±


    ¡°Was Fiona brought here too?¡± Ulysses Will was a little surprised, ¡°I always thought you were the only one brought here.¡±


    ¡°Then can you help me find Fiona and Wang Yuan?¡±


    Ulysses Will agreed to help find out where Wang Yuan and Fiona Croix were.


    I went back to my room and Ko Zhen came to me and told me to get ready and be his bride the day after tomorrow.


    I pursed my lips.


    I knew Ke Zhen didn¡¯t really want to marry me, but only because of Yao Mubai.


    I looked at him, ¡°Why are you feuding with Yao Mubai? What do you two have against each other?¡±


    What I asked was naturally in addition to the Chu Xian¡¯er matter, I wanted to know why Ke Zhen would target Yao Mubai and move Yao Mubai¡¯s woman in the first ce.


    Businesspetition is not like that either.


    It is said that peace is precious, and harmony makes money, Ke Zhen has no need to provoke Yao Mubai.


    Ke Zhen said meaningfully: ¡°Many people in this world in the invisible how to offend others do not know, but will only involve the people around them¡±.


    Who exactly did Yao Mubai offend?


    Is Ke Zhen really helping someone to fix Yao Mubai?


    Ke Zhen does not say clearly, I can not ask anything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ke Zhen has people guarding me, it¡¯s not easy to leave, I can¡¯t involve Ulysses Will, then I can only go to Kelly Zex for help.


    Naturally, Kelly Zex would not help, but everything is possible. After observing the past few days, I can see that Kelly Zex is not one of Ke Zhen¡¯s subordinates, but her status seems to be even higher than Ke Zhen¡¯s, which is what I am puzzled about.


    Ke Zhen had people start setting up the wedding site, this was going to be for real.


    I stood on the balcony, expressionless, watching Ke Zhen¡¯s hands under the scene set up.


    It was dark when I arrived at Kelly Zex¡¯s room and knocked on the door, ¡°Kelly Zex, it¡¯s me, Alva Hill.¡±


    There was a rustling sound inside, and after a long time, Kelly Zex opened the door in her pajamas and leaned against the doorframe, ¡°What can I do for you thiste?¡±


    She blocked the doorway as if she was afraid I¡¯d go in.


    ¡°I came to talk to you about a deal.¡± I opened the door directly, ¡°Come inside and talk.¡±


    Kelly Zex nced around the room in her afterglow and hesitated for a few seconds before stepping aside to let me in.


    I entered and looked around the room and noticed a pair of men¡¯s shoes by the bed.


    A man was in her room.


    If it was a normal man, Kelly Zex wouldn¡¯t be afraid of me seeing it; in other words, there was a good chance that I knew the person hiding in her house.


    Kelly Zex politely poured me a ss of water, posture provocative sitting on a chair, legs crossed, long ago did not have the first in the Richter family as a servant when the coyness, hands and feet, all the vor, slightly tilted his chin and said: ¡°After today, I should call you Mrs. Cole, I do not know sote, you came to talk to me about what deal. ¡±


    I sat down across from her and said directly, ¡°I want to get out of here, I know, you have a way to let me go, I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to make the deal.¡±


    At that, Kelly Zex moved and smiled flirtatiously, propping up her chin and ncing behind the bed with her afterglow, the words were addressed to me, ¡°What leverage do you have?¡±


    It seemed that the man in the room was hiding behind the bed, I was curious as to what it was, Kelly Zex¡¯s eyes just now were obviously observing the reaction of the man behind the bed.


    At that time, a thought came to my mind, could it be that the biggest in this whole group was not Ke Zhen or Kelly Zex, but someone else?


    I said without moving my face, ¡°You open the conditions.¡±


    Kelly Zexughed: ¡°In addition to money, what else can you give me? And right now, thest thing I need is money.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I said, ¡°Anything I can do, just ask.¡±

 Chapter 360: The Real Boss Appears

    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Seriously.¡±


    Kelly Zex smiled flirtatiously and got up and walked over to me, the wind blowing her loose pajamas around so that her pale skin was visible.


    She leaned over slightly and stretched out her pale, slender legs, stepping on the chair I was sitting in, reaching up and lifting my chin, exhaling softly and smiling, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to get out of here, as long as you do one thing for me.¡±


    I removed her hand, the scent of her perfume was too strong and a little harsh, I frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night at eight o¡¯clock, go on a business deal for me, take the contract and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    ¡°A piece ofnd, as long as you can win the bid and take thend, you can go.¡±


    I was a bit puzzled, why do you want me to take this piece ofnd?


    Ke Zhen grabbed me here because I was close to Yao Mubai, and Kelly Zex promised to release me and go against Ke Zhen, it seems that this piece ofnd is valuable.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night? Then what are you going to say on Ke Zhen¡¯s side? The wedding is tomorrow at twelve noon.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get thend, you don¡¯t need to worry about Ke Zhen¡¯s side, since I promised you, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Kelly Zex looked at me with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s that for a deal?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I didn¡¯t need to think, I agreed, ¡°But I have one condition, the two friends who came with me must also be sent back safely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Kelly Zex said, ¡°Wang Yuan is Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard with extraordinary skills, I don¡¯t have that much power to release her, but your other friend, I can make the decision to release her, it¡¯s useless to keep her anyway.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected Kelly Zex to agree, now that she could agree to release Fiona Croix, it was already a surprise.


    As long as Fiona Croix was fine, I was sure Wang Yuan was able to get out on her own.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Kelly Zex reaches out, ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reach out and got up, my tone light, ¡°Good cooperation, before I go to talk about cooperation for you, I have to see that Fiona Croix leaves safe and sound.¡±


    I didn¡¯t haveplete trust in Kelly Zex.


    Kelly Zex hesitated, she nced behind the bed again before saying, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Good, then, I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices.¡± I nced behind the bed as well and said, half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what man could be so blessed as to make you give up being Ms. Richter so quickly, which surprises me, and with the way you¡¯re winding up now, you might even be able to take Ms. Richter¡¯s seat.¡±


    I waspletely unable to connect the Kelly Zex in front of me with the Kelly Zex at the Richter family who was hell bent on being Ms. Richter.


    Kelly Zex raised her hand and ruffled her long hair, ¡°In the past, I was that unintelligent to think that childishly, now, I have long lost interest in Walker Richter.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯m even more curious, what kind of man beats Walker Richter and can make you look at him, why don¡¯t you ask that brother behind the bed toe out and meet you.¡±


    As soon as I heard that I poked Kelly Zex¡¯s man hiding behind the bed, I made another gesture to go that way, a trace of panic shed across her face, and she quickly stepped in front of me, ¡°A meeting is not necessary, you go, otherwise if Ke Zhen knows that you havee to my ce, I¡¯m afraid that our deal will have to be canceled.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of me meeting, could it be that I don¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    My words were merely testing her.


    Sure enough, a sh of surprise swept under Kelly Zex¡¯s eyes, and her eyes dodged, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it, so leave now, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    She gave her expulsion order.


    I searched my mind for possible people and couldn¡¯t think of who was hiding behind the bed.


    Leaving Kelly Zex¡¯s room, I stood in the doorway and listened for a moment for movement inside; Kelly Zex had turned the lights off, so not only could I not hear, but I could not see either.


    I¡¯ve been brought here for so long, I¡¯ve been in the neighborhood, I¡¯ve seen just about everyone here, who could be in there?


    Back in my room, I¡¯m still thinking about this, Kelly Zex¡¯s words tonight have shown that she can stop Ke Zhen, she¡¯s above Ke Zhen as I guessed before.


    And the boss here, someone else.


    I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai knows about this, and there¡¯s no way for me to bring this news out now.


    At night, Ulysses Will came to see me.


    He avoided the guards at the door and handed me a knife, ¡°Alva, you should leave now, I¡¯ve asked someone to stall Ke Zhen, he can¡¯te back for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, if I leave, what about Fiona and Wang Yuan and the girls.¡±


    They were caught here because of my involvement, I have to ensure the safety of both of them, otherwise I won¡¯t leave here.


    I said, ¡°I made a deal with Kelly Zex, she promised me to let Fiona go.¡±


    ¡°Kelly Zex what gives her the right to let Fiona Croix go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long, can¡¯t you see that everyone here listens to Kelly Zex, my guess is that Croix is not the real boss, I suspect that the real boss is someone else.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°How is that possible.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°I have never heard Ke Zhen mention it, nor have I seen it, Kelly Zex does have a bit of status here, isn¡¯t she Ke Zhen¡¯s woman, it¡¯s normal for those people to listen to her.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that Kelly Zex is Ke Zhen¡¯s woman?¡± I let out augh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ke Zhen has to listen to Kelly Zex, I just came back from Kelly Zex¡¯s room and found that there is someone in her room, and it¡¯s definitely not Ke Zhen, by the way, has anyonee here today?¡±


    Ulysses Will recalled and said, ¡°This morning, Ke Zhen himself went out, what he went to do I don¡¯t know, but when he came back there were indeed a few more people, Ke Zhen didn¡¯t let me get close, and I don¡¯t know what kind of people came, but Ke Zhen was very nice to those people, kind of like¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Like subordinates.¡±


    I picked up what he saidter.

 Chapter 361: Tainted Innocence

    ¡°Right.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°Ke Zhen did treat that person with respect, at first I thought it was some big client, when you put it that way, it¡¯s really different.¡±


    If my guess is right and the real big boss of this groupes out, then something big must be going on, and maybe I can find out why Ke Zhen has been targeting Yao Mubai.


    Ke Zhen asked Ulysses Will to collect the final payment tomorrow night, and Kelly Zex also asked me to pick up the contract tomorrow night at eight o¡¯clock, the timeline is the same, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence.


    I pondered this and asked, ¡°Ulysses Will, do you know where those people live?¡±


    ¡°Know.¡± Ulysses Will said, ¡°Live in that house back there, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What time does Curzon want you to go to L-Town tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock at night.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out where Fiona and the girls are being held?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ulysses Will said apologetically, ¡°I asked around, those people are very tight lipped and won¡¯t disclose it to anyone, I¡¯m sorry Alva, I didn¡¯t help, but I promise you I¡¯ll get Fiona out of there, there¡¯s still half an hour before Ke Zhen mighte back, so you go first, after this time, you won¡¯t have a chance. ¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Ulysses Will got a little anxious, ¡°Alva, do you really want to marry Ke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to keep Fiona safe, Ulysses Will, I can¡¯t let anything happen to Fiona and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you either, leave me alone, I have my own way, as long as I help Kelly Zex get the contract, Fiona will be fine.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Ulysses Will firmly objected, ¡°You think Kelly Zex will agree to you so easily, it¡¯s definitely not that simple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than marrying Kerzan and having something happen to Fiona, Ulysses Will, I can¡¯t apologize to anyone else.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°If it were you, would you abandon your friends and go off on your own?¡±


    Ulysses Will was silent, he couldn¡¯t do it either.


    Ulysses Will mmed his fist on the table helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being useless.¡±


    I said in a despondent tone, ¡°No one wanted to get this far into this predicament, and you had nothing to do with any of this.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a voice came from downstairs.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡±


    It was Kozhen¡¯s voice.


    Ulysses Will and I looked downstairs together.


    A man in a cloak with his back turned in my direction was talking to Ke Zhen.


    As soon as the cloaked man appeared, Ke Zhen showed respect.


    The man didn¡¯t turn around till the end, I just couldn¡¯t see it even if I wanted to, but I was sure that this man was the person in Kelly Zex¡¯s room, the boss that these people were talking about, the real boss of the group.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The presence of the cloaked man made me determined not to go, I asked Ulysses Will, ¡°Do you have any way to contact the outside world?¡±


    ¡°There is no way to make contact, Kozhen has defenses against me, whenever I leave here I am followed, let alone contact with the outside world, Kozhen is very cautious in his actions.¡±


    Ulysses Will couldn¡¯t convince me to leave, and he had to go back, or else Ke Zhen would be in trouble if he found out.


    After Ulysses Will left, Iy on my bed and tossed and turned, when I thought of tomorrow, my heart was very panicky, my heartbeat was fast, and I always had a bad feeling.


    And all I could think of at that time was whether Yao Mubai would be able toe in time or not, Wang Yuan and I disappeared at the same time, he would definitely know about it.


    When it was almost three in the morning, the surrounding area was quiet, and my sleepiness came.


    Just about to fall asleep, suddenly someone pounced on me, I was scared out of my wits, in the darkness, panicked and resisted, rushed outside and shouted, ¡°Come on people, help ah ¡­.¡±


    Mouth was immediately covered, the man on the bodyughed: ¡°Help or leave it to be calledter, you sooner orter is Laozi¡¯s woman, tonight will first serve serve Laozi.¡±


    This voice, is Ke Zhen.


    I was so scared that I panicked, I pushed Ke Zhen away with all my might, but I was imprisoned to death by him, my mouth was covered, and I felt a coldness on my chest, it was the clothes that were ripped off.


    I was so anxious that I bit on Ke Zhen¡¯s hand, I made a hard bite and bit out blood, my mouth tasted like blood, ¡°Get away.¡±


    I was so scared that I was on the verge of crying.


    Ke Zhen was furious, a p will my head are pped to the side, the mouth overflowed with blood: ¡°Don¡¯t give the old man to give face, serve the old man well, have you eat fragrant and drink spicy.¡±


    Wanting me to serve Ke Zhen, that was worse than dying.


    ¡°Bah.¡± I used all my strength, punching and kicking, desperately resisting.


    Adjusting to the dark light, I caught a glimpse of the knife Ulysses Will had sent and tried to reach for it.


    Ke Zhen wiped his face, yanked my feet, and dragged me back to the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, I married you out of pity for you, otherwise you would have been thrown into the river and fed to the fish.¡±


    He cupped my face and kissed my cheek, I felt saliva on my face and my stomach flipped with nausea.


    My pants were ripped down to my knees, and in my haste I kicked Ke Zhen hard in the lower back, rolling from the bed to the floor while he was in pain, my hand quickly feeling for the knife that Ulysses Will had sent me, and I gripped the knife as if grasping at a lifesaver, muzzle pointed at Ke Zhen, shaking with fear and shivering with my words, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll do it. ¡±


    Ke Zhen will turn the light on, get down from the bed, evilly looking at me with a smile, ¡°Can you beat me?¡±


    He step by step, I step back, back against the table, do not know what will touch down, let me be frightened, out of instinct, subconsciously looked toward the back, also at this time, Ke Zhen took the opportunity to take away the gun knife in my hand.


    Without the knife, I suddenly panicked, running towards the door.


    Ke Zhen yanked me by my hair and pulled me back so hard that my scalp tore and hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    ¡°Scream, scream out loud for me, that¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± Ke Zhenughed maniacally as he casually grabbed a piece of cloth from his bag, getting even more aroused by the stimting effect.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± I stubbornly mped my mouth shut


    I shook my head, desperately trying to avoid it as he pinched my jaw, forcing me to open my mouth and stuffing it.

 Chapter 362: Working for Kelly Zex, Meeting the Buyer

    I watched as Ke Zhen carried me to the bed and watched as he stripped my clothes off a little bit and smiled indulgently, ¡°Comfy, huh?¡±


    I tried to push him away, but couldn¡¯t lift my hands.


    A cold wind blew and brushed my cheeks, I regained a little bit of consciousness, Ke Zhen¡¯s face erged in front of my eyes, at that time, there was only one thought in my mind, that is to kill him.


    Hand touching the vase beside the bed ruthlessly smashed down towards Ke Zhen¡¯s head, blood sshed on my face, warm and disgustingly dirty.


    I was afraid of ruthlessly stabbed and smashed a few times, I simply don¡¯t know how many times, until Ke Zhen fell from me, I came back to my senses, panicked and sat up from the bed, I immediately ran outside, as soon as I pulled open the door, a pain in my head, the whole person lying on the ground.


    Before I fell unconscious, I seem to see someone in the direction of my head, I slightly narrowed my eyes looking backwards at him, he wore a mask, I can only see his cold hard jaw, very familiar.


    I don¡¯t know what happened after that until I fell intoplete darkness.


    I woke up in a different world.


    The setting sun cast mottled shadows through the leaves in the house, I groggily got up, the memories ofst night flooded into my mind, my heart suddenly tightened, but I realized that there was no shadow of Ke Zhen in the room, even the blood was not there, it was as ifst night was just a dream that I had.


    I pulled open the door and walked out, the people who had been guarding the entrance had also withdrawn, and half of the servants were missing.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    I went to Ulysses Will¡¯s room and found that he wasn¡¯t there either. I went to Kelly Zex and saw only a cloak hanging on a hanger and a mask on the table, but no one was there either.


    This cloak, isn¡¯t it the one the guy worest night?


    And this mask was worn by the person who came into the room before I passed out.


    I was about to look for someone to ask when I saw Xiao Qi, who had pitted me in the clubhouse before.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I called out to him and rushed over, ¡°Where did they all go? Where¡¯s Ke Zhen?¡±


    Last night I remembered smashing it a few times in a row, there was no way it was fine.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Dropping those three words, Kotch was going to leave when I stopped him, ¡°How can you not know, Ulysses Will where did they all go? Did they deliver something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He still had the same three words.


    I said sharply, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go find your boss, I know Ke Zhen isn¡¯t your real boss, the one who came yesterday is.¡±


    Xiao Qi was still expressionless, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    I frowned, did Kiki really not know who the real boss was?


    With Kiki gone, I couldn¡¯t find anyone, so I had to go back to my room.


    Kelly Zex made an appointment with me to get the contract for her tonight, so she would definitelye.


    Sure enough.


    Kelly Zex showed up just as it was getting dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I stared at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kozhen? Is he dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Seriously injured, recuperating in the hospital.¡± Kelly Zex sneered, ¡°You hit pretty hard, beating someone like that.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelly Zex brought me a set of clothes to change into, it¡¯s the same as what they wear here, she led towards the river with a dozen or so people behind her, she instructed me, ¡°You¡¯re only responsible for taking down the contract, don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my friend, you promised me you¡¯d let her go.¡±


    Kelly Zex stops, she ps her hands and two mene out from the left, they are holding Fiona Croix in custody.


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Fiona Croix was on the verge of tears with excitement as soon as she saw me, Kelly Zex waved her hand and the two men let go of Fiona Croix, ¡°I¡¯ll have these two men send her backter, so you can rx.¡±


    Fiona Croix was smart enough to hear this and immediately asked me, ¡°You¡¯re noting back with me?¡±


    I asked Kelly Zex to give me a moment, she was amodating, I pulled Fiona Croix aside and said, ¡°You go back first, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°No,e along if you want to go.¡± Fiona Croix grabbed my hand, ¡°I won¡¯t go back alone if you don¡¯t go, Alva, don¡¯t try to trick me.¡±


    Fiona Croix has known me for so many years, how could she not know my nature.


    I drew my hand back and pushed her away, saying in a cold voice, ¡°If you still think I¡¯m a sister, go back, I can only go back if you get out of here and go to the police, do you really want both of you to fold up here, stupid or not, if you can walk away from one of them, one of them is one of them.¡±


    What can I think, how can Kelly Zex not think, she dared to let Fiona Croix go, naturally she is not afraid of her bringing the police.


    Ulysses Will was right. Kelly Zex must have something else in mind.


    Fiona Croix believed me, after all, if we stayed here, no one would be able to leave, she assured me that she would bring someone back to save me.


    I watched with my own eyes as Fiona Croix got into her car and left, and only when she was out of sight did I retract my gaze and ask Kelly Zex, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kelly Zex was about to speak when suddenly a tall, thin man ran over and whispered a few words in her ear, Kelly Zex¡¯s face suddenly became grave and she said to the tall, thin man, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The tall thin man took his word and left.


    Kelly Zex said to me again, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I followed Kelly Zex to a car, I didn¡¯t ask many questions and was silent the whole way, observing everyone I saw.


    After about almost two hours of driving, the car stopped in front of the hotel and Kelly Zex checked me into the hotel again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to negotiate the contract for you?¡± I was very confused.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going tonight for a while, we¡¯ve changed the time, tomorrow at twelve noon.¡± Kelly Zex dropped this and left two people to watch me while she went back to the room next door by herself.


    There was no phone in the room, it was the eighth floor, and there was no way for me to escape.


    It was a night of sleeplessness, naturally

 Chapter 363: Too Simple, Instead There’s a Demon

    The hotel room was soundproofed very well, I couldn¡¯t hear the sound next door.


    The morning light dawns.


    I looked at the pedestriansing and going in front of the hotel¡¯s main door from the window, and suddenly saw two of the five people who followed along.


    What were they doing out?


    I stood at the window for a long time, and after almost forty minutes or so, those two men returned, carrying a suitcase.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kelly Zex toe in with the suitcase the two men had just been carrying and give me the stuff, ¡°Take it, now go.¡±


    The suitcase was quite heavy, estimated to be over twenty pounds.


    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Kelly Zexughed, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Three hourster, at eleven-thirty, Kelly Zex and I walked into a clubhouse.


    The box has always been carried by me, after entering the club, Kelly Zex let the other five people guard outside, she and I into a box first sat down.


    After sitting down, Kelly Zex ordered two cups of coffee without any panic.


    I looked at the entrance to the clubhouse and asked, ¡°We¡¯re talking business here?¡±


    Kelly Zex took a sip of her coffee and nced at the clock, ¡°Twenty minutes to go, Alva Hill, don¡¯t pull any tricks and don¡¯t say anythingter.¡±


    ¡°You dare me toe here and you¡¯re afraid of talking nonsense?¡± I snorted coldly, ¡°I do wonder very much what you¡¯re doing grabbing this plot ofnd.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Kelly Zex smiled meaningfully, ¡°Listen to my instructions on everythingter, whatever I say, you follow.¡±


    Kelly Zex gave me a pair of headphones, which she adjusted and got up herself, tucking her hands in her coat pockets as she walked herself over to the other side of the room and sat down, a ce where she could see me here.


    The time went by quickly, I had my hand on my suitcase, and twelve o¡¯clock had arrived.


    Kelly Zex¡¯s voice came over the headset, ¡°Did you see the man in blue at the entrance.¡±


    I immediately looked over, ¡°Saw him.¡±


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll have to sign the contract from him today.¡±


    Being lost in thought, the man in blue walked up to me with a smile on his face, ¡°Hello.¡±


    I looked up at the man in front of me, a refined looking man with rimless sses and a blue sweatshirt.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The man smiled and sat down, he looked at me and got straight to the point, ¡°You guys want that piece ofnd on the outskirts of town? You have to realize that there are a lot of people who want that piece ofnd, and there¡¯s a lot ofpetition, so what do you think makes me give it to you.¡±


    The man stretched out his hand and crossed his arms in front of his chest, it was a very pretty pair of hands with well-defined knuckles, white like a woman¡¯s, he added, ¡°Get to know me, my name is Gu Chengzhong.¡±


    I didn¡¯te to be vain with him, getting into that business world thing, and said directly, ¡°As long as I can take thend, any conditions are open to you.¡±


    Kelly Zex only asked me to take it, didn¡¯t specify how I should take it.


    What price to pay, that¡¯s their business, I just need to be responsible for taking it and being able to get myself out of trouble.


    Gu Chengzhongughed, ¡°You¡¯re so direct, this is the first time you¡¯vee to talk on behalf of Ke Zhen, right? I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d send such a pretty girl this time.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong reached out and suddenly grabbed my hand, I was startled, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    I reflexively shook him off.


    It was also at this moment that Kelly Zex¡¯s voice came from the headset, ¡°Watch your behavior.¡±


    Kelly Zex was telling me to amodate Gu Chengzhong.


    I settled down and was about to speak when Gu Chengzhong took my hand again with a smile and wrote a word on my palm.


    Yao.


    I looked at Gu Chengzhong in confusion and shock.


    Could he be Yao Mubai¡¯s man?


    Before I could react, I heard a noise outside, and I subconsciously followed the sound to see a group of ck-clothed and ck-pantied people walking inside, aggressively, fighting with the people brought by Kelly Zex, making a bigmotion.


    Kelly Zex also saw that things were not right, and when I turned around, the people were long gone.


    Gu Chengzhong said in a regretful and flirtatious tone, ¡°You look so beautiful, I would like to give you thend, but someone already wants it, so I have no choice but to fail the beauty.¡±


    As soon as Gu Chengzhong¡¯s words fell, one of the five people brought by Kelly Zex suddenly shot a flying dagger at me, flying straight towards my head.


    I waspletely stunned, forgetting to dodge, and in my ears was Gu Chengzhong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alva Hill, be careful.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong pulled me out of the way, and the flying dagger flewpletely past my head.


    My heart palpitated, and I was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Chengzhong lifted me up, checking if I was injured, and mouthed, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t let anything happen to you, or else how am I going to exin to Yao Mubai.¡±


    ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    Then he just acted like he didn¡¯t recognize me?


    He mentioned Yao Mubai, so that means Yao Mubai is here too?


    Gu Chengzhong pulled me towards the outside of the mall, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk, leave first.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My entire being was in a daze, and I didn¡¯te to my senses until I was taken away from the clubhouse by Gu Chengzhong and returned to the car.


    Kelly Zex still ran away, Gu Chengzhong¡¯s people were injured four times, and the people Kelly Zex brought with him all ran away.


    Gu Chengzhong¡¯s entire face was pulled.


    Kelly Zex will definitely not return to the hotel, she asked me toe to negotiate the contract, and I just realized it now.


    It turns out that this piece ofnd is what Yao Mubai wants, that¡¯s why Kelly Zex asked me toe, and this piece ofnd is very important to Yao Mubai, Kelly Zex wants to use me to make Yao Mubai give up.


    And Yao Mubai used me as a trick to find me and crush Kelly Zex¡¯s n.


    Just as I was thinking this, I heard a familiar voice ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Scared silly?¡±


    Hearing the voice, I snapped my head up and saw Yao Mubai¡¯s familiar face, my eyes immediately warmed up, I didn¡¯t know why, I just knew he would definitelye, I didn¡¯t feel surprised when I saw him, but seeing him settled my whole heart.

 Chapter 364: I’m not boyfriend and girlfriend with him

    I kept looking at Yao Mubai, I don¡¯t know why, I just wanted to look at him like that.


    He knocked on the car window, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I shook my head and settled my mind, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong appeared from the side, ¡°With me here, you can rest assured that you won¡¯t let her lose a single hair, but you guessed right, how did you know that Ke Zhen and the others would let here to talk about the contract.¡±


    Yao Mubai had guessed that I woulde to take the contract?


    I looked at Yao Mubai in surprise, just as puzzled as Gu Chengzhong.


    Who knew that Yao Mubai just said two words, ¡°Guessed.¡±


    He definitely wasn¡¯t guessing out of thin air, it¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t willing to say it, Gu Chengzhong spread his hands, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll live up to what you¡¯ve asked me to do, I¡¯ll hand over your woman in one piece to you now. ¡±


    I looked askance at Yao Mubai¡¯s expression and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not boyfriend and girlfriend with him.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong looked surprised, then surprised again, ¡°Really? Yao Mubai, she really isn¡¯t your woman? Then I¡¯ll chase after her.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Yao Mubai dropped two words and walked towards another car without expression.


    Looking at Yao Mubai¡¯s back as he walked away, the two words he said echoed in his ears, his heart was suddenly very ufortable.


    ¡°I told you how someone as cold as you could have a girlfriend.¡± Gu Chengzhong said to Yao Mubai¡¯s back, and then smiled and sat on the car: ¡°Beautiful women, reacquaintance, my name is Gu Chengzhong and Yao Mubai is a friend for many years, my character you can rest assured, no bad habits, love history record good, a total of six girlfriends, treat every girlfriend is wholeheartedly, out of the heart and lungs, as long as you do my girlfriend, I¡¯m sure to only hurt you! As long as you are my girlfriend, then I will surely only love you, if you point east, I dare not go west.¡±


    I looked up and down at the smooth-talking Gu Chengzhong, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were his friend.¡±


    It¡¯s almost like Yao Mubai is a different character.


    To be able to treat every girlfriend with a heart of gold and still break up, that¡¯s really talented too.


    On the way back to the hotel where Yao Mubai and the othersnded, Gu Chengzhong has been chattering and nagging non-stop, and those words in the clubhouse, he also deliberately flirted with it, and at the same time, I know that he is Yao Mubai¡¯s friend, and thend has long been given to Yao Mubai.


    I looked out of the car, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only by sending Ke Zhen in, the grudge between these two will truly end.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong suddenly looked at me with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a look for you.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong was very good at climbing up the pole, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you consider thinking about me?¡±


    ¡°You really know how to joke.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ve been married and have children.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong froze, then said, ¡°Married, that means you¡¯re single now, I don¡¯t mind having kids, if you like kids, we can have a few more.¡±


    ¡°Gu Chengzhong.¡± I was annoyed and my tone intensified, ¡°Stop in moderation.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong could see that I was angry, and reacted to the fact that his tone just now was too flippant, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I was just joking.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything else and tilted my head outside the car window.


    When we arrived at the hotel, Yao Mubai had someone send me to my room to rest, he went into a room with Gu Chengzhong, and after about half an hour, Yao Mubai knocked on the door, ¡°Alva Hill, it¡¯s me.¡±


    I was also looking for him for something.


    I don¡¯t know if Fiona Croix made it back safely or not, I can¡¯t contact her, and I¡¯m not sure about Wang Yuan¡¯s situation, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll hurt Wang Yuan if I escape.


    I opened the door, Yao Mubai coldly sullen face, put a takeaway on the table, ¡°By the way let bring.¡±


    I¡¯m still really hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten anything today.


    But now is not the time to eat, I told him about Fiona Croix and Wang Yuan, Yao Mubai wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°Wang Yuan contacted me, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing this, I was relieved.


    But no one knows about Fiona Croix¡¯s whereabouts.


    There was no contact information, so perhaps we could only contact her when she returned, but I was worried that Kelly Zex wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I thought of something: ¡°Right, Ulysses Will is also here, Yao Mubai, did you follow Ulysses Will to get here?¡±


    He had said before that he used Ulysses Will to follow the trail and figure out Ke Zhen¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already fought with him, and he¡¯s working for Ke Zhen.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s tone was light. ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± I can¡¯t say that Ulysses Will and Ke Zhen are brothers.


    Yao Mubai knocked on the desktop, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back.¡±


    ¡°Can I not go back?¡± I was relieved that Ulysses Will and worried about Wang Yuan, I said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Yao Mubai tly refused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent time at Ke Zhen¡¯s, I can help you guys.¡± I thought of my previous guess and said, ¡°By the way, I suspect that there is someone else behind Ke Zhen, and he is not the real boss.¡±


    My words made Yao Mubai¡¯s expression change, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Kelly Zex you know, she used to be just a servant of THE Richter family, but her status seems to be higher than Ke Zhen, Ke Zhen has to listen to her, and I¡¯ve met their real boss.¡±


    ¡°If what you say is true, then things are even moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that I didn¡¯t get a good look at what that man looked like, he wore a cloak with a mask, and it was actually that man¡¯s idea to have mee and take thend this time.¡± I wrinkled my eyebrows, ¡°I always feel like that person has another purpose.¡±


    Yao Mubai fell into deep thought, I didn¡¯t disturb him, and at this time, Gu Chengzhong suddenly barged in directly without knocking on the door with a serious look, ¡°Yao Mubai, just now I received a message that there are still Ke Zhen¡¯s people in this hotel.¡±

 Chapter 365: Meeting Walker Richter, Yao Mubai Fumes

    Upon hearing this, Yao Mubai¡¯s face changed drastically.


    Gu Chengzhong continued, ¡°Ke Zhen let slip that he won¡¯t let you go back alive this time.¡±


    Hearing this, I also felt shocked.


    This was no joke.


    Yao Mubai made a snap decision, ¡°You take the people and go first, I want to see what Ke Zhen can do to take my Yao Mubai¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Chengzhong didn¡¯t dy and immediately went on his errand.


    Yao Mubai took a cell phone and gave it to me, ¡°You go back to Beicheng immediately now, I¡¯ll have someone send you back, call me on my cell phone if anything happens.¡±


    The hotel was necessary to leave, but I couldn¡¯t leave G City for the time being.


    At a time like this, I definitely won¡¯t argue with Yao Mubai, I took the cell phone and left the hotel first, at least not to be a burden.


    Yao Mubai sent me out of the hotel, arranged for one of his close friends to be responsible for sending me back, and solemnly exined, ¡°Huang Zhong, make sure to send her back to North City safely for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huang Zhong is as loyal as his name suggests.


    Getting into the car, I asked Yao Mubai, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°You go back first, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Dropping this, Yao Mubai entered the hotel again, and I watched as Liu Xin had already brought someone, carrying a suitcase in his hand.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Huang Zhong started the car and headed straight to the airport.


    I clenched my hand tightly and kept thinking about how to get out of Huang Zhong¡¯s hands.


    Just then, Huang Zhong suddenly made a sharp turn, and the car almost hit the tree next to him.


    I gripped the seat with both hands and fixed my mind to immediately ask, ¡°Huang Zhong, what happened?¡±


    ¡°The tire blew out.¡± Huang Zhong said, ¡°The tire is t.¡±


    Just as his words fell, the car tilted forward and blew out another tire.


    Huang Zhong immediately said, ¡°Miss Hill, hurry and get out of the car with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I opened the car door.


    Huang Zhong surveyed the surroundings and didn¡¯t find anyone, he said to me sharply, ¡°Head for the mall.¡±


    The only way to hide yourself is to go to a crowded ce.


    I listened to Huang Zhong¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment, and immediately ran towards the mall, with Huang Zhong escorting behind, at the same time, he also contacted Yao Mubai, informing him of the situation on his side.


    ording to reason, Yao Mubai and the others were over at the hotel, I was just a nobody, I wouldn¡¯t be targeted, how could someone stop me on the way to the airport, as if they knew that Yao Mubai would have someone send me to the airport.


    Kelly Zex shouldn¡¯t know my location so quickly either.


    I was very puzzled, but now is not the time to think about this, after I entered the mall with Huang Zhong, I asked him, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°I promised the boss will send you back, so I will definitely do it.¡± Huang Zhong said, ¡°Take the back door of the mall, the boss will send backup.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with the mall, so I could only keep following Huang Zhong closely.


    All the way to the back of the mall, Huang Zhong and I just took a step out, Huang Zhong immediately shouted, ¡°Quickly back up.¡±


    Huang Zhong pulled me and ripped me back inside the mall.


    At this time, two people appeared out of nowhere, one person kicked at Huang Zhong, the speed was so fast that he was caught off guard, Huang Zhong was kicked a few meters away, a mouthful of blood directly sprayed out.


    ¡°Huang Zhong.¡± I panicked.


    Huang Zhong slowed down for a few seconds before he struggled to get up from the ground and said to me, ¡°Quickly go.¡±


    Huang Zhong dragged the two men down, I couldn¡¯t help at all if I stayed, and after hesitating for a moment, I immediately ran in the opposite direction, pulling out my cell phone to ask Yao Mubai for help.


    The other side quickly picked up, I said while running, ¡°Yao Mubai, we¡¯re in trouble over here, two people stopped us, Huang Zhong is injured,e over quickly.¡±


    My voice was full of said panic, a bit incoherent.


    I forced myself to calm down, secretly telling myself not to panic.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s cold and anxious voice came from the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you find a ce to hide first, don¡¯te out before Ie over, I wille over soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to go out of the mall, and in this unfamiliar ce, I didn¡¯t know where to go.


    I ducked into a dressing room of a clothing store, keeping my hand clutched to my cell phone, and the fear in my heart dissipated a bit when I was in what I thought was a safe space, but I couldn¡¯t stop my legs from shaking.


    Every second in the locker room was like a day on pins and needles.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been when there was suddenly a knock on the door outside, followed by a gentle woman¡¯s voice: ¡°Is there anyone in there?¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and the person asked again, ¡°Is anyone there? I¡¯lle in if there¡¯s no one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is someone.¡± I nervously returned, ¡°In a minute.¡±


    I saw a pair of women¡¯s feet from under the doorway and the man stayed put, waiting for me to get out.


    I dawdled in the locker room for half a day before I opened it and a beautiful woman was holding a dress ready to go inside and change.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I nodded apologetically.


    She smiled at me and went into the changing room.


    I had just stepped out of the clothing store when I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    I could hardly believe it, what was Walker Richter doing here?


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I called out, still out of habit, before remembering that he was deaf in both ears.


    I quickly chased after him, but lost him at the elevator handrail.


    I looked around, maybe I was mistaken, after all, back then I also saw Yao Murong as Walker Richter, Walker Richter should be in North City at the moment, how could he appear here.


    Just as I was about to leave, I turned around and saw Walker Richter standing behind me.


    I wasn¡¯t mistaken, it really was him.


    ¡°You asked for me.¡± His voice was as cool as ever, and there was just a fleeting moment of surprise crossing his eyes at this encounter.


    I remembered what had happened earlier at the Infinity, and then looked at Walker Richter in front of me, my heart was extremelyplicated, and even more so, I had a feeling of utter disappointment.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He had messaged earlier that he was waiting for him toe back, did he mean then that he was waiting for him to return from G-town?


    ¡°Came here to run some errands.¡± Walker Richter said in a cloudy voice, ¡°You¡¯re over here on business?¡±


    It¡¯s been a week since I was kidnapped by Kozhen, and he didn¡¯t even know that something had happened to me, and it¡¯s amazing that he thought I was on a business trip when I showed up here.


    I don¡¯t know why, but when I looked at him then, I didn¡¯t want to borate too much and just nodded, ¡°Well, business trip.¡±


    ¡°Which hotel are you staying at? I¡¯ll drop you off on my way back after I¡¯m done.¡±


    I was about to speak when I caught a glimpse of a bit of blood on his sleeve, something crossed my mind and I looked at him in horror.


    Was he hurt?

 Chapter 366: Does It Matter To You Who I Find?

    Walker Richter was just over here on business, how did he get blood on him.


    I immediately grabbed his hand and lifted his sleeve, his arm was wrapped in white gauze with blood seeping out of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I asked him, ¡°How did it hurt?¡±


    He pulled his hand back expressionlessly and buttoned up his sleeve, his tone light, ¡°Nothing, idental scratch.¡±


    I know he didn¡¯t tell the truth, the blood can invade severalyers of gauze, the wound area must be veryrge, what kind of scratch can hurt so badly?


    ¡°You came over here on business, for what?¡±


    ¡°Something small.¡± Walker Richter obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he looked at his wristwatch, ¡°Have you eaten yet, if not have a meal together and then go back to the hotel.¡±


    I was quite surprised to see Walker Richter here, if it were usual, I probably wouldn¡¯t have refused, but Huang Zhong still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now, and I don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai hase yet, so how could I possibly leave them behind and go with Walker Richter.


    I said, ¡°I still have something ¡­ to do.¡±


    Before the words finished, Walker Richter interrupted me, ¡°Are you trying to find Yao Mubai? I saw him go to the back door of the mall when I came here just now, let me guess, you should not be on a business trip when youe over here, and you were able to apany him, so it looks like you guys are really together.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he misunderstood my rtionship with Yao Mubai.


    I still didn¡¯t bother to exin, he didn¡¯t even exin before when he bumped into me showing up at Yao Mubai¡¯s house, and now there¡¯s no need to.


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°One night a week ago, did you go to Jinbei?¡±


    In asking this, I still held a slight expectation for him, maybe I was wrong that night and it wasn¡¯t him who vited that woman.


    As long as he said no, I would believe him, but instead he said, ¡°Been there.¡±


    My heart went cold when I heard that, ¡°What were you doing there?¡±


    Walker Richter was suddenly silent.


    I asked again, ¡°You messaged earlier that you had something to say to me. What did you want to say?¡±


    Walker Richter looked at me with deep eyes and just kept looking, the pedestriansing and going from the mall seeming to be in the background and frozen in time.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± He suddenly said something inexplicable.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looked to his right and I followed the line of sight, Yao Mubai was standing more than ten meters away and was looking this way, I didn¡¯t know when he came.


    When I saw Yao Mubai, I felt a sudden weakness in my heart.


    Walker Richter¡¯s low voice sounded overhead, ¡°You go with him, I¡¯ll see you in North City.¡±


    He dropped this sentence and left in the other direction.


    And I still didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say to me.


    Yao Mubai walked towards me with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to hide, what are you doing here, meeting an old lover, why don¡¯t you go with him and forget about it, and I¡¯ll save myself the trouble of arranging for someone to send you back again.¡±


    His tone was heavy and his voice was loud, inexplicably caught in the vor of gunpowder.


    Thinking that it might be because something happened to Huang Zhong that Yao Mubai was so angry, I eagerly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huang Zhong? How is he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Huang Zhong covered his chest and walked out from behind Yao Mubai, ¡°Miss Hill, are you okay.¡±


    Before I could say anything, Yao Mubai snatched the lead and said with cold sarcasm, ¡°What can she be doing, it¡¯s us who disturbed her good deed, Huang Zhong, you go help Gu Chengzhong.¡±


    ¡°Not sending Miss Hill back then?¡±


    Yao Mubai looked over with a cold look, Huang Zhong immediately shut up and went to help Gu Chengzhong.


    I could feel the anger in Yao Mubai¡¯s body, but I didn¡¯t know where it came from, the words were barbed and clearly aimed at me, which was ufortable for anyone who heard it.


    After Huang Zhong left, I didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked towards the other side.


    Yao Mubai pulled my hand, ¡°Where are you going, what, still really going to find Walker Richter.¡±


    A nameless fire rose in the bottom of my heart, I disliked back loudly, ¡°You¡¯re on gunpowder, does who I look for have anything to do with you?¡±


    I shrugged him off and also came to a temper, insisting on walking in the opposite direction.


    And that direction was exactly the direction Walker Richter had left.


    Of course, I certainly wasn¡¯t going to him.


    ¡°Alva Hill, grow a temper and don¡¯t want to die.¡± Yao Mubai carried me up and left without saying a word.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, put me down, Yao Mubai.¡± I struggled on his shoulders.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Yao Mubai pped me on my butt, I was instantly confused and my ears immediately turned red.


    I¡¯ve never had anyone p my butt before when I¡¯ve grown up.


    I forgot to react and was carried back to the car by Yao Mubai easily, I came back to my senses and looked at him, obviously angry in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    At this time, Yao Mubai received a call from Gu Chengzhong, Ke Zhen¡¯s people are gone.


    I was close to Yao Mubai, so I could hear the voices over there, and Gu Chengzhong said in a worried tone, ¡°Old Yao, I think this is a bit wrong ah, the other party told us that someone wants you dead, isn¡¯t this a joke?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This was indeed not right.


    To go through the trouble of spreading the news out, was it just a prank?


    Yao Mubai¡¯s brows knit tightly, suddenly, he thought of something: ¡°No good, Gu Chengzhong, have all our people left in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Already all gone, now only Liu Xin and I and two coworkers are left here, what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice was urgent, ¡°You guys hurry to withdraw ¡­¡±


    Before the words fell, the sound of copse suddenly came from over there.


    ¡°Gu Chengzhong, Gu Chengzhong.¡±


    The phone call had been interrupted.


    Yao Mubai said in a cold voice, ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Yao Mubai immediately started the car and rushed to the hotel in only ten minutes.


    Someone had fallen from a height.


    The traffic at the entrance had been paralyzed, Liu Xin and Huang Zhong were both seriously injured, and Gu Chengzhong was nowhere to be seen.


    The ambnce had alreadye and immediately carried Huang Zhong and Liu Xin to the car.


    When I saw the scene in front of me, I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t find my voice for half a day.


    ¡°Yao, Yao Mubai.¡±


    I looked towards Yao Mubai, who had already gotten out of the car and ran over.


    I also followed over, Yao Mubai grabbed Liu Xin¡¯s hand, ¡°Liu Xin, Liu Xin, hold on, hold on for me.¡±


    Liu Xin couldn¡¯t speak at all, his lips squirmed and a mouthful of blood was spat out.


    He could only let the doctor send the person to the hospital.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be suppressed, ¡°Gu Chengzhong, Gu Chengzhong, where are you, Gu Chengzhong.¡±


    Whether there was Gu Chengzhong in here or not, no one knew.


    Yao Mubai was looking for Gu Chengzhong like crazy, and at this time, his cell phone rang, I don¡¯t know who called and what was said, all I heard was Yao Mubai¡¯s violent rage, ¡°I will definitely catch you.¡±

 Chapter 367: Yao Mubai’s Kisses

    Yao Mubai squeezed his cell phone tightly, if the other party was in front of him, I think he would not hesitate to wring the other party¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ke Zhen, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it for a few days.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s cheeks tightened, the other side should have hung up the phone, Yao Mubai furiously roared, ¡°Ke Zhen.¡±


    No, the one who called shouldn¡¯t be Ke Zhen, I seriously injured him, how could he still organize this explosion and still make this call to Yao Mubai.


    I was puzzled in my heart, but I could see that Yao Mubai was in the midst of his rage, and this was not the time to talk about this, so I didn¡¯t open my mouth.


    Yao Mubai asked his men to continue to find Gu Chengzhong, stating that he wanted to see a man alive and a corpse dead.


    Just then, a hotel resident came over and stammered, ¡°I saw someone take Mr. Gu away.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Yao Mubai was full of hostility, ¡°Say, what kind of people took Gu Chengzhong away and in which direction.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know those people, but I saw them go that way.¡± The resident pointed in a direction.


    It was exactly the direction we came from.


    So much time had passed that it was toote even to chase after them.


    But at least Gu Chengzhong was alive, which was already good news.


    Yao Mubai handed the scene over to someone else and took me to the hospital again.


    Huang Zhong and Liu Xin are in the operating room, Yao Mubai leaned against the wall in front of the operating room, lit a cigarette, without saying a word, not even a trace of expression on his face, giving people a feeling of being uninvited.


    Time passes by, looking at Yao Mubai who doesn¡¯t say a word, I want to open my mouth a few times tofort him, but I don¡¯t know what to say, and finally I swallowed my words back.


    A nurse came over to remind Yao Mubai that this is a hospital, no smoking, Yao Mubai looked over with a stern look, the nurse was so scared that she took a step back, didn¡¯t dare to speak, and directly left.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I opened my mouth, words pale and relieved him, ¡°Liu Xin and Huang Zhong they will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids, took another drag on his cigarette, his body exuding mncholy and coldness.


    ¡°Liu Xin has been with me for almost eight years, this kid¡¯s body is very skinny, no matter how heavy the injuries are, he can get better, this time is no exception.¡±


    When he said this, his tone was not firm, and when he listened carefully, he instead heard some trembling.


    Liu Xin was too badly injured this time, even if he recovered his life, it was impossible for him to follow Yao Mubai anymore.


    Huang Zhong is more seriously injured than Liu Xin.


    It was like a thorn in my throat, and the tip of my nose was sore.


    The surgery took about four hours, Yao Mubai and I stood at the door of the operating room, the atmosphere was very heavy.


    When the door to the operating room opened and the doctor came out, Yao Mubai immediately stepped forward, his voice dark and hoarse: ¡°How is my brother doing?¡±


    Even though he was psychologically prepared, when the doctor said that Liu Xin¡¯s life had been saved for the time being, but because the injury was too severe, his left arm was amputated, it was still uneptable.


    When the doctor said that he had done his best and let in to see Huang Zhong onest time, I saw the tears in Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes.


    That was a close friend who had followed him for years.


    If he hadn¡¯t let Huang Zhong go back to help just now, Huang Zhong would have escaped.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    I called out to him numbly, he looked like he didn¡¯t hear me, the cigarette butt in his hand fell to the ground, and his feet stumbled a bit as he entered the operating room.


    Yao Mubai stayed inside for ten minutes beforeing out, the whole person seems toe from hell, full of hostility, let a person look at fear.


    Liu Xin was in the intensive care room, Yao Mubai changed his clothes and went in, and when he came out, his eyes were scarlet.


    One dead, one injured and one missing, I canpletely understand Yao Mubai¡¯s mood at this moment.


    Yao Mubai let someone send me to anothernding ce, and drove himself to the hotel again.


    Thinking about Liu Xin and Huang Zhong, my heart is also very heavy.


    Yao Mubai came backte at night, I heard the movement from the room out, he sat alone on the living room sofa, silent smoking, drinking, in front of aptopputer, he is with someone video.


    The person on the other side of the video was none other than Yao Bin.


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere back, your current situation is no longer suitable to stay there.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s voice was cold and heavy: ¡°Liu Xin this ount, I will definitely let Ke Zhen double back.¡±


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t listen to advice and even directly hung up the video.


    He picked up the bottle of wine and poured a mouthful into the mouth of the bottle, the whole person leaned back andy on the sofa, the cigarette on his fingertips burned a little bit, and finally went out.


    He did not move, I was suddenly uneasy in my heart, walked over, only to find that Yao Mubai has fallen asleep, the white wine on the table has been drunk by him almost to the bottom.


    The first time I saw him, I realized that he was already asleep, and the white wine on the table had already been drunk by him.


    I looked at Yao Mubai, this is the first time I looked at him so carefully and quietly, the corners of his eyes are moist, he cried.


    Even though I have seen him cry in the hospital, when I saw his moist corners again, my heart was still shocked and heartbroken.


    That was the first time I felt something called heartache for Yao Mubai.


    The wind blew in from the window, I closed the window, went into the room and took the quilt to cover him, I turned around and was ready to go back to my room, my wrist was suddenly grabbed, and Yao Mubai pulled hard, I lost my bnce and fell on him, and with my eyes looking at each other, my brain suddenly went nk.


    He asked me with red eyes and hoarse voice: ¡°Alva Hill, do you think I am particrly useless.¡±


    I had never felt this way before.


    The intoxicating breath sprayed my face, and for a moment I didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Iy on his chest, clearly feeling his strong heartbeat, almost forgetting to react, until a force on my waist, he rolled over and pressed me underneath, with a strong smell of alcohol, his head resting along on my shoulder, my eyes widened in shock, my body subconsciously tightened, my heart racing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yao Mubai closed his eyes, I came back to my senses and hurriedly pushed him away, ¡°Yao Mubai, you, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the alcohol, his body is limp like mud, as soon as I pushed him he fell down the sofa to the floor, his head knocked on the table, he covered his head in pain.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, are you okay, I, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I helped him up, ¡°Who let you drink so much.¡±


    He was too heavy for me to help, he smoothly pulled me into his arms again, his eyes burning, ¡°I¡¯m sober, Alva Hill, this is something I¡¯ve always wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My brain spun a little.


    Just as the words left my mouth, he cupped my face and stared at me for a long time.

 Chapter 368: Be My Woman

    The thing Yao Mubai wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to do, could it be ¡­


    I was at a loss for words in my dismay and forgot that I was being held in his arms.


    His embrace was not as warm as Walker Richter¡¯s and was a bit hard.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s deep gaze,plex and hard to understand, looked at me, raised his hand and touched my head, calling my name: ¡°Alva Hill.¡±


    He seemed to be calling it to himself, as if he was reminding himself of something.


    My eyes rolled back in my head, my entire consciousness came to me, my eyes flicked up and down, and I hurriedly pushed him away, shrinking my own feet back, feeling so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground to burrow into.


    Yao Mubai pulled the corner of his mouth, seems to be a bitter smile, look at my eyes a little helpless, in the silence for a long time, the ambiguity in the air are dispersed, he asked me: ¡°hungry?¡±


    I am worried about Yao Mubai, coupled with the urrence of so many things, the thought of Huang Zhong and Liu Xin, where I have an appetite, dinner did not eat much, he said so, really hungry.


    Thinking of Yao Mubai¡¯s bad mood, I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for him, just wanted to say I¡¯m not hungry, my stomach sang the empty city n and screamed, the words came to my mouth, so I had to awkwardly change it to, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡±


    He got up and shook out his jacket, still smelling of alcohol, and he put it on, taking the lead and walking towards the door as if nothing had just happened and it was all a hallucination.


    I froze in ce, and when he saw I wasn¡¯t following, he stopped and turned back, ¡°Not hungry?¡±


    There is still his residual warmth on my body, just now I thought he ¡­


    Shaking off the nonsense in my mind, I actually ghostly followed him out.


    Yao Mubai took me to a restaurant, there are no wontons in this restaurant, he ordered a few dishes and didn¡¯t eat them the whole time, but lit a cigarette and sat in front of me, watching me eat.


    The feeling of being stared at to eat is very strange and ufortable.


    I ate a few bites, looked up and was about to say something, but I ran right into his deep eyes, he looked at me slyly, and something in those eyes made my heart flutter.


    My hand that was squeezing the chopsticks unconsciously increased in strength.


    ¡°You, why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, you can eat it yourself.¡± He pushed a te of steamed fish in front of me and took a drag on his cigarette, his eyes were covered in blood, Liu Xin and Huang Zhong were in trouble and Wang Yuan was still in Ke Zhen¡¯s hands, so how could Yao Mubai have the time and appetite to eat, I knew that he was lying but didn¡¯t poke him.


    I drank a mouthful of soup and didn¡¯t want to eat any more, put down my chopsticks and looked at him quietly: ¡°What are you going to do next? Still want to continue to stay here? Why don¡¯t you listen to your father and go back ¡­¡±


    He gazed over to my side, the coldness in his eyes made the words behind me stuck in my throat and could no longer be said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back tomorrow.¡±


    He turned out to think I was afraid of danger and that I wanted to go back.


    The tip of my nose soured, and for a moment I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Yao Mubai picked up the white wine on the table and poured it on, drinking it all in one gulp, he smiled to himself at the empty ss, ¡°Alva, I want to get drunk, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    Tonight he didn¡¯t know how much wine he drank and how many cigarettes he smoked, but he didn¡¯t feel drunk at all, instead he became more and more sober, the blood in his eyes became more and more bloodshot, and his hostility became heavier and heavier.


    I looked at him with an indescribable pain in my heart.


    I brought the wine over and poured it for myself, staring at the ss of white wine, I pursed my lips, picked up and drank it all in one go, the wine stains overflowed from the corners of my mouth, I lifted my hand and wiped the corners of my mouth, looking at him, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He looked at me with dark eyes, squeezing his empty ss tightly.


    I continued, ¡°Today is not Ke Zhen. Yao Mubai, I won¡¯t hide it from you, two days ago I personally injured Ke Zhen, he was seriously injured, it¡¯s impossible for him to call you to demonstrate again, I think you should think about who you¡¯ve offended and figure out your real enemy.¡±


    ¡°Ke Zhen was injured?¡± A trace of shock crossed Yao Mubai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, I smashed him a few times in a row, even if he came to his senses and was able tomand the people under his hand to do this, but don¡¯t you think that it makes some sense? He should be trying to settle a score with me right now, not going after you.¡± I said, ¡°Gu Chengzhong is right, if they came at you, why didn¡¯t they do it while you were in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°The other party was just ying a game, and it was a game that I lost.¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to watch you suffer.¡± I said, ¡°The other party understands you very well, Yao Mubai, you¡¯re a person who values love and justice, that¡¯s why the other party hurt Liu Xin and Huang Zhong, and took away Gu Chengzhong, which makes you suffer even more than hurting you, and maybe the other party is in the shadows at the moment, watching youugh.¡±


    Just how much hatred does one have to have to slowly take it out of the spirit like this and make Yao Mubai suffer?


    Yao Mubai looked at me with a tight gaze, I thought that he was moved by my words, not letting his rtives hurt and his enemies hurt, and woulde out of his pain, but I didn¡¯t expect him to say, ¡°Alva Hill, be my woman.¡±


    Those eight words made me almost forget to breathe, and for a moment I thought I was hallucinating.


    Once when Walker Richter said that, I was in hot tears, and at that moment, I wanted nothing more than to be his woman.


    When Martin Mo said it, I was afraid, and inter years, I avoided, rejected, shunned.


    Just a few days ago, when Ulysses Will said he still liked me, I didn¡¯t have much feeling in my heart anymore, not even waves.


    And now, Yao Mubai so bluntly said to let me be his woman, my heart is in chaos, my brain is nk, my heart seems to have what express grows, I look at Yao Mubai in front of me, just now embraced the picture in my mind, my heartbeat elerated, and the palms of my hands are also hot sweat.


    Yao Mubai looked at me fixedly, seemingly in anticipation of my answer.


    My inner heart was in turmoil, it took a long time before I heard my voice: ¡°I, I I, we can¡¯t be.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t know how to answer, and when the words came out, I realized that I was so nervous that my teeth were fighting.


    Sitting in front of me is Yao Mubai ah, how could he say such words, didn¡¯t he say that even if all the women in the world died out, he wouldn¡¯t look at me, and also said that I was overthinking before, how could he ¡­


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± His voice was low and husky.


    I don¡¯t know why I said that just now, I just subconsciously felt that it was impossible for us, that we weren¡¯t from the same world.


    I also never thought that one day I would have something with Yao Mubai, even if Wang Yuan called me sister-inw a few times before, even if I sometimes thought Yao Mubai was nice and Jane Hasis was in the middle to set things up, but I never thought I would be his woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not possible.¡± My brain was a muddle, and I also blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, I still love him.¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth and I saw what was in his eyes, I immediately had some mixed feelings.


    Yao Mubai said in a light tone, ¡°Then this is simple, let him disappear from this world, and you won¡¯t have any scruples.¡±


    Make Walker Richter disappear from the world?


    His words made me want to p the table on the spot.


    I was just about to open my mouth when he said something else that made my heart skip a beat.


    He said, ¡°Why do you think Walker Richter suddenly appeared in G-Town? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡±

 Chapter 369: Trading Yao Mubai for Fiona Croix

    I couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Walker Richter, ¡°He¡¯s here on a business trip, the Richter Group¡¯s business is all over the country, it¡¯s normal for him to show up here, how is it a coincidence.¡±


    Yao Mubai sneered, ¡°Then how is it a coincidence, where Ke Zhen is he is.¡±


    His words left me speechless.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you¡¯re being prejudiced against him, Walker Richter isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Because he used to be your man, even if he¡¯s all evil, you don¡¯t want to believe it, Alva Hill, you¡¯re fooling yourself.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s sentencepletely pierced my pain.


    Yes, he is right, he is SWEETHEART¡¯s father, of course I don¡¯t want to believe it, and I don¡¯t want to have a stain on him.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t deny what happened to Chu Xian¡¯er, I¡¯m disappointed to the core, but I still don¡¯t want him to have another stain on him.


    I didn¡¯t dare to look at Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes, they were too sharp.


    I squeezed my fingers tightly and said softly, ¡°I believe him, he won¡¯t.¡±


    Boom ¡­


    Yao Mubai crushed the wine ss with his bare hands.


    Blood spilled out from between his fingers in an instant, and I was rmed, ¡°Yao Mubai, what are you doing, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    I yelled angrily while handily pulling paper towels to stop his bleeding, knowing that paper towels to stop the bleeding is wrong at this time, but Ipletely forgot about that.


    He clenches his fists and crushes the shards of ss in his hands as well, his eyes ring at me icily, ¡°You care about him that much?¡±


    ¡°Your hand is bleeding, you think you¡¯re made of iron, Yao Mubai, how old are you, why are you still throwing tantrums like a child, go to the hospital with me to bandage your wounds.¡±


    It is said that women are unreasonable, in fact, men are the most difficult to deal with when they are unreasonable.


    It¡¯s sote, where there are clinics open, Yao Mubai and do not want to go to the hospital, I had to go to the twenty-four hours of the drugstore to buy disinfectant iodine and bandages with things.


    Back to the hotel, I asked him to sit down, I used sterilized pliers to clip out the fragments in his hand, even though I kept telling myself to be calm, looking at the wounds in his palm, my hands have been shaking.


    I didn¡¯t dare to do it several times, Yao Mubai didn¡¯t say a word the whole time, as if it didn¡¯t hurt, when I looked up at him, I saw him looking at me with aplicated gaze, as if he was looking at someone else through me.


    I did not do anything light or heavy, but he did not hurt at all, instead, he was still able to walk with me.


    I retaliated by pressing his hand with increased force, the pain made him return to his senses, his brows subconsciously tightened.


    I sneered, ¡°I thought it was really wooden and didn¡¯t know it hurt.¡±


    I took the medical gauze and bandaged his hand for him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s done, go back to your room, it¡¯s alreadyte, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    This is a suite, two rooms, I sleep in the right one, he sleeps in the left one.


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t care about him anymore, and went back to my room by myself after cleaning up.


    This night, my mind was full of Yao Mubai¡¯s shadow and what he said, I tossed and turned in bed, I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    When it was almost dawn, I got up with the intention of drinking water, but I saw Yao Mubai still sitting in the living room, and he hadn¡¯t even changed his posture much.


    In other words, after I went back to my room, he never went back to his room and kept sitting in the living room.


    This night was destined to be hard to sleep.


    I also didn¡¯t go out of the room again andid back on the bed.


    Yao Mubai didn¡¯t let anyone send me back again, as soon as the day dawned, I heard a movement in the living room, Yao Mubai went out, I don¡¯t know where he went and what he went to do, he only left one person in charge of my safety.


    Liu Xin and Huang Zhong have been sent back to North City, Gu Chengzhong¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, I think Yao Mubai must have gone to look for Gu Chengzhong.


    I calcted that two days had passed, and Fiona Croix should have returned to North City. I called Jane Hasis first to report my safety, and since I had disappeared several times, Jane Hasis was no longer as worried as she was before, so she believed me even if I lied casually.


    I contacted Fiona Croix through Jack Astor, and realized that Fiona Croix had not returned to North City at all, and I didn¡¯t know whether Kelly Zex had lied to me and didn¡¯t release Fiona Croix at all, or whether Fiona Croix didn¡¯t go back and came back to look for me again.


    Jack Astor knew that Fiona Croix was in danger and was very anxious, and kept asking me about Fiona Croix¡¯s whereabouts.


    When I thought of the danger here, I didn¡¯t dare to let Jack Astor take the risk, if there was an eventuality, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to Fiona Croix.


    I couldn¡¯t contact Fiona Croix, I was very anxious, and there was no news from Ulysses Will, I was sitting on pins and needles in the hotel.


    Yao Mubai did note back to the hotel for a day, just when I was having trouble sleeping and eating, the front desk of the hotel called me and said that someone had put something for me at the front desk and asked me to go get it.


    I thought it was Yao Mubai put something at the front desk, also went to get it, when I saw it was an envelope, I was curious, how could Yao Mubai send me an envelope, when I asked the front desk, the front desk said that it was a small child to send it, naming it as for me.


    I don¡¯t know any little kid.


    I opened the envelope with doubts, and when I saw the content inside, I was so angry that I was trembling.


    Inside was a picture and a letter.


    On the photo, Fiona Croix was tied to a chair, her mouth was covered, she lost consciousness and was in aa, and in the envelope, there was a sentence written: Take Yao Mubai¡¯s life to exchange for Fiona Croix¡¯s life.


    I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t wait to tear the envelope.


    No wonder Kelly Zex was so quick to agree to release Fiona Croix in the first ce, it turned out to be just a ploy, a superficial promise.


    I now also understood why Kelly Zex let me go to the deal and left me at the mall, it was all a chain trick to rush Yao Mubai.


    I can¡¯t trade Yao Mubai for Fiona Croix, but I can¡¯t give up Fiona Croix.


    The people left behind by Yao Mubai watched me very closely and followed me everywhere I went, so there was no way for me to find Fiona Croix.


    An hour after receiving the first envelope, the receptionist called again and said that someone had put something for me to pick up.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up, it was the second envelope, which again came with a photo of Fiona Croix awake, awake being tortured.


    ¡°Asshole.¡± I was angry and furious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the envelope was written the following sentence: at ten o¡¯clock this evening, bring Yao Mubai to the underground boxing ring on Elephant Rock Road.


    And keep your mouth shut, don¡¯t tell anyone.


    This second letter is clearly a warning, if I don¡¯t follow it, then Fiona Croix won¡¯t know how tortured she will be.


    I was so anxious, but Yao Mubai did note backte, asked the person responsible for my safety, he was silent about Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts.


    I had no choice but to pretend to be sick and ask him to notify Yao Mubai.


    Sure enough, half an hour after I pretended to be sick, Yao Mubai appeared.


    He should have rushed back in a hurry, his breath was a little sharp, as soon as he saw me lying on the sofa, he hurriedly came over and asked, ¡°Where are you ufortable?¡±


    In order to pretend to be real, I painted white ash on my face, and I looked very pale.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to him, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I couldn¡¯t just watch Fiona Croix suffer and not care.


    I looked at Yao Mubai and faked a few coughs, pretending to be weak and powerless, ¡°Maybe I caught a coldst night, I¡¯m having a hard time and have no strength.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital now.¡±


    Yao Mubai said and wanted to hug me.


    ¡°No need.¡± I hastily stopped it and pulled the corner of my mouth awkwardly, ¡°A little bit of a minor problem, just take some medicine, no need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Yao Mubai crossed his hands in the air, maintaining the position of preparing to hug me, his brows knitted: ¡°Sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yao Mubai withdrew his hands, letting the person in charge of my safety go out first, he looked at me condescendingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m ¡°sick¡±, Yao Mubai didn¡¯t go out, sat in the living room and smoked, as if waiting for something.


    I tried to stop talking several times, but finally gritted my teeth and said, ¡°Are you free now? I want to go out for a walk.¡±


    Yao Mubai looked over and met his deep eyes, my heart was suddenly mixed.


    I looked at me for a while, stubbed out my cigarette and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    It was clear that this was the sentence I had been waiting for, yet I was afraid to hear it.


    Watching him get up and prepare to go out, I called out to him again, ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    He fixed his feet and looked at me.


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will harm you?¡±


    He suddenly smiled, the corners of his mouth rising, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my entire back.¡±

 Chapter 370: He Knows Everything, Fighting for Women

    His words reminded me of the fact that he granted me free ess to his house.


    He had given me his back a long time ago.


    People like Yao Mubai, except for partners who have been born and died together, it¡¯s hard to trust others, but he proved time and time again with his actions that he trusts me.


    I was suddenly conflicted in my heart, I knew that Yao Mubai would be in a bad way once he went out this time.


    But if I don¡¯t lie to him, what about Fiona Croix?


    As I hesitated, Yao Mubai urged me, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this side is quite close to Elephant Rock Road, I¡¯ll take you there to have a look around.¡±


    As soon as I heard the words Elephant Rock Road, all my nerves were tensed, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about the contents of the envelope or where I was going, but Yao Mubai proposed to go to Elephant Rock Road, I don¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or if he knew something.


    It was cold outside at night.


    Yao Mubai took a thick jacket and put it on me, as if our previous quarrels had be the past, and the words he said before were as if they had never happened.


    Leaving the hotel, this side is not as beautiful as the night scene of the North City, and it is not as lively as the North City.


    Cold and quiet.


    The night wind blew, and I rubbed my palms together in the cold, not noticing that he stopped, and I jumped headfirst into his arms.


    His chest is really hard, hitting my brain hurts.


    I was just about to open my mouth when Yao Mubai grabbed my hand and put it on his lips and breathed in, a wave of hot air surrounded my hand and I looked at him in surprise, my heart was in turmoil because he was the first one to do that, in his eyes I saw pampering.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I shouted his name, ¡°I don¡¯t want to shop anymore, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I regretted tricking him intoing out.


    He put down my hand and nced ahead, ¡°There¡¯s a boxing ring up ahead, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you ¡­¡± I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t know what to say, looking into his deep eyes, my heart burst, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go, I want to go back to the hotel, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    I tugged him back. I didn¡¯t want him to go to his death.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai tugged hard and gently, tugging me back into his arms in return, he gazed at me with downcast eyes, ¡°If I can¡¯t go back, don¡¯t me yourself, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    He really did know.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head frantically, ¡°Yao Mubai don¡¯t go, they want you dead.¡±


    Yao Mubai smiled, ¡°Wanting my Yao Mubai¡¯s life, then you have to have that ability to take it, I also want to see if the person behind it is Walker Richter or not.¡±


    If it is Walker Richter, then there is still room for discussion, if not, Yao Mubai will really have no return.


    A few hundred meters away from the underground boxing ring, Yao Mubai naturally will not go back, he took me in.


    The boxing ring is boiling with blood, the champion who has maintained the ring for a year is guarding the ring, I heard that a very capable person hase tonight, and specially came to challenge the champion today, so there are especially a lot of people on tonight, all looking forward to the peak showdown.


    Yao Mubai seems to have been here before and knows the rules here, found a ce for me to sit down first, he gave a tip to the staff and went to the side to poke around.


    The other party asked me to bring Yao Mubai here, but I didn¡¯t know what they were going to do next, and I didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.


    It was also at this moment that a staff member passed by me and lowered his voice, saying in a voice that only the two of us could hear, ¡°Have Yao Mubai challenge Boxing Champion Sai Jin.¡±


    I jerked my head up, wanting to see what the person who passed the message looked like, but that person was already gone.


    Letting Yao Mubai challenge the boxing champion, wasn¡¯t that just going to send him to his death?


    Someone who could reign as champion for a year in a ce like this, that was certainly not a normal person who could fight, and the level of brutality was not something that could be imagined by the average person.


    Boxing here is not a survival skill, but a survival instinct.


    Just after that person left, Yao Mubai came over, he should have seen the person talking to me, he came over and asked, ¡°What did that person say to you just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ He told you to challenge the boxing champion.¡±


    Yao Mubai wasn¡¯t surprised at all, his eyes faded as he looked at the boxing ring, the boxing champion knocked his opponent down with one punch and couldn¡¯t get up, the boxing champion Saijin won a match again, the whole crowd burst into a chant.


    I looked scared, tugging on Yao Mubai¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Don¡¯t go, the other side can go back on their word once, then they can go back on their word for a second time, even if you go up to the stage, they still won¡¯t let go of Fiona Croix, let¡¯s think of another way.¡±


    ¡°People are in their hands, there is no choice.¡±


    Yao Mubai took off his jacket and handed it to me, he himself turned around and walked towards the referee¡¯s table, he leaned over and said something to a bearded local who didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, immediately the bearded man excitedly got up and asked someone to call for another man, who should be the organizer of the boxing ring, a few people gathered around and said a few words, the bearded man picked up the microphone and excitedly eximed in a loud voice, ¡°We will be adding another life and death boxing match today. ¡±


    Hearing the three words life and death boxing, my heart was shocked.


    Life and Death Fist, either life or death, win and live, lose and the corpse leaves.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I shouted at him, wanting to stop it, the chants from the whole arena drowned out my voice, Yao Mubai signed the life and death contract, everything was finalized.


    The champion was rubbing his fists, very excited, preparing in the rest area, Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes looked through the crowd towards me, I don¡¯t know if the scene was too noisy or he didn¡¯t make a sound at all, I saw his lips tugging, but didn¡¯t hear a sound.


    I wanted to go over, the staff had already closed the fence, I could only stay in the audience and couldn¡¯t get out.


    Yao Mubai withdrew his gaze and took off his top, revealing his lean and sturdy chest and arms.


    His right hand is still wrapped in gauze, his hand is still injured, in terms of physical size, he does not have thenky boxing champion Sai Jin, giving people a visual impression of Sai Jin weak.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before the boxing match started, everyone had already started to ce their bets, Saijin was the reigning champion, ny percent of the people bought him to win.


    The staff came up to me and asked me, ¡°Thisdy, who are you buying to win?¡±


    I was stunned, pointed my finger at Yao Mubai, and said in a firm tone, ¡°Him.¡±


    As soon as my words fell, I was surrounded by disdain and contempt, saying that I was a fool to buy Yao Mubai, and that Sai Jin was a sure winner.


    I turned a deaf ear to all this and shouted at Yao Mubai, ¡°Yao Mubai, you¡¯re not allowed to lose.¡±


    Yao Mubai had already stood on the stage, all the lights were hitting him, all eyes were on him, the people around him became the background, he was the most shining star.


    He looked over, his gaze sank, and he said in a loud voice, ¡°Alva Hill, I won, you be my woman.¡±

 Chapter 371: Walker Richter is the man behind the curtain

    Yao Mubai¡¯s sentence made the whole ring more boisterous, a man beside me whistled to me, ¡°So it¡¯s a lover boy, no wonder he lost money to buy him to win, but this money is a waste of money, and the man can¡¯t live, I¡¯m afraid that he will end up in a double loss.¡±


    ¡°Saijin has been ying life and death boxing for a year, and no one has ever won, it¡¯s not obvious that he¡¯s going to die.¡±


    ¡°This man is so good looking, it¡¯s a pity.¡± This was said by a rich woman next to me.


    In the eyes of these people, it was impossible for Yao Mubai to walk out alive.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I looked at Yao Mubai fixedly, my tone was never firmer, ¡°He will win.¡±


    I tightly squeezed the jacket Yao Mubai gave me, it still had his smell on it, I didn¡¯t promise Yao Mubai to be his woman, but at that moment I had thought, if he couldn¡¯t walk out of here, I would take this life with him.


    The referee blew a whistle and raised his hand, the life and death fistfight began.


    When the whistle blew, I was so nervous that my palms were in cold sweat, my eyes didn¡¯t leave Yao Mubai for a moment, and my heart was tense and hanging.


    Boxing champion Saijin punches hard, punches to kill, moves to the death of people.


    Yao Mubai figure rtive to Saijin flexible a lot, coupled with professional training, the first half has been carried out most of the time, still do not see the difference, are the same degree of hanging color.


    Even so, I do not dare to cken, eyes with Yao Mubai figure move.


    Sai Jin nature impatient, see can not win Yao Mubai, began to change the strategy, Yao Mubai hand was injured, Sai Jin specialize in attacking Yao Mubai¡¯s hand, suddenly, Sai Jin a fake kick, hand grab Yao Mubai¡¯s hand, Yao Mubai pain momentary not to make force force, in a disadvantage, Sai Jin to take advantage of the opportunity to spin a punch fast and urate hit Yao Mubai¡¯s head, Yao Mubai fell down at the beginning of the body smashed into the ground sound is so clear, the audience followed a breath of cold air. The audience all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai, quickly stand up ah, stand up ah.¡± I was in a hurry and shed tears, the referee didn¡¯t stop Sai Jin at all, Sai Jin grabbed Yao Mubai with both hands and lifted him above his head, and mmed him out again.


    Life and death fist, no point to the end, kill the other party, only counted as a win.


    The whole court followed and shouted, ¡°Beat him to death, beat him ¡­ to death.¡±


    One voice was higher than the other, excitedly calling Sai Jin to beat Yao Mubai to death, Yao Mubai looked like he couldn¡¯t stand up, tried to stand twice and fell down.


    The head is the most important part of a person, Saijin specializes in attacking people¡¯s heads, not killed but also disabled.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you get up ah, Yao Mubai ¡­¡± I shouted at the top of my voice, but my voice is still drowned in the crowd.


    My heart was anxious, squeezed through the crowded crowd ran to the front, hated to turn over the railing over, I tightly grasp the railing shaking, loudly rushed to Yao Mubai shouted: ¡°Yao Mubai, don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s go back, quickly stand up, let¡¯s go back, we don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s injured hand is cracked and bleeding again, his back alternates between old and new injuries, shocking, his eyes are swollen, the corners of his mouth are blood, his face is also bruised, looking at it makes people¡¯s hearts clench hard.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s bruised and swollen eyes looked at me, his hands propped up on the ground, before he had time to stand up, Sai Jin kicked him in the stomach, he was directly kicked a few meters, his entire body curled up into a ball due to the pain.


    ¡°We¡¯re not fighting anymore, stop it, stop it.¡± I cried out, tearsing to my eyes, it was the third time I shed tears in front of him, but the first time for him.


    I knew that the person behind all this was in the ring, somewhere where I could see the stage.


    I looked around and yelled, ¡°Kelly Zexe out here, I know you must be there, he¡¯s dying, do you guys really want him dead, isn¡¯t that enough? What is the deepest hatred,e out you guys.¡±


    My words fell stone cold.


    This fight, there is no longer any doubt.


    Boxer Saijin walked towards Yao Mubai, grabbed his hair and lifted him up, his hand clenched into a fist, as long as this punch went down, it really would be over.


    Watching the fist swing down, I didn¡¯t dare to look, subconsciously closed my eyes, until I heard the increasingly exuberant sounds of the scene, I opened my eyes, and saw the situation reversed, Yao Mubai a chain of leg kicks to Sai Jin, spinning legs mped on his head, the two of them rolled on the ground, Sai Jin also simrly locked Yao Mubai¡¯s throat, both sidespletely locked each other up.


    I watched so much that I forgot to shed tears, my eyes kept staring, at that time I was really afraid that Sai Jin had killed Yao Mubai.


    I clenched my hands tightly and recited in my heart, Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai.


    The whole room was sweating for this life and death match, no one thought that Yao Mubai could still have a chance to resist.


    Sai Jin¡¯s face has turned red due to asphyxiation, and gradually lost his strength, originally Yao Mubai was sure to win, suddenly, I glimpsed Sai Jin¡¯s hand hidden under Yao Mubai¡¯s body shed a light, it was a de.


    I didn¡¯t know how Sai Jin still had a de, and reminded Yao Mubai in horror, ¡°Yao Mubai, be careful.¡±


    The words fell, the de cut Yao Mubai¡¯s back, he quickly let go of Saijin, now the de in Saijin¡¯s hand is exposed in front of everyone, this is a clear foul, even if Saijin wins, then it is impossible to fight again, he ruined the reputation of the ring, and it is impossible to walk out of here alive, either be killed by Yao Mubai, or be killed by the people in here, there is no other way to choose.


    When people are in front of death, they will always do everything they can to protect themselves, Sai Jin will definitely not stand and let Yao Mubai beat him to death, suddenly, his face sank, pinched and stabbed at Yao Mubai with a razor de.


    The whole court became more excited, and in turn muttered and shouted to kill Sai Jin.


    Yao Mubai activity activities wrist, not the slightest gimmick, the speed of the fast, I did not see how he moved, he has arrived in front of the Saijin, a punch in his stomach, quickly and brushed his body, a kick in the Saijin back, hand grabbed Saijin¡¯s feet to lift up, one hand pinched the Saijin¡¯s spine, hard, as if I heard a spinal fracture sound, Saijin screamed, back bones protruding, Yao Mubai is another kick! Kicked the person out, cleanly, Sai Jin spat out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.


    The whole audience was silent, just now Yao Mubai¡¯s action was too handsome and too fast, the bearded man on the referee¡¯s table face sank, ordered Sai Jin to be taken away, and announced that he would never be hired, this is also the boxing ring to give an exnation to everyone, showing that Sai Jin¡¯s hiding of the des has nothing to do with the boxing ring, and belongs to the individual¡¯s behavior.


    When I moved my eyes away, I inadvertently glimpsed Walker Richter¡¯s figure in the crowd.


    Could it be true that Walker Richter was the mastermind behind it, just as Yao Mubai said?

 Chapter 372: Torn Ticket

    The crowd in the ring was packed, their eyes following Walker Richter¡¯s figure for a moment before it was out of sight.


    The people who ced bets on Yao Mubai were very few, but this time it was a profit.


    The one who made the most money is me, I have a feeling that I became a rich woman overnight.


    Yao Mubai unwrapped the gauze from his hand and used it to wipe the blood from his face, and walked towards me expressionlessly amidst the cheers of the crowd.


    Both of his eyes were swollen and his face was bruised, he couldn¡¯t see any expression at all, looking at Yao Mubai in front of me, I almost burst into tears.


    He said, ¡°I won.¡±


    Subtext, want me to be his woman.


    ¡°¡­ I know.¡± As soon as I opened my mouth, I realized that my voice was a little choked.


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t understand his subtext, but also for a moment I didn¡¯t know how to respond, right, at that moment my heart was all messed up, my thoughts were also messed up, some words came to my mouth, but how could I not open my mouth, as if someone was strangling my throat.


    Yao Mubai suddenly embraced me, he did not say anything, just hugged for a while, and then quickly released, before I could say anything, he had already walked towards the bearded man.


    The two did not know what to say, only to see the bearded man¡¯s face suddenly changed, his mouth loudly said I do not understand the localnguage, but look at the situation is in the cursing, the bearded man cursed a few sentences, and immediately ordered to let the people close the gates of the boxing ring.


    People were on edge, and before they could react to what was happening, suddenly a modified car rushed straight in, and a man with a face painted with greasepaint jumped out of the car, injuring several people.


    Everything happened so fast, people were falling over and everyone was fleeing in fear.


    And strangely, the man didn¡¯t make a move on me even though I was standing so close, he paused as he brushed past me, the eyes under his disguise staring at me for a few seconds before whirling around and injuring a few people and running away.


    ¡°Alva Hill.¡±


    It was Yao Mubai¡¯s horrified voice.


    He ran toward me, pulling me to safety.


    ¡°Get him for me.¡± The bearded man screams and sends out his men from the ring to start stopping the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Yao Mubai buried my head in his chest and covered my ears with his hands, not letting me see or hear.


    Sinceing to G City, this wasn¡¯t the first time I had experienced this, but to say that I wasn¡¯t scared would definitely be a lie.


    Yao Mubai brought me to follow the bearded man retreated to the secret room of the boxing ring, like this kind of ce is confidential, the general public is certainly not allowed toe in, I am very curious, why Yao Mubai cane in.


    Yao Mubai ced me here, and exchanged a few words with the bearded man in the localnguage. The bearded man crossed his arms and cursed furiously, saying in broken Chinese, ¡°Dare to spread wildness in my turf, I think you are looking for death.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Said, the bearded man walked to theputer in front of, this is the secret room, is also a monitoring room, monitoring screen can just dueling field to see clearly.


    Through the high-definition image, I saw not only Walker Richter appeared at the scene, Kelly Zex was also there.


    Kelly Zex took advantage of the confusion to get into the jeep and leave, while Walker Richter finally disappeared where, where he went, and how he left, but did not see.


    I was in shock and didn¡¯t talk to Yao Mubai about what just happened.


    Yao Mubai left me in the secret room, he went out with the bearded man, I stared at the screen on the monitor, manually rewinding the video, clearly watching the scene just now y out in front of my eyes once again, watching the person who had just been sitting next to me and talking fall to the ground.


    I swiped the mouse and saw Walker Richter appear on the screen again, his eyes were fixed on the dueling field, he had been present when Yao Mubai and Saijin dueled earlier.


    I stared at the screen, looking at Walker Richter¡¯s familiar face, yet I felt strange, the recent events made me not recognize him.


    His presence in G-town could be a business trip, so why was he in an underground boxing ring?


    Even if I wanted to find a reason to justify him, I could no longer find one.


    All sorts of things showed that Walker Richter had nothing to do with the recent events, and with his grudge against Yao Mubai, there was a high possibility that he was the person behind it.


    The night I was bullied by Ke Zhen came to mind, the man I saw in my daze gradually ovepped with Walker Richter¡¯s figure.


    I¡¯ve always found the cloaked man familiar, if that person is Walker Richter ¡­


    Suddenly, something crossed my mind, and I noticed that Walker Richter¡¯s gaze in the surveince image didn¡¯t seem to be looking at Yao Mubai, but in another direction.


    And that direction ¡­


    I tried to call up the surveince screen where Walker Richter¡¯s line of sight was, only to realize that piece was a blind spot in the surveince.


    What the hell is Walker Richter looking at?


    The door to the secret room was suddenly opened, I thought it was Yao Mubai returning with the bearded man, when I turned around and saw the man in front of me, I froze.


    It was the staff of the boxing ring, he brought me a cup of coffee, ¡°Miss Hill please enjoy.¡±


    How could a ce like the secret room let an ordinary staff member in.


    The staff put down the coffee and left, I caught a glimpse of his side face and suddenly remembered the staff member who brought me the news just now in the boxing ring, I recognized it was him and was just about to open my mouth to call out to him, but the person was already gone.


    There was a note pressed under the coffee, I picked it up and read it, it read: I¡¯m sorry, but I can only send your friend back to his hometown.


    The ¡®old home¡¯ here naturally does not refer to the ce where Fiona Croix was born.


    The other party wants ¡­.


    The head boomed as if it had exploded.


    I immediately chased out, and the person just now had already disappeared.


    Yao Mubai came back at this time, and my voice was a little shivering, ¡°Yao Mubai, something happened to Fiona, something happened, look.¡±


    I showed the note to Yao Mubai, the thought that they are going to do something to Fiona Croix makes me anxious but I can¡¯t do anything about it, that kind of helplessness and anxiety makes people crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do it.¡± Yao Mubai said with certainty, ¡°This game has just started, they won¡¯t go after Fiona Croix.¡±


    ¡°No, they will.¡± I grabbed Yao Mubai¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Please save Fiona, will you save her.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, calm down.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to calm down.¡± I pulled up my volume, ¡°That¡¯s my best friend, she¡¯s being dragged down by me ah.¡±

 Chapter 373: The Mask Comes Off

    Fiona Croix is murderous, and I don¡¯t know where the hell Fiona Croix is being held right now, so I can¡¯t do anything but be anxious.


    Suddenly, I thought of Walker Richter, his appearance was no coincidence, I was out of ideas, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Walker Richter, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai pulled me back, his voice was deep and cold, ¡°Calm down, maybe I know where Fiona Croix is.¡±


    His words calmed me down instantly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°You go back to the hotel now and don¡¯t go anywhere, I promise to bring Fiona Croix back to you before dawn.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Saying that, he added, ¡°I, Yao Mubai, am true to my word.¡±


    What he promised me, there¡¯s still whole never been one that he didn¡¯t fulfill.


    He sent me back to the hotel, letting someone watch over me, he himself just changed his clothes and left.


    At that time, I was so worried about Fiona Croix¡¯s safety that I didn¡¯t think about the fact that Yao Mubai had just recovered from the line of life and death and was covered in injuries.


    This night, I have been walking back and forth in the room, I used the hotel phone to try to contact Walker Richter, called the phone, but no one answered, I left him a message, I do not know whether he saw the message.


    The sky is gradually white.


    Yao Mubai did not return for the night, after I waited anxiously for eighteen hours, the door of the room opened, but the person who came in was not Yao Mubai, but Wang Yuan.


    When I saw Wang Yuan, I was surprised.


    Her clothes and face were covered in blood, I stood up violently, ¡°Wang, Wang Yuan, are you alright? Where are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s voice was hoarse and her eyes were red.


    The bloodstains on her body were all from other people, she wasn¡¯t hurt, but when she looked at me, she suddenly cried, I was startled, Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t the usual pampered youngdy, she had a spontaneous and bright personality, she had never seen her cry, but she just cried in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I had a bad feeling, ¡°Did something happen to Fiona? Wang Yuan, how did you get back? Did you see Fiona? Is she alright?¡±


    Wang Yuan wiped her tears with her hand, ¡°Fiona Croix is fine, it¡¯s the boss who¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    I froze, ¡°¡­ Yao Mubai, what happened to him?¡±


    Wang Yuan told me, Yao Mubai fell into the water when he was injured while saving Fiona Croix, she wanted to save Yao Mubai at that time, but the water current was so fast that she didn¡¯t catch Yao Mubai, and finally watched Yao Mubai being washed away by the water.


    Yao Mubai found Fiona Croix by following the person who gave me the note yesterday. He did what he promised me, but something happened to him.


    Wang Yuan escaped when Kelly Zex and the others evacuated the nest, and has been working with Yao Mubai both inside and outside, and it is because of Wang Yuan that we were able to rescue Fiona Croix so smoothly this time.


    Fiona Croix was injured and was sent to the hospital.


    I went to the hospital to see Fiona Croix, she only suffered superficial injuries. When I saw the injuries on her body, I remembered Yao Mubai¡¯s injuries, and my eyes suddenly reddened.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s injuries are much more serious than this, but he is like iron, never cried out in front of me a single pain, and even to deal with the injury did not have the time to go to save Fiona Croix.


    If he didn¡¯t go to save Fiona Croix, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble.


    I¡¯m the one who put him in harm¡¯s way.


    Fiona Croix, who had never experienced anything like this before, was also shocked, and she hugged me and cried for a long time to vent her emotions.


    When her emotions stabilized, Fiona Croix asked Wang Yuan, ¡°Did you find Yao Mu Bai? Is he alright?¡±


    Fiona Croix is very clear about her grudges. Yao Mubai saved her life, and if anything happens to him, she will feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Wang Yuan shook her head, ¡°So far there is no whereabouts of the boss.¡±


    Even the body has not been found.


    No body is the best news.


    Gu Chengzhong and Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts are unknown at the same time, Liu Xin was also seriously injured and was transferred back to the North City, Wang Yuan naturally can not be alone to stay here, Yao Bin also called her to go back.


    Without finding Yao Mubai, Wang Yuan refused to go, I heard her talking to someone on the phone: ¡°I will stay in G City until I find the boss ¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but Wang Yuan finallypromised, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Yuan leaned against the cold wall and pulled her hair in annoyance, I walked over, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wang Yuan raised her head and looked at me, I repeated, ¡°Yao Mubai will be fine, he said his life wasn¡¯t taken so easily, he keeps his word and never goes back on his word.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Wang Yuan called out to me, wanting to speak.


    In the end she said nothing.


    I should know what she wanted to say, after Yao Mubai¡¯s ident, I didn¡¯t even shed a single tear, and there was no worried look on my face, in Wang Yuan¡¯s eyes, I was probably cold-blooded and heartless.


    Wang Yuan booked a flight for the next day, and this night, I stayed in a room with Fiona Croix, I have been sitting on the floating window looking at the night view of G City.


    The impression I got from G City was not good at all, I hated this city, I¡¯ve never hated it before.


    Fiona Croix came over, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I¡¯ve been staring here for ten minutes now, so perversely that I startled Fiona Croix.


    I looked out the window and said mumbled, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared he won¡¯te back.¡±


    Even though I was sure that he woulde back in front of people, I was not confident in my heart, he was so seriously injured, he was a human being, not a god, what if he couldn¡¯te back?


    Fiona Croix couldn¡¯tfort me, she knew better at that time, what are the chances of Yao Mubai surviving, how does she not know.


    Seeing her silence, my whole heart sank, like falling into an ice cave.


    My mind was filled with Yao Mubai¡¯s shadow, I hugged my knees and kept repeating, ¡°He wille back, he wille back.¡±


    Early the next morning.


    The three of us went to the airport, and in the waiting hall, I saw Walker Richter¡¯s figure again.


    I watched him get on the airne, which was also bound for North City, only it wasn¡¯t the same flight.


    Walker Richter went back after Yao Mubai¡¯s ident, which made me suspect that he really nned all this.


    On the way back, I have been thinking about this problem, once I got off the ne, I did not go back to the Hill family, but went straight to the Richter family.


    When I arrived at the Richter family, Walker Richter also just came back, the maid took the suitcase in his hand and took it upstairs, I walked to him, the first sentence was: ¡°Is everything that happened in G City nned by you? Is that masked man you?¡±


    Just as my words fell, the servant fell, the suitcase in his hand fell out, the clothes inside also fell out, in addition to clothes and daily necessities, there is also a mask.


    Seeing that mask, the blood in my body flowed backwards.

 Chapter 374: The Reason for Martin Mo’s Violence

    I couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this mask, at the time when I was locked up in the bamboo house by Ke Zhen, I clearly saw that man wearing this mask.


    I believe that there are not so many coincidences in the world, even the masks are exactly the same.


    While I was too shocked to speak, Walker Richter looked pale and told the servants to pack up their things and take them up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± I looked at Walker Richter¡¯s expressionless face, angry and fearful, ¡°Walker Richter, it¡¯s really you who did all this, when I was bullied by Ke Zhen, you were also outside the door, you harmed so many people just to deal with Yao Mubai?¡±


    Compared to my emotional excitement, Walker Richter was much calmer, in the face of my questioning, he didn¡¯t have a single change of emotion from the beginning to the end, even his tone of voice was as light as a breeze: ¡°You already have the answer in your heart, what I say is no longer important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re admitting it?¡± I grabbed his arm excitedly.


    I have never been as angry as I am right now, the person standing in front of me, the person who used to be my pillow, is so cruel.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s voice mellowed, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m tired, we¡¯ll talk about this some other time.¡±


    His response was so uncaring, cold-blooded to the point of ruthlessness.


    He dropped the words and turned to go into the house.


    ¡°Walker Richter,¡± I called out to him, stopping him in his tracks, ¡°What did you promise me in the first ce remember? You said you¡¯d give me and the baby a piece of your mind when the time was right, that you¡¯d dispose of Qiben, but the truth is, you never took this to heart.¡±


    Walker Richter stared at me with heavy eyes, there was so muchplexity in those eyes that when they flickered, they carried a bit of fatigue, ¡°Alva, I always remembered what I promised you.¡±


    I was aggressive, ¡°Fine then, I won¡¯t pursue this matter, what about Ulysses Will, what about him? What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    He finished and walked around me into the house, I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but he was a little unsteady as he passed me, like he was about to fall over, and it was only for a split second, he went inside and closed the door immediately behind him, the door breeze hitting his face coldly, it was cold.


    I had known Walker Richter for four years, from twenty-two to twenty-six, and until just now, I had never realized that I had really never known the man.


    I didn¡¯t know which of his words were true and which were false.


    I looked at the Richter family¡¯s big house and felt mysterious and cold.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stood in front of the Richter family, my head was drowsy, and the wind hurt my face, I closed my eyes and was ready to leave when an SUV drove by, sitting in the car was Yao Murong.


    He rolled down the window, ¡°What a coincidence,e to find Walker? Why don¡¯t you go inside?¡±


    I looked askance at Yao Murong, in a very bad mood, and said nothing, turning towards the gate of the neighborhood.


    Back to the Hill family, Jane Hasis was not in the house, I went back to my room and took a shower and went straight to sleep, this sleep wentte into the night, Jane Hasis knew I was back and had the maid leave me a meal.


    For the next few days I stayed at home, sleeping from dark to dawn and back again.


    I dreamed a lot, but not about Yao Mubai.


    It is said that only people who are dead will enter the dreams of the living. I didn¡¯t dream of him, does that mean he is fine?


    I called Wang Yuan every day to ask if she had any information about Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts, and the answer was always, ¡°No.¡±


    Wang Yuan was put on vacation, she went to the hospital every day to see Liu Xin, I followed and visited once


    When I thought that this was caused by Walker Richter, the anger in my heart bubbled up.


    When she came out of the hospital, Wang Yuan¡¯s eyes were red, she wiped her tears behind my back and swore, ¡°As long as I, Wang Yuan, live in the world for one day, I won¡¯t let Ke Zhen go for one day, I¡¯ll make him pay back tenfold.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell Wang Yuan that Walker Richter nned all this, not Ke Zhen.


    There was no evidence, Walker Richter had never even admitted it positively, and even if I did, Wang Yuan could do nothing about Walker Richter, and with Wang Yuan¡¯s impulsive nature, she might even harm herself.


    I changed the topic and asked her, ¡°Is there any news from Yao Mu Bai?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Wang Yuan said, ¡°Old Mr. Yao sent someone over, but the boss¡¯ whereabouts are still unknown, and even his body has not been found.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s summer, he should be back soon too.¡± Even if there is only that slight possibility, I believe he will return.


    After I separated from Wang Yuan, I went to the Mo family.


    Martin Mo had already been discharged from the hospital, his temperament had changed drastically since he was hurt by Mo Tian Xiong.


    When I arrived at the Mo family, I was still in the living room when I heard him snapping at Hill Yee upstairs, followed by crackling sounds and the baby crying, all the sounds were mixed together in my ears, making me irritated and scared.


    I went upstairs, Hill Yi was driven out, the water cup smashed at her feet, she quietly shed tears and crouched down to clean up the debris on the floor, followed by tears dripping on the debris, debris cut fingers, blood beads came out,bined with blood drops on the debris.


    I walked over, she heard the sound and raised her head, saw it was me, wiped away her tears in a strong manner, and quickly cleaned up the debris: ¡°Why are you here.¡±


    ¡°Is he better.¡± I looked inside the room and saw only a mess, no one in sight.


    I¡¯ve known Martin Mo for so many years, I know what kind of temperament he has, even if he was victimized by his own father, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad that he¡¯s still so grumpy and hasn¡¯te out by now.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s even more intensified than before.¡± Hill Yi¡¯s tone was calm, and there wasn¡¯t a hint ofining.


    I couldn¡¯t decide for a moment if Hill Yi had true feelings for Martin Mo or if she was enduring it for the sake of Mo¡¯s group¡¯s property.


    When Hill Yi stood up, I realized that she was crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was heartbroken, how could Martin Mo treat a woman so badly, and this is still his wife.


    Hilli gathered her clothes together and said nothing, throwing the shards of her cup into the trash and muttering a reprimand to the babysitter about why she hadn¡¯t taken care of the kids and kept crying.


    This was a deliberate diversion on her part.


    I grabbed her wrist and asked coldly, ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Is there something wrong with Martin Mo?¡±


    My intuition told me that Martin Mo must have a problem, and Hilli definitely knew the answer.


    ¡°No.¡± Hill Yi coldly shook off my hand, ¡°You go back, Nancheng won¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    This was something I had also said to her at first.


    Hill Yi dropped this and went to the baby¡¯s room, soon the child¡¯s crying stopped, the nanny who took care of the child came out with red eyes holding the child¡¯s clothes, which was ready to be washed.


    I did not immediately go to the room to visit Martin Mo, but followed the nanny to theundry room, I asked her, ¡°Is Martin Mo always like this?¡±


    The nanny was aggrieved and naturally wanted to find someone to talk to, so she also said, ¡°This is still light, at night, the temper is even bigger, every night you can hear the movement in the room, in fact, to say that Mrs. is also very bitter, getting up early in the morning andte at night to take care of Mr., but also busy with thepany¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always Mrs. who takes care of Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mrs. won¡¯t let us enter the room, Mr.¡¯s living and eating are all taken care of by Mrs. herself.¡±


    The nanny¡¯s words made me feel strange.


    Hilli is so busy, why does she have to take care of it herself.


    ¡°Does Martin Mo scold her often?¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. returned home from the hospital, he has a big temper.¡± Nanny sighed, ¡°Mrs. will have a more bitter life in the future, Miss Hill, you are Mrs.¡¯s sister, you¡¯d better help persuade her.¡±


    Even if he doesn¡¯t love Hill Yi, it¡¯s impossible for him to scold Hill Yi so frequently.


    Filled with doubt, I pushed open Martin Mo¡¯s room, which smelled faintly of medicine, and the gauze on his hands and feet had not been removed.


    The strange itch of the wound recovery is also not something that ordinary people can endure.


    Martin Mo has long known that I came, see me is not surprised, but instead of temper, opening is three words: ¡°Get out.¡±

 Chapter 375: Martin Mo is very strange

    I did not go, just stood in front of Martin Mo, silently looking at him.


    Martin Mo¡¯s thin lips raised an arc, full of bitter smile, ¡°What are you doing here.¡±


    Ulysses Will suffered from depression, and now Martin Mo is like this, Yao Mubai¡¯s life and death are uncertain, Walker Richter became a murderer, at that moment, I broke down.


    At twenty-six, my life was in shambles, my life was like a coffee table with ¡®tragedies¡¯ all over it.


    The negativity reached its peak, and I suddenly couldn¡¯t help but lose my voice and cry, right in front of him, crouching down and crying in pain,.


    Martin Mo was shocked and got off the bed with his hands and feet, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    He was so desperate for me to stop my tears that he fell off the bed in a moment of inattention, his body was hurt again and he fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Martin Mo.¡± I hurriedly helped him up, crying and scolding him, ¡°Are you a pig, don¡¯t you know you have injuries.¡±


    Martin Mo fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything, I thought I was talking too much, I just thought of apologizing, but I heard him say, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re really annoying, I told you not toe, you had to send me to the door for me to scold you, when I was chasing after you, you weren¡¯t this clingy, howe now that Walker Richter doesn¡¯t want you, you¡¯re regretting it? It¡¯s a pity that I, Martin Mo, don¡¯t ept the rags that other people don¡¯t want.¡±


    Every word inside his words was like a thorn in the flesh, right at the tip of his heart, hurting beyond measure.


    How could those wordse out of his mouth?


    He stared at me with a hauntingly cold gaze.


    ¡°Still not leaving? Do I have to curse harder before you¡¯ll leave?¡±


    In my heart, I knew very well that there must be a reason for Martin Mo to be like this, but it was still hard to hear these words, and my eyes were so hot that tears swirled down my face.


    Martin Mo annoyed roar: ¡°Cry what cry, Lao Zi and did not bully you, do not make it seem as if Lao Zi put you how, let your sister see ¡­¡±


    He did not finish his words, Hill Yi came in with a bowl of tonic soup, ¡°Nancheng, stewed soup for you, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Hill Yi came in, Martin Mo¡¯s eyes clearly crossed impatient, but he suppressed his anger, his hands clenched the bed sheet: ¡°You drive this obnoxious person out, here to affect the appetite.¡±


    Martin Mo hasn¡¯t had a kind word to say since I came into this house, every word is so hard to hear.


    The corner of Hill Yi¡¯s mouth lifted in triumph as she looked over at me, ¡°You heard that too, why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    I stared at Martin Mo for a while and lowered my eyes, when I cried just now, his reaction couldn¡¯t be fooled, I didn¡¯t know why on earth Martin Mo did that, at this point, I could only leave.


    ¡°Okay, get well, I¡¯ll see you some other time.¡±


    I took a deep breath, left the room, and mmed the door behind me.


    I purposely walked my footsteps heavily so that Martin Mo and Hilli would hear me ¡®leaving¡¯.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When I got downstairs, I timed it to be about time before I returned with lighter steps.


    It was all I could do to find out why Martin Mo was like this.


    Martin Mo was now injured, the Mo family waspletely under Hill Yi¡¯s control, I was worried that it was Hill Yi who had taken control of Martin Mo, maybe Hill Yi would hurt Martin Mo after I left, otherwise why would she take care of it herself and not let the maids do it?


    I tiptoed closer to the room, and sure enough, I heard movement inside at the door.


    It was Hilli¡¯s stifled grunts, but never heard Martin Mo¡¯s voice.


    The more I listened, the more wrong I felt.


    I gently pushed open the door a little, through the doorway, I saw Hill Yi kneeling on the floor to pick up the debris, this has been I don¡¯t know how many broken cups.


    I didn¡¯t go in, quietly brought the door with me, listening to the grumpy soundsing from inside, my heart was in a mess.


    Martin Mo does not love Hill Yi, this is a fact, he did not even put the child of the two test tubes in his eyes, how could he cherish Hill Yi?


    My mind was full of doubts, I waited in the living room for almost an hour before Hill Yi changed her clothes and came down.


    Seeing that I hadn¡¯t left yet, her face shed with a sh of surprise, then she coldly lowered her face, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet, do you want me to have someone rush.¡±


    I looked at Hill Yi, taking in all the expressions on her face, I didn¡¯t say anything, my eyes made her ufortable, she was a bit vain and turned her face away, she was afraid that I would know her secret with Martin Mo.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, what¡¯s wrong with Martin Mo?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see what happened to him.¡± Hillie ys word games with me.


    I got up and looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m asking, why did Martin Mo be like this? Hill yi, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to go to the doctor and ask, I¡¯m sure the doctor will have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Hill Yi immediately panicked, she seemed to be very afraid of me looking for a doctor, seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide the matter anymore, she told the servants to all retreat, sat down in front of me, poured a cup of water to drink, she pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to live much longer.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Kidney failure.¡± Hilli said, ¡°Not many days left to live.¡±


    ¡°Because of Martin Mo?¡±


    No wonder, Martin Mo¡¯s temperament changed drastically, he was still so young but he couldn¡¯t live long, how could he ept it when he could see the end point of his life.


    That¡¯s why Martin Mo did that to Hill Yi, causing him to be even more temperamental.


    Hill Yi nodded ruefully, ¡°En, you said how can he ept it.¡±


    I dropped onto the couch, thinking about what happened to Martin Mo, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling despite my efforts to keep my eyes open and my sight upward.

 Chapter 376: The Power of Power

    I couldn¡¯t ept such a fact for a long time.


    ¡°Hill yi, where did people die, still don¡¯t give me over.¡±


    Martin Mo is again throwing a tantrum upstairs and can be clearly heard downstairs.


    Hill Yi¡¯s body trembled, it was a subconscious reaction, she looked upstairs with fear in her eyes.


    She wiped her face with both hands and her eyes were full of haggardness.


    I asked her, ¡°Is there no cure?¡±


    Hill Yi smiled bitterly, ¡°If there was a way, I would have poured out all my family¡¯s wealth to cure him, but there¡¯s no way out, Alva, this is my retribution, it¡¯s the end of my greed, but I wanted Mo¡¯s Group in the first ce, and I wanted him too.¡±


    Actually, from another perspective, Hill Yi did get everything she wanted.


    Martin Mo stayed by her side and thepany was in her hands, she got everything.


    ¡°Did he know about the news of Mo Tendo¡¯s death by suicide?¡±


    ¡°Knew.¡± Hill Yi nodded her head, covering her face in pain, ¡°After he knew, he became even more grumpy, Mo Tian Dao¡¯s downfall was made possible by him, he failed a person who was good to him, and helped a devil who harmed him, how could he bear it, knowing that he didn¡¯t enter water and rice for three days when Mo Tian Dao died.¡±


    With Martin Mo¡¯s character, it was expected that he would have such a big reaction.


    Upstairs, Martin Mo was calling out to Hill Yi again, and Hill Yi answered, ¡°Coming right up.¡±


    Then she looked at me, ¡°You¡¯d better note again, he¡¯s like this now, you¡¯re the one he¡¯s most afraid of seeing.¡±


    Hill Yi went upstairs, I saw her waning back and suddenly felt that she was quite pitiful too.


    Leaving the Mo family, I wandered alone on the street, recalling the encounters of the people around me one by one, my heart felt like it was pressed with a big stone, unable to breathe.


    A falling leaf drifted down in my hand, I looked at the yellowed leaf in my hand, closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Back to the Hill family, I will be nestled in the sofa, Jane Hasis came back to see me look like a lost soul, asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, since you came back, you¡¯re like a different person, all day long, daze, thepany also do not go, and do not go to the hospital to see your sister, all day long, just like the soul dropped like. ¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I don¡¯t want to say more.


    I got up to go back to my room, Jane Hasis suddenly asked me, ¡°Have you gone to see your dad since you got back.¡±


    Frank Hill?


    I hadn¡¯t even remembered such a man.


    ¡°No.¡± I frowned, ¡°Why.¡±


    Jane Hasis wouldn¡¯t bring up Frank Hill for no reason.


    She sighed, ¡°Nothing, get your soul back as early as you can and go to the office when you need to, don¡¯t let Hilli drill you then and end up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± A little impatient, I went back to my room and closed the door, not wanting to listen to Jane Hasis nagging me.


    The days slipped by unchanged.


    I went back to the office, and every day was like the walking dead as well.


    One day without Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts, my heart could note alive.


    At noon on this day, Fiona Croix came to thepany.


    Fiona Croix came to thepany to give me meals, saw me busy, said: ¡°Rest for a while, busy man, it¡¯s already one o¡¯clock, you¡¯re irond, not hungry ah.¡±


    At one time I also thought Yao Mubai was made of iron, but he was only flesh and blood after all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rubbed my temples, ¡°Fiona, are all your injuries healed?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all superficial wounds, they¡¯re all healed.¡± Fiona Croix also remembered what happened in G City, ¡°I called Wang Yuan when I came over, there is still no whereabouts of Yao Mubai, it¡¯s been more than a month, if the person is still alive, he would havee back long ago, but there is still no trace of him, Alva, do you think he is¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± I interrupted her, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s too hurt toe back for a while somewhere.¡±


    The corner of Fiona Croix¡¯s lips twitched, she had something she wanted to say but eventually swallowed it.


    I opened the meal that Fiona Croix had brought, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so I just ate a few bites and put down my chopsticks.


    Fiona Croix stayed in my office, and I knew she wanted to apany me, so I made an appointment to pick up the kids from school in the afternoon.


    Looking at the school was about to finish, Fiona Croix¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, it was from the school, her son got into a fight at school, the teacher didn¡¯t get in touch with Jack Astor, so she called here.


    As soon as she heard that her son was in trouble at school, Fiona Croix immediately rushed to the school, and I followed her.


    Sweetheart and Fiona Croix¡¯s son Ryker were in the same school and in different sses.


    Fiona Croix immediately went to the school to deal with the fight, I went to pick up sweetheart before going to the teacher¡¯s office.


    At the door, I heard Fiona Croix smiling at the other parents and apologizing, but the other parent wouldn¡¯t let up and asked Fiona Croix to pay for the damages and apologize.


    Ryker one to pick three, the other three children beat is bruised and swollen, wailing, adults look at the heartache.


    Children fight, naturally no light or heavy, to make amends to apologize that is also reasonable, but one of the parents had to make Ryker kneel down to apologize, Fiona Croix¡¯s temper came up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give face to face, the first to strike is your child, my son is at most self-defense, besides, my son¡¯s body injury is not light, I let my son apologize that is we have quality, but now it seems, with no quality of people do not need to talk about the quality of.¡±


    Which family¡¯s child is not a sweetheart?


    Ryker nosebleed all beat out, Fiona Croix how not heartbroken.


    The parent of the little fat man shouted, ¡°Why are you so unreasonable, look at whether it¡¯s your son who is seriously injured or my child, hitting people at a young age, in the future there will be no end to it, I¡¯m teaching the child a lesson for you, today you must kneel and apologize, otherwise this is not over.¡±


    Fiona Croix protected her child, ¡°My mother is not dead yet, my child is your turn to teach him a lesson? What are you.¡±


    The small fat man¡¯s size is Ryker¡¯s two, but it is the most injured, neck and also eyes and nose are injured, the child¡¯s mother is wearing a famous brand, it seems to be a rich person, arrogant and domineering, even the teacher does not dare to offend the picks, in the middle to speak for her.


    ¡°Ryker his mother, I say this matter is done, kneel down and apologize only, it¡¯s not too much, the child has to set up rules from childhood, otherwise it¡¯s a scourge when he grows up.¡±


    Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Teacher Wang, do you say this to be worthy of your status as a teacher?¡±


    A few swords were drawn in the room, Ryker stood out from behind Fiona Croix and said unabashedly, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad kid, they started it, they said I don¡¯t have a father, I have a father.¡±


    This word out, the teacher face some can not hang, a few parents also ashamed of themselves, only the little fat mother just red at his son, Fiona Croix unreasonable: ¡°My child has always been good, never hit people, and besides, look at this injury, in the end, who hit who is not a clear picture? At such a young age, she learns to lie and fight. She is really a fatherless child.¡±


    This school is not an aristocratic school, the Astor family valued this grandson, but not pampered in education, and usually it is the Shaw mother or nanny to pick up, Fiona Croix can only pick up Ryker back on the specified days, Jack Astor should not havee to the school, to make people think that Ryker does not have a father.


    Fiona Croix was furious and I was about to enter when a cold voice came.


    ¡°Who says my son doesn¡¯t have a father.¡±


    The voice.


    I turned around and looked over, Jack Astor arrived in a hurry, dressed in a well-tailored high-fashion suit that made his legs even longer.


    At the sight of Jack Astor, Fiona Croix is dumbfounded and Ryker runs to him happily, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Jack Astor in front of his son, his eyes softened a few points, reached out and touched Ryker¡¯s head, walked towards the little fat parents and teachers.


    As soon as the little fatty¡¯s mother saw Jack Astor, her face changed drastically and she shivered with slurred speech, ¡°Shao, Mr. Shao, this, this is your son?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Liang.¡± Jack Astor coldly nced at her, ¡°Did you say the words just now?¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that this is your son.¡± The little fatty¡¯s mother was frightened and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±


    People were climbing high and stepping low.


    Before Jack Astor appeared, these people were unforgiving and unreasonable, once Jack Astor came, these people immediately changed their faces.


    Is there fairness in this world?


    No, fairness is just an excuse for the weak. As long as you are strong enough, the rules are up to you.


    With Jack Astor¡¯s presence, the matter was resolved easily.


    Fiona Croix, however, was not in high spirits, and she didn¡¯t let Ryker follow her, and even when Jack Astor proposed to have dinner together, she refused and took my hand, ¡°I have a date.¡±

 Chapter 377: Designing to Catch Susan Su

    Fiona Croix gave me a secret wink, which I quicklyprehended and said, ¡°Yes, I have a dinner date with Fiona.¡±


    Jack Astor, knowing full well that Fiona Croix was doing this on purpose, said, ¡°Alva, you don¡¯t mind an extra person, do you?¡±


    Thisment stumped me.


    I agree, offend Fiona Croix, disagree, offend Jack Astor.


    I looked to Fiona Croix and she answered for me, ¡°Mind, what are you doing following a man on a date between women.¡±


    Fiona Croix crouched down and spoke to Ryker some more, without looking at Jack Astor¡¯s face, she pulled me along and left.


    As if she was afraid that Jack Astor would catch up with her, Fiona Croix immediately started the car and drove away, with a slight sense of fleeing.


    I could tell that Fiona Croix had something on her mind, and after driving for a while, she stopped the car on the side of the road, her hands gripping the steering wheel in a daze.


    ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I called out to her, she looked dazed and froze for a moment beforeing back to her senses.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She lowered her eyes, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to make the same mistake Alva, it¡¯s not going to happen with him.¡±


    There was a time when Fiona Croix had been hurt and saddened by Jack Astor over and over again, and even with all the destion and sadness in her eyes, she had never been as desperate as she was now, had never said anything like that.


    Before she but also said that Jack Astor want to divorce, she still have expectations for Jack Astor, aftering back from G City, she only changed, even her own son was injured, she didn¡¯t apany to deal with the wounds, but handed over to Jack Astor.


    It was as if she was afraid to see Jack Astor.


    ¡°Fiona, tell me, did they do anything to you in the first ce?¡±


    Those people were animals, human life was not taken seriously, let alone a woman¡¯s innocence, when Chu Xian¡¯er fell into their hands, her innocence was destroyed.


    Fiona Croix was stunned and smiled, ¡°Where do you think, they didn¡¯t do anything to me, they just suffered some superficial injuries, what do you want to eat in the evening, eat outside or make it at home?¡±


    ¡°Eat at home.¡±


    I took her word for it at the time and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Fiona Croix said, ¡°There¡¯s a supermarket right in front of us, let¡¯s go and buy some food first, and I¡¯ll show you what I can do tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fiona Croix drove the car into the underground parking lot of the supermarket, we took the elevator to go upstairs, Fiona Croix has been distracted, the elevator arrived also indifferent, I called out to her, she just smiled and walked out.


    When we entered the supermarket, we went straight to the vegetable section, Fiona Croix picked a lot of vegetables, also bought a lot of seafood, and then went to the fruit section to buy fruits.


    While choosing apples, a familiar female voice rang out from her side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy some apples too, apples are good for pregnant women, I heard that the children born are white too.¡±


    I snapped my head up and looked at the woman picking apples at my side, it was none other than Zhong Ting who had the exact same face as Tina Deross.


    She was carrying a big belly, about six months old or so, and the person apanying her, I could recognize even with a mask on, was none other than Susan Su, who had tried to take my life several times.


    Susan Su and Zhong Ting didn¡¯t expect to meet me here. When they looked at each other, Susan Su¡¯s eyes were shocked and flustered, while Zhong Ting¡¯s face also changed greatly.


    It was not easy to find the ce where I stepped on the iron shoes.


    Susan Su pulled her legs out and ran when she saw me, and Zhong Ting followed with her stomach, not even wanting her things.


    ¡°Alva, I bought your favorite durian.¡± Fiona Croix pushed a shopping cart just in time to block Susan Su¡¯s way.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t recognize it and I immediately blurted out, ¡°Fiona, that¡¯s Susan Su.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Fiona Croix subconsciously stopped Susan Su with a shopping cart, and Susan Su panicked and pushed Zhong Ting towards Fiona Croix, her stomach right on the shopping cart,pletely ignoring the fact that Zhong Ting was carrying a baby, and ran away first by herself.


    Zhong Ting fell to the ground and a stream of bright red came out from between her legs.


    Zhong Ting covered her stomach in horror, ¡°My baby, save my baby.¡±


    Looking at Zhong Ting, I remembered myself back then, when I was framed by Susan Su, my child was lost in a pool of blood like this.


    ¡°Fiona, call an ambnce.¡± I asked Fiona Croix to call an ambnce while calming Zhong Ting: ¡°Breathe deeply, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay, rx.¡±


    Zhong Ting gasped for air, partly from fear and partly from the pain in her stomach.


    Blood continued to flow out, and I panicked along with her.


    A bunch of people gathered around, some watching and sympathizing, but the only ones who didn¡¯te up to help were the ones who didn¡¯t.


    Zhong Ting kept grabbing my hand, ¡°Please, save my child, the child is innocent.¡±


    She said this because she was afraid that I would see death because of Qi Ben.


    It was obvious that the child was Qi Ben¡¯s.


    Qi Ben¡¯s son was already gone, and if this child was gone again, Qi Ben would probably hate to cut me into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will save you and your child, don¡¯t be nervous, rx, follow me, take deep breaths.¡±


    The ambnce took almost twenty minutes to arrive, I took Zhong Ting to the hospital with Fiona Croix, I¡¯m not Zhong Ting¡¯s family member, the doctor asked Zhong Ting to notify her family, she looked at me, shook her head and said ¡°I don¡¯t have any family.¡±


    She ended up signing the surgical risk notification form herself.


    Zhong Ting was sent into the operating room, and Fiona Croix and I did not leave, waiting outside the operating room.


    Fiona Croix said unwillingly, ¡°Let Susan Su get away again.¡±


    ¡°The of justice is wide open, she can escape this time, but not next time.¡±


    ¡°Susan Su¡¯s heart is really poisonous, she even pushed Zhong Ting out and ran away herself.¡±


    ¡°I hope Zhong Ting and her child are okay.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zhong Ting was wheeled in for almost an hour when the door to the operating room opened and the doctor came out of it, luckily they got to the hospital in time, both the adult and the child were saved, but they had to stay in the hospital for observation and were advised to have a family member as apanion.


    I asked Fiona Croix to go back first, I stayed in the hospital and waited for Zhong Ting to wake up.


    Fiona Croix was a bit worried, ¡°Since the person is already fine, you¡¯d better mind your own business, in case Qi Benes, won¡¯t it be dangerous for you to be alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯lle back immediately when the person wakes up, Qi Ben shouldn¡¯te here.¡±


    I stayed also for the sake of the child and Tina Deross.


    In the end Fiona Croix went back first and I stayed.


    Almost half an hourter, Zhong Ting woke up, her first reaction was to touch her stomach, looking at her stomach was still there, before she breathed a sigh of relief, I said, ¡°The doctor said, you and the baby are fine, but after all, you saw red, the doctor just kept it for the time being, and did not rule out the possibility of pretermbor, it¡¯s best for you to stay in the hospital for a few days of observation.¡±


    Seeing that I was still in the hospital, Zhong Ting was a bit surprised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve woken up, I really should leave.¡± I pointed to the medicine on the bedside table and said, ¡°The way to take the medicine is written on it, take it yourself on time.¡±


    After I finished speaking I got up and intended to leave, Zhong Ting called out to me, ¡°Why did you save me? Ben harmed you, why did you save me and the child?¡±


    ¡°Because I am also a mother.¡±


    When my child was in trouble, how I wished someone could have saved me and my child, if I had gone to the hospital in time, my child wouldn¡¯t have been lost.


    Zhong Ting squeezed her fingers tightly, shame on her face.


    I continued to say, ¡°you can at this time to Qi Ben not abandon, think must also be sincere love him, you also know clearly Qi Ben have done what, he can not escape, you still spring him to surrender, maybe also can fight for leniency.¡±


    People are self-interested animals, I know Zhong Ting won¡¯t try to persuade Qi Ben, so I only said it once and no more.


    ¡°I know Ben has done a lot of wrong things.¡± Zhong Ting was also very honest andughed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m just a recement for my sister, if my sister was still alive, I might be able to persuade him, my sister is gone, An Er is gone, and his only support is gone, Alva Hill, you saved me and my child, I¡¯ll remember this favor, if there¡¯s a need for it in the future, as long as I can do it, I definitely won¡¯t excuse myself, Ben hates you and mes An Er¡¯s death on your head, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°What shoulde can¡¯t be avoided, I¡¯m not afraid of him either, you tell him toe to me as much as he wants.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not afraid, Susan Su hates you, you destroyed one of her legs, today she fled, with her nature, she won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go either.¡±


    Susan Su and I were already arch-enemies, destined to be immortal in this life.


    Zhong Ting warned me and I really met Susan Su.


    I don¡¯t know whether to say that she was bold or hated me too much, but I ran into her right after I left the hospital.


    Naturally, Susan Su wasn¡¯t alone, she brought two people and blocked me in the hospital¡¯s parking lot.

 Chapter 378: There’s Yao Mubai’s whereabouts

    The parking lot of the hospital is very cold, not a single person, Susan Su can block me here, I think she must have been following to the hospital, that is to say, she didn¡¯t leave the supermarket at all.


    Looking at Susan Su, I have no fear, coldly smiling, ¡°You are really not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Before, Yao Mubai has been protecting you, today no one wille to save you again, Alva Hill, your time to die hase.¡± Susan Su didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all and said to the two people she brought with her, ¡°Do it.¡±


    The corner of my mouth floated up with a smile, ¡°How do you know that no one wille to save me? Susan Su, do you really think that I will be alone in the hospital waiting for you to harm me? Today is not the day of my death, but the end of your good life, it¡¯s time for you to pay for the crime youmitted, you escaped from jail once, never again.¡±


    Susan Su was shocked by my words, she looked around warily, ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re not making a pretense.¡±


    I sneered and didn¡¯t say anything, even more so, I stood still, the people Susan Su brought looked at each other, not daring toe over.


    Susan Su gasped, ¡°What are you afraid of, give me a hand, the money will not be less than one point of you.¡±


    Money can make the devil push the mill.


    Upon hearing this, the two men came up with a fierce face, not close to me, the parking lot immediately rang the sound of rapid footsteps, and not a person¡¯s footsteps, at least a dozen people.


    The rapid footsteps made both of them panic, Susan Su also panicked and followed the source of the sound.


    A dozen police officers directly surrounded Susan Su, and the leader was none other than Liu Xiong.


    Without any effort, Susan Su was caught, she furiously yelled at me, ¡°Alva Hill I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Liu Xiong let the people take Susan Su and the people Susan Su had called along with her before walking towards me and giving me a thumbs up, ¡°That was awesome, I really didn¡¯t think that it would be so easy to catch Susan Su.¡±


    Susan Su was too eager, the revenge of the broken leg, where could Susan Su hold back her hatred and impulse when she saw me.


    I was originally just taking a gamble, and I didn¡¯t expect Susan Su to really fall for it.


    In the past, I never thought it would be so easy to catch Susan Su.


    He asked me, ¡°Alva Hill, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of people to think about with this life. If I was really scared, I¡¯d have been scared to death long ago.¡±


    There was no need for any peaceful sleep either.


    Liu Xiong has to go back to the station, so I won¡¯t dy him.


    I was ready to go to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce when Wang Yuan called me, so I took her car.


    When I got in the car, I said, ¡°Fiona¡¯s cooking a big meal at home, so you¡¯re lucky to be in time.¡±


    Catching Susan Su is kind of the only good thing that¡¯s happenedtely.


    Mentioning Fiona Croix reminded me of something, and on the way, I casually asked Wang Yuan, ¡°Fiona has been a bit offtely, do you know why?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Wang Yuan asked rhetorically, ¡°Is she scared and hasn¡¯t gotten over it yet.¡±


    Fiona Croix was not a timid person, and with things having gone on for so long, it wasn¡¯t as if Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t slowed down yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I had expected to know something from Wang Yuan, and she surprisingly didn¡¯t know either, so the only way to find out was to wait for Fiona Croix to say it herself, otherwise no one would know.


    When I arrived at Fiona Croix¡¯s residence, I didn¡¯t knock on the door and directly entered the password to go in, just as I entered the door, I heard her talking to Ruan¡¯s father on the phone, and that side was supposed to be asking for money, Fiona Croix angrily yelled back, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, but there is one for my life, do you guys want it or not? the Astor family has nothing to do with me anymore, so who are you to go to Jack Astor to ask for money? The Astor family has nothing to do with me, why do you go to Jack Astor for money? You guys don¡¯t want the face, I still want it.¡±


    Previously, Wang Yuan found someone to take care of this matter of Ruan¡¯s father, but human greed is in the bone, with Fiona Croix as the money tree, sooner orter Ruan¡¯s father will ask for money again.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s helplessness and pain could be heard in her tone.


    She should have heard themotion and realized that I wasing, so she hurriedly said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to find death, if you want to sue me, just go ahead and do it.¡± She hung up the phone.


    Wang Yuan and I looked at each other, Fiona Croix came out from the kitchen and said with a forced smile, ¡°Wang Yuan is also here, you guys sit down for a while, there¡¯s still onest dish to be ready.¡±


    I said, ¡°Wang Yuan happens to be fine, so I asked her toe along.¡±


    I could tell that Fiona Croix was in a low mood, so I didn¡¯t bother talking about Susan Su.


    Neither Wang Yuan nor I brought up the content of the phone call earlier.


    I went into the kitchen to help out, the oil in the pan was already hot and Fiona Croix was standing out of her mind.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I called out to her, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll go wash my face first.¡±


    She had been crying and her eyes were red.


    Fiona Croix, who also knew that I had heard her talking on the phone, smiled vicariously and gave me her apron as she walked out on her own.


    I finished frying thest dish, and Fiona Croix also happened to clean herself up ande out of her room.


    Wang Yuan was talking on the phone in the living room.


    There was something going on at the station, so Wang Yuan hung up the phone and said, ¡°I have to go, you guys eat.¡±


    I was curious, Wang Yuan is on vacation, even if there is something going on, Wang Yuan should not be called back unless it is Yao Mu Bai¡¯s business.


    I asked her excitedly, ¡°Is it Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Wang Yuan frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, someone found a corpse sixty kilometers away from the ident site.¡±


    When I heard the word ¡°corpse,¡± my feet softened and I almost couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°Right now it¡¯s just that it could be the boss, it¡¯s not finalized yet.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wang Yuan, remember to definitely inform me if you have any news.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    After Wang Yuan left, I have been restless, I was afraid that it was really Yao Mubai.


    Before there was no whereabouts, I could still tell myself that no news is the best news.


    Yao Mubai was in trouble to save Fiona Croix. Hearing that Yao Mubai¡¯s body might be found, Fiona Croix¡¯s face was also hard to see.


    This night, none of us slept much, I waited for Wang Yuan to give me news, but until dawn, my cell phone didn¡¯t move.


    Just as I was getting ready to go to the office, my cell phone rang, I thought it was Wang Yuan calling, I quickly took out my cell phone and saw that the caller ID was Jane Hasis, my heart was lost.


    I picked up the phone and Jane Hasis¡¯ voice came through, ¡°Alva,e to the hospital.¡±


    Her voice was calm with a hint of grief.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened at that time, and once I heard hospital, I also knew that it must not be a good thing, but how could I not expect that I rushed to the hospital to see Frank Hill for thest time.

 Chapter 379: Fulfilling Promises

    Frank Hill is terminal cancer, the cancer cells spread very much, found when already missed the best treatment period.


    Hill Yi holding his daughter at the door of the ward, there are still tears on his face, obviously cried, Jane Hasis and Hill Yi¡¯s mother are in the ward, I pushed open the door of the ward when I saw has been the dying Frank Hill.


    He couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open. Jane Hasis saw meing and moved out of the way, pulling me in front of Frank Hill and saying, ¡°Your father has been waiting to see you onest time.¡±


    Frank Hill was hanging on to hisst breath just to see me.


    I suddenly remembered that on my twenty-sixth birthday, Frank Hill was the first person who reminded me that it was my birthday, and he came to find me for dinner that day. At that time, he already knew that his days were numbered, and he said that there would be no more opportunities in the future, and he would give me the other half of the shares of Hill¡¯s Group aspensation.


    Frank Hill looked at me, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he opened his mouth, trying hard to say something to me, but he couldn¡¯t even make a sound, from the tugging shape of his mouth, I could tell that he was calling my name.


    He reached toward me, trying to take my hand, and looking at Frank Hill like that, I froze and forgot to react.


    Obviously thest time I saw him, he was smiling and reminding me to take care of my health and eat on time, but when I saw him again, it was thest time.


    ¡°Alva, what are you waiting for.¡± Jane Hasis tugged at me.


    I looked back at the weak and feeble Frank Hill, the tip of my nose was sore, I reached out and was about to grab his hand, but it only touched my fingertips and his hand slipped feebly away.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Panic washed over me and I grabbed his hand in a panic, but I couldn¡¯t stop the fact that his life wasing to an end.


    Frank Hill closes his eyes as Jane Hasis¡¯ and Hillie¡¯s mother¡¯s grieving voices explode around his ears.


    ¡°Ken, Ken.¡±


    ¡°Frank Hill, Frank Hill.¡±


    Hill yi heard the voice and came in with the baby in her arms, ¡°Dad, Dad.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t evene to terms with the fact that Frank Hill was dead until the doctor came and announced it.


    Frank Hill¡¯s death was too sudden, I sat on the bench in the corridor, my mind remembered when I first joined the Hill family, Frank Hill was very busy every day, and when he came home, it was already veryte, the time I saw him was very little, and I didn¡¯t enjoy any fatherly loveter on, my memory was all about his use of me, and his ruthlessness, and I almost forgot that the first time I met Frank Hill, he was also the same person. I almost forgot that the first time I met Frank Hill, he was also a kind father, and the first thing he said to me was, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m your father,e home with your father, okay.¡±


    With Frank Hill¡¯s death, Hilli¡¯s mother cried herself to sleep several times. She truly loved Frank Hill and waited and hoped for more than twenty years for a few short years of reunion, which was a very big blow to her.


    Jane Hasis sat down beside me with a scanty face and sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this old man to walk in front of me, when we both fought, he also cursed me to die, I lived well, he was gone, he got what he wanted, with that woman, but didn¡¯t have that life to enjoy a few more years, the right thing he did in his life was to die before he made up for you. made up for you before he died, count him as having some conscience.¡±


    There was no more resentment in her tone. Death is like the extinction of amp, so all the grudges are gone.


    I used to think that I had a grudge against Frank Hill, but just now, I lost all my grudges against him, and I don¡¯t even know what I should grudge him.


    Be Hill has not yet woken up, Hill and I are Frank Hill¡¯s daughters, so we should take care of his funeral.


    Hill Yi came to me to discuss the matter, I had no opinion whatsoever, and did everything as she said.


    Hillie was hesitant to say anything, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jane Hasis and I went back to the house and looked at the things in the house, and I felt that Frank Hill¡¯s shadow was everywhere.


    Fiona Croix knew about Frank Hill¡¯s death and called to offer her condolences.


    Maybe I¡¯m cold-blooded, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sad about Frank Hill¡¯s death, but sometimes my heart is blocked when I think of the past.


    Hill Yi soon determined the day of Frank Hill¡¯s burial.


    On this day, the sky was drizzling, the sky was gray, I stood in front of Frank Hill¡¯s grave, looking at the picture on the tombstone, my eyes were warm, and I shed tears for the first time after his death.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hill Yi¡¯s mother cried her heart out, Hill Yi was afraid that she would pass out from crying again, and had her sent to the car first.


    The people who came to see her off left one by one, and Jane Hasis and I were about to leave when Hilli stopped me.


    She had something to say, so I told Jane Hasis to leave first, leaving Hilli and me alone at the grave.


    The rain got heavier and heavier, the rainwater hit the umbre and dripped on the stone bs, causing a mist of water to rise, and the whole cemetery became cold and gloomy.


    I spoke first: ¡°If you have something to say, you can say it.¡±


    Hill Yi looked at me sideways and asked, ¡°Dad gave you all the shares of Hill¡¯s Group?¡±


    She said this in front of Frank Hill¡¯s grave, I don¡¯t know what intention, I frowned: ¡°En.¡±


    Hill Yi this meaning, Frank Hill will give me the shares of the matter, do not she know?


    Hill Yiughed, thatugh than this weather is colder: ¡°When Dad looked for me to impersonate you back to the Hill family, in front of my mom¡¯s face promise, to leave thepany all to me,ter, he divided half to you, before he died, he also for you to n, all say Dad love me, in fact, he most love or you.¡±


    There is no point in saying this now.


    Hill Yi continued, ¡°I remember the night I married Nancheng, Dad taught me how to sit the position of Mrs. Mo firmly, after the Mo family¡¯s ident, he taught me how to clutch the power in my hand, I have always thought that Dad was truly thinking about me, after Nancheng¡¯s ident, I was assured that I would leave some of the things of the Mo¡¯s group to him to deal with, and do you know what happened in the end? ¡±


    Intuition told me that Hill Yi¡¯s next words would not be anything good.


    Sure enough, she said, ¡°Mo¡¯s Group almost became an empty shell, Dad used my name to transfer all the money that Mo¡¯s Group could divert into Hill¡¯s Group, which is also under your name, Dad asked me to sign the document several times, I didn¡¯t even look at it, but how could I have not thought that it was me he was counting on in the midst of his illness, for your sake, I¡¯m still Mrs. Mo in name now, but I¡¯m no longer the the Hill family Missy, Dad canceled me from the Hill family¡¯s ount, I have nothing, I don¡¯t even have a thousand dors in my card, I¡¯d like to know what method you used to make Dad give you everything, I¡¯m not heartbroken about that money, I just want to know why, you tell me why Dad wanted to see you when he was on his deathbed, but he didn¡¯t even give me a nce. a nce.¡±


    Hillie¡¯s words staggered me.


    The Frank Hill she spoke of was nothing like the one I remembered.


    I had always med him, hated him for counting on me.


    But in the end, I couldn¡¯t even see why he did what he did.


    ¡°Why, he asked me to persuade Martin Mo¡­ for you.¡±


    ¡°Yilia , what did you say?¡± Hill Yi¡¯s mother appeared behind her at an unknown time.


    The words Hill Yi just said, she should not have told Hill¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Mom, why did youe over, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait in the car.¡±


    ¡°Yilia , what you just said is true, your dad didn¡¯t leave you anything?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s raining heavily, I¡¯ll walk you back to the car first.¡± Hill yi avoids the topic.


    Hill¡¯s mother pressed, ¡°Yilia , tell me the truth, your father even canceled your ount?¡±


    Hill Yi pondered for a while, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it, and looked at Frank Hill¡¯s tombstone, ¡°It was only yesterday that I realized that my name was no longer on the ount book, and I realized that Mo¡¯s Group¡¯s financial chain was broken, and the money went into Alva Hill¡¯s pocket.¡±


    Hill mother¡¯s face turned white, her eyes steeply looked towards the tombstone, she should have remembered something, her feet went soft, Hill Yi was quick to help her, ¡°Mom, mom, I¡¯d better send you back to the car first.¡±


    Hill mother looked at Frank Hill¡¯s tombstone, suddenly cried andughed, said an inexplicable words: ¡°You know after all.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Mother Hill¡¯s words meant, and Hill Yi took her away.


    I stayed at the cemetery for a while, and when I got back to the car, Jane Hasis asked me, ¡°What did Hillie say to you? I just saw her mom crying and walking away.¡±


    ¡°She told me Dad canceled her ount.¡±


    Jane Hasis was surprised, ¡°Did Frank Hill really do that? Didn¡¯t she treasure that man¡¯s daughter so much that she didn¡¯t leave her a penny when she died and canceled her ount?¡±


    Hill Yi also could not figure out this point before looking for me, but I was also puzzled.


    Frank Hill had already died, and there was no way of knowing what the reason was.


    Jane Hasis suddenly pped her thigh andughed, ¡°Frank Hill ah Frank Hill, you really deserve it, you divorced me for that man, but in the end, you are raising a child for someone else, it¡¯s really retribution.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you mean Hill Yi is not Dad¡¯s daughter?¡±


    I remembered the words that Hill¡¯s mother said just now, could it be that Hill Yi really isn¡¯t?


    If that was the case, it would exin why Frank Hill canceled Hill Yi¡¯s ount before he died.


    In fact, at this time, whether or not Hill Yi¡¯sst name was Hill was no longer important.


    In the past few days, I have been busy with Frank Hill¡¯s aftermath, and I haven¡¯t called Wang Yuan.


    After returning from the cemetery, I called Wang Yuan only to learn that she had gone to G City again.


    ¡°Is there any news about him?¡± My voice line tensed.


    She wouldn¡¯t have gone to G City if there was no news.


    Wang Yuan¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°I just sent the salvaged body for an autopsy, and I¡¯ll have the results soon, three hours at thetest.¡±


    On the phone, Wang Yuan¡¯s tone was heavy.


    The results of this autopsy were something to look forward to and be afraid of.


    ¡°Wang Yuan, let me know when you have the results.¡±


    The next three hours were torture for me, I wanted every minute to go faster and I wanted it to slow down.


    I kept my eyes on the clock, and as soon as the three hours were up, I immediately grabbed my cell phone and called Wang Yuan, ¡°Wang Yuan, how¡¯s it going? How did it turn out?¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, you haven¡¯t fulfilled what you promised me, how can I die.¡±


    This voice ¡­


    It was him, it was Yao Mubai.


    I immediately burst into hot tears, too excited to speak, I covered my mouth and controlled my emotions, but I still fell tears of joy.

 Chapter 380: Bella Hill Standing Up

    I hold the cell phone, a long time can not say, his voice ringing in the ear at that moment, these days all the worries are put down, like a sense of relief.


    He said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He was letting me wait for him toe back.


    ¡®Wait¡¯ is not this etc., I dare not respond.


    I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and tried to speak as smoothly as possible, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I ultimately avoided his love.


    Smart as he is, how can he not know.


    After the phone hung up, I leaned against the door and window looking out the window smoky rain, after the joy, there is only full of frustration.


    I sent the news that Yao Mubai is fine to Fiona Croix, she received the news, she is also very happy, let me tell Yao Mubai, when Yao Mubaies back, she will certainly treat him to thank him for saving his life.


    The cell phone was always in my hand, I don¡¯t know how long I was lost in thought, Jane Hasis walked in, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see your sister, I won¡¯t be back at night.¡±


    I haven¡¯t been to the hospital to see Be Hill since I¡¯ve been back.


    I am where I am today, to put it mildly, thanks to Be Hill.


    Now that my life is a mess, Be Hill is lying there ¡®in one piece¡¯.


    I settled down, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Hearing that I¡¯m going to the hospital to see Be Hill, Jane Hasis¡¯ face shed with a sh of surprise, my rejection of Be Hill is something she knows better than anyone else, that¡¯s why she was surprised.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything, grabbed a jacket and took the lead out the door.


    The rain has no intention of abating at all, Jane Hasis and I are sitting in the car filled with heater, she looks at me several times, wanting to say something, hesitantly asking me, ¡°Alva, why hasn¡¯t Xiao Yaoe to the house for a long time, are you messing with him again?¡±


    My eyes shed slightly, and I looked at Jane Hasis askance, ¡°Mom, why do you have to set me up with Yao Mubai, Yao family¡¯s door is not that good to get into, whether it¡¯s in front of the THE Richter family or the Yao family, the Hill family is not good enough, in this circle, the importance of the door being right for the family, aren¡¯t you clearer than me Besides, I don¡¯t have anything with Yao Mubai and I won¡¯t in the future, why should Yao Mubai marry a woman who is in a second marriage and has had a child?¡±


    Thisst statement is a question to Jane Hasis, but also to myself.


    In front of Yao Mubai, I was not confident, even when he asked me to be his woman, it felt like it was a metaphysical thing that left me at a loss.


    Jane Hasis pped the car and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter? To look like have look, to have talent have talent, to have money have money, can put apany management so good, who dare say my daughter is not good, second marriage what? Those who haven¡¯t been married still don¡¯t know how many men they have had, nowadays in this society, where are the second marriages not to mention second marriages, why are you more pedantic than your mom at such a young age.¡±


    Hearing Jane Hasis these words of praise, I cried andughed: ¡°Mom, you forget that the reason why thepany makes money, that is through the light of Walker Richter, he covers, I am just going through the motions, the same money, to say that the appearance, more beautiful than me arge number of catch, and again, there will always be aging time, when ites to talent, I¡¯m a halfway out of the gold, but what talent is all the same. I¡¯m a halfway house, but I have no talent at all, I can¡¯t y the piano, I can¡¯t paint, I can¡¯t arrange flowers, but I have a bit of a bad temper.¡±


    I¡¯m not like Be Hill, she¡¯s not good at anything, but at least she¡¯s good at everything, and after twenty years of being in the circle of the rich and powerful, she has the style and temperament of a youngdy.


    ¡°You child, where is someone so demeaning.¡± Jane Hasis looks like she hates iron and steel: ¡°Even if you have nothing aplished, Yao Mubai likes you like this, this is fate, just like you said, more beautiful than you have a lot of, why he does not go to like others, but to the Hill family to get together, is not to look at you.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dragged him so hard, would he have gone to the Hill family?¡± I said, ¡°And there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, I approached him for business.¡±


    Seeing that Jane Hasis was going to say more, I interrupted her, ¡°Well, here we are, you go on up first, I¡¯ll be in the car for a while.¡±


    Jane Hasis looked at the hospital building and said, ¡°You hurry up and get up here.¡±


    I waved my hand in disgust, ¡°I know, you go up quickly.¡±


    Jane Hasis left, my ears finally clean, but the heart because of her words for a long time can not calm down, I also asked myself in my heart, Yao Mubai put so many excellent people do not choose, why choose me?


    I looked at myself in the mirror, it is true that beauty is wrong ah.


    The in face of myself is still not inferior to those who are heavily made up.


    I stayed in the car for a while, admiring the rain outside the window, thinking about waiting to go up, but Jane Hasis¡¯s phone called first, I thought she was urging me to go upstairs, so I didn¡¯t answer it, turned off the car and closed the door directly to the hospitalization department.


    Jane Hasis called again again and I slid the screen to connect, ¡°I¡¯m already up here ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister is missing.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯s voice and my voice sounded at the same time.


    I was stunned, ¡°What do you mean gone?¡±


    Be Hill, who had be a vegetable, couldn¡¯t have run away on her own.


    Jane Hasis said anxiously on the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t know ah, just got the doctor, they don¡¯t know either, the person is just missing ah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I practically ran up to the floor where Be Hill was staying, and found Jane Hasis, who was arguing with the doctor and the caregiver for a reason.


    I pushed open the door to the hospital room and took a look, and the bed was definitely empty.


    Sister Li, the caregiver, exined anxiously, ¡°When I came to clean up in the morning, the person was still lying here, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    The doctor also said, ¡°An hour ago, when we came to check the room, everything was normal, and no one saw Miss Hill go out, and besides, in this situation, it is impossible for Miss Hill to leave.¡±


    Jane Hasis was anxious: ¡°You all say it¡¯s impossible, then where did my daughter go, where did she go? You guys look, is there anyone else in this room, you guys give an exnation.¡±


    I said, ¡°Call the surveince.¡±


    It¡¯s pointless to argue here.


    The hospital is definitely responsible for the loss of the patient.


    If it¡¯s a patient who can walk and run, there¡¯s still a possibility that she went wandering off somewhere by herself, but Be Hill can¡¯t walk or run, and she¡¯s a vegetable, unless ¡­


    Jane Hasis and I went to the hospital¡¯s monitoring room, pulled up the monitoring of the corridor of the ward where Be Hill was staying, starting from the time of the doctor¡¯sst check-in, Jane Hasis stared anxiously at the monitoring, and I began to feel apprehensive in my heart along with the monitoring screen.


    Suddenly.


    At eighteen-fifty-four, there was no one in the corridor, it was very cold, suddenly, the door of the ward where Be Hill was staying opened, first a hand was stretched out, then a leg stepped out, when Be Hill¡¯s face was revealed in the monitor, everyone was shocked and speechless.


    Be Hill had already been diagnosed as a vegetable, and the possibility of recovery was almost zero, but under such circumstances, after lying in the hospital for half a year, Be Hill even stood up, and even slipped out of the ward by herself.

 Chapter 381: Walker Richter Warns Yao Murong

    Be Hill is surprisingly well.


    The doctor mumbles in surprise, ¡°This, this can¡¯t be, there was no sign of improvement during the previous checkups.¡±


    In other words, Be Hill is miraculously and suddenly well.


    What are the odds of that?


    It¡¯sparable to buying a lottery ticket and winning the first prize.


    I stared at the surveince screen and saw that Be Hill was heading towards the hospital¡¯s main entrance, and hurriedly said, ¡°Call up the surveince video of the hospital¡¯s main entrance as well.¡±


    The doctor was even more excited than I was inside, if the vegetative people who couldn¡¯t wake up were well, it would be a good thing for the hospital and for the whole medical clinic.


    The security camera at the main entrance was pulled up, and Be Hill did walk out of the hospital in a hospital gown, as to where she went is unknown.


    Jane Hasis pointed to the surveince video and burst into tears of excitement, ¡°My Be, my Be is well.¡±


    Be Hill will most likely be going back to the Hill family and possibly back to where she and Ulysses Will lived before.


    Jane Hasis and I split up to look for her, she went home to check on the family and I went to where she lived with Ulysses Will.


    By the time I got to the house where Ulysses Will lived, it was dark and I sat in the car and didn¡¯t go up right away.


    I sat in the car for a while, still kind of in disbelief that Be Hill was awake.


    I waited to hear from Jane Hasis, who was slow to call me, and just as I was about to get out of the car and go upstairs to check on her, Jane Hasis called, and Be Hill had not returned.


    It looked like it wasing here then.


    Hanging up the phone, I nced upstairs and took a deep breath before heading up the stairs, not sure if anyone else was living in this house since Be Hill and Ulysses Will had gone out one after the other.


    I got out of the elevator, the hallway was very quiet, I rang the doorbell and a little girl answered the door, ¡°Who are you looking for.¡±


    The house had changed owners.


    The child¡¯s mother came over as well when she heard the noise and asked me, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I want to ask if a woman in a hospital gown has been here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Looks like Be Hill hasn¡¯t been here either.


    That would be strange.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± I apologized and left, going back to my car and calling Jane Hasis back, ¡°No one on my end either.¡±


    Be Hill had disappeared after leaving the hospital.


    Jane Hasis and I searched all night and waited until twenty-four hourster when Jane Hasis called the police.


    The police told us to go back and wait for news first, and that they would let us know if there was any news.


    Be Hill left the hospital in a hospital gown, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find her, but there was no news for the next few days, and it was as if she had disappeared after leaving the hospital.


    Jane Hasis was having a hard time sleeping and eating, and the fact that Be Hill was alive and unounted for was more worrying than the fact that she was lying in the hospital.


    No one knew what was happening to her.


    After Frank Hill¡¯s death, I had to take care of thepany, and I was so busy with socializing and meetings that I left Yao Mubai¡¯s imminent return behind.


    At a business reception, I bumped into Yao Murong.


    He came over and greeted me: ¡°I heard that Director Hill passed away, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Almost all acquaintances will say this when they meet.


    I nodded politely and turned around, intending to go to the rest area to sit down, Yao Murong followed me, ¡°Alva, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, we haven¡¯t worked together yet, I have a good project here, are you interested in working together.¡±


    As a businessman, the opportunity to make money will naturally be seized, but if the object of cooperation is Yao Murong, it will have to be considered.


    I found a seat and sat down, Yao Murong sat down opposite me, the corner of her mouth rose, ¡°Any interest? A sure-fire deal.¡±


    ¡°There is no surefire business in this world.¡± I carelessly shook the wine ss in my hand, ¡°But it is possible to say what project will let you find me to cooperate, with your ability, you should not need Hill¡¯s Group such a smallpany¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Antique investment, do you think it¡¯s a sure thing?¡± Yao Murong smiled lightly, ¡°Hill¡¯s group has Walker covering it, like a day, not a smallpany, by the way speaking of Walker, he seems to be a little offtely, aftering back from G city on a business trip, he has changed a lot, have you contacted Walkertely?¡±


    I think of Walker Richter heart inexplicably annoyed: ¡°His business has nothing to do with me, we have no contact.¡±


    Yao Murong with a tone of regret: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Walker toe to this point, in fact, before Walker lost his hearing, he personally looked for a hotel and ordered a wedding dress, he wanted to give you a wedding, it¡¯s just a pity.¡±


    At that, I was shocked, Walker Richter had really wanted to give me a wedding?


    I never know these things.


    Yao Murong added, ¡°Alva, no one in this world is perfect, Walker, no matter with Pheobe Wilson or Susan Su, had other ns, but he never had any calctions for you, even going so far as to take ¡­¡±


    ¡°Murong.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice rang out behind Yao Murong.


    I looked up at Walker Richter, Yao Murong also turned back at the same time and looked at Walker Richter, he smiled, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting, since you¡¯re here, you guys talk, I won¡¯t bother.¡±


    Yao Murong got up and patted Walker Richter¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Women are meant to be loved, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, the way he looked at Yao Murong¡¯s eyes was a bit cold, could it be that these two brothers really broke up? But just now, Yao Murong was still speaking for Walker Richter.


    I can¡¯t understand, after Yao Murong left, Walker Richter warned me in a cold voice: ¡°Stay away from him in the future.¡±


    This warning was a bit inexplicable.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, got up and walked towards the reception hall.


    Walker Richter tugged on my hand, ¡°Alva Hill, mark my words.¡±


    ¡°I think President Richter should recognize himself before he says that.¡±


    Since I knew Walker Richter is the masked man, seeing him again, I have mixed feelings in my heart, I don¡¯t know how to face it, and I don¡¯t know what words to say, the person I once loved dearly has turned into a cold-blooded, ruthless, and cruel person without anypromise, such a big transformation, I really have no way to ept it.


    I shrugged off Walker Richter, put down the ss in my hand, and walked towards the restroom, I was running away from him.


    I deliberately dawdled for time in the restroom, thinking that Walker Richter might have already left, I then went out.


    The reception hade to a close and I said hello to the organizers and left.


    The car was parked in the underground parking lot, and just as I reached the empty parking lot I heard an argument, and it sounded very familiar.


    I stood behind a white car and watched as Walker Richter grabbed Yao Murong¡¯s cor and pressed him against the front of the car, warning, ¡°Murong, don¡¯t push me, if you go near her again, don¡¯t me me for flipping out.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t resist, instead he leaned back andy on the front of the car with an indifferent face, spreading his hands andughing, ¡°What are you nervous about, I¡¯m just looking for her to cooperate and make money together, she¡¯s your sweetheart, that¡¯s my sister-inw, how could I harm her.

 Chapter 382: A Passion Turned Into Loss

    Yao Murong has never harmed me, on the contrary, she helped me before, letting me privately hide Susan Su to meet Walker Richter, no matter from which aspect, Yao Murong has nothing to say to Walker Richter, I really don¡¯t want to understand, how did Walker Richter turn against Yao Murong.


    Walker Richter¡¯s fists are clenched, it doesn¡¯t look like a joke, they are blood brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time, don¡¯t hit on her.¡±


    The corner of Yao Murong¡¯s mouth¡¯s smile deepens, he closes in on Walker Richter, he doesn¡¯t know what he said in Walker Richter¡¯s ear, only to see Walker Richter¡¯s fist mmed down directly, not on Yao Murong¡¯s face, but on the car.


    Seeing Walker Richter¡¯s anger, Yao Murongughed indulgently, his eyes looked over to my side, Yao Murong found me, he stood up straight, slowly organized his clothes, patted Walker Richter¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Then he pulled open the door and got in, started the car and left.


    Walker Richter was still standing in the same ce, I stood here for so long and he didn¡¯t even notice me.


    I was curious, what could Yao Murong have hit on me that made Walker Richter so nervous?


    I was even a bit sarcastic at that time, with Walker Richter¡¯s ruthlessness, who can hinder what he wants to do?


    Later, Yao Murong called me to talk about antique investment again, I refused, half because of Walker Richter¡¯s reason, half is that I am really not interested.


    I also don¡¯t believe that Yao Murong is looking for me to make money together for no reason.


    It was Saturday again.


    I had promised Yao Mubai that I would cook at his house every Saturday for a year, and when you do the math, it¡¯s been a couple months and I haven¡¯t done it a couple times.


    I apanied a client on the golf course just finished ying a game, received a text message on my cell phone: meal ready, wait for me.


    This is sent by Yao Mubai.


    He ising back today.


    Seeing this text message, the corners of my mouth unconsciously rose, and my mood followed suit.


    I tossed the club to the customer and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t y today, I have something to do, let¡¯s make an appointment another day.¡±


    The old client, who wouldn¡¯t have counted on it, instead teased me, ¡°Rushing to a date?¡±


    Yao Mubai and I are considered to have an appointment, but not a date.


    I smiled and left.


    The car drove in Yao Mubai¡¯s home near the food market stopped, bought his favorite food back.


    Carrying the vegetables, I stood in front of his house, put my finger on the fingerprint lock, when the door snapped open, there was a particrly wonderful feeling in my heart.


    Obviously there is no rtionship between the two people, but I have the right to freely enter and exit his home.


    And since when, had I be expectant of hearing from him?


    I closed my eyes, shook off the distractions in my head, pushed open the door and entered the house, and began to prepare dinner.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what time Yao Mubai would be back, so I busied myself in the kitchen, stewing soup and stir frying vegetables.


    Two hourster, everything was ready, the aroma wafted through the house, and the originally cold house was filled with fireworks.


    I looked at the time, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    I sat in the living room and turned on the TV and waited, the night of waiting is always long.


    Waiting and waiting, I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep, the TV in the living room is still on.


    A ringtone woke me up, I opened my eyes, touched my cell phone to see, it was already two in the morning, the food had long been cold, Yao Mubai did note back.


    I deleted the spam text message, the joy in my heart was reced by loss.


    He¡¯s probably noting back.


    Cold meal naturally can not eat, I all poured into the trash, will kitchen clean up, already three in the morning, I carry the cold meal, with a lost heart downstairs.


    The food went into the trash can, the lost heart, nowhere to rest.


    I exhaled a mouthful of cloudy air, smiled to myself, returned to the car, ready to start the car to leave, a familiar figure into the line of sight.


    Even if it was dark and separated by a distance, I could instantly recognize that it was Yao Mubai.


    He really came back.


    Seeing him stop the car and get down from the car, the bottom of my heart can¡¯t stop surging with ecstasy, I push open the car door, ¡°Yao ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mubai.¡±


    A woman from his car down, looking at the woman, my words all blocked in the throat, the car door half open, I did not go down again, because the woman is very natural to hold Yao Mubai¡¯s arm, he did not push her away, but let her stick to himself.


    The hand on the door slipped down, looking at the front two people, I no longer have the courage to push open the door.


    I didn¡¯t get a good look at the woman, but judging by her figure and voice, she should be very pretty.


    Yao Mubai was too vignt, perhaps my sight was too hot, he suddenly looked over, that nce over, my body stiffened for a moment, my heartbeat elerated, there was a feeling of being a thief, I wanted to hide myself, but the car was parked here, how could Yao Mubai not recognize that this was my car.


    As we looked at each other, I tried to squeeze out a smile, only to realize that my face was as stiff as my body.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was a kind of sourness in my chest that made me swell up, and it was so hard that I couldn¡¯t describe it.


    At that moment, how I wished Yao Mubai would just pretend he didn¡¯t see me and just walk away, but he let go of the beautiful woman and walked towards me.


    At that time, my palms were all cold sweat, my heart is very chaotic, my head is a littleck of oxygen, but also a littleck of heart, words do not know how to say, he came over, I stabilized my heart and mind to get off, can only say with a smile, ¡°back, that¡¯s your girlfriend ah, really beautiful.¡±


    Yao Mubai was about to speak, the beautiful woman smiled and climbed on his back, that action is very natural, a look is not the first time.


    She smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you sister for thepliment, you are also very pretty, you are Mubai¡¯s friend ah, my name is Xia Ruyan.¡±


    Xia Ruyan came closer and I got a good look at her, she is indeed a beauty, she looks like she should be in her early twenties, very young, her eyebrows are looking around, yful and cute.


    I remembered what Jane Hasis said, there are a lot of women who are prettier than me, but Yao Mubai only goes to the Hill family, I¡¯m afraid Yao Mubai won¡¯t go to the Hill family in the future.


    I pulled out a smile, ¡°Hello, I am Alva Hill.¡±


    ¡°Sister Alva, do you live here too?¡± Xia Ruyan smiled brightly, it was infectious.


    I was about to open my mouth when Yao Mubai snatched the first question, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why are you here?¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, I received your text message.¡±


    It was clearly him who told me toe.


    ¡°There was a bit of a dy, I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯m with a client today too, I just got done, I thought I¡¯de by and say something, I saw youe back just as I arrived.¡± I lied, strong self-esteem forbids me to admit in front of Yao Mubai that I waited stupidly for a few hours, I said, ¡°It¡¯s not early, I¡¯ll go back first, by the way, are you okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to have any problems, I still asked uneasily.


    ¡°Small injury.¡± Yao Mubai looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s really quitete, pay attention to safety on the road when you go back.¡±


    His words clearly didn¡¯t have any problems, but in my ears, it was like having a thorn across my throat, it was hard to bear.


    I forced a smile and nodded, but inwardly it was as if ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping past.

 Chapter 383: I Ruined Fiona Croix

    When I turned my back, I felt myself quite ridiculous again, receiving his message, I rushed with bated breath to buy food and cook, and when the food was cold, I didn¡¯t take a bite myself, and it all ended up in the trash.


    I asked myself again in my heart, what am I angry about?


    What kind of women Yao Mu Bai has around him has nothing to do with me?


    When I got on the car, I saw Yao Mubai and Xia Ruyan didn¡¯t stop for a moment and turned around to head upstairs, I had just calmed myself down, but I felt irritated all of a sudden.


    I pulled my hair in annoyance, looked at myself in the mirror, before I came, I also deliberately make-up, even I myself did not notice, I know he ising back when how much anticipation.


    But as much anticipation as there was, there was disappointment.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and tugged at the corners of my mouth, snuffing out the little bud that had issued from the bottom of my heart, ignoring the painless feeling in my heart as I started the car and left.


    I returned to THE HILL FAMILY and was confronted with another wailing Jane Hasis.


    She¡¯s like Mrs. Xianglin now, as soon as she sees me, she cries about her hard life and about Be Hill¡¯s hard life.


    ¡°Alva, where did you say Be went? She just woke up, she is penniless, and it¡¯s so cold, do you think she will be bullied? I just had a nightmare that Be was being bullied by a group of hobos, she was screaming for help, I wanted to go and save her, but I woke up from the dream.¡±


    Seriously, Be Hill was really worrying, she just left the hospital, not knowing where she was going, and with the brain injury in the first ce, even Dr. Huang asserted that she couldn¡¯t wake up again, and yet the person walked out on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station tomorrow and ask again, you should stop worrying and go back to your room to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Where am I going to sleep early.¡± Jane Hasis sighed.


    I sent her back to her room, because of Yao Mubai¡¯s matter, I didn¡¯t have that mood to pacify her.


    The next few days.


    I went to thepany as usual and had a morning meeting, when the meeting broke up, I suddenly felt a little dizzy, when I got up, I almost couldn¡¯t stand, my hand immediately held the table to stabilize.


    ¡°Chief Hill, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The secretary said with concern.


    I sat down again and slowed down, and the difort I felt just now disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go about your business.¡±


    The secretary asked me, ¡°Chief Hill, do you need me to order takeout for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Except for social functions, I usually let my secretary order takeout.


    After the secretary left, I walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the miles of North City, the tip of the iceberg was already very prosperous, before I returned to THE Hill family, my dream was just to have a good job, to have a family, to be a good wife, a good mom, I never thought I wanted to be a strong woman of any kind, yet step by step, I¡¯ve already forgotten how I got to my current position, standing in this I have forgotten how I came to be in the position I am in now, standing in this ce.


    The cell phone resting on the table rang, I nced back and frowned when I saw the caller ID, it was a string of unsigned calls.


    I get calls like this all the time, and calls like this, I can¡¯t help but answer.


    I walked over to the table, picked up the phone and answered it, and on the other end of the line came Jong Ting¡¯s voice, ¡°Miss Hill, be careful, Ben¡¯s back.¡±


    This was Jong Ting¡¯s way of repaying me, and it was the best she could do.


    What she said in her words was that Qi Ben was back, which meant that the previous Qi Ben was not in North City.


    Yao Mubai had only been back for a few days and Qi Ben had returned, I couldn¡¯t help but connect the two, could Yao Mubai¡¯s previous disappearance have something to do with Qi Ben?


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± I cared in passing, ¡°Are you and the child okay.¡±


    ¡°En, everything is fine.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zhong Ting and I didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about and hung up the phone with a few simple sentences.


    I knew the danger was nearby, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Susan Su was arrested, Qi Ben is not easy to deal with,st time in the hospital, because I was reckless, a human life is gone, Qi Ben could brutally cut Nancy Richter dozens of knives that year, that he has no reverence for human life, who does not know if he will jump over the wall again.


    Before the danger did note, I should do what I do, worrying is also useless.


    After a long day of work, I walked out of the office only to run into Jack Astoring to see me.


    The first thing he said when he saw me was, ¡°Got time for a drink?¡±


    Jack Astor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his face was a bit haggard. He came to me because of Fiona Croix.


    People havee to my door, naturally I can¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Drink?¡±


    Drinking is a lot different from drinking coffee.


    Jack Astor chose wine.


    It fits his current mood.


    But there is a saying that pouring wine on your sorrows makes them worse.


    After three sses of wine, Jack Astor asked me, ¡°Alva Hill, I want to know what happened to Fiona in G-town.¡±


    He asked me that, so that meant that Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t told him about her being kidnapped by Kerzan along with me.


    In fact, there is no need to hide this matter, and the person is fine now, but Jack Astor came to me so long after the incident to ask him about this, I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    I asked, ¡°Fiona what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her best friend, she followed you to G-town, when you called me to ask if Fiona hade back, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Jack Astor¡¯s narrow, ink-deep eyes narrowed deeply, ¡°Alva Hill, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking you right now what¡¯s going on with Fiona.¡±


    This tone of voice, a little bit of the meaning of raising an usation.


    If something wasn¡¯t really wrong, Jack Astor wouldn¡¯t have sought me out or spoken to me in that tone.


    But I really didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    I honestly said, ¡°I was kidnapped with Fiona, then Yao Mubai saved her, she suffered some superficial injuries, if you want to ask me what happened to her, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Last time when Fiona Croix refused Jack Astor¡¯s invitation, I felt something was wrong, I asked Fiona Croix, she said it was fine,ter I asked Wang Yuan, Wang Yuan also said it was nothing, plus I was busy with things in thepanytely, I had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Kidnapping?¡± Jack Astor immediately changed his face, his eyes suddenly cold: ¡°Suffered a bit of trauma, just that simple?¡±


    Jack Astor¡¯s words left me at a loss for words.


    Just when I was dumbfounded, Jack Astor said another sentence that made me almost copse.


    He said angrily, ¡°Fiona¡¯s at the doctor¡¯s, here¡¯s the pills I went to her house to get, see for yourself, Alva Hill, Fiona¡¯s been screwed over by you.¡±


    Jack Astor practically dropped the box of pills in front of me and my head exploded when I saw the name on the box and then what the pills did.


    It was Valium-inducing medicine.


    That meant that Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t even suffered anything as simple as a superficial injury during her abduction, and she had been unstable, but I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to that.


    I grabbed the pillbox with a shaking hand, gripping it tightly; I¡¯d never been this distraught before. It was Fiona Croix, and she was being dragged down by me.


    Jack Astor ispletely suppressing his anger, otherwise I¡¯m sure he might not be able to keep his temper down ande after me.


    The woman he cherished had been emotionally unstable because I was kidnapped and in shock, but Fiona Croix had kept it from me, not saying a word about it.


    A throbbing pain shot through my heart, and it hurt so much that I breathed heavily, ¡°Fiona, Fiona ¡­¡±


    Jack Astor braced his hands on the tabletop and poured a mouthful of all the wine on the table into his mouth, his qualitatively cold voice ringing above my head, ¡°Alva Hill, Fiona is being dragged into this by you.¡±


    Every word from Jack Astor felt like a hammer hitting my heart, throbbing with pain.


    I was shaking, I grabbed my pill box and stormed out, I made my way to Fiona Croix¡¯s ce and opened the door to her house with a shaking hand, there were no lights on in the living room, Fiona Croix was in her bedroom, the door to the room was open and light was filtering in from it and the sound of running water wasing from it.


    I listened to the sound inside, my feet as heavy as lead, I stood in ce, knowing that she was inside, but I did not dare to approach a step, the hand of the pill box has long been pinched by me deformed, nails into the flesh, but as if they do not know the pain.


    Jack Astor¡¯s words lingered in my ears, and I became more and more uncertain about how to face Fiona Croix.


    Just then, Fiona Croix came out in her nightgown, and when she saw me, she raised a smile and asked, ¡°When did you get here, why didn¡¯t you even call me.¡±


    I looked at her and just one tear fell, my lips trembled but I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Fiona Croix was shocked and rushed up to take my hand, she saw the pill box in my hand and in that moment she understood everything and her face receded cleanly in that moment.


    ¡°You¡­ You know all about it.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words made my tears fall like broken beads, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    I choked back sobs, I didn¡¯t know what else to say except to say the pale words.


    I grabbed her hand and cried, ¡°Fiona, why didn¡¯t you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alva, what are you doing.¡± Fiona Croix hugged me andforted me, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I just got a bit of a shock, I always have nightmares, I got a doctor to prescribe some medicine, you also know that I¡¯m a timid person, I haven¡¯t been kidnapped yet, this is all in the past, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

 Chapter 384: Finding Bella Hill

    ¡°Fiona, why are you so stupid, you¡¯re suffering alone, you should me me, scold me will you.¡± I really hope she scolds me okay.


    Fiona Croix hugged me, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t me you, really, this has nothing to do with you, you were willing to stay and not go in order to save me, and you didn¡¯t put your own safety in your eyes, how could I me you, it¡¯s really just a small problem, is it Jack Astor he went to look for you, I¡¯ve said it all, it¡¯s just a matter of time, and I¡¯ve forgotten about it It¡¯s just a bad case of insomniately.¡±


    If it was just insomnia, why would she be on medication.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s mouth was so light, she didn¡¯t care, but I felt guilty, I was the one who caused it after all.


    That night, I hugged Fiona Croix, my pillow was wet with tears, and she patted my shoulder, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s enough for me to have a friend like you in my life.¡±


    Fiona Croix feels lucky to have met me.


    But I felt I was a disaster, whoever met me was unlucky.


    The next few days, I apanied Fiona Croix, I am careful, I do not know what I am afraid of, is the heart panic, only to guard her, I feel at ease.


    Fiona Croixughed at me: ¡°You¡¯re so clingy, those who don¡¯t know will think we are in that kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, in my next life I¡¯ll be a man and I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    I mean it, if there is an afterlife, I hope I can be Fiona Croix¡¯s umbre to protect her from the wind and rain.


    Fiona Croix smiled, under the sunshine, she was so bright and moving, the haze under her eyes was dispersed in that moment.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s make a deal, I¡¯ll rely on you in my next life.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wang Yuan went back to Yao Mubai¡¯s normal work, after Liu Xin¡¯s ident, she is not as impulsive as before, she changed her impulsive nature, go to work on time, get off work on time, she often go to see Liu Xin, however, every time they are rejected, sometimes even can¡¯t get in the door.


    Wang Yuan is also quite persistent, she came to me, taking lessons from me, asking me how to take a man.


    This can shock me: ¡°Do you have that kind of meaning for Liu Xin ¡­?¡±


    Usually I see Wang Yuan greatly grinning, to Liu Xin is not to take the foot kick or scolding, I have always thought that the two are ¡®brothers¡¯ love, is a revolutionary friendship, did not expect sublimation.


    ¡°Did I not show enough obviousness?¡± Wang Yuan gave me a nk look, ¡°Forget it, I got the wrong person, you¡¯re the same elm as Liu Xin.¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched and I cried andughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I really can¡¯t see it, if you say that you have a crush on your boss, then I still believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for abuse.¡± Wang Yuan reacted greatly, ¡°Besides, is the boss not something a mortal like me can miss, right, speaking of the boss, Alva, what¡¯s going on with youtely, your backyard is on fire, I heard that the boss and Xia Ruyan are getting engaged, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Ruyan, that girl who is as warm as the sun.


    I didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when I heard the news that Yao Mubai was getting engaged to Xia Ruyan.


    Wang Yuan added, ¡°Alva, you¡¯ve met a formidable enemy, Xia Ruyan is now the daughter-inw candidate that everyone in the Yao family is happy with, if you don¡¯t make a move, the boss will really be snatched away.¡±


    ¡°Who he¡¯s going to be with has nothing to do with me.¡± My mouth is still brave, and I can¡¯t say it¡¯s good, but I know that it¡¯s impossible for me to be with Yao Mubai, emotionally, I¡¯m already tired, if he can have a better choice, why don¡¯t I fulfill it.


    Wang Yuan opened her mouth to say something, but swallowed her words back.


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask. There are some things that you should not fantasize about since you have already made a decision in your heart.


    Two months after Be Hill disappeared from the hospital, there was finally news.


    The police notified me, I did not immediately call Jane Hasis, but went there first, but thanks to me first, otherwise Jane Hasis saw Be Hill¡¯s appearance, may be able to pass out in anger.


    Jane Hasis¡¯s worry really happened, Be Hill was injured in the brain, although she miraculously woke up, but her IQ is only that of a three year old child.


    When I looked at Be Hill like this, my heart felt a kind of indescribable sadness.


    I am not a saintly mother, but she is my sister in the end.


    Be Hill looked at me, both eyes lit up, those eyes were full of curiosity, revealing a clean smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    Be Hill seldom called me sister, this is also the first time she called me sister without any mockery, sincerely.


    She wanted toe up to hold the clothes, but a little afraid, timidly back again.


    The policeman said regretfully, ¡°She was like this when we found her, thankfully she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I thanked the police and held out my hand to Be Hill, ¡°Sister will take you home.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Be Hill looked confused, she didn¡¯t know the meaning of home.


    Her hands were dirty and had many small cuts, some had scabbed over and some were still new.


    I didn¡¯t dare to take such a Be Hill back. Taking her out of the police station, I first took her to change her clothes, cleaned up, and then took her to the hospital for a physical checkup.


    As I expected, Be Hill had been vited during her missing days.


    I looked at Be Hill who was giggling and fiddling with her hair, at that moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 385: Calling the Police on Walker Richter

    I took Be Hill back, she was lying on the car window on the way, looking outside like a curious baby, just like a child, curious about everything, when she saw what she thought was funny, she would tell me excitedly, ¡°Sister, look, that¡¯s so pretty, I like it so much.¡±


    When she passes by the square, she sees some activities dancing in the square and says excitedly, ¡°Sister, I know how to dance too.¡±


    Her mouth a sister, listening to the ears, mixed vors.


    In front of me was no longer the Be Hill who had looked down on me, who was high and mighty, but a Be Hill who knew nothing and was in a child¡¯s world.


    I parked the car, took her to the square, saw a balloon seller, she beeped and pouted: ¡°Sister, I want this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I bought her a balloon and she twirled around happily, giving me the feeling that I was with child.


    Just then, Jane Hasis called, and it seemed she knew that Be Hill had been found.


    Sure enough, when she got on the phone, the first thing she said was, ¡°Did you find Be? Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°I found her, I¡¯ll bring her backter.¡±


    The reason why I haven¡¯t brought her back now is that I am afraid Jane Hasis will have a hard time seeing Be Hill¡¯s condition.


    Jane Hasis urged me on the phone to hurry up and bring the person back, and when I hung up the phone, I realized that Be Hill had disappeared, and I immediately panicked: ¡°Be Hill, Be Hill¡­¡±


    The crowd suddenly erupted in apuse, I looked toward the stage, I saw Be Hill did not know when to run to the stage, is following the stage of people dancing street dance, actually also upied the C seat, hot dance in the Be Hill can not see the slightest abnormality, each of her movements is like a professionally trained.


    Be Hill as the Hill family¡¯s golden girl, I have seen her arrogant side, but I have not seen her dance so hot dance, social dance is to see her dance.


    The audience thought that Be Hill was the leader of the dance, and they kept cheering and pping for the wonderful dance.


    Be Hill seemed to be enjoying the dance, with a confident smile on her face.


    I stood on the stage and couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe.


    After the dance, the organizer asked Be Hill if she wanted to join them, and offered a generouspensation, Be Hill giggled, had no idea what the others were saying, and kept saying yes, yes, yes.


    The organizer was so happy, I pulled Be Hill over and apologized, ¡°Sorry, my sister, she doesn¡¯t want to join, I have to take her home, sorry.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At first nce Be Hill wouldn¡¯t see a problem once she joined.


    Be Hill did listen to me and followed me to the car, she was afraid that I would be upset, she quickly assured, ¡°Sister, are you upset, I won¡¯t y with them from now on.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to go about exining, in the end I just smiled and took her back.


    Jane Hasis had long been waiting at the door, as soon as she saw my car, she immediately came over, the car stopped, she looked at Be Hill in the car and burst into tears of excitement, ¡°Be, Be.¡±


    Be Hill didn¡¯t recognize Jane Hasis at all, she followed me out of the car, still only giggling.


    Jane Hasis noticed something wrong with Be Hill and asked me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, Be?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    I told Jane Hasis about Be Hill¡¯s condition, and she immediately broke down and bawled.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her cry like that since Frank Hill died.


    Whatever Be Hill had done, she had suffered enough over the years.


    It might not be a bad thing for her to forget about the past and be a ¡°child¡±.


    After Be Hill¡¯s return, Jane Hasis surrounded her every day, took her on trips, she became a mother again, and Be Hill became a daughter again.


    As soon as Jane Hasis and Be Hill left, the house became even colder, and I was the only one left in this lively home.


    At night, Iy on the balcony, drinking in the solitude of being alone.


    When I was in the orphanage, I wanted to have a home, but now that I have one, it¡¯s just a shell.


    During the day, I curbed my sentimentality, in the workce, I became a strong woman, because of Fiona Croix¡¯s affair, I refused all help from Walker Richter.


    The assets of Hill¡¯s Group were shrinking. My secretary asked me, ¡°Mr. Hill, how many people want to cooperate with the Richter family but can¡¯t, why are you so against cooperating with the Richter family? Losing the Richter family will cost ourpany a lot.¡±


    ¡°If money can really rece all the losses, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The secretary didn¡¯t understand what I meant.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth and left her to her business.


    I refused to work with THE Richter family, and Walker Richter certainly knew that.


    That night, I was just able toe down from the office and saw him standing under the streetlight across the street waiting for me.


    As soon as I saw Walker Richter, I remembered the humiliation that Fiona Croix had suffered, he would not stop at anything to achieve his goal, he could use me, but why did he let those people hurt Fiona?


    At that moment, anger erupted from the bottom of my heart, I stepped forward and without waiting for him to open his mouth, I angrily questioned him, ¡°Walker Richter, you know that Fiona is my best friend, and you won¡¯t even let her go.¡±


    Walker Richter looked confused, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that you were the one in Kelly Zex¡¯s room, and you were the one who promised to let Fiona go and then backed out.¡± I said angrily, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re just inhuman.¡±


    Anger bubbled up and I was so angry that I grabbed him by the cor and cursed him like a madman, ¡°Walker Richter, you¡¯re simply insane, you¡¯re worse than the devil.¡±


    Walker Richter let me vent my anger and mortar and pestle.


    His reaction made me even more angry, and in a fit of rage I grabbed his hand and bit down hard, a taste of blood soon spreading in my mouth.


    But he still just muffled a grunt, said nothing and did not stop, I looked at him with open eyes, he surprisingly did not have a trace of expression, cold-blooded to the point of fear.


    I let go of him, sarcastically said: ¡±You have always been cold-blooded and heartless, in the beginning for your so-called n, even their own children are not concerned about, the child is gone, also did not see you drop a tear, such a heartless you and how can there be a trace of softness, human life in your eyes is nothing? No, I¡¯m afraid that human life doesn¡¯t even enter your eyes, you treat everything as a game, even Ke Zhen is just your puppet, right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With those three words he was admitting that he had done all of this.


    ¡°Walker Richter, people like you should be punished by thew and go to prison to atone for the acts youmitted.¡±


    I knew that Walker Richter was the Masked Man without ever telling Yao Mubai or going to report him, and in this moment, the thought of sending him to prison popped up in my mind.


    I thought so and did so, I took out my cell phone and dialed the police in front of Walker Richter, when the phone was dialed, Walker Richter suddenly sank his eyes and grabbed my hand: ¡°Alva.

 Chapter 386: He Appeared

    Walker Richter snatched the phone over and lunged towards me, spinning around twice with a hug before standing still.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened at that time, I subconsciously hugged his shoulder, only to see a figure not far away running away quickly, my hand was sticky, a smell of blood floated in the air, I was instantly shocked, seeing the blood in my hand, I was shocked for half a day without saying anything, I just stared at him dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter called out to me.


    I came back to my senses and asked numbly, ¡°What just happened, that man just now was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Came at me.¡± He said in a cloudy voice.


    The sky is too dark, and he is wearing a dark-colored clothes, I simply do not know how he is injured, as soon as I heard his words, I was angry: ¡°Serves you right.¡±


    He justughed with a few self-deprecating smiles, ¡°To be able to live until now, it¡¯s all earned, so go back quickly, don¡¯t be dragged down by a cold-blooded and heartless person like me.¡±


    Dropping this sentence, Walker Richter returned the cell phone to me and turned to leave, I stood in ce, looking at his back, the anger in my heart slowly dissipated, just as I was about to leave, but I found that the ground was covered with blood stains, how serious an injury must it be to bleed so much.


    I didn¡¯t hear any gunshots just now either, what in the world hurt him?


    Since this night, I haven¡¯t seen Walker Richter for a long time, and I haven¡¯t heard any news about him in the circle. the Richter Group has changed its head, that is, Charles Richter is in charge of it.


    Seeing such a big movement of the Richter Group, I suddenly felt uneasy in my heart, did something happen to Walker Richter?


    The Hill family was too cold, I often went to stay with Fiona Croix, she quit her job to take some private work at home, and her days were not bad, she did not ept the money I gave her, so I could onlypensate her in the daily necessities, daily expenses.


    She no longer goes to school to pick up her son, nor does she visit the Astor family, she is afraid of infecting her child, but also the fear in her heart makes her afraid to face the child.


    After Yao Mubai had Xia Ruyan, he didn¡¯te to me either, and my days returned to an unprecedented calm.


    Zhong Ting called to ask me to be careful, and did not see Qi Ben on me, slowly, I did not take this as a matter of fact, until this night, I left from thepany just to the underground parking lot, and was talking to Fiona Croix, telling her that I will be right back, it was someone from behind the charm of the stunned.


    I didn¡¯t even see who was behind me, what they looked like, my cell phone fell to the ground, and before I fell into the dimness, I could still hear Fiona Croix¡¯s voiceing from my cell phone, ¡°Alva, Alva? talk ah, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­ ¡±


    I woke up with gauze covering my eyes, it was pitch ck, I couldn¡¯t see anything at all, all I could hear was footsteps walking back and forth, and the person didn¡¯t say anything, they just kept walking, it was panic inducing and frightening.


    Listen to the footsteps, should be a man.


    There is the smell of smoke drifting into my nostrils, I frowned: ¡°Qi Ben, I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    The man is still silent, but the footsteps stop, and I can feel him standing right in front of me, his tall voice enveloping me.


    Suddenly.


    There was a phone snack ringing, it was the man¡¯s cell phone, swirling with the sound of footsteps again, the man walked a little farther away to answer the phone, but I could still hear the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The person is already here, when will youe over.¡±


    The voice was none other than Qiben¡¯s.


    Who was the person he was referring to? Who else wasing over?


    ¡°Well, promise me something, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Kiben said and ended the call.


    He walked over towards me and ripped the cloth off my eyes, the blinding light made me subconsciously close my eyes and tilt my head, I opened my eyes only after adjusting and was surprised to see where I was.


    I am familiar with this ce, it is the house next to the Richter family vi, once it was Be Hill¡¯s private property, butter it was bought, and the ce where I am now is the underground cer that imprisoned me for a year back then.


    Looking at the familiar environment, I was in a trance, and had a feeling of reincarnation.


    Going round and round, everything was like going back to square one.


    Qi Ben looked at me condescendingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this ce feel familiar? Be Hill really found a good ce in the first ce, putting you under her nose without anyone noticing, do you think Walker Richter will find you here this time?¡±


    I was chained hand and foot to the wall, exactly as I had been back then.


    ¡°What do you want.¡± I knew Kiben hated me, but I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell he was trying to do with me; if he wanted my life to avenge his son, he would have done it long ago instead of tying me up here.


    Kiben lit a cigarette in front of me, and I couldn¡¯t see anger or murderous intent on his face, but rather calmness, like two old friends sitting down for a long talk.


    He said, ¡°Tina Deross is gone, Susan Su was sent in by you, Angel is gone, Miley rebelled and disowned me, and was taught to be bad by her grandmother, Alva Hill, look at my life, is it pathetic?¡±


    When he said this, his eyes were full of self-deprecation.


    And to my ears, it was surprise.


    Didn¡¯t he hate me? How could he say these heartfelt words in front of me?


    He put all the pride of a man down and talked to me like a friend, or just confided in me as if I were a stranger.


    How lonely does a person have to be to say these things to someone they hate.


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    I thought of Miley that I saw in front of the school before, she was under the control of Joyce Parvis, but Joyce Parvis didn¡¯t seem to love Miley as much as she did when she was in the Richter family before, and she didn¡¯t go after Miley when she left in anger.


    ¡°You still have Chung Ting, and she¡¯s carrying your baby.¡± I said, ¡°Kiben, turn yourself in.¡±


    ¡°Turn yourself in?¡± Qi Ben sneered, ¡°This will never be possible, when I get the money, I will take Zhong Ting and the child with me to leave the North City, the grudge here, I have also finished, no regrets, if that person did not let me kidnap you, I will also let you go, I promised Tina Deross, not to move you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize that after Tina Deross had been dead for so many years, I still owed her a favor.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ke Zhen?¡±


    I hurt Ke Zhen, there was no way he would let me go.


    Qiben flicked the cigarette from his fingertips, ¡°You¡¯ll know who he is.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it Ke Zhen?


    Apart from Ke Zhen, I hadn¡¯t offended anyone else, Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t have sent Qi Ben to kidnap me.


    No, just now Qi Ben said that his grudge here is over, the reason why he stays here is because of Walker Richter, could Walker Richter him ¡­


    I was busy and panicked, ¡°Did something happen to Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°He is no match for that man.¡± Qi Ben said, ¡°Walker Richter must die, this is the sinful debt owed by THE Richter family itself.¡±


    ¡°Who was that man? Kiben, what¡¯s going on, get it straight.¡± I was anxious and suddenly felt that the whole thing was not simple, ¡°What happened to Walker Richter? He was injured a few days ago, he is ¡­ now.¡±


    ¡°Not dead yet, but he¡¯s close.¡± Qi Ben smoked thest drag of his cigarette and smiledfortably, ¡°It¡¯s good to be out of this hellhole in another twenty-four hours.¡±


    In other words, in twenty-four hours, Qi Ben was leaving North City.


    All he was waiting for now was for the man on the phone to send money.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to know how much I¡¯m worth.¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°There are many ways for you to want money, you¡¯ve been doing things for Ke Zhen for so long, haven¡¯t you made enough money?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Qi Ben shouldn¡¯t know that the boss behind the group is Walker Richter, and Ke Zhen is nothing but a front, which means that Qi Ben has been working for the person he hates the most.


    I wonder how Qi Ben would be if he knew this truth.


    ¡°Ten million dors.¡± Qi Ben got up, looked at me and said, ¡°Is not suddenly found himself quite valuable, Alva Hill, in fact, you are also quite pathetic, from beginning to end, you are just a tool for others to use, but you do not even know who is using you.¡±


    ¡°Same as each other, you work for others, don¡¯t you also not even know who you work for.¡± I said sarcastically, ¡°And you still seriously think that Ke Zhen can be in charge?¡±


    A sh of surprise crossed Qi Ben¡¯s face, ¡°You know? You¡¯re right, Ke Zhen is nothing more than a puppet, the real boss isn¡¯t him.¡±


    I was surprised too, so Qi Ben knew that the real boss was Walker Richter, so why did he still work for him?


    And who was the person who instructed him to kidnap me?


    Was Ki Ben working for two people?


    I didn¡¯t realize at that time that both KiBen and I were thinking wrong.


    I was a little hungry and said directly, ¡°Is there any food, I am hungry, you can¡¯t starve me to death before you get the money.¡±


    He threw me a loaf of bread, my hands were locked, naturally I couldn¡¯t eat it.


    Ki Ben picked it up again and tore open the bag to feed me.


    Being fed by Qi Ben, that feeling is really ¡­ hard to describe.


    After eating, Qi Ben went to the side to rest, and he did not leave the cer, so he kept watching me.


    Knowing that Qi Ben will not hurt me, I did not rx and did not dare to close my eyes.


    I always feel that things are not so simple, I have been thinking, to Qi Ben send money in the end will be who.


    Thinking about it, I also genuinely fall asleep, and then I was woken up by a burst of talking, the sound is intermittent, seems toe from a distance.


    I opened my eyes, only to see Qi Ben¡¯s profile, he was very respectfully talking to the person in front of him, and that person was wearing a cloak and a mask.


    I was shocked, it was really Walker Richter?


    At that moment, all my sleepiness ran away, only to see the masked man handing a box to Qi Ben, which should contain money.

 Chapter 387: I Killed Walker Richter

    ¡°Ki Ben.¡±


    I tried to yell out to him before I realized I couldn¡¯t make a sound at all, no matter how vocally I yelled, the sound stuck in my throat and wouldn¡¯te out.


    I couldn¡¯t speak, my tongue was numb like it wasn¡¯t my own.


    What the hell was going on.


    I was scared and tried to make a sound, but all I could make was an unpleasant ah ah ah sound.


    Kiben took the case and walked straight away, the masked man turned around, those eyes under the mask looking at me coolly as he walked towards me with his hands behind his back.


    I tilted my head and opened my mouth, letting out another hoarse ahhhhh.


    His entire body was so tightly wrapped that I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him at all if I hadn¡¯t already known he was Walker Richter.


    He crouched down, reached out a gloved hand and lifted my chin, his voice low, a voice that had been processed through processing, not his original voice: ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful face, it¡¯s quite simr to her.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Not knowing who he meant by her, I stared at him, quirking my lips and calling his name.


    He caressed my face, the knife traveling over my face, tutting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you, how could I hurt you, I¡¯ll make you more like her.


    Realizing what he was going to do, I shook my head in desperate desperation, screaming in my mind, no.


    Walker Richter gave a low chuckle, ¡°Alva, be good.¡±


    I shut my mouth tightly, clenching my teeth to keep from opening it, and my behavior angers him, pping him across the face.


    Walker Richter let go of me and unchained both my hands and feet, looking down at me as if admiring his perfect masterpiece.


    I hear a loud thud, the sound of a kicked in door, and in a trance, I see Ulysses Will barge in and see the panic on his face.


    Ulysses Will called out to me and rushed towards Walker Richter, at the same time Walker Richter stood up immediately and stabbed Ulysses Will with a knife.


    In blurred vision, I saw Ulysses Will fall.


    ¡°Ulysses Will,¡± I shouted hysterically, my tongue no longer numb enough to make a sound, ¡°Ulysses Will, Ulysses Will ¡­ ¡±


    A rush of air and blood went up in my chest, a mouthful of blood spurted out, my eyes went ck, and I don¡¯t know what happened after that.


    In a daze, I heard a siren.


    I tried hard to open my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t. Vaguely, I heard someone say, ¡°Boss, the person is hopeless.¡±


    Who was hopeless?


    What about Ulysses Will?


    Where is he?


    Where am I?


    It was cold.


    It was as if someone picked me up, a cold breeze blew, and I regained some consciousness, opening my eyes ghostly, my vision clearing.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Yao Mubai, who was holding me, seemed relieved to see me awake.


    The memories from before thea gradually became clear in my mind, I thought of Ulysses Will and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ulysses Will? What happened to him?¡±


    Yao Mubai was silent, and at that moment, I saw the police carrying a stretcher out, the stretcher was covered by a white cloth, the wind blew, lifting the white cloth, Ulysses Will¡¯s face came into sight, at that moment, I just felt like a dynamite packet was ced in my head, and it exploded all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ulysses Will. ¡°I struggled and stumbled over from Yao Mubai¡¯s embrace, my feet went soft and I fell on my knees, at that time my whole body was shaking, I was overwhelmed with grief, my hands trembled and I didn¡¯t dare to touch him, the tears fell in big drops, I couldn¡¯t ept such a fact:¡± Ulysses Will, wake up, Ulysses Will, wake up, I won¡¯t let you die, get up, ah.¡±


    I screamed his name at the top of my lungs, but he could never answer me back.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai pulled me away.


    The police carried Ulysses Will¡¯s body away.


    I watched as Ulysses Will¡¯s body was carried away, in my twenty-sixth year, I had victimized all my friends around me, I was a disaster.


    I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Ulysses Will was dead, and I couldn¡¯t ept that he was killed by Walker Richter because of me.


    Yao Mubai brought me back to his ce and someone called him.


    I was nestled in the sofa, the house was heated but I still felt cold all over, all I could think of was the image of Walker Richter stabbing Ulysses Will, and Ulysses Will¡¯s voice kept echoing in my ears.


    ¡°What? Where Kiben¡¯s body was found.¡±


    I did a double take, Ki Ben is dead too?


    It was Wang Yuan who called, Qi Ben died, just a few hours ago.


    I look at Yao Mubai and say numbly, ¡°It¡¯s Walker Richter, he¡¯s crazy, just deranged.¡±


    Yao Mubai came over as soon as he heard my words, ¡°Are you sure? What you saw was Walker Richter? The person who kidnapped you was Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure.¡± I stared fixedly at Yao Mubai and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure, it was Walker Richter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the motive? Why did he kidnap you?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    But I couldn¡¯t mistake that mask, it was Walker Richter.


    The only exnation, Walker Richter has a dual personality.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s face was grave, holding my shoulders, ¡°You take a good rest first, don¡¯t think about anything.¡±


    Yao Mupany still has things to do, naturally it is impossible to apany me here, he called Xia Ruyan to apany me, he himself went back to the bureau.


    Xia Ruyan looked at me a bit overwhelmed, she walked around in front of me, very chagrined look, finally she said, ¡°Alva sister, why don¡¯t you go to rest, if you can¡¯t sleep, how about I apany you to drink.¡±


    Yao Mubai gave her the task that she must watch me and not let me leave the ce.


    The air suddenly became quiet, and the cheerful Xia Ruyan did not adapt.


    As soon as I heard the word ¡®wine¡¯, my eyes flickered and I dully said one word: ¡°Wine.¡±


    ¡°You also want to drink right, then I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Xia Ruyan snapped her fingers, ¡°Last time I watched Mu Bai store quite a bit of good wine, this time I¡¯ll have a blessing.¡±


    Xia Ruyan quickly brought back the wine, she divided it all up, she a bottle and I a bottle, ¡°Come on, put all your unhappiness in the wine and drink it.¡±


    I held the bottle of wine and tears flooded my eyes as I thought of Ulysses Will¡¯s death.


    I watched him die in front of me and couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    The wine goes down my throat, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s choking, it chokes my eyes.


    ¡°Slow down slow down.¡± Xia Ruyan hurriedly pulled a tissue and gave it to me, ¡°Sister Alva, are you alright.¡±


    I coughed a few times, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me, I¡¯m a cmity, anyone who gets close to me doesn¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Sister Alva, that¡¯s not true, if you¡¯re a cmity, then why aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s unlucky? If you ask me, that has nothing to do with you, aren¡¯t you also a victim?¡±


    I wiped a handful of tears, picking at my hair, painfully leaning against the sofa: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s all my fault, how can it have nothing to do with me, I just watched, watched him fall in front of me ¡­¡±


    My voice choked up and by the end I was sobbing uncontrobly.


    I cried until I was convulsing, and even breathing felt difficult.


    Xia Ruyan wouldn¡¯t understand my pain, I hated that I was the one who died.


    ¡°I can¡¯t persuade people either, so let¡¯s drink.¡± Xia Ruyan took quite a bit more wine.


    In the past, I was a shallow drinker, I couldn¡¯t drink more than a few bottles before I got drunk, but this time, after drinking empty bottles all over the floor, Yao Mubai¡¯s collection was almost consumed by the two of us, but I still wasn¡¯t drunk, Xia Ruyan had already gotten drunk into a puddle, and I was getting more and more sober.


    My eyes fell on the fruit knife in the fruit basket on the table, and in a sh of brilliance, I grabbed the knife and headed out the door.


    I went straight to THE Richter family, the butler saw me appear and hurriedly opened the door for me, ¡°Miss Hill.¡±


    After I was okay with Walker Richter, no one dared to call me Ms. Richter either.


    ¡°Where is Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°Young master is in his room, he ¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to what the butler said afterward, as soon as I heard that Walker Richter was in the house, I gripped the knife hidden under my sleeve tightly, and went straight into the house and up the stairs, at that moment, there was only one idea in my head, to find Walker Richter to settle the score.


    I kicked in the door of Walker Richter¡¯s room, he was standing in his bathrobe on the nightstand as if he was reaching for something, he couldn¡¯t hear me and wouldn¡¯t even know that I hade in, much less that the knife in my hand stabbed him in the back.


    As the knife was about to prate his body, Walker Richter should have sensed it and instinctively turned around, I saw his pale face, but the knife in my hand could no longer be retracted, and in his dismay, it stabbed into him.


    ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

 Chapter 388: Misunderstanding

    The two people who were once red-faced, ah, are now red-eyed.


    Warm blood slid down the knife into my hand, and Iughed sadly, ¡°So your blood is also hot, but why are you cold-blooded and heartless.¡±


    Walker Richter stared at the knife in his chest, his deep eyes covered in sadness, he looked up and looked at me with a sadness I had never seen before.


    He said, ¡°Alva, is this cut enough? Not enough for another cut, right here.¡±


    He pointed to his heart.


    Blood continued to gush out, my hands were all slimy and I backed away in fear, the knife fell to the ground and the blood from it sttered on the ground like a small flower.


    ¡°Why, why did it turn out like this.¡±


    I almost broke down, how could he act as if nothing had happened, not a trace of guilt in his eyes, why did he have to ruin everything.


    Under the influence of alcohol I felt like a crazed lunatic, how else would I have dared to stab him with a knife?


    Walker Richter was holding the wound in his hand, blood spilled from his fingertips, down his arm, and dripped into the bathrobe, staining the white robe red.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter stepped forward and stumbled, falling straight to his knees, his face even paler.


    I was scared out of my wits and sobered up most of my wine.


    ¡°Walker, Walker,¡± a startled voice came from the doorway of the room.


    It was Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, who should have been lying in bed, paralyzed by poisoning.


    She was on her feet at this time, her legs were sharp, and she immediately ran towards Walker Richter.


    I was right at first, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have a paralyzed stroke at all, she was able to stand up.


    ¡°Walker. ¡°Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked at Walker Richter, who was bleeding profusely and as pale as a sheet of paper, and anxiously shouted at the outside: ¡°Somebody, somebody, call an ambnce.¡±


    Walker Richter copsed on the ground, those eyes have been full of grief looking at me, lips wriggling, seems to be trying to say something, that look with the memory of Ulysses Will copsed scene ovep, at that moment, my tightly wound nerves copsed all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I hissed, turning and running.


    I ran out of THE Richter family, breathing in the wind of the cold night, before looking at my blood-filled hands and realizing that I had hurt Walker Richter, that all at once I fell to my knees and lost my voice with my hands on the ground.


    The pedestrians who passed by looked at me with strange eyes.


    Later it was Yao Mubai who found me, he looked at my hands were bloody and lost in thought, he rushed over, ¡°Alva Hill, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai, I hurt Walker Richter,¡± I grabbed Yao Mubai¡¯s hand and looked at him, myst bit of strong support dispersed, all the fear came out and I cried uncontrobly in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± Yao Mubai carried me to the car, his arms are really warm, listening to his strong heartbeat, the fear in my heart is also less.


    The next day, I turned myself in.


    I confessed to killing Walker Richter.


    The police, however, told me, ¡°Walker Richter didn¡¯t die, he was taken to the hospital in time, his life was saved for the time being, but this is also an intentional homicide on your part, you turned yourself in, and you will be dealt with with discretion on the court¡¯s side when the timees.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really care if there was any leniency, I even hoped that shooting me and dying would be the end of it.


    If Ulysses Will hadn¡¯te to the rescue, he wouldn¡¯t have died, it should have been me who deserved to die.


    I was temporarily taken into custody, Yao Mubai got the news and came to see me, hating me and saying, ¡°Why are you so stupid. ¡±


    I looked at Yao Mubai as if I were dead: ¡°This is what I deserve.¡±


    This may be the only way for me to atone for my sins, only in this way will my heart feel better.


    Yao Mubai looked at me with a burning gaze, ¡°Alva Hill, put away these messy thoughts.¡±


    Fiona Croix also came to see me, she was angry and anxious: ¡°Alva, why are you so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, Ulysses Will is dead, he died right in front of me.¡± I couldn¡¯t get over the thought of Ulysses Will¡¯s death, the whole world in tatters, not to mention that it was Walker Richter who killed him.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t go and kill Walker Richter either.¡±


    I looked at her with two empty and lifeless eyes, ¡°I should have died a long time ago, when Be Hill set fire to me, it was Ulysses Will who rushed into the fire and saved me, without him, there would be no Alva Hill now.¡±


    I wish I had died back then.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Fiona Croix stomped her foot impatiently, ¡°You can¡¯t have that, think about sweetheart, you¡¯re in jail, Walker Richter is in the hospital with serious injuries from you, your own parents killed each other, how do you expect her to take it. ¡±


    I wasn¡¯t thinking about sweetheart at the time, if there had been so much as a hint of consideration, I might not have been able to bear toy a hand on him.


    When I thought of sweetheart¡¯s cute and innocent appearance, tears once again welled up in my eyes, and my heart ached so much that I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Before Fiona Croix left, she kept ying the affection card with sweetheart, telling me not to give up.


    All I could think about was sweetheart, I had regrets, but I couldn¡¯t go back.


    I was released after being locked up inside for three days, and it wasn¡¯t Yao Mubai who saved me, but Walker Richter who gave up suing me.


    I was surprised to hear this news.


    Didn¡¯t he want me dead before? Why would he let me go?


    I walked out of the police station, the Richter family butler came over, ¡°Miss Hill, the olddy is waiting for you in the car.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother?


    She was seeing me at this time for no other reason than Walker Richter.


    I nced in the direction of the car and hesitantly walked over to it, pulling open the door and getting in.


    The driver and butler were waiting outside.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s face was cold, and she kept pulling a face, ¡°Alva Hill, you almost took Walker¡¯s life with this knife, how could you have the heart to do it to him, that¡¯s the father of your child.¡±


    ¡°Old Lady, I¡¯m sure you know in your heart what Walker Richter has done, and you know why Iid my hands on him, Ulysses Will is dead, Walker Richter killed him, and he deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°Walker killed him? You saw it with your own eyes? You clearly watched it was him?¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, ¡°Alva Hill, my grandson I know it well.¡±


    I didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face with my own eyes, the man wore a mask, even his voice was processed, and I looked at the mask and recognized it as him, and he didn¡¯t deny it when I killed him.


    But now, when I think about it, I feel that there are suspicions everywhere, and it¡¯s not right.


    Walker Richter has already exposed his identity in front of me, why is he still wearing the mask?


    If he wanted me dead, why did he drop the charges?


    It wasn¡¯t inconsistent.


    But why didn¡¯t Walker Richter deny it?


    I really can¡¯t figure it out.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sneered, ¡°What, you reacted? Walker couldn¡¯t have killed anyone.¡±


    ¡°Olddy, you know everything right, the one who wore the mask and killed Ulysses Will, you know it don¡¯t you.¡±


    Otherwise Mr. Richter¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be so sure it wasn¡¯t Walker Richter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all the sins of the the Richter family, it¡¯s the Richter family that shortchanged him, and this is his revenge on the Richter family.¡±


    Who that he was, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was reticent to answer.


    She was so defensive that the man had to be someone with an unusual rtionship with THE Richter family.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Walker Richter who killed Ulysses Will, and it wasn¡¯t even Walker Richter who engineered everything in G-town?¡±


    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, ¡°I know all about G-Town, and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so crazy that Walker couldn¡¯t stop it in the past.¡±


    That made me even more curious.


    Did Walker Richter know what was going to happen in G-Town in the first ce and went over there specifically to stop it?


    Then, when he appeared in the underground boxing ring, the direction he saw in the ring, could the person in that direction be the culprit who engineered all of these things?


    ¡°Old Lady, who is that person?¡± I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how do you expect me to believe that it wasn¡¯t Walker Richter, who had that mask in his hand, the mask worn by the man behind all this.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother closed her eyes in deep pain, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless ah, but I can¡¯t tell you who he is, there is a day when my wife and son are here, I won¡¯t let the tragedy happen again, I¡¯m talking to you about all this today, I just don¡¯t want to see your continue to misunderstand Walker again, he¡¯s been too bitter all these years, when I came here. Walker asked me to bring a word.¡±


    ¡°What word?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to ask you, this knife, can let you heart to relieve some hate? And also, to tell you not to feel guilty about the cut, that he owes it to you.¡± Speaking here, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s cloudy eyes were filled with tears, she turned her back and wiped away her tears, waiting for her emotions to calm down, before saying, ¡°Alva, the Richter family is indeed sorry for you, you hurt Walker, my wife¡¯s heart is angry, but I know that this knife is simply too light for all the injuries that you have suffered. It is simply too light for those injuries you have suffered.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s sudden change of attitude made me particrly uneasy.


    I rted all that she had said, and a bold conjecture came into my mind.


    I looked at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother with a horrified expression, ¡°The person who directed everything in G City again is Yao Murong isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 389: those things of the Richter family

    ¡°No.¡± My words made Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes cut through a touch of consternation, she denied it too quickly, instead it was not right, she quickly changed the topic, ¡°The words I¡¯ve brought, I have to go to the hospital to see Walker.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s reaction said it all.


    I no longer pursued the question, I just felt it was too unbelievable, I stared at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, thinking that all of this was actually done by Yao Murong, I just felt my whole body icy cold.


    Only Yao Murong would make Walker Richter willingly acquiesce to everything.


    When I thought of the argument between Yao Murong and Walker Richter in the underground parking lot, everything seemed to make sense.


    I looked at Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes flickered and finally sighed and said, ¡°This is the sin that the Richter family hasmitted.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yao Murong and the Richter family have any grudges, I am not clear, why he did this, I am even less sure, perhaps only he himself knows why he did it.


    Qi Ben should have known that the person who instructed him to kidnap me was Yao Murong, that day in the wine cer, it turned out that we both thought wrongly, and would have been wrong about each other.


    I always thought that Qi Ben knew that the person behind the kidnapping was Walker Richter, and Qi Ben probably thought that I guessed that the person behind the kidnapping was Yao Murong.


    After all, it was a mistake.


    I said, ¡°Yao Murong hates Walker Richter, he also hates Yao Mubai, this won¡¯t end just like that, he will surely make even crazier moves next, old madam, I¡¯m afraid even you won¡¯t be able to stop it then.¡±


    If Mr. Richter¡¯s mother could really stop it, the situation would not have developed to this point now.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was silent as I got out of the car and watched her car leave.


    A little while after the olddy left, Zhong Ting came out from the police station, what she was holding was an urn, without having to ask, I knew that it was Qi Ben¡¯s ashes.


    Since Qi Ben¡¯s son An Er died, I have been worried that Qi Ben wille to me to settle the score, but I did not expect, Qi Ben has ended up like this.


    Zhong Ting big belly, look sad, eyes godless, down the steps, feet stepped on the air, almost fell, I rushed to help her, Zhong Ting looked at me, two eyes rolled, fainted.


    I rushed to send her to the hospital, the doctor told me that Zhong Ting was over-saddened, coupled with a few days without food, before fainting.


    Looking at the sleeping Zhong Ting, I felt a little hard in my heart, Tina Deross didn¡¯t end up in a good ce, I didn¡¯t expect Zhong Ting to suffer so much.


    How is she going to live with a child in the future?


    The doctor told me to go to the pharmacy to get the medicine, I put the urn on the bedside, when I came back with the medicine, I was still at the door when I heard Zhong Ting¡¯s voice, she was arguing with someone.


    I thought about Zhong Ting¡¯s health condition and immediately pushed open the door, not expecting Joyce Parvis toe.


    Zhong Ting cried and hugged Qi Ben¡¯s urn, lost her voice, using Joyce Parvis: ¡°Now you are satisfied, it is you who killed Ben, he is your own son, ah, the tiger¡¯s venom does not eat the son, but you pushed him into the fire pit.¡±


    Joyce Parvis stared at the urn and her eyes flooded with tears, but never let them fall, and said in a forceful manner, ¡°Give me the urn, it¡¯s my son¡¯s ashes, give it to me now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhong Ting hugged the urn dead not let go: ¡°You do not deserve to be Ben¡¯s mother, if you did not lie to him the Richter family killed his real father, he would not be against the Richter family, and would not have ended up in such a situation, you hate Ben¡¯s father, along with the hate Ben, you loved It¡¯s Charles Richter, you me Ben¡¯s father for destroying you, so you let Ben get back at the Richter family, you¡¯re the culprit.¡±


    Zhong Ting¡¯s words shocked me, I didn¡¯t realize that Joyce Parvis had such a story with Charles Richter, and even more, I didn¡¯t realize that Qi Ben was not expected toe to this world.


    Joyce Parvis also blushed and snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°I personally heard you say to Charles Richter, you hate Ben, you don¡¯t like this son at all, when you let him pretend to be Charles Richter¡¯s child and marry Charles Richter, but after all, it¡¯s a paper wrapped in fire, Charles Richter actually knew it long ago, just that He has never revealed you, you hate Ben¡¯s father, also hate Charles Richter, you think it is Charles Richter¡¯s responsibility to let you be bullied, so in Ben know he is not the Richter family people, you made up a story, tell him is the Richter family harmed Ben¡¯s father, let him hate the Richter family. Ben¡¯s father, to make him hate the the Richter family, to make him go against Walker Richter, and finally to disappoint Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, to be kicked out of the the Richter family, to be a bereaved dog.¡±


    Jong Ting voiced her usation, pointing her finger at Joyce Parvis, shedding tears for Ki Ben, ¡°Ben didn¡¯t know until he died that he had been used by his own mother all this time, he didn¡¯t know why Miley became rebellious and difficult to discipline, it¡¯s all thanks to you, you ruined Ben, and Miley, and my sister is dead because of you too. ¡±


    Joyce Parvis¡¯ face whitened a little bit, until it was bloodless, her little heart was all told by Zhong Ting, every word Zhong Ting said was like a heavy hammer, and like a sharp scissors, cutting through thestyer of self-deceiving disguise.


    I remembered that Joyce Parvis had shown her distaste for Miley, and it turned out that this was the fundamental crux.


    Joyce Parvis¡¯s lips trembled, suddenly, she jumped directly over to grab the urn: ¡°Give me back my son, give me back.¡±


    In fact, when Joyce Parvis came to ask for the ashes, she already regretted it.


    A child is born in October.


    Even if Qi Ben was not the child she expected, but after all, it was the flesh that fell from her own body.


    When the news of Qi Ben¡¯s death reached her ears, all the hate she had squeezed for decades turned into regret.


    The fact that she came to snatch back the urn says it all.


    Qi Ben was Zhong Ting¡¯s favorite person, and she was unwilling to let go, but with her big belly, how could she snatch the crazy Joyce Parvis.


    Joyce Parvis moved too fast, and I didn¡¯t have time to stop it, only to hear a thud, Zhong Ting fell from the hospital bed to the ground, her face pale, her hands covering her stomach, in pain to the point that her features were twisted.


    ¡°Zhong Ting.¡± I hurriedly pulled Joyce Parvis away, pressed the call bell, and shouted to Joyce Parvis, ¡°But she¡¯s still pregnant with Qi Ben¡¯s child, if you¡¯ve lost your son, do you even want to make a loss of your grandchildren.¡±


    My words were like a pot of cold water poured from head to toe, Joyce Parvis snapped out of her rage and saw Zhong Ting¡¯s agonized state, she rushed out to call for a doctor.


    The doctor arrived when she heard the call bell. Joyce Parvis had just left the house when the doctor came in, and she immediately took the doctor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Save my grandson, quickly, save my grandson.¡±


    By this time, Joyce Parvis had repented.

 Chapter 390: Claiming the Body

    Zhong Ting grasped my hand tightly in pain, ¡°Help me keep Ben¡¯s urn, thank you.¡±


    These were the words Zhong Ting said to me as she was pushed into the operating room again.


    She was still hung up on Qi Ben¡¯s urn even at this point.


    Zhong Ting¡¯s water broke prematurely and the baby had to be born. Joyce Parvis finally signed off on the C-section option to remove the baby.


    Joyce Parvis has been holding Qi Ben¡¯s urn outside thebor and delivery room, because Zhong Ting¡¯sst words of exnation, I did not leave the hospital.


    I sat across from Joyce Parvis without saying a word, just waiting for Zhong Ting toe out.


    Joyce Parvis had tears in her eyes and her hands were trembling as she stroked the urn. When I looked up at her, she was so sad that her shoulders were shaking, but she kept suppressing it to prevent herself from crying out.


    After about an hour, the doctor held the child out, is a boy, Joyce Parvis excitedly went forward, the child is like Qi Ben, looking at the child¡¯s appearance, she should be thinking of the year she gave birth to Qi Ben¡¯s scenario, the newborn child, a small, full of red face, fragile little life can touch the heart of the softest piece.


    Joyce Parvis has been holding back tears when she saw the child fell.


    The baby was born prematurely and had to be sent to the neonatal unit.


    Zhong Ting was still in the delivery room, Joyce Parvis held the urn and watched as the baby was taken to the NICU, her shoulders slumped, within a few days, she had lost her son and added a grandson to her life, a mixture of sadness and joy, mixed feelings.


    Joyce Parvis gave me aplicated look and returned to her seat to wait for Zhong Ting toe out.


    It was nighttime when Zhong Ting came out of thebor and delivery room and regained consciousness. I waited for Zhong Ting to wake up, and the first thing she said when she woke up and saw me was, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? Where¡¯s my baby.¡±


    ¡°The baby is fine, sent to the NICU.¡±


    ¡°Where are Ben¡¯s ashes?¡±


    ¡°Joyce Parvis took them.¡±


    Joyce Parvis was taken out of thebor and delivery room after Jong Ting was told by the doctor that it was okay, Joyce Parvis left a card and left.


    I gave the bank card to Jong Ting and she was slow to take the money from Joyce Parvis.


    I said, ¡°Think about you and your child, you will have to live in the future, don¡¯t mess with money.¡±


    When see more, experience more, I also be realistic.


    Zhong Ting hesitantly took the bank card, after all,ter life, everywhere you need money, there are children, the need for money is even more, the child sent to the neonatal unit, every day is a few thousand dors, no Qiben, she has no source of livelihood, do not take the money, the suffering is the child.


    When I left the hospital, I said to Zhong Ting, ¡°May all be well with you and the child, this should be Qi Ben¡¯sst wish, he kidnapped me in fact just to get a sum of money, and then take you to emigrate to live abroad.¡±


    My words made Zhong Ting¡¯s face full of tears, unable to contain her grief.


    At least in the end, Qi Ben had ns for their mother and son, and she had taken her ce by Qi Ben¡¯s side for so long, even if she was a stand-in.


    And that, for Zhong Ting, was enough.


    I walked out of the hospital and looked out into the endless ckness of the night, I didn¡¯t know where to go or where I wanted to go, I didn¡¯t dare to think about Ulysses Will¡¯s death or the fact that I had injured Walker Richter with a knife.


    I wandered the streets, looking at the road that stretched infinitely beneath my feet, and at that moment, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing alive, foolish and stupid.


    Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t even see the red light and numbly kept walking.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A car drove past me and someone pulled from behind me, saving my life in a sh of lightning.


    This time I was so close to death, but I wasn¡¯t half afraid, and even a little regretful why the car didn¡¯t run me over, why it saved me.


    I looked at Yao Mubai who pulled me just now, ¡°Why did you save me, you should have let the car run me over.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, you¡¯re dead and relieved, what about me?¡± Yao Mubai stared at me with a deep gaze, his cheeks tightened, ¡°You can¡¯t be too selfish.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words were like a sharp arrow, steadily piercing my heart.


    Selfish.


    These two words described it simply too well.


    I grabbed Yao Mubai¡¯s hand and said miserably, ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m having a hard time here.¡±


    I covered my chest, it really hurt so much there.


    Yao Mubai cupped my face, his voice was deep, ¡°Alva Hill, look at me, Ulysses Will is dead, this is a fact that can¡¯t be changed anymore, what you can do now is to catch the murderer of Ulysses Will.¡±


    ¡°Murderer.¡± I fixed my mind, ¡°Yes, the murderer, Yao Mubai, the one who killed Ulysses Will is not Walker Richter, it is Yao Murong, Yao Murong is the culprit of everything, he impersonated Walker Richter.¡±


    Hearing Yao Murong¡¯s name, Yao Mubai didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, it was as if he knew it already.


    He held my hand tightly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    I pulled my hand back and looked at him, ¡°You knew this already right?¡±


    Yao Mubai was also honest and didn¡¯t lie to me, saying, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°When? When did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± Yao Mubai said, ¡°I had my suspicions before, I just haven¡¯t been sure.¡±


    Later, Yao Mubai told me that he started suspecting Yao Murong a long time ago.


    Moreover, when he went to G City, Yao Murong was not in North City.


    In other words, Yao Murong had time to go to G City.


    Yao Murong and Walker Richter were blood brothers, and in terms of appearance and looks, there were a few simrities.


    When Walker Richter had his ident, didn¡¯t I mistake Yao Murong for Walker Richter?


    I thought of Kelly Zex again.


    Walker Richter¡¯s jade trigger finger came into Yao Murong¡¯s hands, and when Yao Murong took me to the antique market, the owner of the antique store said that the one who sold him the jade trigger finger was Kelly Zex.


    That was when Kelly Zex became Yao Murong¡¯s person.


    No, maybe even earlier.


    Once I thought of Yao Murong operating so many things behind the scenes, I asked Yao Mubai, ¡°Then it¡¯s also possible that the one who bullied Chu Xian¡¯er back then wasn¡¯t Walker Richter, but Yao Murong, I can recognize the wrong person, Chu Xian¡¯er might have recognized the wrong person as well.¡±


    Chu Xian¡¯er was a piece of wound that Yao Mubai couldn¡¯t touch.


    My words caused his face to instantly go cold.


    ¡°Alva Hill, it¡¯s true that Walker Richter didn¡¯t kill Ulysses Will, it doesn¡¯t mean that just because this matter wasn¡¯t done by him, it clears him of the sins hemitted before.¡± Yao Mubai said in a cold voice, ¡°I won¡¯t wrongly use him, and I won¡¯t let him off the hook.¡±


    One size does not fit all.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s body was parked at the police station for a week, and when Yao Mubai notified me to collect it, he bumped into Ke Zhen.

 Chapter 391: willing to be bait

    Ke Zhen was in the car, and he didn¡¯t see me.


    It seems like he came for Ulysses Will as well.


    Anyways, Ulysses Will is also his brother.


    Honestly, I¡¯m pretty shocked.


    Getting out of the car was his henchman, whom I had seen before, whose name I didn¡¯t know, except that his nickname was Dog Boy.


    Dogwa got out of the car, pressed the ducktail hat on his head, and went into the police station.


    Did Ko Zhen want toe and collect Ulysses Will¡¯s body?


    The police have been trying to catch Ke Zhen, but I didn¡¯t expect Ke Zhen toe to my door.


    I took out my cell phone and was about to tip off Yao Mubai, when there was suddenly something hard against my waist, the back of a knife.


    Behind me, Ke Zhen¡¯s gloomy tone rang out.


    ¡°What, want to call the police? We¡¯re really fated to run into each other here.¡± Ke Zhen reached out and touched my face, smirking, ¡°Last time I let you run away, this time if I don¡¯t peel off your skin, I won¡¯t be surnamed Ke.¡±


    ¡°Do it, falling into your hands, I know I can¡¯t run away, I¡¯m also mentally prepared, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t kill you in the first ce, it¡¯s really regrettable.¡± When I think of thest time I was almost vited by Ke Zhen, I still have palpitations in my heart, and now that I fell into his hands again, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t end well.


    Mentionedst time, Ke Zhen face sank, the bottom of his eyes crossed a sh of anger: ¡°Just kill you, but also too cheap, I want to slowly, a little bit of torture you, get in the car.¡±


    The knife in his hand was against my waist, he yanked my arm and pushed me into his car.


    My cell phone was snatched by Ke Zhen.


    Trying to call the police was impossible, I sped the car door with both hands, while Ke Zhen was putting away the knife, I kicked him in the lower body with a back foot, Ke Zhen screamed out in pain, I¡¯ve heard that when a man is kicked there, it undoubtedly hurts as much as if he¡¯s been cut with a knife.


    Ke Zhen covered his lower body in ce jumping feet, I took the opportunity to pull legs and run.


    Ke Zhen did not dare to make a big noise.


    I shouted, ¡°Quickly arrest someone.¡±


    The police followed the sound and saw the fleeing Ke Zhen as well, immediately letting the people around him go after him.


    However, Ke Zhen still ran away.


    It was too difficult to catch someone on a street like this while ensuring the safety of others.


    Fiona Croix rushed over to see me after hearing that I was almost caught by Ke Zhen.


    I said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a hard life.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I have a hard life that I let my friends around me have idents one by one, but I¡¯m fine.


    ¡°You scared me.¡± Fiona Croix held my hand, ¡°Alva, everything will pass, don¡¯t think about those things anymore, okay? You must protect yourself, you can¡¯t have an ident, do you know that.¡±


    She is really the person who understands me the most, in fact, when Ke Zhen held the knife against me, I wasn¡¯t afraid, I even hoped that he really killed me, but I can¡¯t be so cheap to him ah.


    Jane Hasis returns with Be Hill.


    I organized Ulysses Will¡¯s funeral for him, and I informed Martin Mo that it was up to him whether or not he woulde to see Ulysses Will off for thest time.


    Legally, Be Hill was still Ulysses Will¡¯s wife, but she really didn¡¯t remember Ulysses Will this time. At Ulysses Will¡¯s funeral hall, she looked at Ulysses Will¡¯sst photo and didn¡¯t have the slightest reaction, and she even asked me, ¡°Sister, who¡¯s that? Why is he hanging there? .¡±


    When I heard that, my eyes soured.


    The man she had given up everything and desperately wanted to love was no longer remembered or recognized when the yin and yang finally parted.


    Be Hill had sacrificed so much in her love for Ulysses Will. She had gotten stic surgery for him, she had stopped being Be Hill for him, she had lost her ability to bear a child, she had lost her child, she had lost her motherhood, she had lost all her pride and dignity.


    But in the end, she only touched herself and failed to make Ulysses Will fall in love with her.


    If you want to ask me what the best love is, I think it should be that the person you love happens to love you too, simple and warm, like the afternoon sun, shining on people¡¯s body, it is warm.


    Martin Mo has not been out of the house since the ident.


    The day Ulysses Will was buried, he came.


    Thest toe.


    He wasn¡¯t fully healed, and Hillie brought him in a wheelchair.


    In front of Ulysses Will¡¯s tombstone, he only said, ¡°Brother, go well.¡± After that he lit a cigarette and kept smoking and smoking in front of the grave.


    I didn¡¯t advise him, I didn¡¯t say anything, and from beginning to end, Martin Mo didn¡¯t look at me.


    Watching the people around me have idents one by one, Martin Mo¡¯s indifference to me is what I want the most, a cmity like me, the only way is to stay away from me, they will be fine.


    Yao Murong is very careful and cautious in his work, he has been hiding behind Ke Zhen, manipting all this,, the feeling of ying the world.


    If you want Yao Murong to make a move, you have to create an opportunity for him.


    I remembered that Yao Murong had approached me for cooperation before, I didn¡¯t hesitate, I picked up my cell phone and called him, ¡°What you proposed to cooperate before, does it still count?¡±


    Yao Murong should be very surprised that I would contact him, now just oneyer of windowpaper is missing, Yao Murong should also know that I already know that he is the ck hand behind the scenes manipting everything.


    The phone side of the silence, I sneered: ¡°What, afraid?¡±


    Knowing that I am a provocation, Yao Murong but still take the trick: ¡°Naturally counts, I am in the antique market, since you are interested, thene over to talk about it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Yao Murong is a very conceited person, as can be seen from the fact that he provoked Yao Mubai before.


    He thinks he has everything under control, how can a small person like me, a pawn that he utilizes, be his match.


    I went to the antique market ording to the address he gave me, Yao Murong really didn¡¯t hide this time, even let Kelly Zexe out to pick me up.


    The moment I saw Kelly Zex, Iughed coldly, ¡°The man you found better than Walker Richter is Yao Murong.¡±

 Chapter 392: Showdown

    Kelly Zex hid a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yao Murong better than Walker Richter? You followed Walker Richter for so long, for what did you end up with in the end? He has been using you all the time, he didn¡¯t even give you a real name, you have been wearing someone else¡¯s identity from the beginning to the end, your name is not right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kelly Zex knew me and Walker Richter best, and every word she said was sharp and irrefutable.


    This face of mine was exactly the same as Be Hill¡¯s back then, to outsiders, I was still ¡®Be Hill¡¯, my identity as Ms. Richter was always someone else¡¯s.


    Walker Richter did not give me a name, did not give me a wedding, these are the most basic of a woman, I do not have any of them, only two children who are not destined toe into this world.


    Kelly Zex continued, ¡°He imed how much he cared about you, but at the critical moment, you were the first one to be sacrificed, he married Susan Su, such a selfish and self-interested man, how can hepare with Yao Murong.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I smiled coldly, ¡°Looks like you are Yao Murong¡¯s true love? You should know very well what kind of person Yao Murong is, I¡¯m looking forward to what will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my downfall.¡± Kelly Zex brought me inside the antique store, in front of a room, and said, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Kelly Zex dropped this sentence, the corner of her mouth revealed a meaningful smile, I was a little uneasy in my heart, apprehensively pushed open the door of the room, which was two rooms connected, a veryrge room, which was full of antiques and paintings from various dynasties, Yao Mubai and the owner of the antique store that I had seen at the beginning were drinking tea and chatting, with a pair ofndscape paintings in front of them.


    Seeing meing, Chou, the owner of the antique store, greeted me with a smile, ¡°Miss Hill, long time no see.¡±


    From the moment the door of the room was pushed open, my eyes have been falling on Yao Murong¡¯s body, looking at him sitting there calmly drinking tea, if I didn¡¯t get the answer from Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, if it wasn¡¯t Yao Mubai¡¯s certainty, and if it wasn¡¯t Kelly Zex¡¯s appearance, I really couldn¡¯t connect this elegant and gentle looking person in front of me with the word bad guy, not to mention I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thinking of Ulysses Will¡¯s death, indignation surged out in an instant, I clenched my fists, my eyes nced at the fruit knife on the table, I really hated to take the knife and stab Yao Murong, to avenge Ulysses Will.


    I secretly took a few deep breaths, restraining the impulse, otherwise I was really afraid that I couldn¡¯t help but rush over and die with him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take a seat.¡± Yao Murong kept a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The word hypocrite couldn¡¯t be more appropriate for him, it was practically tailor-made.


    I walked in, Kelly Zex brought the door with him, in therge room, I suddenly felt a sense of oppression, suppressing the anger and hatred in the bottom of my heart, I sat down, and opened the door, ¡°My people have alreadye, and the cooperation that I said before can be carefully talked about right now, and if it¡¯s possible, maybe we can actually cooperate.¡±


    Yao Murong warmly smiled, ¡°No rush, you first look at this painting and calligraphy, what do you think?¡±


    I can suppress my anger has already exhausted all my inhibitions, one more word with Yao Murong, one more nce, I am afraid that the anger can not be suppressed, moreover, I am not interested in appreciating what calligraphy and painting.


    But when my eyes nced at the pen on the calligraphy and painting, I immediately changed my face, anger swept over, a hand to bring the calligraphy and painting over, the line of sight fell on the pen, tears instantly in the eyes flooded.


    This is Ulysses Will¡¯s calligraphy and painting.


    Yao Murong killed Ulysses Will, but took his calligraphy and painting and admired it here, and even let me see it, what is the meaning of this?


    Provocation?


    I was so angry that my hands were trembling, finally I couldn¡¯t help myself and said angrily, ¡°Yao Murong, how did Ulysses Will¡¯s painting get into your hands.¡±


    Chou, the owner of the antique store, was stunned by my yelling, his eyes nced back and forth between me and Yao Murong, not sure: ¡°Miss Hill, why are you suddenly on fire, Yao always asked you toe to appreciate this Master Zhang¡¯s painting, what is Ulysses Will, I have never heard of it.¡±


    I won¡¯t mistake Ulysses Will¡¯s painting, it¡¯s his.


    Yao Murong was like watching a monkey show, facing my questioning, her face didn¡¯t change, ¡°What are you saying, I don¡¯t understand a word, how can this painting be Ulysses Will¡¯s, take a good look at it, besides, Ulysses Will¡¯s death, and what does it have to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you pretend for me here.¡±


    The words were already spread out, I didn¡¯t care anymore and said bluntly, ¡°Yao Murong, you can¡¯t be arrogant for long.¡±


    Yao Murong¡¯s face turned cold, squeezing the teacup in her hand, ¡°Alva Hill, it seems that you are not sincere in cooperating with me, so let¡¯s forget about this cooperation.¡±


    I braced my hands on the desktop, ¡°Forget it or are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Murong¡¯s tone steeply turned cold, ¡°What have I, Yao Murong, ever been afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Hiding behind a mask, hiding, what is it that you are not afraid of, Yao Murong, you are just a coward, you think you have everything under control, but in fact you are nothing.¡± I deliberately stimted Yao Murong, ¡°In Yao family, you are inferior to Yao Mubai, in THE Richter family, you are inferior to Walker Richter, you are inferior to them in everything.¡±


    I can¡¯t kill Yao Murong, but I can still curse a few times.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge or hatred Yao Murong has with the Knight and Yao families, I was just talking casually, how did I know that it really enraged Yao Murong.


    He mmed the teacup in his hand and angrily started, ¡°Walker Richter and Yao Mubai are nothing, which bit of me is not better than the two of them?¡±


    As expected, Yao Murong hated Walker Richter, all those previous brotherly love with Walker Richter were just an act.


    Chou was called out by Yao Murong, only the two of us are left, Yao Murong is no longer pretense, directly tear the disguise, the whole person has be particrly evil and cold: ¡°Yao Mu Bai, if he is not surnamed Yao, what is he? Since I was a child, which bit of me is not better than him? But because I am not a descendant of the Yao family, everyone is looking down on me behind my back, ridiculing me for being a bastard, and I got where I am today, all by myself.¡±


    ¡°What about Walker Richter? What did he do wrong? He treated you as his own brother, he even took the me for you, what did you do to him, when he suffered inhuman torture, in fact, it wasn¡¯t even Qi Ben who did it, it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yao Murong hates the Richter family, and it was only then that I connected the dots.


    I didn¡¯t expect Yao Murong to really admit, ¡°It was me, but I didn¡¯t think Walker Richter really had the willpower to pull through.¡±

 Chapter 393: Yao Mubai Proposes Marriage

    You¡¯re simply horrible.¡±


    Hearing him admit it himself made my blood pour out of my body.


    He was even more terrifying than I had imagined.


    So early on, he was already counting on Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter neverid a hand on Qi Ben, he said that there was someone else behind Qi Ben, he had always wanted to know who was behind it all, he had originally thought it was Ke Zhen, but only now did he realize that it was all Yao Murong.


    ¡°Who can be med for this?¡± Yao Murong coldly grunts, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Fin Wilson¡¯s sin with Yao Bin, how could I have been ridiculed, isn¡¯t Walker Richter her most pleased son? Then I¡¯ll show her who is the best one.¡±


    ¡°You used Qi Ben to take revenge on THE Richter family, controlling Ke Zhen to take revenge on the Yao family and find Yao Mubai in trouble, Qi Ben the pawn was ruined, so you killed him.¡±


    ¡°Who made him so useless, I even provided him with such a good opportunity to avenge his father¡¯s death, but I didn¡¯t expect that he gave up because of a woman, a hand of good cards all let him break.¡± Yao Murong sneered, ¡°He deserved this fate.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do next? Your ambition was exposed long ago.¡±


    Yao Murongughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this more fun, knowing that it¡¯s me but not being able to do anything about it, isn¡¯t this feeling more enjoyable?¡±


    The feeling of not being able to look at him but not being able to do anything about it, this was the feeling Yao Murong wanted the most.


    ¡°You are a pervert.¡± I said angrily, ¡°You have a grudge against Yao Li¡¯s two families, then why did you kill Ulysses Will, he is innocent ¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as an innocent person in this world, this is all his own choice, I gave him a chance, it was him who had to sabotage me over and over again¡± Yao Murong took two steps forward, lifted his hand and cupped my chin, the corner of his mouth floated up with a hypocritical to disgusting smile, ¡°This face, it¡¯s so much like hers¡­ Alva Hill, why don¡¯t you follow me, what¡¯s the good of following Walker Richter or Yao Mubai, follow me, no one dares to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± I coldly pped his hand away and looked at him coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to kill you right now to avenge Ulysses Will.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, even this temper is exactly like her.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Chu Xian¡¯er? It was really you back then right.¡±


    Yao Murong admitted so much and didn¡¯t care to admit this matter, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me, who made her Yao Mubai¡¯s woman, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give her a chance, it¡¯s that she insisted on following Yao Mubai, I didn¡¯t hold back for a moment, it¡¯s a pity, she¡¯s too dead set in her ways, she¡¯s all mine and she still doesn¡¯t want to follow me, so I had to settle for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    I felt particrly surprised.


    Yao Murong sat on the rosewood chair with azy posture, her legs folded, and said in a cloudy manner, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Simply an animal.¡± I was furious.


    The smile at the corner of Yao Murong¡¯s mouth deepened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you follow me, I promise I won¡¯t kill you, you¡¯re the one that Yao Mubai and Walker Richter won¡¯t part with, so I¡¯ll naturally love you well.¡±


    ¡°This is what you call cooperation?¡±


    ¡°How about it? Is this deal a good deal?¡± Yao Murong said with a smile, ¡°If you follow me, I can spare Yao Mubai and Walker Richter, you can consider it.¡±


    Yao Murong wasn¡¯t sparing them, but I really followed him, this would already be the best revenge for the two of them, letting them watch me follow Yao Murong would be the most sessful and painfully pleasing.


    I sneered, ¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you one day? Can you sleep peacefully with such a time bomb by your side?¡±


    ¡°Might as well try.¡± Yao Murong was very conceited, ¡°Alva Hill, it was you who intruded into my n in the first ce, there is a saying that you have to tie the bell to unring it, as long as you follow me, everyone will be safe, isn¡¯t this a deal with little profit and no loss?¡±


    I let out a cold smile and clenched my hands that were hanging at my sides, I don¡¯t believe Yao Murong really wants me to follow him, but this is a chance for me, a chance to avenge Ulysses Will and a chance to find evidence of Yao Murong¡¯s crime.


    I took a long breath and put away the calligraphy and painting in my hand, ¡°I have to think about it, after all, I have to think about my own little life when I follow someone as cold-blooded and ruthless as you.¡±


    Yao Murong also looked like he was relieved, if I had really agreed in one breath just now, he would have been really worried.


    He was merely testing me just now.


    Yao Murong allowed me to think about it, and even more so, he allowed me to take away the calligraphy and paintings left behind by Ulysses Will.


    I had just returned to the Hill family when Yao Mubai arrived.


    The first thing he said when he walked in the door was, ¡°And you met Yao Murong? Who let you go.¡±


    He was worried and even more scared.


    I said expressionlessly, ¡°Do I need your permission to see anyone? Who are you to me?¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying at, I¡¯m telling you, put away that little mind of yours, you can¡¯t y him.¡± Yao Mubai said in cold anger, ¡°I told you before, stay honest, don¡¯t do or think anything.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t drag you down, Yao Mubai, it¡¯s not your turn to point out what I¡¯m going to do.¡± I purposely argued with him and coldly gave my expulsion order, ¡°This is my home, I don¡¯t wee you, you get out.¡±


    After being in contact with Yao Mubai for so long, I understand his temper, if I let him know that I am considering Yao Murong, he will definitely not agree.


    As smart as Yao Mubai, he looked like he could read my mind, grabbed my hand and warned, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t be smart, don¡¯t be the next Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    In thest sentence, his tone was filled with sadness.


    I looked at Yao Mubai and said word by word, ¡°Yao Mubai, Chu Xian¡¯er is a wound in your heart that you can¡¯t touch, all the good you do to me is because I¡¯m so much like Chu Xian¡¯er isn¡¯t it, Yao Murong also said that I¡¯m too much like her, but I¡¯m just me, once I¡¯m a stand-in for Be Hill, in the future, I¡¯m just Alva Hill, no longer anyone¡¯s shadow, you also better look clearly and stop thinking of me as anyone.¡±


    Yao Murong¡¯s words echoed in my ears, and I remembered that once Yao Mubai looked at me as if he was looking at someone else through me, and that someone was Chu Xian¡¯er.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like her.¡± Yao Mubai said, ¡°When I first saw you, I thought you were like, after a long time, in fact, you are not like her at all, you are like a fire, you are the one who made my heart warm, Alva Hill, no matter you answer to be my woman or not, in my Yao Mubai¡¯s heart, I decided that you are my woman, then you are, my Yao Mubai¡¯s woman, there is my Yao Mubai¡¯s cover, there is no need for you to do anything. No matter what you said with Yao Murong, it¡¯s best to take back all those thoughts.¡±


    His words were overbearing and blunt, and heid out his thoughts about me honestly in front of me.


    When he asked me to be his woman during the boxing ring, I didn¡¯t agree, I thought he should have given up, Xia Ruyan¡¯s appearance made me feel even more that it was impossible between the two of us.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, aren¡¯t you and Xia Ruyan getting engaged?¡±


    Wang Yuan personally told me that the Yao family all recognized Xia Ruyan as the Yao family¡¯s youngdy.


    The first time I saw Xia Ruyan, I said it was his girlfriend, and he didn¡¯t deny it, after that Xia Ruyan was always inseparable from him, I thought he liked Xia Ruyan.


    Yao Mubai smiled, is the kind of eyebrows and eyes smile, looking at him smile, my heart is like a round of sun rose.


    He said: ¡°You are jealous? Not in vain I let Ruyane back to a trip, Alva Hill, you have me in your heart, don¡¯t run away anymore, and don¡¯t take Walker Richter as an excuse, and don¡¯t take your own previous those misfortunes to refuse, I never care about these, as long as that person is you.¡±


    As it turned out, Xia Ruyan was just a smokescreen he put out.


    He blocked all my back roads with one sentence.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what you think, when did I say I want to be with you, Yao Mubai, you have your choice, I have my choice, and my choice can never be you.¡±


    Cmity like me, stop wreaking havoc on people and don¡¯t touch feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Yao Mubai announced unterally as if he didn¡¯t understand what I meant, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you once I¡¯ve settled things with Yao Murong.¡±


    I looked at him in dismay, I hadn¡¯t even agreed to be with him and he mentioned marriage.


    I¡¯ve never seen such a domineering person before.


    Yao Mubai left after dropping this sentence, and really didn¡¯t care if I agreed or not.


    Looking at his back as he left, my heart was angry and warm.


    After all, the sweet words didn¡¯t win over my inferiority, yes, in front of Yao Mubai, I am inferior.


    After experiencing the rtionship with Walker Richter, I deeply know that identity and background is a chasm that can¡¯t be crossed, even if I am now the head of the Hill family, I am still separated from the Yao family by a distance of 108, 000 miles, Yao Mubai is the person I can¡¯t climb up to.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for, such a good marriage is in front of you but you push it out the door, how did I give birth to such a stupid daughter like you oh.¡± Jane Hasis came down from upstairs with her coat on, ¡°Alva Hill, I can tell you, Xiao Yao is my son-inw, you have to marry him or don¡¯t recognize me as your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai in the end what kind of mesmerizing soup did he give you.¡± I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°Mom, there are a lot of things you don¡¯t know, if I chose him, I would just be repeating the same mistakes.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t work if you haven¡¯t tried.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°I think Xiao Yao is much more reliable than Walker Richter, Alva, a man who says he wants to love you, may not necessarily love you truly, but a man who says he wants to marry you, that must love you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Walker Richter marry Susan Su back in the day, is it Susan Su that he loves?¡±


    My words exasperated Jane Hasis red at me: ¡°You elm brain, you just drill the bull¡¯s-eye, I don¡¯t care, wait for a few days, I¡¯ll take your sister to France, when you get married, you notify me, nothing else, don¡¯t look for me, right, remember to call the money on time on it.¡±


    Jane Hasis was self-conscious that she owed Be Hill too much and wanted to make it up to her.


    ¡°Okay, stop nagging and go rest.¡±


    I yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired too, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    But this night, I didn¡¯t sleep, I had insomnia.


    All I could think about was how to n to avenge Ulysses Will¡¯s death and how to get the evidence of Yao Murong¡¯s crime.


    Yao Murong gave me three days to think about it, three days, in the blink of an eye.


    Yao Murong just called me and asked me to have dinner, Martin Mo came to me.


    He came to me, which surprised me.


    I looked at Martin Mo sitting on the wheelchair, because of a long time without seeing the sun, his skin is white and glowing, my heart is like pressing a stone, blocking the panic.


    I walked over, ¡°Why did youe alone, Hill Yi didn¡¯t apany you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let here, I¡¯m looking for you for something.¡± Martin Mo looked at me with a calm gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t mind pushing me to walk by the river.¡±


    Since Martin Mo¡¯s ident, he was very grumpy, this was the first time he spoke to me so pleasantly.


    I was a bit ufortable for a moment, and stared nkly for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I pushed him to the river, today¡¯s sunshine is very good, sprinkled on the body, warm.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I asked him, ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Martin Mo, however,ughed to himself, ¡°How good could it be?¡±


    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 394: Yao Murong’s Marriage Proposal

    Martin Mo¡¯s eyes were dull, he stroked his injured arm, the flesh there had already grown out, such a big mouth, it was really hard to grow the flesh out, I don¡¯t know how many painkillers Martin Mo had taken.


    The back of his hand was densely packed with pinholes.


    He said, ¡°Alva, I overestimated myself after all.¡±


    At those words, my heart shook hard, even if I had long expected it, when I heard him say it in person, I still had trouble epting it.


    Either the proud Martin Mo ah, how did he be so wretched?


    ¡°I believe you can.¡± I squatted down and brushed my hand over his knee, ¡°Martin Mo, everything will be okay too ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t want to kid myself.¡± Martin Mo interrupted me, ¡°I should have listened to you in the first ce, it¡¯s my womanizing, it¡¯s my ego that brought me to this day, and it¡¯s also me that killed Second Uncle.¡±


    Mo Tian Dao¡¯s suicide in prison hit him hard and he took all the me on himself.


    Martin Mo closed his eyes in sorrow, and when he opened them again, there was only a pallor in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°I came to find you today because I want you to persuade Hill Yi, what happiness is there for her to follow me?¡±


    It seems that he is intolerant towards Hill Yi after all.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°This is between you husband and wife, I can¡¯t persuade.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°Martin Mo, try to ept someone¡¯s heart, don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Regardless of how Hill Yi used to be, she didn¡¯t leave Martin Mo at this time, more or less she still has feelings.


    Martin Mo is in such a situation now, and needs Hill Yi¡¯spany.


    ¡°No, Alva, I don¡¯t have much time left, Xuan Xuan is still young, I don¡¯t want her to watch her father die.¡±


    I was surprised, Martin Mo has really changed a lot, once he threatened to disown his daughter, but now he¡¯s starting to think about her.


    His heart is soft after all.


    It seems that Hill Yi has given a lot during this period of time, otherwise it would not be easy to impress Martin Mo.


    Seeing Martin Mo¡¯s change, I am very happy: ¡°Martin Mo, you have changed now, you see, everything is not impossible, you used to be bad-tempered and hard, but now, you know how much others have given, and you start to consider for others, maybe you ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Not that day.¡± Martin Mo cut off my words, a pair of deep eyes looked at me eerily, said a in my case five thunderbolt words.


    He said, ¡°I won¡¯t live long.¡±


    I forced a smile and shook my head, ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t give up okay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up, but God has yed a big joke on me.¡± Martin Mo smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, without a suitable kidney source, I¡¯m just waiting to die.¡±


    Even if he knew this from Hill Yi, it was still hard to hear it again.


    Martin Mo didn¡¯t know what came to his mind, his eyes burned with burning hatred, his hands squeezed the armrests of the wheelchair, ¡°Alva, I might die someday, and I¡¯m kind of here to say goodbye to you today.¡±


    ¡°I forbid you to say such words, nowadays medicine is so advanced, there will definitely be a way to save you.¡± I was a little out of control emotionally, I couldn¡¯t ept it, Ulysses Will had just left, was Martin Mo going to leave too?


    ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t leave me alone in this world, promise me to live well, I will find a way to save you, don¡¯t give up on yourself okay.¡±


    Martin Mo touched my head, just like when I was a child in the orphanage, he touched my head like a big brother, and said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry your eyes out, in the future, I¡¯ll cover you, little master.¡±


    And today, he regretfully said, ¡°Alva, I can¡¯t cover you from now on, you have to take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I held his hand tightly, as if he would leave at any moment, would leave like Frank Hill, like Ulysses Will left me, and I said eagerly, ¡°Martin Mo, don¡¯t give up, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Tears slipped from my eyes.


    I had been through two children leaving me, and Frank Hill, and Ulysses Will, too many births and deaths, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    That day, Martin Mo kept touching my head, he seemed to have a thousand words, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He is a man of promises, he didn¡¯t dare to promise me because he was afraid he couldn¡¯t do it.


    I remembered that I had an appointment with Yao Murong when he called to rush me.


    After I sent Martin Mo back, I went to the address Yao Murong gave me.


    When I passed a hardware store, I hesitantly went in and bought a sharp knife.


    At that time, I had already made up my mind to die with Yao Murong, so that I could avenge Ulysses Will, and even if Martin Mo could not make it one day, at least I would be the one to walk in front of him.


    Yao Murong gave the address of his other vi outside, I entered the viplex and stood in front of Yao Murong¡¯s house, when he opened the door, I had already gripped the knife in my pocket.


    ¡°Coming sote, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe.¡± Yao Murong sidestepped out of the way.


    Iughed coldly, ¡°What do I not dare toe.¡±

 Chapter 395: Agreeing to Yao Murong’s Marriage Proposal

    Yao Murong picked up a cup of tea and asked me, ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡±


    I shook my head expressionlessly, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford to drink your tea.¡±


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t force himself, his phone rang: ¡°Then you go upstairs and wait for me first, the third room on the left on the second floor, I¡¯lle up after answering the phone.¡±


    He said this in a very ambiguous way, and his movements were also very flirty, as if I really had something with him.


    Only by staying can I know what he is going to do, I suppressed the killing intent and impulse in my heart and obediently went up the stairs.


    The third room on the left is exactly Yao Murong¡¯s room, maybe I can find something inside.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Heartbeat suddenly elerated, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, unscrewed the door of the room, knowing that Yao Murong is downstairs, I still have a weak heart, have the nervousness of a thief.


    Yao Murong¡¯s room is very luxurious, any item in the room is worth Ben, it seems that he really likes to collect antiques and paintings.


    I thought about this room may not have organs and hiddenpartments or something, deliberately touch these antique things, but also want to see if I can find anything.


    Eyes fell on a colorful zed bottle, that bottle is really beautiful, let a person look like.


    I subconsciously approached it and reached out my hand about to touch it, when the sound of a door opening suddenly sounded behind me, ¡°Murong, do you think this dress of mine looks good?¡±


    I turned around, and saw Kelly Zex wearing a dressing in from outside, Kelly Zex¡¯s body was hot as hell, the skirt that only wrapped around her hips outlined the plump curves, making people¡¯s hearts go apeshit.


    Such a woman is a temptation that no man can resist.


    Kelly Zex saw me and the smile on her face froze, ¡°Why are you here.¡±


    I looked her up and down, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, you still only know this trick, you didn¡¯t let Walker Richter take the bait back then, and now you¡¯ve gotten a taste of it with Yao Murong?¡±


    Having seen Kelly Zex¡¯s lowest side, now that she is even more honorable, in my eyes, she can¡¯t be any nobler, in front of me, she can¡¯t lift her head up.


    Kelly Zex¡¯s face was very ugly: ¡°My business, it¡¯s not your turn to manage, but why are you here, this is Yao Murong¡¯s room, who let you in.¡±


    I said with cold sarcasm, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to care about my affairs either, why am I here, does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    I returned her words as they were.


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Kelly Zex¡¯s face sank and she shouted externally, ¡°Someonee, kick this woman out of my house.¡±


    ¡°Who are you kicking out?¡±


    Yao Murong¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    Seeing Yao Murong, Kelly Zex immediately changed her face and smiled as she took his hand, ¡°Murong, I don¡¯t know how this woman came in, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s unfavorable to you so I asked someone to kick her out.¡±


    This change of face is really fast.


    Kelly Zex is well dressed, but Yao Murong didn¡¯t even look at her, drew back her hand and said in a cold voice: ¡°Get out.¡±


    Kelly Zex was smug and said at me, ¡°Still not quick to go out.¡±


    Her words just fell, and before she had enough smugness, Yao Murong said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go out.¡±


    These words were simply a p in the face, don¡¯t be too happy.


    Kelly Zex looked like she thought she heard wrong, seeing Yao Murong¡¯s face cold, then she didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Kelly Zex went out, a sh of cynicism crossed the bottom of her eyes, a look I am too familiar with.


    After Kelly Zex left, Iughed coldly, ¡°At least people have followed you, this is too heartless, thanks to people dressed like this toe, wasting a piece of other people¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Even the most delicious thing will get tired of it.¡± Yao Murong hooked my jaw, ¡°My previous proposal, how was it considered?¡±


    I ducked away and took a step back, pulling away, ¡°You can be ruthless with Kelly Zex, maybe one day you¡¯ll get tired of me too, what will I do then?¡±


    ¡°This is different, as long as you nod your head, then you are my Yao Murong¡¯s explicit wife.¡± Yao Murong said, ¡°Yao Bin has been urging me to start a family, just in time, you are the most suitable candidate.¡±


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t even put Yao Bin, her adoptive father, in her eyes, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have called him by his first name.


    Wife.


    Yao Murong¡¯s words shocked me, I thought he was just using me to get back at Yao Mubai and Walker Richter, I didn¡¯t expect that he would give the name.


    In just three days, I had been proposed to by two people.


    I only considered it for a few seconds and said yes to Yao Murong, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before this, I didn¡¯t think that I would also treat my marriage as a child¡¯s y, a reckoning. At that time, I wondered what kind of mood Walker Richter was in when he decided to marry Susan Su.


    Once I didn¡¯t understand, now, I should understand something.


    I can¡¯t promise Yao Mubai to marry Yao Murong so that I can fulfill my n and get closer to Yao Murong better.


    My quickness made Yao Murong froze, ¡±Do you really promise? Have you thought about it, once you step out of this door, the news of our marriage will immediately spread, and you can no longer back out.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t back out, you are bold enough to put a person who hates you to the bone by your side, the chairman of Yao¡¯s group marrying the female president of Hill¡¯s group, this is also a good story isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Yao Murong stared at me for a few seconds, suddenlyughed out loud a few times, moved quickly and took out the knife I prepared from my pocket, only to hear a whoosh sound, the knife broke the wind and flew out, sticking into the wall.


    This series of movements was so fast that I didn¡¯t even see it clearly, I didn¡¯t even react, the knife in my pocket was already in his hand, that is to say, from the time I entered the door, my mind he already had insight.


    This action of his shows that he doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes at all, and that my little carving skills can¡¯t hurt him.


    The corner of Yao Murong¡¯s mouth rises, ¡°Quick enough, then I¡¯ll let someone choose an auspicious day, Alva Hill, wait to be my bride.¡±


    This should be the world¡¯s sweetest words of love, except thating from Yao Murong¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s no different from shit.


    As Yao Murong said, I left his vi in the front foot, my wedding news with him had already been reported in all the major media and was on the hot search, and my phone calls wereing in one after another.

 Chapter 396: Visiting Walker Richter

    I didn¡¯t answer a single call, letting the phone keep ringing.


    Call after call, Walker Richter, Martin Mo, Fiona Croix, even if I didn¡¯t answer, I knew what they were going to say.


    Jane Hasis saw the news on the inte and came over with her cell phone, ¡°Alva Hill, look, what¡¯s going on here, you¡¯re marrying Yao Murong? Is this written wrong, it should be Yao Mubai, how could it be Yao Murong.¡±


    My face was calm, even my tone was very calm, looking at her cell phone, ¡°It¡¯s not written wrong, you didn¡¯t read it wrong, I¡¯m going to get married, isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been looking forward to.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m looking forward to is you marrying Yao Mubai, when did you hook up with Yao Murong, howe I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane Hasis is a little hard to ept: ¡°Such a big thing, howe you didn¡¯t even consult with me, the wedding news is directly released to the inte by the male party, this is also too disrespectful, besides, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have the right door with Yao¡¯s family, howe this is so sudden, are you having it.¡±


    Jane Hasis nced at my stomach.


    The wedding news suddenly burst out, it¡¯s no wonder Jane Hasis would think so.


    I shook my head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No then why are you suddenly marrying Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°Is he bad?¡± I asked rhetorically as I looked at her.


    Jane Hasis was speechless for a moment.


    Putting aside Yao Murong, killing people, he is simply perfect to impable, handsome, gold, zero scandal, clean and gentle, I don¡¯t know how many women in the circle want to marry him.


    I¡¯m kind of picking up a bargain here.


    Seeing Jane Hasis not say anything, I got up and said, ¡°You just wait to collect the bride price and drink the wedding wine.¡±


    ¡°This, this matter is really so decided?¡± Jane Hasis still can¡¯t believe it, ¡°What about Yao Mubai?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of his business who I marry.¡±


    Speak of the devil and he wille.


    Yao Mubai had the code to the front door of the house, and without any notice at all, he opened the door directly and came in, just in time to overhear what I had just said.


    ¡°Alva Hill, repeat what you just said.¡±


    Yao Mubai was furious, when he found out about my marriage to Yao Murong, instead of calling to ask, he came straight over, looking for me to ask face to face.


    ¡°You really want to marry Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I said expressionlessly, ¡°When the wedding date is set, the invitations will definitely be delivered, and I still hope that Mr. Yao will definitelye to drink the wedding wine then.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Mubai let out a cold shout, ¡°You took my words for granted didn¡¯t you, I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to marry Yao Murong with me around.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to argue with Yao Mubai in front of Jane Hasis.


    ¡°Go out and talk.¡±


    I dropped this sentence, calm throughout, and walked out.


    Yard.


    Yao Mubai followed me out, ¡°Did Yao Murong threaten you?¡±


    ¡°No, I did it willingly.¡± I said, ¡°Yao Mubai, even if I tell you that I am in love with Yao Murong, you won¡¯t believe me, so there is no need for me to lie in front of you, but it¡¯s a fact that I am going to marry Yao Murong, I am a businessman, and a businessman means that he knows how to seek benefits and avoid harms, and marrying Yao Murong will only be good for me, there is no harm, and being in the position that I am in today, I can¡¯t marry whoever I marry anymore by my nature anymore.¡±


    Yao Mubai¡¯s deep eyes kept staring at me, I thought he would persuade me or say some hurtful words, but none of them, he just said, ¡°Alva Hill, you have really grown up.¡±


    His tone was filled with emotion.


    Growing upes with a price.


    In the adult world, it¡¯s more of a sacrifice.


    He came and went quickly.


    As he left, he said, ¡°Tomorrow Saturday.¡±


    He¡¯s reminding me to cook for him.


    Even if I want to marry Yao Murong, there is still a one-year agreement between us.


    I suddenly felt a wave of bitterness spreading in my chest.


    I opened my mouth and looked at his back as he left, but in the end I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wang Yuan called, I answered, she asked me eagerly on the phone, ¡°Alva, the inte is hype, it¡¯s fake, right, how could you marry Yao Murong, he¡¯s a murderer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I said expressionlessly, without any emotion, ¡°Wang Yuan, I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    There was silence there for a long time, probably also shocked by the news.


    Simrly, Fiona Croix came to see me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Anyone who was familiar with me was shocked to hear that I was going to marry Yao Murong.


    Walker Richter only called twice and didn¡¯t call again.


    I hadn¡¯t visited him even once since I hurt him.


    Thinking about this, I hesitated for half a day, but decided to go to the hospital to see him.


    When I went, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother pestle and mortar just happened toe out from the room, Charles Richter assisted her, the olddy had a displeased face and pushed Charles Richter away, ¡°Look at the sins you¡¯vemitted.¡±


    The reason why Yao Murong hates the Richter family is because of the entanglement between Charles Richter and Liu Fang and Yao Bin.


    Charles Richter lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything, his face was sad.


    Two sons killing each other, this was something that no father could ept.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother looked up and saw meing, a sh of surprise on her face: ¡°Alva, you ¡­¡±


    I carried a fruit basket over, ¡°I came to see him, is he asleep?¡±


    ¡°Just fell asleep.¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said, ¡°Go in and see what¡¯s on the inte ¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother stopped talking again, because she knew that it was useless to say anything at this time, she was old, and she couldn¡¯t care less about the young people¡¯s affairs.


    Charles Richter assisted Mr. Richter¡¯s mother to go out, I stood at the door of the hospital room, took a deep breath and pushed the door in.


    Walker Richter did not sleep, when the door was pushed open, he was lying on the hospital bed, his eyes just looked at my side, four eyes opposite each other, silent, he should be aware that I came.


    I settled down, closed the door and went in, ¡°Are you, any better.¡±


    My stabbing was very heavy, his face was very pale, and his lips were also white.


    ¡°Better.¡± His voice was not as strong as before.


    I sat down next to him, and suddenly both men fell silent.


    A long silence stretched across the room between the two, and the room was as silent as a pin drop.


    I squeezed my fingers repeatedly, cold sweat seeping from my palms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I owed him that statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wronged you.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve walked the path you¡¯ve walked and I¡¯vee to know you a little bit, once I resented you, now, empathize and have noints.¡±


    Smart as Walker Richter was, he knew at once what I was talking about.


    ¡°You want to marry Yao Murong to avenge Ulysses Will.¡±


    The sentence was not a question, but a statement.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± I asked him back, ¡°What about you? When did you suspect him?¡±


    ¡°Very early.¡± Walker Richter seemed to be reminiscing, ¡°I think it was the time you were kidnapped and the fire burned down the abandoned factory that made me really sure it was him; it was Grandma who was poisoned, and I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d go after her.¡±


    What?


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was poisoned in the first ce and it was Yao Murong who did it?


    That was his own grandmother.


    Where was this resentment, it was totally hatred.

 Chapter 397: He Has The Antidote

    Yao Murong is even more heartless than I imagined.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°The old madam is actually not poisoned, you are worried that the old madam will be hurt by Yao Murong again, that¡¯s why you made the old madam pretend to be sick right?¡± I remembered that I once saw Mr. Richter¡¯s mother standing up at THE Richter family and I said, ¡°It was you who knocked me out from behind that time.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d let you find out Grandma¡¯s secret, Alva, there are some things that are less dangerous when one less person knows about them, and I didn¡¯t want you to get involved.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still involved, based on the fact that I¡¯m SWEETHEART¡¯s mother, Yao Murong won¡¯t let me stay out of it, he¡¯s threatening you with me, I saw you fighting with him in the underground parking lotst time.¡±


    I think that not only did Yao Murong use me to threaten Walker Richter, he also threatened Yao Mubai as well.


    ¡°Murong is a person with extreme character, in his eyes, it is THE Richter family who abandoned him and made him suffer from unfair treatment in Yao family, what exactly he suffered, I don¡¯t know, but it must not be an ordinary thing that can cause him to be like this now, I have asked Yao Mubai about this, Yao Mubai doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    An unfortunate childhood is something that takes a lifetime to heal.


    Yao Muyong used me as his prey, he felt that if he got me, he could win Walker Richter and Yao Mu Bai, he had been secretlypeting.


    ¡°There¡¯s always an end to things.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who bullied others in Jinbi in the first ce, it was Yao Mubai, right? Walker Richter, why did you take the pot for him over and over again? You took Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s pot and now you¡¯re still taking the me for him, do you have another reason?¡±


    At the time he met Chu Xian¡¯er, we didn¡¯t know each other at all, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be because of me.


    In other words, since then, Walker Richter knew that Yao Murong was from THE Richter family? This also does not make sense.


    Walker Richter wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°Chu Xian¡¯er is an employee of mypany ¡­¡±


    Before he finished his words, there was a loud noise outside the door, it sounded a bit wrong, the voice was a bit like Emily¡¯s.


    Walker Richter signaled me to go out and take a look, I nodded and went out to take a look only to realize that Emily had a quarrel with Pheobe Wilson.


    Yes, it was Pheobe Wilson.


    The Pheobe Wilson who had her uterus removed by Susan Su and ran away to the South, I didn¡¯t expect to see her here.


    I didn¡¯t even recognize her at first, she has changed a lot, her dress is no longer sexy, she is a bit casual, wearing a loose ethnic style dress, long hair flowing, a little bit of unearthly vor.


    When Pheobe Wilson saw me, she came up and gave me a big hug, ¡°Alva Hill, long time no see.¡±


    She¡¯s gotten a lot warmer.


    Disembodied,pletely like a different person.


    I was stunned for a while, ¡°Liu, Pheobe Wilson, why are you back.¡±


    ¡°Came to drink your wedding wine.¡± Pheobe Wilson flirted with me, ¡°I saw all the news on the inte, I didn¡¯t expect ah, you even got together with the industry bigwig Yao Murong.¡±


    I bet Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯te back to drink my wedding wine.


    I looked at Emily and asked, ¡°You two just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Pheobe Wilson changed the subject, ¡°I came to see him, how is he?¡±


    After all, he couldn¡¯t let go of his old love.


    I sidle out of the way, ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡±


    Time is a marvelous thing, it can make two people who were once red-eyed icy, or it can make good people evil.


    Pheobe Wilson nced inside the hospital room, pointed inside, and asked me in a whisper, ¡°Awake?¡±


    ¡°Awake.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson a little want to enter dare not enter the look, a few years have not returned, Pheobe Wilson torn for a long time before going in.


    I then didn¡¯t have the insouciance to follow me in again, I spoke to Emily and asked her to tell Walker Richter, I left first.


    Yao Murong¡¯s action is very fast, the wedding date was quickly calcted ording to the two people¡¯s birthdates, and it was set on New Year¡¯s Day.


    There are only three months left before New Year¡¯s Day.


    The wedding date is Yao Murong called to tell me, and informed me to get ready, Yao family wille to the Hill family ording to the customary etiquette under the recruitment.


    After the phone call, Yao Murong and Yao Bin came with several cars of gifts and millions of dors of gift money to pay the bride price.


    Jane Hasis looked at this battle, her feet a little soft: ¡°Alva, this is for real ah.¡±


    I stood at the door of the living room expressionlessly, ncing at the bride price ced in the courtyard with a pale expression, my eyes finallynded on Yao Murong.


    He took a few steps forward and said to Jane Hasis with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I would like to use these as a bride price to take Alva as my wife.¡±


    Jane Hasis hurriedly said, ¡°Sit inside, sit inside.¡±


    This is the Yao family, their background is very hard, how many people in North City canpare with them?


    Although Jane Hasis wants me to marry Yao Mubai, the other party is Yao Murong, and that¡¯s not bad either.


    The two sons of the Yao family, capable of writing and martial arts, one from the business, one from the political, in the North City, that is a hand over the sky is not too much, the Richter family has money, but no power.


    The Richter family is rich but powerless. Although they are both at the top of the pyramid, there is still a difference.


    Jane Hasis warmly entertained the Yao family, but I, the bride to be, was like an outsider.


    Yao Bin and Jane Hasis discussed the wedding, Yao Bin asked me: ¡°Alva, what kind of wedding do you want, or have any requirements, you can mention.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion, everything is up to you Yao family.¡±


    It¡¯s just a deal.


    After I took a stand, Yao Bin and Jane Hasis directly discussed the arrangements for the wedding day, with Yao Murong asionally interjecting a sentence or two to show the importance of the wedding.


    Yao Murong asionally interjected a sentence or two to express the importance of the wedding. I sat on the sidelines and drank tea, my thoughts drifted to the clouds, and I didn¡¯t listen to what they said.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Murong and Yao Bin were ready to leave and Jane Hasis asked me to see them off that I came back to my senses.


    I walked Yao Murong to the door, he lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, ¡°You¡¯d better put some effort into our wedding, show that you care a little bit, maybe if I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll be able to save Martin Mo.¡±


    At that, I blushed, ¡°What do you mean? How do you know what happened to Martin Mo?¡±


    He raised his lips and smiled, ¡°How hard is it, my kidney can save Martin Mo¡¯s life, he can¡¯t wait long, if he doesn¡¯t have a kidney source, he¡¯s waiting to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll save a life?¡±


    I was excited, because Martin Mo is saved, but I was desperate, Yao Murong won¡¯t save people easily, it¡¯s a kidney, not anything else.


    He threatened me with Martin Mo¡¯s life, not to mention that I can only cooperate well with the marriage, I even dare not to move other crooked thoughts.


    No wonder, he dares to put someone who hates him to the bone by his side.


    ¡°As long as you are obedient, I still say the same thing, you will get all the glory of being Mrs. Yao, and won¡¯t touch Yao Mubai and Walker Richter anymore.¡±


    His words, I didn¡¯t dare to believe them, but I could only believe them.


    ¡°What will you do to save Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry, Martin Mo still has at least three months to live, as long as you behave yourself, I can save him anytime.¡±


    These words were equal to nothing.

 Chapter 398: Showing Off

    Yao Murong smiled and raised his head, but I could only grit my teeth and do nothing with him.


    Jane Hasis walks over to me after sending Yao Bin to the car, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you, your face looks so ugly.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jane Hasis was uneasy and asked, ¡°Are you not agreeing to this marriage, I see that you have been absent-minded, and I didn¡¯t see you chatting with Yao Murong, tell me honestly, why do you want to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t ask so many questions, just prepare for the wedding in a good way.¡± I dropped this sentence and drove out annoyed.


    All the way to a hundred and thirty yards to the door of THE Mo family.


    I stayed in the car for a long time and never went down, full of Yao Murong¡¯s words and the recent events, I was restless until the sound of knocking on the car window came from my ears.


    I turned around and saw that it was Hill Yi, I rolled down the window and she asked me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in when you get to the door.¡±


    Hilli had told me not toe back before, and it surprised me that she invited me in.


    I shook my head, ¡°I won¡¯t go in, I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    ¡°You have something on your mind.¡± Hill Yi poked me, ¡°Is it about the marriage with Yao Murong? You don¡¯t want to marry him but you have to, you guys shouldn¡¯t be in a business marriage, there¡¯s another reason right.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± I particrly want to smoke a cigarette.


    Hilli shook her head, ¡°No cigarettes, there¡¯s wine.¡±


    I looked at Hilli, she was a few more points haggard, it seemed Martin Mo had gone even further to force her to leave.


    Half an hourter, Hill Yi and I came to a clear bar, ordered drinks, no one said anything, picked up a ss of wine and started to drink, both were people with something on their mind.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose to leave, you¡¯re still young, you have a lot of choices.¡± I was the first to break the silence.


    The corner of Hill Yi¡¯s mouth was stained with wine, she smiled, tears in her smile, ¡°He¡¯s my daughter¡¯s father.¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand Hilli¡¯s feelings for Martin Mo.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Instead, she said, ¡°I know he carries you in his heart, and I wanted to leave countless times, but as soon as those thoughts passed, I turned around and hugged him anyway¡­ Alva, tell me how much I love him to do this.¡±


    Love is the root of all woes.


    Hill Yi drank three cups in a row, ¡°I know, he wants me to leave, he also let you persuade me right, no matter how much time he has left, I will apany him on hisst journey.¡±


    I was stunned and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let him die, just like I promised you back then, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Back then, mistakenly believing that Martin Mo had killed Nancy Richter, Hillie begged me to save Martin Mo.


    I said then that I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Martin Mo, and that still stands today.


    ¡°What do you have to keep him alive?¡± Hilli scoffed, ¡°I asked the doctor privately and he has three months at most.¡±


    ¡°I know someone who can save him.¡±


    This time it was Hill Yi¡¯s turn to freeze, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong.¡±


    There was no need for me to hide it from Hill Yi.


    Hearing this name, Hill Yi¡¯s expression wasplicated, ¡°Is that why you married him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    When I initially agreed to Yao Murong, it really wasn¡¯t because of this matter either.


    I said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Martin Mo, otherwise with his character, even if someone can save him, he won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hilli suddenly cried, covering her face with her hands and whimpering, ¡°Saved, finally saved.¡±


    I took a sip from my wine ss, it was too strong and too spicy, but how could I not get drunk.


    Yao Murong in the wedding matter is very high profile, online I married him the heat has not been reduced, maintained in the hot search list.


    I can see through Yao Murong¡¯s purpose at a nce, this is to hit the face of Walker Richter, but also to provoke Yao Mubai.     In order to cooperate with Yao Murong, I was dressed up, smiling sweetly, as if our feelings are really good.


    Yao Murong and I have a high profile of ¡®happiness¡¯, Hill¡¯s Group stock soared, everywhere I go, everyone envies me for being a winner in life.


    Martin Mo¡¯s condition has worsened, but Yao Murong has been refusing to save his life, allowing the doctor¡¯s side to renew Martin Mo¡¯s life with medication, so that if he can live one more day, it¡¯s one more day.


    Yao Murong¡¯s approach is undoubtedly controlling me.


    This kind of feeling of being shackled by others is very upsetting.


    The wedding date is getting closer and closer, I am getting more and more irritated in my heart, since Yao Mubai came to me once, he never appeared in my sight or even heard from him.


    I did ask Wang Yuan about it, but she didn¡¯t know either.


    I didn¡¯t know if Wang Yuan really didn¡¯t know or didn¡¯t want to tell me. As the wedding date approached, I became more and more uneasy.


    Walker Richter was discharged from the hospital, and when I saw him when I visited sweetheart, he sent me a message, ¡°Don¡¯t be too brave.¡±


    That was all he said, and he didn¡¯t stop me from marrying Yao Murong.


    He knows my temperament, once decided, it can¡¯t be changed.


    My determination to avenge Ulysses Will¡¯s death was evident in the way I stabbed him, not to mention marrying Yao Murong.


    When I left the the Richter family, I looked at sweetheart ying in the yard and also said to Walker Richter, ¡°I hope you can keep her so happy and carefree.¡±


    I have nothing else to worry about in this life.


    Walker Richter was a qualified father in taking care of sweetheart, and I also believed that he would not let sweetheart suffer a single harm.


    I never dared to let sweetheart know that I was getting married.


    I remember when I left, she stood in the doorway and asked me, ¡°Mommy, when are youing back.¡±


    I turned around and burst into tears.


    I didn¡¯t know if I could stille.


    Just after I arrived home, Yao Murong called and asked me to attend the family banquet.


    At the family banquet, I met Yao Mubai who I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Yao Murong deliberately introduced me to him, ¡°This is your future sister-inw.¡±


    Yao Mubai snorted coldly, ¡°My mom gave birth to only one of me, I, Yao Mubai, have never had a brother, where would I get a sister-inw.¡±


    This sentence was very face-pping.


    Today this family banquet, Yao family up and down, a total of ten people were present, two brothers so directly tear the face, I saw Yao Murong clenched fists, Yao Bin pped the table: ¡°Mubai, what are you talking about, don¡¯t make trouble for me.¡±


    This father and son¡¯s feelings are not in harmony.


    Yao Mubai coldly smiled, he got close to Yao Murong¡¯s ear, he didn¡¯t know what he said, only to see his face changed greatly, ¡°This is impossible.¡±

 Chapter 399: Getting Married Can Make You Rich

    The atmosphere was stagnant for a while.


    Yao Murong¡¯s face was visible anger, he ignored this crowd of Yao family and scrambled outside to make a phone call, he should be sure of something.


    I asked Yao Mubai in a low voice, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°Fire in the backyard.¡± Yao Mubai only said these four words.


    It turned out that he hadn¡¯t shown up all this time and was going straight to Yao Murong¡¯sir.


    The family banquet had be such a mess, naturally this meal could not be eaten.


    Yao Bin called Yao Mubai upstairs, and the rest of the Yao family left resentfully.


    Not long after the two went upstairs, Yao Murong came in with a blue face, I leisurely drank tea and asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yao Murong yanked me up, ¡°Alva Hill, did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what did I do?¡± Iughed coldly and drew back my hand, ¡°What could I have done with you watching me, Yao Murong, I told you before, don¡¯t get too cocky.¡±


    Yao Murong only told me that there was a fire in the backyard, but I didn¡¯t know that Yao Mubai had gone on a rampage this time, costing Yao Murong several hundred million dors.


    The next day this was on the news.


    Yao Murong stormed out, and Kelly Zex went to talk it out.


    I sat on the sofa downstairs and looked at the time, Kelly Zex went in for two hours beforeing down.


    This fight is enough.


    Kelly Zex mboyantly showed off at me, ¡°Murong¡¯s favorite is still me, you don¡¯t know how passionate he was just now, how happy we were.¡±


    ¡°It was pretty intense.¡± I nced at the hickey on Kelly Zex¡¯s neck, ¡°Free for all, no one would refuse.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­,¡± Kelly Zex gasped, her face flushed for a moment, ¡°Alva Hill, what are you so smug about, don¡¯t think that if Murong marries you, you¡¯ll really be Mrs. Yao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always recognized my own identity, but it¡¯s you.¡± I said sarcastically, ¡°Knowing your end.¡±


    Yao Murong is not apassionate person and will not marry Kelly Zex, she is wasting her youth by Yao Murong¡¯s side.


    Kelly Zex ruffled the long hair on her chest, ¡°Alva Hill, I won¡¯t lose to you this time.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After staying for a while, I went back.


    When I got home, I was resting on the couch when my shoulders mmed down and Be Hill appeared behind me with a smile, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Like a child, Be Hill took out a bunny made of flour dough from behind her and showed it to me, ¡°Sister, look, what does it look like?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a cute bunny.¡± Iplimented her, ¡°Be is so good.¡±


    Be Hill smiled like a child and went to the kitchen to get some flour to make all kinds of animals.


    I didn¡¯t realize that Be Hill had this kind of craftsmanship.


    Jane Hasis went out and came back, when she saw me ying with Be Hill, she had a few more smiles on her face, ¡°Alva, I just went to make sure that the food and drinks at the banquet are ready, everything is fine, by the way, the wedding dress will be delivered by Yao¡¯s family in the next couple of days.¡±


    For my wedding, Jane Hasis is worried about it.


    When Be Hill married Ulysses Will, there was nothing, when Be Hill married Walker Richter, there was nothing, when I was with Walker Richter, there was nothing, counting down, this is the first time that Jane Hasis organized a wedding for her children, and her heart was that excited.


    ¡°En.¡± I just faintly answered.


    Jane Hasis drank some water, ¡°Alva, you went to the Yao family banquet yesterday, how did the Yao family treat you?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, Yao family elders gave me a red packet each, out of the blue, one hundred thousand dors.¡±


    This is just a family banquet, on the wedding day, the red packet will definitely be more than that.


    Sure enough, getting married can make a family rich.


    Even if the Yao family is no longer at odds, face work still needs to be done, Yao Murong holds the economic lifeline of the Yao family, how can the Yao family not tter.


    I gave all the red envelopes to Jane Hasis as pocket money.


    Jane Hasis was happy and couldn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°It seems that they are all quite satisfied with you, and in the future, you will not be aggrieved if you marry there.¡±


    For those who I don¡¯t care about, naturally, they won¡¯t give me any trouble.


    While we were chatting, Fiona Croix came to see me.


    I went upstairs with her and I asked her, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Fiona Croix had been washing with medication and was also taking pills.


    ¡°Better.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°Are you really going to marry Yao Murong?¡±


    This is not the first time she asked me.


    I still had the same answer.


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    Fiona Croix said hesitantly, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve known you for so many years, I know your nature, you¡¯re an emotional person, love is the most important thing, without love, you won¡¯t marry, now that you chose Yao Murong, I can¡¯t see any feelings, I only see mutual use, this kind of marriage won¡¯t be happy, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it. ¡±


    ¡°No Fiona, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    As long as I can save Martin Mo, it¡¯s all worth it, how can I regret it.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why?¡± Fiona Croix grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Alva, I am panicked in my heart, my own good sister is getting married, I should be happy, I should give my blessing, but I really can¡¯t say my blessing, I can¡¯t see joy on your face, tell me, why do you want to marry Yao Murong.¡±


    I knew I couldn¡¯t tell Fiona Croix, but when she looked at me with expectant eyes, I still couldn¡¯t bear to lie: ¡°For Ulysses Will, for Martin Mo.¡±


    I told her what happened in general, Fiona Croix stood up excitedly, ¡°How can you marry such a person, you¡¯re a sheep in a tiger¡¯s mouth, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Iughed bitterly, ¡°This is a debt I owe, Martin Mo has to rely on him if he wants to live.¡±


    Fiona Croix was dumbfounded.


    Only after half a minute did she say, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and assured her, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, Yao Murong won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    As long as his grudge with Walker Richter and Yao Mubai remains unresolved, I will always have value to Yao Murong.


    ¡°People like him, who knows what he¡¯ll do, what if he¡¯s heartless and uses to hurt you, you¡¯ll be ruined if you follow him.¡±


    Fiona Croix was prophetic.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t do anything to me, but heaven punished me, I found that my body was not right, and when I went to the hospital to check, everything was already toote.

 Chapter 400: Changing Strategies

    I took the checklist and sat on the corridor bench, I had a feeling of the end of the world, the


    Peopleing and going, as if separated from me into two worlds, I cover my face in despair, tears wet palm.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there, tilting my head, forcing the tears back into my eyes.


    I looked at the results on the checklist, as if I had fallen into an ice cer.


    The phone in my pocket rang, I hurriedly wiped away my tears and fumbled with my cell phone to see that it was Jane Hasis calling, she said on the phone, ¡°Alva, Yao family sent the wedding dress,e back and try it on.¡±


    Hearing the word Yao family, hate fire immediately rose in my heart.


    I said in a bad tone, ¡°Got it.¡± Immediately hung up the phone.


    I didn¡¯t go back immediately and left the hospital, I strolled outside for a day until I was shaking, my hands and feet were weak, I was getting more and more painful, and when I couldn¡¯t control it even after taking the medicine, I could no longer care about my hateful anger towards Yao Murong, and went directly to his ce.


    I couldn¡¯t let others know that I was sick and still had terminal cancer.


    Only by experiencing it myself can I understand that the torture of the original illness is really unbearable.


    Yao Murong was not there, I went back to my room to rest, the maid poured me a cup of water and went out.


    After taking the medicine, I was drowsy, the effect of the medicine quickly passed, and the pain in my abdomen came back.


    I was in so much pain that the maid heard themotion and came in.


    I said in agony, ¡°Call a doctor for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    I was in so much pain I almost wanted to hit the wall.


    The maid went to get the phone to call a doctor, and at that moment, Kelly Zex came back from outside shopping, and when she saw me, she grabbed the phone from the maid, not letting the maid call a doctor.


    Kelly Zex held up the phone andughed, ¡±It¡¯s sote, is Miss Hill here looking for Murong? It¡¯s a pity, Murong is not here, what¡¯s wrong with you, look at how sweaty you are from the pain.¡±


    Kelly Zex saw my checklist and smiled knowing that I have cancer, ¡°Really even God is trying to help me.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Kelly Zexughed out loud, ¡°Alva Hill ah Alva Hill, you¡¯re just waiting to die of pain then.¡±


    A gust of wind blew in and I was torn up by a force.


    Yao Murong held me up, and seeing my appearance, his face was very ugly, and he coldly and angrily said, ¡°Call a doctor.¡±


    Kelly Zex was shaking like a sieve in fear.


    Yao Murong looked at me with a veryplicated gaze, Kelly Zex immediately went to call a doctor.


    The doctor that Yao Murong knew was not an ordinary person.


    Soon after the doctor came, he looked at the medicine I took, his eyes changed, and he took out a silver needle and gave me a dozen acupuncture points, which eased my pain.


    Iy on the sofa, still in a bit of pain.


    I vaguely heard Yao Murong reprimanding Kelly Zex, ¡°Who told you to save her from death, Kelly Zex, who gave you the guts.¡±


    Yao Murong stormed out, Kelly Zex shivered in fear: ¡°Murong, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Alva Hill married you for a purpose, she will harm you, I can only strike first, it¡¯s good for her to die, you¡¯ve also heard Lao Cai say that Alva Hill has terminal cancer, she doesn¡¯t have many more days to live, it¡¯s better to let her die early, and save her from suffering. ¡±


    Yao Murong: ¡°With me around, I will never let her die.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel half as much as I did about that.


    Yao Murong came over, ¡°Alva, feeling better yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to act, I look disgusted.¡± I looked at him coldly, ¡°I could die at any time, this is what you want.¡±


    ¡°I will let Lao Cai save you.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s voice was qualitatively cold.


    But I don¡¯t believe a single word, the doctor¡¯s words are even more ringing in my ears, I am terminal cancer, even if I receive chemotherapy, it will only extend my life for a few months, but the pain increases exponentially, I didn¡¯t choose chemotherapy, I don¡¯t want to die in the hospital.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also want me to die in the beginning? Yao Murong, you want to destroy everyone, a person who spends time in hell, hates to drag everyone into hell.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, I never wanted to destroy you, I, Yao Murong, have no need to lie in front of you.¡± Yao Murong said in a deep voice: I will save you.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy.¡± I coldly interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯se to this, Yao Murong, I¡¯ve already admitted it, I won¡¯t live long, I can¡¯t do anything, so there¡¯s no need to use Martin Mo to ckmail me, what you promised me, isn¡¯t it time to honor it?¡±


    Yao Murong frowned, ¡°You really care about him, at this time, you still think about Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong, I will do whatever you want me to do, I beg you, save him, Martin Mo can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± I got up and said, ¡°Do you know how I reacted when I learned I had cancer? Desperation, unprecedented desperation, I know you suffered a lot in the Yao family, and THE Richter family never epted you, in fact, you longed for recognition inside, right.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Yao Murong reacted greatly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what THE Richter family people and the Yao family people think of me.¡±


    His reaction was too strong, rather it showed that he cared.


    I continued, ¡°In fact, I hate the Richter family people as much as you do, if it wasn¡¯t for Walker Richter, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in today¡¯s situation, if he wasn¡¯t the father of my child, I would have broken off with him long ago. yao murong, I agreed to marry you because of my own selfishness, but it¡¯s also undeniable that you¡¯re the most suitable partner, I don¡¯t know how many people want to be Mrs. Yao. how many people want to be Mrs. Yao, I am picking up a bargain.¡±


    I purposely bragged about him, after what happened just now, I know thating hard with him won¡¯t work at all, I can only do this.

 Chapter 401: Fin Wilson

    I didn¡¯t have the certainty that I could make Yao Murong really believe my ttery, as things stood now, I was also holding the mindset of trying, when you have cancer, you don¡¯t want to be cured.


    Yao Murong stared at me with a tightened gaze, ¡°Alva, do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± I sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone here who wants to be Mrs. Yao who wants to go crazy.¡±


    Yao Murong naturally knew that I was referring to Kelly Zex.


    The reason I said this was that I had already seen Kelly Zex standing at the stairway.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing my words, Kelly Zex didn¡¯te over and hid at the stairway to eavesdrop.


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t see it and said to Yao Murong, ¡°I, Alva Hill, can¡¯t tolerate sand in my eyes, but that was in the past, I know that a man like you is destined to have a constant stream of women around you, and from the moment I agreed to marry you, I was psychologically prepared, and it¡¯s fine if you want to keep Kelly Zex by your side, but you can¡¯t hang around in front of my eyes, and in the future, no matter how many women how many women you have, you can¡¯t bring them in front of me, and you can¡¯t make me a joke, Mrs. Yao¡¯s position, no one can shake it.¡±


    Seeing me jealous for him, Yao Murong face flooded with smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, the position of Mrs. Yao is yours, no one can shake it, Alva, you know what, I¡¯m really happy, I like you to be so honest, Kelly Zex is just my relief from boredom, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll let her go now.¡±


    If I really said that I love him to death, that would be too fake, instead, I said all the good and bad things, and really figured it out and recognized the reality, Yao Murong would be relieved.


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This is not necessary, you also do not have a handy person here to help out is not good, you also need Kelly Zex is not, besides, she used to be my maid, stay to serve me is also good.¡±


    ¡°Good, then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll let Kelly Zex serve you.¡±


    Kelly Zex in the dark couldn¡¯t help bute out and pouted to Yao Murong, ¡°Murong, I don¡¯t want to serve her, let me stay and apany you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Kelly Zex, either you stay and serve Alva or leave, two ways, your choice.¡±


    Yao Murong these two choices were ced in front of Kelly Zex, she naturally could only choose the first one.


    She is a woman who doesn¡¯t give in, and has followed Yao Murong for such a long time, and has helped Yao Murong a lot, the two of them are just singing a double act in front of me, Yao Murong doesn¡¯t want to send anyone away, right?


    I was a little tired and didn¡¯t want to see Yao Murong, so I said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest.¡±


    I purposely didn¡¯t mention the matter of saving Martin Mo just in case Yao Murong would resent it.


    Yao Murong promised me, ¡°Alva, the day we get married is the day I save Martin Mo.¡±


    His words surprised me and stunned me, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°After you marry me, your friends are my friends, how can I stand by and watch Martin Mo suffer from his illness.¡±


    This is nothing more than a hypocritical statement, I will not believe it.


    For the next few days, I stayed at Yao Murong¡¯s ce and did not go back to the Hill family.


    Jane Hasis knew that I was at Yao Murong¡¯s ce, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In her eyes, we were going to get married soon, so it didn¡¯t matter if we lived together now.


    I didn¡¯t go back to the Hill family because I didn¡¯t want Jane Hasis to find out about my cancer.


    Yao Murong still can¡¯t bear to let me hospitalized for chemotherapy, I refused, in fact, I am also giving up on myself, if I didn¡¯t have to see that Martin Mo is fine, I would have ended my life.


    I can¡¯t understand Yao Murong, his behavior makes it look as if he has a few feelings for me.


    Iughed coldly in my heart, trimming the flowers in the yard, and asked Kelly Zex to make me tea.


    The reason why I left Kelly Zex behind was to dispel Yao Murong¡¯s defenses against me, Kelly Zex was the eyes he put on my side, and these eyes would be different if they were left behind by my personal request.


    Kelly Zex reluctantly went to make tea, I lowered my head to cut the flower branches, a shadow suddenly came over by my feet, I stopped my hand movements and looked up, it was actually Fin Wilson.


    I raised my lips and smiled in greeting, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Fin Wilson came, it must be for my marriage with Yao Murong, she is Yao Murong¡¯s real mother, her own son is getting married, how could she not show up.


    However, she didn¡¯t step in to give her blessing, but to block it.


    When she saw me, the first thing she said was, ¡°I want you to leave Murong, I don¡¯t agree to your marriage.¡±


    This was expected, I was not surprised, not even a trace of expression, lowered my head and continued to prune the flower branches carelessly: ¡°It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t agree, I want to marry Yao Murong, hisst name is Yao, and you are THE Richter family people, can¡¯t care, or you ask Yao Murong if he answered you.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, what do you want, it¡¯s not enough that you gued Walker, you want to harm Murong.¡± Fin Wilson reprimanded me, ¡°I have a grudge against you in my past life, why are you catching my son and not letting go.¡±


    I coldly lowered my face, ¡°In the end who is not letting go of who, go ask your son, is he the one who caught me and not letting go, or am I the one pestering him to marry him, Ms. Liu, in the end who is the one who is wreaking havoc on whom, please make it clearer, besides, what is wrong with me marrying Yao Murong, look, round and round, I am still going to be your daughter inw, maybe I did have some kind of rtionship in my past life. ¡±


    ¡°You know full well that their brothers have already turned against each other, you marrying Murong again, this is not adding fuel to the fire.¡± Fin Wilson¡¯s tone carried a plea, ¡°Alva Hill, even if I beg you, don¡¯t marry Muyong, you¡¯ll kill Walker like this.¡±


    ¡°And who caused this situation today.¡± I looked at Fin Wilson and said nonchntly, ¡°It must be hard to watch your two sons turn against each other, is it regrettable.¡±


    Fin Wilson dropped tears of remorse: ¡°At first, I was also angry and confused, so I gave Murong to Yao Bin, I thought that if I let Charles Richter think that I cuckolded her, he would care about it, and I would be relieved in my heart, but how do I know, he didn¡¯t have any reaction at all, even if Murong is really Yao Bin¡¯s son, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t care about it either, he only cares about Joyce Parvis, even Joyce Parvis¡¯ son with someone else is more important than our son.¡±


    Anyone who is young may have a muddled ount and have done some muddled things.


    ¡°What goes aroundes around. It¡¯s no use trying to talk me out of it. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    If I could have another choice, I wouldn¡¯t have married Yao Murong.


    Counting carefully, the divorce period is still half a month away.


    Everything is ready for the wedding.


    Fin Wilson stared at me for a long time and said something that made me tremble with fear.


    She said, ¡°Both sons, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to either of them, and there¡¯s only one way to make them both okay, and that¡¯s for you to die.¡±

 Chapter 402: Martin Mo can’t do it anymore

    Fin Wilson smiled coldly at me, even his eyes became cold and creepy.


    Before I had time to react, Fin Wilson suddenly pulled out a fruit knife from her pocket, she was prepared for this, she came at me softly first, if I didn¡¯t listen, then she would juste hard.


    The fruit knife with white light quickly stabbed towards my heart.


    I and Fin Wilson originally only an arm¡¯s length away, her speed is too fast, I was caught off guard, that is, in a sh, the fruit knife to the eye, just like when I stabbed Walker Richter, Fin Wilson will be this knife back to me.


    The knife entered his body, pain followed, and blood gushed wildly.


    ¡°Only if you die, Walker and Murong won¡¯t be enemies.¡± Fin Wilson was like she was possessed.


    I don¡¯t know if she was scared at that moment.


    I crouched down in pain, Kelly Zex was not far away taking it all in but didn¡¯te to my rescue.


    I sucked in a big breath as Fin Wilson tightened his grip on the knife, ¡°You go to hell.¡±


    With that, Fin Wilson stabbed again.


    People would have instinctive fear in front of danger.


    I looked at the stabbing knife in horror, just as I was waiting for the pain and death toe, a hand suddenly intercepted the knife, blood instantly gushed out from the center of my hand and dripped on the grass.


    I looked at the owner of the hand, Yao Murong a pair of deep eyes erupted with an awe-inspiring cold light, that was his own mother, he even backhanded the fruit knife and snatched it over, threw it at the pir next to him, with a lot of force, directly inserted into the pir, that was the equivalent of inserting it into Fin Wilson¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mu, Murong.¡±


    Fin Wilson was scared silly, she was afraid of this son, her tone shivered.


    Yao Murong¡¯s face looked like ayer of cold ice had formed on his face, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    The Yao Murong in front of her eyes where is the once warm and gentle like jade, gentleman world without peer, he is likeing from hell, with hatred, three words make people chilled.


    Fin Wilson¡¯s feet went soft and fell to the ground, ¡°Murong, I am doing this for the good of your brothers, this woman can¡¯t be kept, can¡¯t be kept ah.¡±


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t bother about Fin Wilson, picked me up and headed to the hospital.


    After losing too much blood, my head was dizzy and my body was getting cold, Yao Murong kept rubbing my hands and breathing for me, saying to me, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t sleep, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡±


    I heard fear in his tone.


    ¡°Yao Murong, don¡¯t save me, just let me die like this.¡± I was breathless, ¡°After I die, don¡¯t forget what you promised me, save Martin Mo.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to die, I won¡¯t save Martin Mo.¡±


    Yao Murong almost growled.


    He is a man of his word, if it was normal, I would have been so angry that I would have jumped up and cursed him, but my eyes are now white and my eyelids are still tired.


    Blood stains my entire chest.


    I think I see Ulysses Will when the surgical light hits me.


    Probably really dying.


    The anesthesia entered my body and I slowly closed my eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how I survived and what I went through; I woke up on the third day.


    Jane Hasis was guarding my side, she didn¡¯t know about my terminal illness yet, Yao Murong had suppressed it and hid it.


    She saw me wake up, cried very sad, she told me, I was even given three times the notice of critical illness, is Yao Murong insisted on saving my life, I do not know where to find a person to give me surgery, which only my life from the hands of the king of Hades to snatch back.


    Right at this moment, Yao Murong pushed open the door and came in, seeing me wake up, he froze for a moment, his eyes reddened at once, he came over with big steps, without any warning, and hugged me in his arms, his head buried in his chest.


    Even at this time, I still think Yao Murong¡¯s acting is so good, portraying this ¡®depth of love¡¯ in front of Jane Hasis.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    His voice was hoarse, a bit like Yao Mubai.


    During these three days that I was in aa, I had a very long dream, and in a daze, I seemed to hear someone keep talking in my ear, calling my name over and over again, and that person seemed to be crying.


    I let Yao Murong hold me, he went to call the doctor to check me again, the doctor came and left, what he said I don¡¯t know, Jane Hasis went outside with Yao Murong.


    I stared at my chest in a trance.


    Jane Hasis told me that I was so close to losing my life.


    I whispered back to her, ¡°It¡¯s good that I lost it.¡±


    Jane Hasis cried even harder.


    Yao Murong stayed in the hospital for half an hour and left in a hurry, as if something had happened.


    I asked Jane Hasis, ¡°During the days I was in aa, did anyonee to see me?¡±


    Jane Hasis was hesitant to speak, her eyes were even more evasive, she stammered and told me, ¡°Xiao Yao came.¡±


    My heart tightened, was he the one who spoke in my ear in that dream?


    Yao Murong must not know that Yao Mubai hade, otherwise Jane Hasis wouldn¡¯t need to stammer with me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked sharply, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jane Hasis was bewildered, ¡°It¡¯s just that Yao Murong is here, and you¡¯re going to marry him soon, so Xiao Yao can¡¯te to see you openly, so I helped to cover up for Xiao Yao toe to the hospital to see you once.¡±


    Something must have happened, only Jane Hasis didn¡¯t know.


    I asked Jane Hasis to give me her cell phone and I called Yao Mubai, before the call got through, Kelly Zex pushed the door in and I immediately cut the call off.


    Kelly Zex came over carrying food and ced it heavily on the table, ¡°Murong asked me to send it, you have a great life.¡±


    ¡°How do you talk.¡± Jane Hasis was very angry: ¡°How dare a maid use this tone of voice to talk to my daughter, my daughter will be Mrs. Yao in the future, I will ask Yao Murong to fire you.¡±


    Kelly Zex didn¡¯t take Jane Hasis¡¯s words seriously, sneered and went out.


    I don¡¯t know why, I always feel that Kelly Zex is a bit different, ording to her previous temperament, being disliked by Jane Hasis, she won¡¯t be able to let go so easily.


    After Kelly Zex left, I continued to call Yao Mubai, and the call was not answered.


    In the afternoon, Fiona Croix came to see me, and her face also had something on her mind.


    I grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Fiona, is something wrong?¡±


    Fiona Croix said only after I pressed her again and again, ¡°Martin Mo is dying.¡±


    What?


    I peeled the IV tube off the back of my hand anxiously, ¡°Where is he.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you can¡¯t move now.¡± Fiona Croix pressed me back into the hospital bed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just came from over there and he¡¯s under control for now.¡±


    That¡¯s only temporary.


    ¡°I need to see Yao Murong, Fiona, get Yao Murong for me, he can save Martin Mo.¡±

 Chapter 403: It’s You

    ¡°Okay, you lie down first, I¡¯ll get Yao Murong right away.¡±


    Fiona Croix asked the nurse toe and re-tie my IV tube.


    My heart was racing, if Martin Mo wasn¡¯t particrly serious, Fiona Croix wouldn¡¯t have shown it in front of me just now.


    Fiona Croix called Yao Murong, but the person never came.


    Fiona Croix told me that Yao Murong said she woulde back to see me after she was busy.


    At night, Yao Murong didn¡¯te either. Fiona Croix changed shifts with Jane Hasis and I took the opportunity to leave the hospital.


    I knew that at this time, I could only go to Yao Murong instead of waiting.


    I stopped a cab to go to Yao¡¯s house.


    At this time, I could only take my chances.


    Hurray.


    My luck was very good, bracing myself against the severe pain of my chest wound, I arrived at the entrance of Yao¡¯s house, and saw Yao Murong¡¯s car parked in the yard, he was really here.


    I was overjoyed and rushed in.


    The hall of Yao¡¯s house was silent, there were voices upstairs.


    I have my own right toe and go in the Yao family, the servants saw me and greeted me respectfully.


    I followed the sound to Yao Bin¡¯s study, the door to the room was closed tightly, nothing could be heard.


    ¡°Yao Murong, Yao Murong ¡­¡± I endured the pain and knocked on the door, half a day no one came to open the door.


    I have a bad premonition, my ear pressed against the door and listened for half a day, inside silence.


    Just now I clearly heard a sound.


    The maid passed by and I asked, ¡°Is Yao Murong back? Is it in the study?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, but mister is in the study.¡±


    The servant was referring to Yao Bin.


    If Yao Bin is in the study, why didn¡¯t he respond to my knock?


    I said, ¡°Go get the spare key and open the door.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill, this is not good.¡± The maid didn¡¯t dare, this is Yao Bin¡¯s study, no one can go in without Yao Bin¡¯s permission, let alone open it with the spare key privately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the me if anything goes wrong, go.¡± I can feel the blood on my face fading cleanly, and my speech is also strong and breathless.


    Taking a cut, this is no joke, the voice is slightly louder, the chest rise and fall can pull the wound, the kind of pain that makes people suck in a breath of cold air.


    The maid hesitantly went to get the spare key, just ready to open the door, Yao Mubai¡¯s real mother Cai Caiqin came.


    I¡¯ve been to the Yao family many times, rarely see Yao Mubai¡¯s real mother, she seems to have a conflict with Yao Bin, I do not know what exactly, the two seem to be separated from each other, but also has been separated from the state, today I saw her here, I¡¯m also very surprised.


    Cai Caiqin¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The maid took a step back, nced at me, and said timidly, ¡°Miss Hill said she wanted to open Mr.¡¯s study.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cai Caiqin looked at me, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the hospital, why are you here? Looking for him for something?¡±


    ¡°I knocked on the door and no one has answered, I¡¯m worried that something has happened to uncle, so I¡¯d better open the door first.¡± The wound on my chest had split open, and blood infested the clothes on my chest.


    The maid was rmed, ¡°Miss Hill, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    Where to care about this at this moment, I looked at Cai Caiqin, she hesitated for a moment and passed the servant a look, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did the maid open the door.


    When the door was pushed open, the room was pitch ck, no lights were turned on, and a strong smell of blood hit me.


    My heart thumped, something had indeed happened.


    The maid turned on the light and saw the scene in the room, she lost her voice and screamed in fear, Cai Caiqin also changed her face drastically and shouted, ¡°Yao Bin.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The desks and chairs in the study were all sprawled out on the floor, while Yao Bin was lying on the floor.


    The things in the house were all turned over in a messy way, and the windows were open, which made people subconsciously think that someone had broken into the house at first nce.


    Yao Bin¡¯s death rmed the Yao family up and down, the police came, but also the initial judgment is a home invasion.


    No one moved at the scene of the crime, Yao Bin was sent to the hospital, I and the maid and Cai Caiqin as the first discoverer, were recorded by the police statement.


    Yao Mubai wasn¡¯t there, Wang Yuan came.


    Yao Murong¡¯s car was clearly at home, but the person was not there.


    When I saw Yao Bin lying in a pool of blood, my first thought was where is Yao Murong, this incident must be rted to him.


    Yao Murong is an hour after the incident from the outside back, see the ident Yao Bin, he looked sad,pletely consistent with the expression of a son heartbroken father.


    But quietly it is this that makes me suspicious.


    How can a person with a grudge against the Yao family grieve over the death of a Yao family member.


    But on the contrary, Yao Murong has an alibi, he did drive a car back, but then left again, you can see from the surveince of the time Yao Murong left, and Yao Bin¡¯s ident time is staggered.


    The police will be the scene of the crime to investigate once, make a good statement back to the police station.


    The Yao family fell into a dead silence.


    When Wang Yuan left, I pulled her aside and asked, ¡°Where is Yao Mubai?¡±


    Yao Bin died, but Yao Mubai didn¡¯te back.


    ¡°Boss is not in North City, he already knows about uncle¡¯s death and is on his way back.¡±


    ¡°This matter, what do you think? Is it really a home invasion?¡±


    Wang Yuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, you heard it just now, the police initially judged it to be a home invasion robbery, but the probability of a home invasion robbery is very low in an upscale residential area like this one, not to mention that it¡¯s still a Yao family member, it¡¯s not easy to get into this residential area, much less get into the Yao family.¡±


    The Yao family¡¯s perimeter is using the most advanced infrared security system.


    I frowned, ¡°Is it possible that the Yao family¡¯s own people did this.¡±


    Wang Yuan was smart and could naturally understand who I was referring to.


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Wang Yuan was only Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard, how would she dare to talk about the Yao family¡¯s business.


    After Wang Yuan left, Yao Murong appeared behind me at an unknown time, a jacket was draped over me, ¡°The night is cool, I¡¯m sending you back to the hospital now, you can¡¯t be so capricious in the future.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Yao Murong picked me up in a horizontal hug.


    I suppressed the urge to push him away and honestlyy in his arms, letting him carry me to the car.


    Just as he set me down, I caught a glimpse of a few spots of blood on his cuffs and instantly looked at him in horror, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    When Yao Murong came back, he only stayed at the entrance of the study, he didn¡¯t go in, the crime scene had been protected, then he didn¡¯t have a chance to get blood stains, unless he had gone into the study before that.

 Chapter 404: Yao Mubai and Yao Murong Crossing the Line

    Yao Murong¡¯s eyes stared at me with a gloomy light, in the narrow car, staring at him like this, I felt like I was almost suffocating.


    He smiled abruptly and touched my head, ¡°Alva, from now on, don¡¯t run around and talk nonsense.¡±


    I grabbed his hand, ¡°Then what is this, tell me if it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Some people are just too nosy, the only way to stay out of other people¡¯s way is to actually lie down.¡± Yao Murong said without emotion.


    ¡°You¡¯re horrible, what about me? I can¡¯t believe that you would be merciful to me, Yao Murong, you scare me.¡± I was really scared and cried, I couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re different.¡± Yao Murong gently caresses me, ¡°Alva, I said, you will be my wife, the one who will apany me to spend this life together, without you, there is no meaning for me to do all this, really, before I met you, I did all this just for the sake of being strong, but now that I already have everything, but I feel empty, until you appeared, it¡¯s you who made me realize that I did all this Maybe it¡¯s just waiting to meet you one day.¡±


    This love story is kind of sentimental and meaty.


    But I couldn¡¯t feel the temperature, nor was there a hint of touching.


    I couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    Yao Murong sent me back to the hospital, Jane Hasis was already in a hurry and was only relieved to see me back.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After re-treating my wounds and applying medicine, Iy on the hospital bed, grasping Yao Murong¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°Save Martin Mo, Yao Murong, I beg you.¡±


    My tears slipped from the corners of my eyes, I stared at him, in my heart I was really afraid that he would refuse, I just had no choice.


    ¡°I promised you, I will definitely do it.¡± Yao Murong said, ¡°As long as we live well, Martin Mo won¡¯t die.¡±


    In other words, if anything happens to any of Yao Murong and I, Martin Mo will be buried with us.


    I had no choice.


    I¡¯ve never been so helpless.


    I always thought that I would always win against Yao Murong once, but the reality told me time and time again that from the beginning to the end, I was in Yao Murong¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I also nodded my head and promised Yao Murong.


    The rest of the matter could only be left to Yao Mubai herself, I couldn¡¯t care less.


    For the next few days, I was in the hospital recuperating from my injuries, and I stopped asking a single word about Yao Bin¡¯s case.


    Fiona Croix brought me news about Martin Mo every day.


    Martin Mo¡¯s condition has stabilized.


    But I know that without surgery, Martin Mo will still die.


    Yao Murong that Martin Mo threatened me, will not be easily saved, and Yao Murong still has a backhand, and there are chips to threaten me, and this person is my daughter sweetheart.


    I don¡¯t dare to gamble, even if Walker Richter will definitely protect sweetheart, I don¡¯t dare to gamble that one eventuality.


    Yao Bin¡¯s ident made me postpone my wedding with Yao Murong.


    Jane Hasismented in front of me: ¡°Hey, this person ah, who do not know whiches first tomorrow and the ident, a good person, out of the matter on the ident.¡±


    Before the words fell, I saw someonee in at the door, and I hurriedly asked Jane Hasis to stop talking.


    The one who came in was Yao Mubai.


    He came to see me openly this time.


    Because he wasing to see me as a friend, and had sidetracked Jane Hasis.


    Only the two of us were left in the hospital room, I looked at Yao Mubai who hadn¡¯t seen me for a long time, he had changed, his eyes were full of blood, not only his image was scribbled, even his whole aura had changed.


    He stood by the bedside and asked me, ¡°Is the person who hurt my dad Yao Murong?¡±


    His tone was cold, like a cold knife about to be sheathed.


    I looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your heart.¡±


    Yao Mubai must have guessed that Yao Murong did it long ago, but he had no proof.


    Yao Mubai clenched all his fists tightly, if Yao Murong was here, the two of them would have fought.


    I just thought so, the door was pushed open again, I looked at the person who came in with fear.


    The one who came in was really Yao Murong, Yao Mubai turned around, and as soon as he saw Yao Murong, his fist swung straight over.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Yao Murong was caught off guard, Yao Mubai¡¯s fist smashed hard on his face, causing him to fall back several steps before he could stand still, a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth.


    Yao Murong just stood still, Yao Mubai¡¯s hostile Qi surged, he wanted to break Yao Murong into pieces, even if he knew that beating Yao Murong to death would be useless, but at this time, where could he hold back.


    Another punch was swung over.


    Yao Murong¡¯s gaze was like a knife, swept towards Yao Mubai, quickly avoided Yao Mubai¡¯s attack, stood up straight again, raised his hand to slightly wipe away the blood at the corner of his lips, his posture was elegant, slow, and his eyes were dyed by this little bit of blood.


    ¡°Mu Bai, you are too impulsive.¡±


    A provocative tone.


    This made Yao Mubai¡¯s anger increase.


    Yao Murong was deliberately provoking Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai had a significant position in the society, he made a move against Yao Murong, and it was in the hospital, making such a bigmotion, it had attracted the doctors and the patient¡¯s family members toe over, once the matter festered and made a big mess, Yao Mubai¡¯s name would definitely be damaged.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remind Yao Mubai.


    But where did he listen to me.


    Yao Mubai quickly grabbed Yao Murong¡¯s hand, and with a smooth force, an over-the-shoulder m, smashed the person out ruthlessly.


    The speed was fast, the force was ruthless, and the strike was urate.


    When Yao Murong¡¯s bodynded on the ground, his feet utilized the force to stand in an aerial flip, unharmed.


    He just stood still, Yao Mubai hit his chest with another palm, forcing him to retreat a few steps.


    Yao Murong cane this far, his hands must be very good, but he only defends and doesn¡¯t attack, he even managed to avoid several moves, but he was directly punched by Yao Mubai.


    I reacted, Yao Murong is trying to frame Yao Mubai with himself.

 Chapter 405: Becoming Sick Friends with Yao Murong

    Yao Mubai had already beaten his eyes red, even if he knew Yao Murong¡¯s purpose, he couldn¡¯t stop at this time.


    The two had already fought their way out of the hospital room, I was so anxious that I tumbled down from the hospital bed.


    The doctor helped me up, ¡°Miss Hill, you can¡¯t move anymore, don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Those two outside the door were the ones who didn¡¯t want to die.


    One dared to use himself as bait, and the other knew it was a trap, but jumped in anyway.


    Onlookers of the patient¡¯s family and doctors do not dare toe forward to pull the fight, Jane Hasis also anxious at the side of the leg: ¡°What is going on ah, how these two brothers fought, what words can not be said ah.¡±


    Finally or hospital security to separate people, do not know who reported to the police, the police quickly rushed, when they saw the beating is Yao Mubai, are frozen for a moment.


    Yao Bin had only died, and now the two Yao family brothers were fighting again.


    Yao Murong was seriously injured on the ground, his face was covered with bruises and blood, and the corner of his mouth was also covered with blood.


    From the looks of it alone, he was hurt pretty badly.


    Yao Mubai is the one who can beat Boxing Champion Sai Jin, and he has gone through professional training. In addition, Yao Murong intentionally sent the door for Yao Mubai to beat him up, so he must have been hurt a lot.


    I looked at Yao Murong who was brought by the doctor to deal with the injuries, a chill ran down my back.


    It¡¯s nothing for a person to be cruel to others, but someone who might even be cruel to himself, that would be horrible.


    I tugged on Jane Hasis¡¯ hand, ¡°Mom, you quickly follow to the police station.¡±


    Jane Hasis sighed: ¡°This Xiao Yao is also really, why is his temper so strong, that¡¯s his own brother, he can also be so heavy-handed, it¡¯s also thanks to me that I didn¡¯t marry you to him, or else he will be so violent, that¡¯s not good at all.¡±


    Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t know the inside story at all, and can only see the surface of things.


    I urged her, ¡°You go to the police station first, and let me know if you hear from Yao Mubai.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go, you give me an honest lie in bed, don¡¯t toss and turn, you¡¯re not iron, worry about this and that all day long, why don¡¯t you take good care of yourself.¡± Jane Hasis counted me down for a while before she left.


    About an hourter, the nurse who came to bring me medicine said, ¡°Mr. Yao is quite seriously injured, two broken ribs, a slight concussion, and multiple traumatic injuries, he will be sent to your wardter.¡±


    The nurse knew about my rtionship with Yao Murong before informing me of Yao Murong¡¯s condition.


    If Yao Murong insisted on suing Yao Mubai and pursuing this, Yao Mubai would really be finished.


    This time it is Yao Mubai¡¯s turn, Yao Murong is really going to destroy the Yao family.


    My ward was originally a single room, it seems that Yao Murong asked to live in.


    The hospital added a bed and put it next door to me.


    Half an hourter, Yao Murong was pushed in, lying right next to me.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would be a sick friend with Yao Murong before bing a couple.


    His face was wrapped in gauze, and his head was also wrapped in gauze, he looked even more serious than me.


    I inclined my head and looked at him, ¡°You got what you wanted this time.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In his ce, there was no need to y dumb, Yao Murong also knew what I was referring to.


    He looked at the injuries on his body and said with a calm demeanor, ¡°Mubai is still too impulsive.¡±


    There is Yao Murong¡¯s agitation, Yao Mubai is not impulsive to be strange, besides, who can bear it in exchange, when I misunderstood Walker Richter killed Ulysses Will, I was a heart, not also stabbed him.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± I asked what he nned to do with Yao Mubai.


    The corner of Yao Muyong¡¯s mouth floated up with a smile, ¡°Alva, what do you think? Don¡¯t me me, I did promise you not to move them, but this time it was him who sent himself to the door, and as you can see, he was the one who started it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you¡¯ve nned for a long time, except that it shouldn¡¯t be your ultimate goal.¡±


    ¡°Alva, we shouldn¡¯t talk about such a heavy topic.¡± Yao Murong inclined her head and looked at me as well, ¡°There are too many bad thingstely, our wedding date can only be postponed, and the wedding can only go on when we¡¯re both discharged from the hospital.¡±


    I can¡¯t wait for that day to nevere.


    ¡°Everything is at your disposal.¡± I had now learned to y nice in front of him.


    Bing a patient friend with Yao Murong, I was also able to know what he did every day in disguise, and he wouldn¡¯t avoid me even if he answered the phone.


    Yao Murong has been busy dealing withpany matterstely.


    Even Kelly Zex, didn¡¯te during Yao Murong¡¯s hospitalization, which is even more strange.


    With Kelly Zex¡¯s heart for Yao Murong, it was impossible for her not toe, unless Yao Murong had an exnation or she had something else more important.


    I also tried to get a word in Yao Murong¡¯s mouth during casual conversations, and he only said that he had asked Kelly Zex to go out.


    The ¡®go out¡¯ here refers to G City, so it looks like there was another deal.


    Yao Mubai ended up being detained for fifteen days and suspended, which was considered Yao Murong¡¯s mercy, otherwise at least six months hit the bottom.


    Learning about Yao Mubai¡¯s news, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    My injuries gradually recovered almost, can get down to walk around freely, I proposed to visit Martin Mo, Yao Murong approved.


    Martin Mo is in another hospital, when I went there, Hill Yi was wiping his hands and washing his face.


    When I went there, Hill Yee was cleaning his hands and washing his face. When she saw meing, she said with special enthusiasm, ¡°Alva is here, sit down, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    I begged Yao Murong to save Martin Mo, Hill Yi naturally appreciated me.


    Martin Mo leaned back on the bed and looked at me without saying a word, but there was aplicated light in his eyes.


    Hill Yi is smart and excuses herself to go out to fetch water, leaving space for us.


    After Hill Yi left, Martin Mo sat up a little and asked me, ¡°Did you trade yourself with Yao Murong for my life?¡±


    I know Martin Mo¡¯s nature, so I said, ¡°Not exactly, I stayed by Yao Murong¡¯s side for other reasons, it¡¯s just that he happened to be able to save your life, how¡¯s your recovery now? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that we need to find a kidney source for surgery as early as possible.¡± Martin Mo indeed doesn¡¯t have the essence as before, ¡°Alva, you have to leave Yao Murong, you can¡¯t stay by his side anymore, someone like him, who knows when he will do something to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know something? Yao Mubai has approached you?¡±


    I could only think of Yao Mubai, otherwise Martin Mo wouldn¡¯t have said something like that to me.

 Chapter 406: Caught Again

    Sure enough, Martin Mo said, ¡°Well, Yao Mubai came to me before, just before his ident.¡±


    ¡°What else did he say when he approached you?¡± I was worried, ¡°Yao Mubai was too impulsive this time, that¡¯s why he fell into Yao Murong¡¯s trap, brazenly fighting in the hospital, and still seriously injured, this is not a big deal, behind closed doors, it¡¯s just a family conflict, and it¡¯s not a small deal, how could Yao Murong let go of such a good opportunity, the higher the position holder, the more they can¡¯t afford to have a little bit of a stain, Yao Mubai¡¯s reputation will definitely be affected. ¡±


    Martin Mo smiled, ¡°That may not be the case.¡±


    I was puzzled, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Yao Mubai is impulsive?¡± Martin Mo said, ¡°For Yao Mubai toe this far and not be able to control even this much, he is afraid that he would have died a thousand times already.¡±


    Right, the hooks and corners of the shopping mall, a little bit of inattention that is nothing ah.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but rejoice, ¡°Did Yao Mubai say something to you?¡±


    ¡°Putting death before life.¡±


    That¡¯s all Martin Mo said.


    I was stunned and instantly came to a realization.


    I suddenly remembered that Yao Mubai entered the hospital openly to look for me, bumping into Yao Murong would have been easy, if he wanted toe to see me, he could have avoided Yao Murong, but he didn¡¯t.


    In other words, he was waiting for Yao Murong, and he hit Yao Murong on purpose.


    It was a game within a game.


    Hearing this, I was more or less relieved in my heart.


    While we were chatting, Hill Yi suddenly barged in and said anxiously, ¡°Alva, someone is here, saying they are looking for you, all of them are me some I don¡¯t recognize.¡±


    Looking for me?


    Is it because of Yao Bin¡¯s case?


    The people have arrived in the living room.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, you just lie down and rest, I¡¯ll go downstairs to take a look.¡±


    Hilli went with me to the door, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡±


    I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    ¡°You stay upstairs with Martin Mo and don¡¯t let him go downstairs.¡±


    Can¡¯t wait to find Martin Mo here, seems like something is really wrong.


    Hill Yi stayed upstairs, I went downstairs, there were four bodyguards sitting in the living room.


    I went downstairs and immediately someone stood up and said seriously, ¡°Alva Hill, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This is no reason to let me follow, I do not know them, I am not stupid, naturally I will not follow ah.


    The other said, ¡°We were called by Mr. Yao to take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Which Mr. Yao?¡±


    Yao Mu Bai had already gone in, could it be Yao Mu Rong?


    But he was the one who allowed me toe see Martin Mo.


    I couldn¡¯t think of any other Mr. Yao, and in the end I waspletely all but forced into the car by these four people, and by the back door.


    If not for the fact that these four people were dressed decently and treated me quite politely.


    After getting into the car, one of them made a phone call, I don¡¯t know who it was to, and only said, ¡°People are already in the car.¡±


    I heard something wrong and asked urgently, ¡°Who on earth wants to see me?¡±


    All four were silent, sitting upright.


    I was instantly uneasy in my heart, and all sorts of possibilities shed through my mind.


    Or maybe it was Yao Murong¡¯s people?


    The car traveled for about forty minutes or so, brought me into a cell block, pushed me into room 404, didn¡¯t say anything,, and just shut me inside and left.


    Put me in, not long after, they sent food and drink, I looked at the room what fun equipment are there, a little strange.


    The guy who brought me in said, ¡°Miss Hill, y with these when you get bored.¡±


    Where is this kidnapping treatment.


    That means it¡¯s definitely not a kidnapping.


    But there was a guard at the door, which made it unclear.     I sat down on the leather couch in dismay, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    The caretaker smiled and left without saying anything.


    The door closed and it was like I was sitting in a luxury cage.


    I was dumbfounded for a few minutes, not understanding what was going on.


    These people were not going to be able to ask anything, so I simply didn¡¯t ask, but wanted to see what was going on.


    After I figured it out, I ate and drank my fill and went to bed.


    I lie on the bed, where can sleep, but only closed eyes to rest, I do not know how long, I heard footstepsing this way.


    I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep until the door opened and the person sat down beside my bed, I snapped my eyes open and rolled over to sit up, when I saw that it was Yao Mubai, I froze for a moment, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he be in detention?


    Shouldn¡¯t be here ah.


    Yao Mubai nonchntly made a trip to the bed, ¡°Go over there.¡±


    I really subconsciously moved inside, and heid down beside me, his head resting on his arm, ¡°What do you think of this ce? Are you used to living here?¡±


    If someone else had asked this, I would have disliked him, who the hell would be used to living in a strange ce? Moreover, I was somehow brought here.


    But Yao Mubai¡¯s tone didn¡¯t have a sarcastic meaning, but asked me sincerely.


    I thought of the fact that he had just lost his father, so I didn¡¯t bother with him.


    I asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, why did they bring me here?¡±


    Yao Mubai knew I was here, so it must have something to do with him.


    Yao Mubai inclined his head to look at me and reached out to pull me into his arms, I blushed and was startled at the same time, I struggled to sit up in a hurry, but he confined me tightly, I barely tilted my head, ¡°Yao Mubai, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Lie with me for a while.¡±


    He closed his eyes, his tone filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you¡¯re crazy.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He didn¡¯t say anything, his sturdy arm wrapped around my waist, I didn¡¯t reject his touch, looking at the exhaustion under his eyes, I was even a little heartbroken.


    I stared at his face for a while, perhaps I stared for a long time, Yao Mubai lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°You just feel at ease and stay here for a while, if there is anything you need, just tell them.¡±


    ¡°It was you who told them to bring me in.¡± I suddenly realized and became angry, ¡°Yao Mubai, what trick are you ying again¡±


    Suddenly, Yao Mubai rolled over and pressed me underneath, his hands grabbed my hands and sped them above his head, ¡°Disobedient, you should be punished.¡±


    What?


    I was still reacting when Yao Mubai knocked me on the head.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡± I red at him fiercely.

 Chapter 407: He Protects Me in the Name of Captivity

    Yao Mubaiughed, ¡°This is how a woman should be.¡±


    In other words, I didn¡¯t even look like a woman before?


    Before I didn¡¯t get mad, Yao Mubai wisely went down from me and flopped on one side, before this, I really didn¡¯t think that I would share the bed with Yao Mubai, this is afraid to be the unforgettable thing in my life.


    My brain jammed for more than ten seconds before I reacted to what Yao Mubai said.


    ¡°You deliberately let someone bring me in?¡±


    Yao Mubai inclined his head, looking at me, his deep eyes reflected the blushing me, he said, ¡°You have this nature, if I don¡¯t lock you up here, I still don¡¯t know what will happen, Alva Hill, you remember one sentence, women are used to be loved, the sky copses, there is a man to carry the load, you can¡¯t afford to have the slightest slip up again, or what you let me do. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had said something like that, and the moment I looked at him, I had a feeling of hot tears in my eyes.


    He had said long ago that with him around, I wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Yao Murong, he knew everything about my ns, so he locked me up here in this way just to protect me.


    In order to make my stay herefortable, only then did he change this ce to be like a home, serving me with good food and drinks.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had someone take me away in a car in a big way, even Yao Murong had no way to take me away.


    But Yao Mubai, he doesn¡¯t even know that I have terminal cancer.


    What he did warmed my heart and at the same time made me afraid, I didn¡¯t dare to let him know that I had cancer.


    I sniffled, after being strong for so long, looking at him, I rxed all of a sudden, and aggression came with it, tears slipped from the corners of my eyes, I closed my eyes.


    The corners of my eyes were soft.


    He kissed away the tears in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Yao Mu Bai.¡± I bit my lip and shouted out his name, and at that moment, his name was truly branded on my heart.


    I buried myself in his arms and buzzed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here, Yao Mubai, give me another ce.¡±


    Yao Mubai, I am destined to fail you, I can¡¯t stay here ah.


    Yao Mubai looked at me, his deep eyes seemed to see through me, he asked me, ¡°Are you hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As smart as Yao Mubai, I was afraid that he would find out my secret, I quickly found an excuse, ¡°Yao Mubai, the more you care about me, the more I will be of use to Yao Murong, do you understand.¡±


    What I needed was for Yao Mubai to leave me alone, just as I had asked Walker Richter to do in the first ce.


    But Yao Mubai didn¡¯t have the sense that Walker Richter had, he didn¡¯t listen to my words, and he coldly lowered his face, ¡°I, Yao Mubai, want to protect someone, I haven¡¯t been unable to do so yet, what, are you doubting my ability? Yao Murong he can stille here to rob people?¡±


    The Yao Mubai who got stubborn gave me a feeling of talking to a cow.


    I simply stopped talking.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Yao Mubai thought that I was angry and softened his tone, ¡°Just stay here at ease, don¡¯t think about anything, when everything is over, I will naturally let you out.¡±


    Dropping this sentence, Yao Mubai rolled over and got up, tidied up his clothes, and admonished again, ¡°Don¡¯t move any crooked thoughts, Alva Hill, Yao Murong can¡¯t threaten me with you, and I won¡¯t let you be the second Chu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mu Bai.¡±


    I shouted, and it didn¡¯t stop him from leaving.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the pain in my head, I would have thought that I was having a dream and that he hadn¡¯te at all.


    There was a wall clock on the wall.


    I nced at the time, it was now 5:00 p. m. Before 9:00 p. m., I had to go back, this was my agreement with Yao Murong.


    But now, where can I go away.


    There were still four hours left, Yao Mubai had given his word, these people would definitely not let me go.


    My heart was burning, I thought of Wang Yuan, I asked to see Wang Yuan, probably Yao Mubai had exined, these people had a very good attitude towards, and soon called Wang Yuan to me.


    Wang Yuan was a bit surprised to see me and asked me, ¡°Alva, have you offended the boss again?¡±


    I said, ¡°Wang Yuan, I want to go out, can you find a way to get me out.¡±


    ¡°Alva, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me.¡± Wang Yuan was very difficult, ¡°Since it was the boss who locked you up, if I release you again, he won¡¯t skin me, besides, I don¡¯t have the right.¡±


    ¡°Wang Yuan, I really have something urgent, I can¡¯t stay here, please.¡±


    ¡°Alva, if you have something, I¡¯ll do it for you, but I really can¡¯t release you.¡± Wang Yuan said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have the right, or I¡¯ll go to the boss.¡±


    If Yao Mubai was willing to release me, he wouldn¡¯t have locked me up here.


    Wang Yuan really has no right, and she can¡¯t watch me keep begging her, and I can¡¯t tell her about my cancer, so Wang Yuan found an excuse to leave.


    Soon after Wang Yuan left, I suddenly had a lot of pain in my abdomen.


    The person in charge of guarding me called Wang Yuan again.


    Wang Yuan looked shocked, ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Wang Yuan looked at me in pain and she looked at me in shock, ¡°Alva, what kind of disease do you have?¡±


    ¡°Wang Yuan, terminal cancer, my medicine is still in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the boss right away, Alva, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him know, Wang Yuan, I beg you, don¡¯t tell him.¡± I forced myself to endure the pain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know, please, don¡¯t tell him okay, my medicine is at Yao Murong¡¯s, I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Wang Yuan was so anxious that she could only let me out.


    The guards knew that Wang Yuan was Yao Mubai¡¯s person, and when she said she would take me out for a walk, these people wouldn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 408: Reasons to Fall in Love

    Wang Yuan followed me all the way, she naturally wasn¡¯tfortable with just letting me go, and she couldn¡¯t afford the responsibility.


    ¡°Alva, after you take the medicine,e back immediately, you can¡¯t let the Boss know, the Boss locked you up to protect you, he knows that I put you back to Yao Murong again, he shall not peel my skin, not to mention letting me hide the fact that you are sick.¡± Wang Yuan has done her best to help me to this extent.


    The reason why Wang Yuan helped to hide it was because of our friendship, and secondly, not to affect Yao Mubai at this time because of my illness.


    She knows how Yao Mubai feels about me, and if word gets out that I have cancer, Yao Mubai will not be at peace.


    The sky had long since darkened, I hadn¡¯t been back for so long and I didn¡¯t know how Yao Murong was doing.


    Wang Yuan sent me to the back door of the hospital and told me to go back within half an hour.


    I promised Wang Yuan, but I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I looked at Wang Yuan under the streetlight and whispered; ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t even hear me as she waved her hand signaling me to hurry inside.


    I turned around and walked quickly towards the hospitalization department, just as I reached the entrance of the ward, I heard Yao Murong fuming.


    ¡°A big living person can let you guys lose him, what do I want you people to do, why don¡¯t you hurry up and go find him.¡±


    It turned out that Yao Murong secretly sent someone to follow me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No wonder, when those four people took me away from Martin Mo¡¯s, they looked like they were strutting around, but they left through the back door of the residential area.


    ¡°We suspect that Miss Hill is being ¡­


    Without waiting for Yao Murong¡¯s men to finish their words, I pushed the door in, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    The man saw me and swallowed back the words that followed, Yao Murong waved her hand for him to go out first.


    Yao Murong sat on the hospital bed and looked at me with a morose gaze, ¡°Come here.¡±


    I stood still and didn¡¯t move.


    He pulled up his volume and shouted again, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Yao Murong had never been angry at me, this was the first time.


    I subconsciously shivered and walked over, and it was fortunate that Yao Murong had injuries on his body, otherwise he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    He coldly questioned me, ¡°Where did you go, why did you take so long toe back.¡±


    ¡°Taken away by the police.¡± I lied, with Yao Murong¡¯s ability, he would soon find out exactly where I went, but until then, I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell the truth.


    ¡°Why did they take you away?¡±


    ¡°They approached me to ask about Yao Bin¡¯s case, probably because they wanted to ask for some clues from me, don¡¯t worry, I know what to say and what not to say, I didn¡¯t mention a single word about you to them.¡±


    The time from the appointment with Wang Yuan had long passed, I didn¡¯t go out, Wang Yuan definitely wouldn¡¯t leave.


    I nced at Yao Murong who had fallen asleep, just as I was thinking about how to tip off Wang Yuan, two nurses walked in, one of them wore a mask and had the exact same body shape as Wang Yuan, I recognized the disguised Wang Yuan right away.


    I looked at her in shock, she was too bold, Yao Murong was still here.


    The nurse took my temperature and blood pressure.


    Wang Yuan walked to my side and lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the back door.¡±


    I shook my head at her, with Yao Murong here, I can¡¯t leave at all, and I won¡¯t.


    Wang Yuan could help me once, but what about the next time?


    He can save Martin Mo, I can¡¯t leave.


    After the nurse finished measuring, she instructed me, ¡°Rest early, don¡¯t stay upte, if there¡¯s any abnormality, call us immediately.¡±


    After the nurse and Wang Yuan left, I turned back to look at Yao Murong, and the moment I turned back, I was so scared that my blood flowed backwards.


    Sure enough, Yao Murong woke up a long time ago.


    He was a very vignt person, how could he fall asleep with two big living peopleing in.


    He smiled grimly and immediately sat up, ¡±Alva Hill, what are you hiding from me, why did Wang Yuane in to look for you in disguise and was she the one who sent you back? What exactly is the police looking for you for?¡±


    Yao Murong is so smart, how can he not see through Wang Yuan¡¯s disguise, only that he doesn¡¯t put Wang Yuan in his eyes and didn¡¯t break it down just now.


    Wang Yuan was nothing but a small person, how could Yao Murong put it in his eyes.


    ¡°I said, they only came to ask me about Yao Bin¡¯s case, Wang Yuan sent me back, that¡¯s also for Yao Mubai¡¯s face, she was brought out by Yao Mubai¡¯s hand, it¡¯s not normal to send me back to the hospital at thiste hour.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she disguise herself toe in and look for you, what did she say to you just now?¡±


    Yao Murong wasn¡¯t this good at fooling around.


    My head also turned fast, said, ¡°She told me to get well and go out to look for her, I don¡¯t know what exactly.¡±


    Ambiguous words, Yao Murong also have no way to check.


    Yao Murong suddenly put her severely injured foot down and looked at me condescendingly like nothing, ¡°Alva Hill, know why I want you to be Mrs. Yao?¡±


    I already knew that Yao Murong was pretending, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Walker Richter and Yao Mubai?¡±


    It was picked out before, he used to make Walker Richter and Yao Mubai painless.


    ¡°Making an enemy feel pain is not snatching everything the other party loves, but destroying it with his own hands in front of his face, but there is nothing you can do about it.¡± Yao Murong sneered, ¡°I still remember when Chu Xian¡¯er died, Yao Mubai¡¯s look of despair and pain at that time, it was simply too painful.¡±


    Iughed to myself, ¡°Aren¡¯t I ruined by you right now? Not to mention I have terminal cancer, sooner orter I¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    ¡°No, with me, I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you, Alva, don¡¯t you understand why I married you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re in love with me, I, Alva Hill, am not so attractive that I can fall into yourp.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yao Murong opened her arms,ughed: ¡°You Alva Hill has more than just beauty, when you have the same appearance of Be Hill is not not into Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, Yao Mu Bai is an impulsive person, do not care about the love of children, how many women to throw their arms, he did not look at a nce, but you into his eyes. I only gave him a small warning, he told me not to hurt you or he would take my life.¡±


    I remembered a warning call Yao Mubai once received, I thought it was Ke Zhen at the time, but it seems it was Yao Murong who called.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I want to know why Yao Mubai would look at me, even for me a few times even don¡¯t want his life, when he saved me the first time, his back burned, but he didn¡¯t say a word about it, and he even told Wang Yuan that he saved me as a act of bravery, which is basically an excuse.

 Chapter 409: Layout

    Yao Murong propped his hands on the edge of the bed, his gaze sullenly looking at me, at that moment, I seemed to see the former Walker Richter in his eyes, he was really too simr to Walker Richter, the aura and eyebrows, so much so, that I mistakenly recognized him as Walker Richter several times.


    Yao Murong reached out and lifted my jaw, said, ¡°Because of your heart, a heart of love and justice, Ulysses Will grew up with you, you cany your hands on Walker Richter for his sake, for Martin Mo, you can sacrifice yourself, you are a heart of love and justice, if it were someone else, I am afraid that I would not be able to do this for you. ¡±


    The rarest thing in this world should be a heart that treats each other sincerely.


    I sneered, ¡°Kelly Zex but poured her heart out to you, even Walker Richter abandoned.¡±


    ¡°That kind of woman, can only y around, if I fall one day, she runs faster than anyone.¡± Yao Murong touched my face, ¡°Alva, I envy Ulysses Will and Martin Mo for having you to sacrifice for them, I know you married me to avenge Ulysses Will.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of drugs Yao Murong is selling, his heartfelt words don¡¯t even make half a ripple in my ears.


    I snorted: ¡°You really elevate me, I¡¯m just amoner, I married you because I have my own selfishness, but it¡¯s not entirely for the two of them, I grew up with them, like family, but in the end it¡¯s not a family, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s nothing more than a childhood ymate, I have daughters, and I don¡¯t want to die in front of my daughters, so I married you in order to save my life. ¡±


    ¡°Alva, you don¡¯t have to hide your true thoughts in front of me, everything you think, I know, I saved Martin Mo for your sake, what I want is not for you to be grateful, but I hope that one day, when I live to see the end of my days, you can burn a few pieces of paper on my grave as a wife.¡±


    Thesest words of Yao Murong made my heart shake hard.


    ¡°Yao Murong, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    So confident, how could he think he would lose?


    Yao Murong touched my head and smiled, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I looked at Yao Murong, at that moment I had more than hate for him, I also had pity.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Yao Murong is just a poor man.


    Yao Murong and I stayed in the hospital for another day, he checked out of the hospital, I was discharged with him, I don¡¯t know how Yao Mubai¡¯s side of the situation, know that I left from, Wang Yuan how to exin to him, all these I can¡¯t go to care about.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Yao Murong will ce me in the Flowering District.


    This is one of his new residence, I have nevere, the signal in this house ispletely blocked,munication equipment can not be used, and sent two people to take care of me twenty-four hours a day, to put it bluntly, is to monitor me, he is topletely iste me from the outside world.


    I knew Yao Murong¡¯s intention, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yao Murong did not live with me, after he arranged me, he did not show up.


    Thepany¡¯s affairs are all arranged by him, even if I don¡¯t show up, Hill¡¯s Group can still operate as usual.


    The day was already getting cold.


    I looked at the fallen leaves in the yard and said to Aunt Mei who was taking care of me on my side, ¡°Where is Yao Murong? I want to see him.¡±


    Aunt Mei was a fortyish, very charming woman that I hadn¡¯t met before this, she was specially arranged by Yao Murong to take care of my food and living.


    Aunt Mei can cook anything, every day can not be the same, she was instructed by Yao Murong, with meals to regte my body, moreover, every day a bowl of traditional Chinese medicine, I do not know what kind of form of medicine, I have fewer episodes of illness, when the attack, not so painful.


    ¡°Miss Hill, Mr. Yao wille to see you when he has time.¡±


    The implication was that Yao Muyong was out of time now.     Aunt May was submissive, ¡°Miss Hill must be the most important thing in Mr. Yao¡¯s heart.¡±


    I let out a softugh, ¡°Auntie Mei, how long have you been with him?¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡± Aunt Mei said, ¡°Murong this child has to be strong since he was a child, his heart is not bad, Miss Hill, I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about a woman, I hope you don¡¯t let him down, he came to this day, he is also forced to do so.¡±


    ¡°Every person has his ownst resort, but he chose the most extreme way to resist, and hurt many innocent people, Auntie Mei, might as well tell you the truth, I remember the first time I saw him, he was such a clean and pure person, his smile was especially sunny and warm, at that time I was thinking, what kind of woman can be worthy of such a perfect man, seriously. Being able to marry him might be the dream of many women, if there wasn¡¯t that incident with my friend, I would have epted him sincerely.¡±


    I pretended to be sentimental and said hopelessly, ¡°Auntie Mei, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°You really like Mr. Yao?¡± Aunt Mei was a bit excited and said, ¡°Mr. Yao will definitely be happy to know.¡±


    Imented, ¡°But we¡¯ve crossed too much between us, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll continue to be like this in the future, he scares me like this.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t, mister just didn¡¯t have a choice to do that before.¡± Aunt Mei said, ¡°Mister will never hurt you.¡±


    Aunt Mei seems to really understand Yao Murong.


    I sneered in my heart and said nothing.


    I got up and went back to my room to rest, asking Aunt Mei to just cook something a little lighter at night, and if I fell asleep, there was no need to call me.


    Recently I have not been sick as often, but I am easily sleepy. , supposedly because of the Chinese medicine.


    As soon as I got into bed, I slept through the night again, and in a daze, I heard someone talking in my ear, and when I opened my eyes, the voice came from the balcony instead.


    I rubbed my eyes, standing in the balcony to answer the phone is not Yao Murong and who is it.


    Iy down and pretended to sleep just in time to hear Yao Murong say, ¡°This time Yao Mubai¡¯spany is afraid that it won¡¯t make it through.¡±

 Chapter 410: Orchid Hidden Objects

    Hearing Yao Murong¡¯s words, my heart thumped, what happened to Yao Mubai?


    I was worried in my heart, although Martin Mo had said that Yao Mubai also had his own ns, but who knows what the ending will be.


    Yao Mu Rong finished his phone call and walked towards the bed, he sat down at the edge of the bed, reached out to cover me up, and softly said, ¡°He can build a harbor for you, I can also hold up a piece of sky for you, sleep well.¡±


    These words were truly heartfelt.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My heart remained untouched.


    Yao Murong covered the quilt and went out, I heard the sound of the door closing and immediately lifted the quilt and put on my clothes.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t leave, I saw him on the balcony walking towards the back garden.


    After I lived here, I have never been to the back garden, Aunt Mei specially exined that that side is off limits, I have always wondered what is over there that can¡¯t be seen in the light, so much so that Aunt Mei is so guarded against me.


    I followed Yao Murong to the back garden, clearly watched hime in, and in the blink of an eye he disappeared, there is a flower room in the back garden, tonight the wind is particrly strong, the flowers on the flower racks have been moved inside the flower room, there is light inside.


    Could someone be inside.


    I tiptoed in, the flower room is particrlyrge, the flower racks are arranged with hundreds of different types of flowers.


    Yao Murong is a collector, when did she be interested in these flowers again.


    The flower room had a total of two floors, and there was no one on the first floor at all.


    I was about to go upstairs when I heard footstepsing down, I hurriedly hid behind the greenery on the side.


    It was Aunt Mei and Yao Murong.


    Aunt Mei respectfully walked behind Yao Murong, ¡°Sir, Miss Hill¡¯s illness has stabilized, and with the start of spring next year, she should be able to recuperate.¡±


    Yao Murong walks to a side of orchids, gently sniffs the orchid¡¯s aroma, but says, ¡°The orchids cultivated this time are good.¡±


    Yao Murong also does flower business.


    I was puzzled when Yao Murong picked up the small shovel beside her and poked in the orchid potted nts, I nced at the orchids piled up on the flower stand, there were at least a thousand pots here.


    Aunt Mei added, ¡°The matters for your wedding with Miss Hill have been made almost ready.¡±


    In order not to be discovered, I didn¡¯t dare to stay longer and left quietly.


    Yao Murong left that night, and the next day, as usual, I woke up, washed up and went downstairs, and Aunt Mei had already prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Aunt Mei, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Aunt Mei pulled out the chair for me.


    I didn¡¯t mention the fact that Yao Murong hade backst night, I just pretended that I didn¡¯t know, but Aunt Mei said, ¡°Mr. came backst night, he saw Miss Hill resting, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°He came back?¡± I pretended to be surprised, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me, when did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Not until dawn.¡± Aunt May said, ¡°Mister said he woulde back to see you in a couple of days.¡±


    I pretended to be lost andughed to myself, ¡°He¡¯s a busy man.¡±


    ¡°Mister is also trying to be happy with Miss Hill in the future.¡±


    I put down my chopsticks, ¡°Auntie Mei, I miss my mom, it¡¯s fine if Yao Murong wants me to stay here, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for me to meet my mom.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie Mei, I don¡¯t want to hear this, I just want to see my mom.¡± I interrupted her, ¡°My mom will be worried if she hasn¡¯t seen me for so long, if you can¡¯t make the decision, you call Yao Murong and I¡¯ll do the talking.¡±


    Aunt Mei hesitated, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Mr.ter and ask what he means.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Aunt Mei relied on to contact Yao Murong, the whole vi had no signal, after half an hour, Aunt Mei came to tell me that Yao Murong agreed.


    I thought Yao Murong wouldn¡¯t agree, but I didn¡¯t expect him to agree very quickly, and promised to have someone send Jane Hasis to me over here.


    That afternoon, Jane Hasis came.


    She didn¡¯t know that I was forced to stay here by Yao Murong, in order not to let her worry, I didn¡¯t say much.


    Jane Hasis smiled when she saw me, ¡°You child, you haven¡¯t married yet, you don¡¯t want mom anymore, you moved here with Murong and didn¡¯t call me, or Murong told me you were here.¡±


    Auntie Mei had been watching me from the sidelines, she was afraid that I would say something to Jane Hasis that I shouldn¡¯t.


    I tried to detach Aunt May twice without sess.


    ¡°This is also Murong¡¯s idea, he also said that this will be our wedding room from now on, mom, what do you think?¡± I deliberately nced at Auntie Mei as I spoke, she appeared to be wiping the table, but her attention was always over here.


    Jane Hasis nced around the house and was very satisfied, ¡°This house is nice, the location is also good, I just looked, there are a lot of orchids in the yard, they are all rare varieties, one is worth a lot of money.¡±


    Hearing Jane Hasis mention orchids, I said, ¡°If you like it, bring a pot back when you leaveter.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Auntie Mei said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose a top quality one for you to take backter.¡±


    I said, ¡°It¡¯s better to let my mom choose, by the way Aunt Mei, is there any other varieties in the back garden, let my mom take a look at all of them, she has no other hobbies, she just likes some flowers and nts, let Yao Murong send a few pots of flowers to her future mother inw, she shouldn¡¯t be stingy about it.¡±


    ¡°Back garden ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Aunt Mei to finish, I directly interrupted her and pulled Jane Hasis and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go take a look now and you pick a few pots.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jane Hasis smiled and said, ¡°When I came in just now, I saw a pot of monarch orchids, do you know what the market value is? Eight million dors.¡±


    It¡¯s just a grass, so expensive?


    I don¡¯t know anything about flowers and nts, my little hobby is all pretense.


    Auntie Mei said, ¡°That¡¯s three years of cultivation for Mr. to produce such a nt, I have to ask Mr. what he means.¡±


    Eight million dors of monarch orchids, Yao Murong won¡¯t be reluctant to part with it, money is nothing in his eyes, but three years of hard work, that¡¯s priceless.


    ¡°Alright then, go ask him what he means, if he doesn¡¯t want to part with it then forget it.¡± I pulled Jane Hasis, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go out and look at something else.¡±


    Without waiting for Auntie Mei to say anything, I took Jane Hasis straight to the yard, I didn¡¯t go to the back garden. Aunt Mei didn¡¯t follow me and stood ten meters away to contact Yao Murong.


    Isn¡¯t there no signal here, how could Aunt Mei¡¯s cell phone make a call?


    I couldn¡¯t care less, while Aunt Mei was on the phone, I lowered my voice and said to Jane Hasis, ¡°You¡¯ll bring a few more pots of orchids backter, and send one over to Yao Mubai, and tell them it¡¯s my intention.¡±


    Orchids, hinting at difficulties.


    I was trying to remind Yao Mubai to be careful.

 Chapter 411: The Scheme is Broken

    Jane Hasis was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the point of sending orchids to Xiao Yao?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, just send a pot over.¡± I didn¡¯t have that much time to exin to her, Auntie Mei came back from the phone call.


    Auntie Mei said, ¡°Miss Hill, Mr. Yao said that any potted nt here, you can choose, including that monarch orchid.¡±


    Upon hearing that she could take the monarch orchid away, Jane Hasis was overjoyed, ¡°That would be so embarrassing, this kid Murong is so polite.¡±


    Yao Murong is polite, Jane Hasis is not polite at all.


    She chose several pots of orchids in the yard, and the orchids in the flower room at the back, Auntie Mei didn¡¯t let Jane Hasis go to choose them, but picked them herself, so I pulled Jane Hasis to let Auntie Mei go to choose them.


    Jane Hasis ate dinner before leaving, and took a total of ten pots of different varieties of orchids when she left.


    I walked her to the door, lowering my voice so she¡¯d keep in mind what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Jane Hasis left with a smile.


    After Jane Hasis left, Aunt May asked me, ¡°Miss Hill, do you want to take a break or go for a stroll in the yard.¡±


    ¡°No strolling, I¡¯m tired, go to my room and rest.¡±


    Aunt May took it upon herself to let me wander the yard, which was not a good sign.


    I went back to my room and locked the door, as for whether Jane Hasis would remember my exnation, I don¡¯t know, and I also don¡¯t know if Yao Mubai would understand my intention.


    The next morning, I was woken up by a mechanical sound.


    I lifted the nket and walked to the balcony, there were four cars parked in the yard, and there were also workers moving orchids from the flower house to the car.


    I put on my clothes and went downstairs, Aunt May was supervising the workers moving the flowers, when she saw meing, she came over to me, ¡°Miss Hill, it¡¯s all muddy over here, you¡¯d better not go over there, lest you get your dress dirty.¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys transporting the orchids to? Is Yao Murong going to sell these orchids? It wasn¡¯t carefully cultivated by him, he¡¯s willing to part with them?¡±


    ¡°Well, someone ordered this batch of orchids and is shipping them over now.¡±


    Aunt Mei¡¯s words had just fallen, suddenly, there was a ng, the workers identally broke a pot of orchids, Aunt Mei immediately reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on, do something fussy, all be careful, these orchids can be very precious, hurry up and clean it up.¡±


    I nced at the broken orchids, they are indeed very expensive varieties, they must be worth 100, 000 to 100, 000 a pot on the market.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± The worker was afraid of Auntie Mei and immediately cleaned up the broken orchid.


    Aunt Mei said, ¡°Miss Hill look, it¡¯s too dirty here, there¡¯s mud everywhere, there¡¯s nothing to see, you¡¯d better go back to the house, breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I went back to the dining room for breakfast.


    Thousands of pots of orchids, it took four workers all morning to move them, the cars drove out, I watched the four cars slowly disappear from my sight.


    I didn¡¯t know if Yao Mubai would understand me, Jane Hasis sent the orchids over to Auntie Mei.


    My eyes fell on Aunt Mei¡¯s pocket, where her cell phone was.


    Making up my mind, I made an excuse, ¡°Aunt Mei, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and get my clothes for me, just that white jacket.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Aunt Mei gave me the cut fruit and went upstairs to get my clothes.


    I quietly followed her, and when she entered the house and looked for clothes in front of the closet, I took out the baseball bat I had prepared long ago and knocked her out with a blow from behind.


    I was afraid I might miss and hit her a little hard, and she fainted on the spot.


    When I saw her fall, I immediately brought my cell phone over, fortunately the phone was without a password.


    I got the phone and immediately called Yao Mubai.


    The phone rang, but there was a dy in answering, so I called Wang Yuan¡¯s cell phone again.


    The call went through and Wang Yuan¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alva Hill,¡± I said eagerly, ¡°Wang Yuan, is something wrong with Yao Mubai¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡¯s side is fine, Alva, where are you now?¡± Wang Yuan was very agitated, ¡°After you were discharged from the hospital, where the hell did you go, the Boss and I have been looking for you, but there is no news from you, do you know, the Boss is going crazy.¡±


    There were footstepsing this way, I didn¡¯t dare to say more, and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here at Yao Murong.¡± And hung up.


    I cleared the call log, put the phone back into Auntie Mei¡¯s pocket, and before the people outside came in, I kicked the baseball bat under the bed, made like I just found Auntie Mei, and eximed, ¡°Auntie Mei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The person outside heard the voice and immediately came in.


    ¡°Aunt Mei.¡±


    The one who came in was none other than Ah Biao who was sent by Yao Murong to guard me.


    I said, ¡°Aunt Mei is probably tired, you quickly send her back to her room to rest.¡±


    Ah Biao checked, before picking up Aunt Mei and immediately sending her back to her room.


    Only after Ah Biao left did I breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Once Auntie Mei wakes up, she will definitely guess that it was me who knocked her out, and right now I couldn¡¯t care less.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, Auntie Mei woke up and immediately found me.


    ¡°Miss Hill, if you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell Mr.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I feigned bewilderment, ¡°Aunt May, what did I do?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill,¡± Aunt Mei¡¯s face was tinged with anger, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to me, she only warned me, ¡°Mister isn¡¯t stupid, how can he not see through your little mind, you¡¯d better be honest, or else you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    Her words made my heart stutter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aunt Mei sneered, ¡°I also have to thank Miss Hill for tipping me off, otherwise mr.¡¯s n wouldn¡¯t have been so sessful, mr. is really as good as God in anticipation, but I think mr. must also be very disappointed, he gave you a chance and you still failed him, but it is also because of your phone call that yao mubai believes you are here with mr. and that¡¯s why he is in disarray. ¡±


    I came to a realization and was shocked, ¡°You guys already knew that I overheard your conversation.¡±


    Aunt May tugged at the corner of her mouth and reminded me, ¡°Miss Hill¡¯s shoes are muddy.¡±


    I had gone to the flower room that night, so naturally my shoes were muddy, and that¡¯s what revealed that I had been there.


    There was nothing to cover up now, and I had to admire, ¡°Aunt May is very meticulous.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. who discovered it.¡± Aunt Mei said, ¡°Mister said, if you are honest and do nothing, then your heart is with him, if there is something else in your heart, Mister wille back to dispose of Miss.¡±

 Chapter 412: Giving Birth to Yao Murong

    Jane Hasis smoothly took the orchid away, I can smoothly get the cell phone from Auntie Mei, all of this is nned by Yao Murong, I just fell into the trap.


    Yao Murong is too good at calcting, the most terrible extent of a person is that even his heart is counted.


    He understands me too well, and I, on the other hand, have never really read him.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and know your enemy, you will win a hundred battles, I lost from the beginning.


    Aunt Mei sneered and left.


    And how is Yao Mubai¡¯s side, I have no idea at all, but it must be terrible, and all because of me.


    Thinking of this, I instantly sat down on the floor, my eyes staring nkly at the floor, a wave of helplessness spreading from the bottom of my heart.


    Here I was, like a fish on a chopping board to be ughtered, what else could I do?


    Two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Yao Murong came back.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The moment the door opened, the light shone in from behind him, blurring that face, anding against the light, he looked like he came from hell.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at him with a calm gaze.


    He stepped closer and his face became clearer.


    I looked at his face, and suddenly I smiled, a helpless smile, ¡°Looks like you got what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that this game of chess can be won.¡± Yao Murong looked at me condescendingly, suddenly attaching herself to me, bracing her hands on the sides of the sofa, her eyes burning into mine, ¡°Alva Hill, why is your heart towards him and not towards me, I am your husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not now.¡± My gaze was cold and so was my tone, ¡°You used me over and over again, why didn¡¯t you think about who you were to me at that time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s deep eyes hid an ambition that couldn¡¯t be extinguished, ¡°What THE Richter family and the Yao family owed me, I want them to pay back ten times a hundred times over, and right now it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    At that moment, he exposed his true heart in front of me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I red at him, ¡°Those are your rtives, your closest people in the world, what do you want? You want to stab Yao Bin and kill them all to get rid of your hatred? Yao Bin is still in the hospital and hasn¡¯t woken up yet, right? Don¡¯t forget, without them, you wouldn¡¯t be here. Can¡¯t we just pay with our lives? You hold the soft underbelly of Walker Richter and Yao Mubai, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re not too confident.¡±


    ¡°This is all the sins they havemitted, and who is to me.¡± Yao Murong didn¡¯t have a single worry at all, fearless: ¡°I am not going to be as stupid as them, exposing my soft underbelly, Alva, you watch well, I am a hundred times stronger than Walker Richter, than Yao Mubai, this time, I want Yao Mubai to have no day to turn back forever.¡±


    If a wolf turns back, it¡¯s either a favor or revenge.


    ¡°You are a white-eyed wolf, isn¡¯t Yao Bin sincere to you? He knows that you are not his son, yet he still treats you like his own son, even coldly rejecting his own son, you are repaying kindness with revenge.¡±


    I met his furious eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not them who are sad and pathetic, it¡¯s you, right now you are a pitiful person in front of me.¡±


    My words made Yao Murong¡¯s anger surged, the corner of his mouth pulled out a trace of grimness, heughed back in anger, ¡°He was sincere to me? Alva, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what he all did to me, what he did to me, bankruptcy is far from enough for them, Yao family people are a bunch of hypocrites to the extreme, you asked me to stop, then what I suffered all these years are all in vain? Just because I grew up in the Yao family, I have to be grateful to them? Alva, you haven¡¯t lived in the darkness, how can you understand what it¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but I can see that Yao Bin is true to you, Fin Wilson is also true to you, they are all for your own good, even if there are mistakes, why can¡¯t you give them a chance, what kind of hatred and what kind of grudge can make you not even spare your own mother, your own adoptive father, you eveny hands on the old madam, and what has she offended you? .¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand, even if I have also resented Frank Hill, resented Jane Hasis, but with time, I have long since put those grudges aside.


    In this world, there is no such thing as someone not letting you go, only yourself.


    ¡°Alva, stop talking.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s head against my forehead, panting heavily, ¡°Stop it, I thought you would understand me, I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re the same as all of them.¡±


    I sat still, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m in the sunlight, how can I see you hidden in the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Then apany me down.¡±


    As soon as Yao Murong¡¯s words fell, before I could react, he suddenly gripped my shoulders and lifted me up, dropping me on the bed.


    Realizing what he was going to do, I struggled violently in fear, ¡°Let go of me, Yao Murong, let go.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I got the courage and strength, I bit hard on Yao Murong¡¯s shoulder, the kind that saw blood.


    The pain made him even angrier, and he directly pped me over, knocking me out.


    When the sun rose as usual, I was lying on the bed, my eyes staring out of the window, the wind blew the curtains, the wind brushed against my face, making it seem like a dream.


    I was surprisingly fine.


    Aunt May brought in breakfast, ¡°Miss Hill, it¡¯s special order from mister, get up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    ¡°Aunt May.¡± I rolled my eyes, endured the pain in my cheeks, looked at her and asked, ¡°I want to know how Yao Mubai is doing, and I want to know, what is Yao Murong going to do next?¡±


    ¡°The Yao family is finished.¡± Aunt Mei said, ¡°Yao Mubai has gone bankrupt.¡±


    Yao Murong was really ruthless this time.


    Once Yao Mubai is in trouble, then the Yao family¡¯s side branches will also suffer.


    I let out a coldugh, ¡°This time he got what he wanted.¡±


    ¡°Mister still has hisst wish, that is to have a wedding with Miss, the wedding date has been rescheduled, December 12th.¡± Aunt Mei said, ¡°Miss Hill, you need to get well now, and give Mr. a big fat boy then.¡±

 Chapter 413: Conquest

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When the injuries on my body gradually healed, Yao Murong also allowed me to leave the vi, no longer restricting my freedom or sending people to follow me, giving me true freedom.


    The first day I regained my freedom, I couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    The Yao family copsed, everywhere was talking about the Yao family, the inte was full of news about the Yao family¡¯s copse.


    I went back to the Hill family first, Jane Hasis saw me back and asked me, ¡°Alva, Yao¡¯s family has copsed, do you know about this? Xiao Yao really fell this time, you said such a bigpany, how can it copse just like that, I heard that it was still caused by the broken capital chain.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to send orchids to Yao Mubai, sent it?¡±


    ¡°Delivered ah, I personally handed it to Xiao Yao, if you asked to bring it, I also conveyed it.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°Who would have thought, but in a few hours, the Yao family copsed, something happened to Xiao Yao.¡±


    Only now did I truly understand what Yao Murong meant.


    Yao Mubai nted, Wang Yuan is now anxious like an ant on a hot pot, she found me: ¡°What should we do now, Alva, the boss is disheveled, he is looking for help everywhere, those people are all falling on their swords, none of them are willing to help.¡±


    She had followed Yao Mubai for many years, said she was a bodyguard, in fact, she had long surpassed this superior-subordinate rtionship, she was also worried.


    I looked at the sky, the light in my eyes had long since gone, and said numbly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either.¡±


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Wang Yuan noticed that something was wrong with me and asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well again?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yao Murong hadn¡¯t married me yet, so how could he let me die, not to mention, he hadn¡¯t really finished taking revenge on the Li and Yao families yet, and I still had value to use.


    I don¡¯t feel too bad when I have a re-up now, so I¡¯ll just grit my teeth and endure it.


    ¡°But are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell the boss that you¡¯re sick ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± When I went out, I purposely put on makeup to cover the marks on my face, ¡°Where is Yao Mubai, I want to see him?¡±


    Wang Yuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m also looking for the boss ah, the boss has disappeared, the phone can¡¯t be contacted, I don¡¯t know if he can¡¯t take the blow, can¡¯t think straight, do something stupid ah, the boss has been rich all his life, he hasn¡¯t suffered such a big blow yet, the debt is high right now, a lot of people are looking for the boss to pay back the money.¡±


    With Yao family¡¯s background, Yao Mubai¡¯s rtionship in the business circle, without someone to help Yao Murong, then this can¡¯te true.


    It seemed that there were still people helping Yao Murong.


    ¡°Is there anyone else Yao Mubai has a grudge against?¡± I asked, ¡°The ones that can rival the Yao family.¡±


    Wang Yuan was smart and immediately knew what I meant.


    ¡°Are you saying that someone is helping Yao Mubai? Someone wants to mess with the boss?¡±


    Iughed coldly, ¡°Since ancient times, money makes the devil work, people tend to profit.¡±


    Wang Yuan thought for a while, seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Alva, I have to go beforehand.¡±


    It seems that Wang Yuan has thought of who is really helping Yao Murong.


    After Wang Yuan left, I left the cafe and sat on the square, not going anywhere, not looking for Martin Mo or Walker Richter, even my daughter whom I had been thinking about, I held back my thoughts and didn¡¯t visit.


    I looked at the gray sky, which had been in my eyes since that night.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    People wereing and going in the square, vehicles wereing and going, my hands and feet had long been cold and my stomach had long been hungry, but I didn¡¯t want to move at all, if it wasn¡¯t for a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes reflecting in my sight, I thought that I could probably sit like this until the end of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, Alva, time to go home.¡±


    I tilted my head and saw the face of Walker Richter, and tears suddenly came to my eyes, uncontroble.


    He brushed my face, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Home?


    Where is home?


    I sat still, my feet numb, and as Walker Richter bent down to carry me to the car and rubbed my cold hands again, he said, ¡°How long have you been sitting here anyway, and what happened?¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter, where I dared to tell the secret of my heart.


    I just shook my head and he had the good sense not to press the issue.


    He brought me back to his ce and as I stood in the doorway, hesitant to enter, I asked him softly, ¡°Is sweetheart asleep?¡±


    ¡°Already asleep.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°A bowl of yangchun noodles.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s favorite food was the Yangchun noodles I made, and I had made a bowl for Yao Mubai.


    ¡°Okay, then sit down for a while, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask Walker Richter how he found me, and he didn¡¯t say.


    In this house only he lives with sweetheart and a maid, the maid has already gone to bed, the whole house seems especially quiet, I sat in the dining room and watched Walker Richter busy in the kitchen.


    I knew he couldn¡¯t hear me, and looking at his back, I dared to speak the pain I had pressed in my heart.


    Almost choking, I said, ¡°Walker Richter, my heart aches so much, in those few hours sitting in the square, I thought about dying no less than a hundred times, I thought, just running into the road, just letting the car hit and die, I¡¯ve never been so desperate.¡±


    Walker Richter couldn¡¯t hear me as he continued to crack eggs in his hand and boil water below.


    I hid my face and cried, and that¡¯s all I could do, let it out in front of him.


    He never turned around, giving me room to cry uncontrobly.


    I didn¡¯t dare to vent for too long, and after only crying for a while, I hastily dried my tears and looked at his back and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not around someday, Walker Richter, you must promise me that you¡¯ll take care of SWEETHEART.¡±


    By the time Walker Richter came out with the noodles, I had gotten my emotions well under control, wiped away my tears, and made like everything was okay.


    I smelled the noodles, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had noodles that smelled this good.¡±


    ¡°Eat more, there¡¯s more in the pot.¡± He smiled and handed me the chopsticks.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Resisting the urge to shed tears, I took the chopsticks, and when I took the first bite of noodles, I could no longer hold back my tears.


    The tears dripped into the bowl, and Walker Richter didn¡¯t see them as he went into the kitchen to get me the dressing, so I wiped them away in a hurry.


    He saw it anyway when he came back and pulled a paper towel and gave it to me, ¡°I added some onions to the pasta, it¡¯s a little smoky.¡±


    The noodles did smell of onions, and Yangchun noodles are not supposed to have onions.


    I didn¡¯t ask him why he added onions, at this time, onions just gave me an excuse to shed tears with impunity.


    After finishing the bowl of noodles, my mouth was all salty and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the tears or the salt.


    ¡°Thank you for the yangchun noodles.¡± I finished thest bite and wiped my mouth, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go upstairs and check on SWEETHEART?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain my emotions and cry in front of my daughter.


    Walker Richter wanted to say something, but in the end he didn¡¯t stop me, he walked me to the door, ¡°Alva, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, in what situation, you look back at the people around you, think about sweetheart, everything will pass, I¡¯m still waiting for the day sweetheart gets married, you can go on the stage with me, and watch your daughter get married.¡±


    Watch your daughter get married?


    Can I wait for that day?


    I don¡¯t know why Walker Richter suddenly said those words, but undeniably, his words injected a ray of sunshine into my heart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gave him a hard word back, but I couldn¡¯t guarantee that I would be able to do it.


    I took a cab back to Yao Murong¡¯s ce and he was already back.


    When I saw him, my anger and hatred couldn¡¯t be restrained, I suppressed the urge to stab him to death and took a step over to him.


    I pretended I didn¡¯t see him and went straight up the stairs.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Murong called out to me, I ignored it, my behavior angered him, he suddenly came over and pped me again.


    ¡°Yao Murong.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the fear and bit down hard on his shoulder.


    ¡°You will be my wife, so you must listen to me.¡± Yao Murong directly dragged me back to the room and locked me up.


    I was expressionless and coldly asked him, ¡°Do you think this is particrly interesting.¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill, you ¡­,¡± Yao Murong¡¯s face was like cold frost as he cupped my face, ¡°What exactly do I need to do to make you submit? I¡¯ve restored your freedom, you asked me to save Martin Mo and I did, what more do you want.¡±


    ¡°Let him go.¡± I took a deep breath, thinking of Walker Richter¡¯s words, and closed my eyes, ¡°Let them all go and stop.¡±


    The air was suddenly quiet for a long time, I didn¡¯t bother to see what Yao Murong¡¯s reaction was, after a long time, his voice rang out in the room, he said, ¡°Okay, I promise you, for our wedding, how can we let the Yao family members absent, when the timees, I¡¯ll let no less than one of them attend our wedding.¡±


    Yao Murong fell asleep in his room, I had no sleep at all, I stared at the endless ck night, clenched my fists, tears welled up from my eyes and crossed the bridge of my nose.


    Listening to the sound of even breathing, I felt out the dagger hidden under my pillow and pointed it at the sleeping Yao Murong, not waiting for me to stab down, in the darkness, he intercepted my wrist with his bare hand, his eyes lifted abruptly, snatched the dagger over and threw it on the floor: ¡°It seems you really hate me.¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong, I said, as long as you are not afraid to die, then keep me, I will always have the chance to kill you, keep me for one day, you don¡¯t want to sleep a peaceful sleep.¡±


    ¡°The day toe, then I will wait.¡± Yao Murong coldly said, ¡°There is nothing in this world that I, Yao Murong, can¡¯t do, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t conquer you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 414: Meeting Yao Mubai

    In order to get a good night¡¯s sleep, Yao Murong tethered me to the window, he slept on the bed all night, and I blew cold wind by the window all night.


    The day gradually dawned.


    Yao Murong woke up, he wore a ck knit shirt and stood beside the bed, looking at me condescendingly, I tilted my face away.


    ¡°Walk to breakfast.¡±


    He tossed the clothes to me and untied me.


    I stood and didn¡¯t move.


    Yao Murong directly pulled me over, ¡°Don¡¯t make me make you eat in a rude way.¡±


    His tone was filled with annoyance.


    His threat only made me hate it more.


    I changed my clothes indifferently.


    Once dressed, he pulled me straight into the bathroom and squeezed toothpaste for me, ¡°Wash up.¡±


    I was like a robot, I did whatever he told me to do.


    He took a cup and received water for me, and wrung out a towel.


    After washing up, Yao Murong pulled my hand again and went downstairs, I endured my rejection of him and was pressed by him on the dining chair, Aunt Mei had already prepared a rich breakfast table.


    Yao Murong sat down beside me, tried the temperature of the milk and served it to me, ¡°Drink more.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I drank whatever he told me to drink, I ate whatever he told me to eat, like a puppet, but like this, it still didn¡¯t satisfy him, he suddenly pinched my hand, ¡°Alva Hill, don¡¯t give me a dead face, give me a smile, smile do you know that, don¡¯t forget, Yao Mubai¡¯s life and death can be tied up in your one thought.¡±


    I turned my eyes to look at him and pulled the corner of my mouth, revealing a smile that was worse than a cry, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± he said a little frustrated, letting go of me and sitting down as he pushed his anger down, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a walk after breakfast.¡±


    I looked at him without saying anything and he added, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±


    I had no idea who he was taking me to see.


    An hourter, I realized that the person he was taking me to see was Yao Mubai.


    I met Yao Mubai in a corner of the park, where he had been drinking and getting drunk since the ident, refusing to face reality, and as the Yao family fell, so did he overnight.


    He was dirty, full of alcohol sitting against the flowerbed, head down, heard the movement raised his head, saw me that moment, his eyes have light shes, but also unexpected: ¡°How is it you?¡±


    He excitedly got up and stumbled over.


    Before he coulde over, the bodyguards brought by Yao Murong stopped him.


    I looked at Yao Mubai and held back all the pain in my heart, pulling out a smile at him, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Sleeping on the streets in a park, where is good.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Yao Mubai stared at me as he smartly guessed, ¡°Did he bring you here?¡±


    Just as Yao Mubai¡¯s words fall, Yao Murong steps out of the car.


    ¡°Alva and I are getting married on December twelfth, she said she wanted toe and personally invite you.¡± Yao Murong walked up to me and wrapped his arms around my waist intimately, he did this on purpose.


    ¡°Let go of her.¡± Yao Mubai¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, as if they had turned into substantial knives.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, you lost.¡± Yao Murong raised his lips and smiled, kissing my cheek in front of Yao Mubai.


    His action could easily make people misunderstand, after all, Yao Murong and I are now an unmarried couple, even if we weren¡¯t, it would still make people think that something is going on.


    ¡°Yao Murong, you asshole, let her go.¡± Yao Mubai was agitated toe over and punch Yao Murong, his eyes scarlet.


    His roar was like a bay, I closed my eyes in pain, tears slid down, I didn¡¯t dare to look at him, my body was also shaking terribly, I wanted to break free from Yao Murong, but I was tightly confined in his arms, that¡¯s what he brought me here for.


    Yao Murongughed loudly, ¡°You are destined to be a loser, you couldn¡¯t protect Chu Xian¡¯er back then, and now you can¡¯t protect the woman you like, Yao Mubai, look at you, how much of a failure you are.¡±


    Yao Murong irritated Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai growled, ¡°Yao Murong, let go of her, if you have anythinge at me, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to touch a single hair on her again, I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°You yourself are a y Bodhisattva who can¡¯t protect himself, what are you going to fight against me? Yao Mubai, you¡¯re just a piece of trash, what can you do? What can you do to me?¡± Yao Murongughed freely, he has prepared for so many years, finally waited for today, how can he not be happy.


    I kept crying, unable to control the tears that came out of my eyes.


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± I begged, ¡°Yao Murong, that¡¯s enough, stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I bawled, I wanted to restrain myself in front of Yao Mubai, but Yao Murong dismantled my restraint word by word, I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, I cried until my body convulsed.


    ¡°Alva. ¡°Yao Mubai slowly knelt down and cried in front of me.


    He was crying for his own uselessness, for his inability to protect me.


    I was right in front of him, but he was powerless to protect me, that kind of helplessness and despair, I had experienced it too.


    Seeing Yao Mubai crying, Yao Murong was even more pained, at this moment, he was the real victory, he won Yao Mubai.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I broke away from Yao Murong and ran out.


    What does it feel like to cry until you vomit?


    What does it feel like to vomit until tears slip down your face?


    I held onto the cold wall and stared at the sky above my head with tear-filled eyes.


    Yao Murong walked to my eyes, a shadow enveloped down, at that moment, the darkness was not just in front of me, but the whole life.


    I tore my heart out and yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯re satisfied, you¡¯re satisfied now.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    He reached out his hand to touch me and I backed away in fear, shaking my head and crying, ¡°You¡¯re horrible, horrible.¡±


    I ran out, Yao Murong didn¡¯t catch up, but I knew that he secretly sent someone to follow.


    I didn¡¯t dare to stop, I wanted to lose the people behind me, but no matter where I ran, there were always eyes behind me.


    ¡°Alva, Alva.¡±


    It was Pheobe Wilson.


    She pulled me to a stop, ¡°What are you running for, I called you half the time but you didn¡¯t answer, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    My face was full of tears and very messy, it scared Pheobe Wilson, I took a big breath but couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Alva ¡­¡±


    Before Pheobe Wilson could finish his sentence, I copsed in both eyes, thest thing I heard in my ears was Pheobe Wilson¡¯s terrified voice.

 Chapter 415: Yao Murong and Walker Richter Dueling

    This body is getting worse and worse.


    I woke up in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s ce, on my body was the new clothes she changed for me, I sat up in panic, at this time, Pheobe Wilson came in with water, ¡°You¡¯re awake, the clothes you¡¯re wearing are the ones I changed for you, Alva Hill you ¡­ ¡±


    The words reached her mouth and Pheobe Wilson swallowed them back.


    I lowered my eyes, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    It was already dark outside, Yao Murong had given me freedom but would not tolerate me spending the night outside.


    This crippled body of mine, if I didn¡¯t still have some value, I would have chosen to leave this world a long time ago.


    ¡°You¡¯d better rest for a while longer, you have a fever, your face looks so bad, if you go back in this condition, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint again halfway.¡± Pheobe Wilson gave me the ss of water, ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    I was weak and rolling, with a fever of thirty-nine degrees, I didn¡¯t even have much strength to brace myself to sit up, I could only lean against the bed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I drank some water, which slid down my throat, painfully hard to swallow.


    Pheobe Wilson wanted to speak, ¡°Why did you get yourself into this mess, Yao Murong, he¡¯s not good for you?¡±


    The news that I¡¯m going to marry Yao Murong, the whole North City knows about it.


    To say that Yao Murong treats me badly, he agrees to everything I want, and he also instructs Auntie Mei to take good care of me, but to say that he treats me well, he is like the devil, a nightmare I can¡¯t erase in my life.


    Iughed bitterly, but I didn¡¯t know how to answer Pheobe Wilson.


    Pheobe Wilson pursed his lips, sensible not to pursue the question, change the topic: ¡°I came back, have always wanted to find you, you hospitalized that moment, I wanted to find you, was dyed by some things, I but a few years did note back, the north city has changed, you have changed, I thought you would be with Walker, did not expect that, but you are going to marry yao mureong. ¡±


    This is how things are unpredictable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When I was still entangled with Walker Richter, how could I have known that there would be thistter incident, that I would meet Yao Mubai Yao Murong, and that I would be involved in these grudges and feuds.


    I curled up myself, hands sped knees, Pheobe Wilson sighed: ¡°I can see, you do not want to marry Yao Murong at all, you still have Walker in your heart, right, he also still has you in his heart, and he mentions you the most in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Me and him, the past.¡± I closed my eyes sadly and leaned my head against the bed.


    In this life, you have to go through people who are memorable, and Walker Richter was the one who had been memorable to me.


    I don¡¯t dare to hope for a future with him.


    Pheobe Wilson sniffed for Walker Richter: ¡°What happened to you guys, when you were not dead set on being with Walker, and now Susan Su has gotten hereuppance, and there is no one to steal Walker from you, so why did you abandon him.¡±


    How many lovers in this world make it to the end?


    And how many, in the beginning, even the most bitter and difficult to grit their teeth through, but in the end lost to the years of peace and quiet.


    I said: ¡°We just try our best to apany each other to the ce where we can.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many flowers bloom and fall in a lifetime, and some people are destined to be passers-by.


    Pheobe Wilson looked at me with a veryplicated gaze, she said: ¡°Alva, I saw myself in your eyes, full of despair, sadness, once that dare to do and say anything Alva Hill where to go? You are in front of me, what is there to say, why are you all like this one by one, when I asked Walker, he also didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t even reply me back, just like he didn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not acting like he didn¡¯t hear, he really can¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear.¡± Pheobe Wilson was surprised, ¡°What do you mean by that, howe Walker can¡¯t hear?¡±


    I briefly told Walker Richter about not being able to hear, and instead of being surprised, Pheobe Wilson looked at me lustfully and finally said something that shocked me.


    She said, ¡°Walker has been hearing for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My eyes widened.


    Walker Richter could hear, so didn¡¯t he hear mest night when I let out a cry in front of him and what I said?


    But then why did he ¡­


    I suddenly realized why there were onions in the yangchun noodles.


    My eyes were sore, and the tears were pouring wildly.


    He just did not poke me, he knows everything, understands everything, and left me thest trace of dignity.


    I suddenly thought of something, and my heart sank as I lifted the covers.


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s nature, he knew what had happened to me, he knew how Yao Murong had treated me, I was out of breath in front of him, it was impossible for him to do nothing.


    Even less likely, to calmly send me out of the house.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter will definitely go after Yao Murong, I have to rush back before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    These two brothers were already at odds, ipatible, and me crying like thatst night would most likely be the trigger to intensify the conflict between the two brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson was also worried about Walker Richter, and she drove me to the Richter family.


    Sure enough, Walker Richter was not at home, Charles Richter was also looking for Walker Richter, the maid said, Walker Richter went out in the morning and didn¡¯te back for the whole day, and the one who didn¡¯te back was Fin Wilson.


    I thought it was a big deal at that time. I called Yiu Mo Yung, and there was no answer.


    I asked Pheobe Wilson to drive me back to Yao Murong¡¯s ce. I found Auntie Mei: ¡°Where is Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    I pressed, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richter came to look for Mr., the two of them went out and didn¡¯te back, where they went is unknown.¡±


    Sure enough, Walker Richter had sought out Yao Murong.


    I could not find these two men, much less know where to look.


    One thing after another happened, and I broke down and screamed, and Pheobe Wilson was too scared to speak.


    The night was very windy, my fever was getting worse, my body¡¯s temperature kept rising, and a whileter I felt cold and my body hurt, I didn¡¯t dare to move, Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯d better take you to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    With Walker Richter¡¯s temper, Yao Murong¡¯s ruthlessness, I was really afraid that something would happen to Walker Richter.


    What I feared finally happened, I finally got Walker Richter¡¯s whereabouts from Charles Richter.


    Charles Richter found Walker Richter and Yao Murong in the countryside, both of them were seriously injured at that time, and Fin Wilson, who learned that the two were dueling in the countryside and rushed over there, fell from the third floor of the abandoned factory and went to the hospital.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to them that night, I only saw the result, both of them went to the hospital, and I stood in the doorway of the operating room, looking at the door, no sadness, no joy, no pain, no pain, my brain was white, looking at it, my feet were soft, almost fell.


    Pheobe Wilson held me up, I was burning hot, Pheobe Wilson was so scared that he rushed to call the doctor.

 Chapter 416: Only Renewal of Life

    Pheobe Wilson called the doctor to give me fluids and arranged a hospital room.


    I was lying on the hospital bed, Pheobe Wilson came in at that moment, she looked at me with sympathy, she knew.


    ¡°Alva, how long have you been sick?¡± Pheobe Wilson wanted to say something.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson sat down next to me and said, ¡°The doctor said your cancer has spread.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react at all, as if it wasn¡¯t me who was sick.


    It was a godsend that I had lived so many more years.


    Pheobe Wilson saw that I didn¡¯t say anything and added, ¡°Walker is fine, both he and Yao Murong went back to their respective wards, Fin Wilson was badly injured, a severe concussion, and may have to undergo a craniotomy.¡±


    I was relieved to hear that Walker Richter was fine.


    Pheobe Wilson hesitantly added, ¡°You¡¯re sick Walker he doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, did you purposely push Walker away because of this?¡±


    ¡°Other than you and Wang Yuan and Yao Murong, there is no one else who knows.¡±


    This matter can be hidden for a while.


    ¡°Walker will know sooner orter, and when he ¡­ does, he will know.¡±


    I said, ¡°I can¡¯t care about that long term.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson had said to ask Jane Hasis toe, but I didn¡¯t let him, otherwise, with Jane Hasis¡¯s temperament, she would have made a scene and everyone would have known.


    Pheobe Wilson stayed behind to take care of me, after the fever went down, I still didn¡¯t have much strength, lying on the bed, Pheobe Wilson brought me water and food, before this, I really never thought that one day when I was hospitalized, it would be Pheobe Wilson to take care of me.


    We used to be love rivals, the kind you can dislike when you see each other.


    ¡°I still remember the first time we met, you were condescending and disdainful, telling me to leave Walker, telling me that Walker liked you, and that sooner orter Ms. Richter¡¯s position would be yours, and after a few years, it¡¯s you who¡¯s taking care of me in the hospital, it¡¯s still really true that things are unpredictable.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson also fell into memories, sighed: ¡°At that time I really didn¡¯t put you in my eyes, at that time I thought, you just rely on Walker and you have a daughter to marry you, as long as Ie back, that Walker is still not the initiative toe back to me, in the end, I realized, how stupid I was, some things, some people, over is over, if I had figured it out earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been used as a gun by Susan Su.¡±


    Speaking of Susan Su, I never heard from her again after she was arrested.


    This matter fell to an end, and I no longer had to worry that Susan Su would run out and bite me one day.


    After the infusion, I took a reprieve to visit Walker Richter, but I didn¡¯t dare to go in, only at the door, Pheobe Wilson took one look at me and walked in, ¡°Walker, do you still have any pain anywhere? Any difort.¡±


    She asked this on purpose, meant for me.


    Walker Richter didn¡¯t say anything, and Pheobe Wilson added, ¡°Alva she ¡­ about your hospitalization.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    ¡°You fight with Yao Murong, Alva how can she not know, you this temper, with the same year, no change at all, a rage for the red face, Alva knows, how do you want her to think, you can not let go of her, why do not you chase her back?¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°You hit her really hard too, I¡¯ve seen Yao Murong, that face is swollen, the whole head looks like a pig¡¯s head.¡±


    Walker Richter pushed me out again and again, maybe, it really was the end of the karma.


    And no matter what he says or does now, we can¡¯t go back.


    How can I go back when I¡¯m like this?


    ¡°She¡¯ll only suffer if she follows me.¡±


    That¡¯s what Walker Richter let go of.


    I wanted to hear more, but I caught a glimpse of Charles Richtering this way, and I hurriedly kept my head down and walked in the opposite direction.


    I had just returned to the ward when I saw Auntie Meie to me, she said, ¡°Sir wants to see you.¡±


    Yao Muyong wants to see me, this makes me a bit surprised, as Pheobe Wilson said, Yao Muyong is not looking good right now, and he is not afraid that I will see him in a mess right now?


    I followed Auntie Mei to Yao Murong¡¯s hospital room, when I saw Yao Murong, his face was really swollen like a pig¡¯s head as Pheobe Wilson said, I didn¡¯t hold back myughter at that time, really, I haven¡¯t had such a pain for a long time.


    Yao Murong¡¯s face instantly sank, Aunt Mei also frowned, ¡°Miss Hill, Mr. is like this because of you, how can you stillugh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Iughed even more uncontrobly, ¡°Aunt May, you should get a mirror so he can take a good look at how funny he looks, it really is too funny.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Mei, get out.¡± Yao Murong waved Aunt Mei out.


    Aunt Mei nced at me and hesitated, but finally went out on Yao Murong¡¯s order.


    As soon as Aunt Mei left, Yao Murong droned, ¡°Come here.¡±


    I stood still, what else can he do to me?


    He¡¯s seriously injured now, and I¡¯m not afraid of what he¡¯ll do to me, just to be reckless for once and defy him.


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Yao Murong pulled up his volume, ¡°If you still want Martin Mo to live well, you bettere over here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean.¡±


    ¡°If I have the power to keep him alive, I have the power to bring him back again.¡±


    I said angrily, ¡°Yao Murong, what more do you want, isn¡¯t it enough.¡±


    ¡°I said, as long as you honestly stay by my side, then I will let all of them go.¡± Yao Murong said, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t have any other request anymore, just this much, the fate of all of them is in your hands, look after yourself, your attitude decides whether Yao Mubai will be safe and sound, decides whether Martin Mo will be able to enjoy the happiness of his family and watch his own daughter grow up.¡±


    I endured and endured, suppressing the evil anger in my heart.


    For the next few days, I took care of Yao Murong, Pheobe Wilson woulde every day to tell me about Walker Richter¡¯s recovery, once, Auntie Mei bumped into Pheobe Wilson, Auntie Mei told Yao Murong, since that day, Yao Murong was discharged from the hospital.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Auntie Mei still boiled Chinese medicine for me every day to regte my health.


    On this day, Auntie Mei brought the Chinese medicine again, and after I finished it, I asked her, ¡°Auntie Mei, can this medicine really cure me?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Aunt Mei answered conservatively, ¡°The Chinese medicine strengthens the root and nourishes the fundamentals, and it can also alleviate the spread of cancer cells.¡±


    That is to say, this medicine can only renew life, not cure the disease.


    There are too many people suffering from cancer in this world, very few may survive, most are waiting to die.


    ¡°You go down, I want to rest for a while.¡±


    Every time I drink the medicine, I feel sleepy, I think it¡¯s because of the medicine.


    This sleep I slept for a long time, dreamed a lot, dreamed of Ulysses Will, dreamed of Walker Richter, seemed to retrace this life in my dreams.


    Looking back on this life, there was happiness, there was pain, and in the end, there was only ndness.


    ¡°Alva, Alva¡­¡±


    Who is calling me?


    ¡°Alva Hill, get up, don¡¯t go back to sleep, the sun is on your ass.¡±


    The voice was ¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 417: Hilli Apologizes

    I struggled awake from my dream, staring out the window in a trance, it turned out to be dark.


    The wind was blowing the window screen, giving the illusion of being out of this world.


    I touched my face, but I didn¡¯t know when it was full of tears.


    ¡°Miss Hill, Mr. wants to see you.¡±


    Aunt May walked in.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at Aunt May, ¡°Got it.¡±


    I drifted off like a walking corpse and changed my clothes over.


    Today was the time for Yao Murong to change his medication, he had asked the servants to prepare gauze, sterilization, wound medicine, and so on.


    Aunt Mei led me into the room and left, Yao Murong was lying on the bed reading a book, when he saw meing, his eyes moved away from the book and nced at me, ¡°Start.¡±


    It¡¯s not the first time to change Yao Murong¡¯s medicine, I walked over expressionlessly, like a machine, being set up with a process, following the process to remove the gauze for him, change the medicine, wrap the gauze.


    Yao Murong¡¯s gaze kept falling on me, I could clearly feel that burning gaze.


    ¡°Alva, I had someone re-customize a wedding dress, you try it onter and wear it for me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I was expressionless from start to finish.


    Aunt Mei brought the newly customized wedding dress and got someone to change me into it, the whole time, Yao Murong just leaned back and sat on the bed and watched, I¡¯m already numb to even hating it, how can I still have a sense of shame?


    This is a red wedding dress, also really do not know Yao Murong what appreciation level, will let people customize almost the whole body are covered wedding dress, even the neck is covered, but this is also in my mind, I am all bruises, and how to dare to reveal.


    Yao Murong was very satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, Alva, you will be the most beautiful bride in this world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word, he asked me to spin around again to show him, I spun around again, I was like a puppet on strings, or a robot, as long as he gave the order, I did as I was told.


    Being obedient like this, like a puppet without anger, at first Yao Murong was satisfied, but after a long time, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he got up from the bed with a cold face, and sped me by the waist, ¡°Give me a smile, Alva, I am marrying a living, breathing person, not a puppet, give me a smile.¡±


    I reallyughed, but it was a coldugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a puppet that listens to you and is at your mercy? Yao Murong, if I reveal my true emotions, I¡¯m only afraid you¡¯ll be more unbearable.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you ¡­¡± Yao Murong inexorably released me, this time unexpectedly, he quickly suppressed his anger and looked at me with calm eyes, ¡°Do you know what Walker Richter said to me that day? What did I tell him? And what did I tell him?¡±


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t want me to answer, he continued tough, ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t let go of you, he was willing to exchange everything with me, he said that as long as I agreed, he would even give me his life, you see, how much he cares about you, the more he cares, the more it hurts me in my heart, Alva, you¡¯re really a treasure, howe I didn¡¯t start with you earlier, or else where would I have needed to go around in such a big circle, just to possess you, then I could make Walker Richter¡¯s life easier, and then I could make Walker Richter¡¯s life easier. Just by possessing you I can make Walker Richter and Yao Mubai both suffer a serious injury at the same time, this is simply a best sharp weapon.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yao Murong has no true feelings for me, but is just using me.


    He said, ¡°Looking at the way he cared about you, I didn¡¯t hold back and lied to him, saying that you already belonged to me, do you know what his expression was when he heard that? That pained and angry look was so painful, I couldn¡¯t wait to record it and bring it back for you to enjoy.¡±


    I can imagine Walker Richter¡¯s face when he was irritated by Yao Muyong, Yao Muyong¡¯s words were like a million arrows piercing through my heart, I clutched my wedding dress tightly but still couldn¡¯t help my whole body trembling with anger.


    I closed my eyes in deep pain, and drank in a mute voice: ¡°Enough, Yao Murong, stop talking.¡±


    I cover my ears not to listen, Yao Murong breaks my hand, angrily, ¡°What, you¡¯re heartbroken? Alva, you¡¯re heartbroken about Walker Richter, you¡¯re heartbroken about Yao Mubai, you care about Martin Mo, you care about Ulysses Will, why can¡¯t you be a little bit more heartbroken about me?¡±


    Yao Murong was a little out of control, holding my shoulders and shaking me, I cried hard and couldn¡¯t say a word, he pushed me down to the ground, the pain in his body was not a millionth of the pain in his heart.


    Yao Murong was irritated by me and his anger surged, he asked Aunt Mei to take me down.


    After leaving the room, Aunt Mei advised me, ¡°Miss Hill, you need to stop antagonizing mister, it won¡¯t do you a bit of good will it?¡±


    I knew very well that I couldn¡¯t make Yao Murong have a little substantial harm, I could only irritate him verbally.


    Yao Murong didn¡¯t let me go out of Flowery neighborhood half a step again, and I didn¡¯t know how the situation was on Walker Richter¡¯s side, after I lost contact with the outside world for half a month, Hill Yi came to see me.


    To my surprise, Yao Murong agreed.


    Hill Yi came with Martin Mo¡¯s words.


    She said, ¡°Nancheng said that as long as you don¡¯t want to marry Yao Murong, with just a word from you, he can help you fulfill your wish.¡±


    My eyes moved slightly and looked at her, ¡°Is he ¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    This is also a kind offort.


    I said, ¡°You go back and tell him to get well, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    My words were tantly self-deluding.


    Hill Yi looked at me and sighed, ¡°Your face looks bad.¡±


    Touching my face, I forced out a smile, ¡°I caught a cold a few days ago, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Alva, if you have something to say, you can just say it.¡± Hill Yi looked around and lowered her voice, ¡°When I came here, Yao Mubai¡¯s bodyguard Wang Yuan found me and asked me to bring you a message.¡±


    Once I heard Wang Yuan, there was light in my eyes, ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°She told you not to worry about Yao Mubai.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, she only asked me to pass on this sentence, Alva, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, Yao Mubai is one of the top figures in North City.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I was worried that Yao Mubai really fell this time.


    ¡°A thousand times true.¡± Hill Yi said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve always had something I wanted to say to you, I¡¯m sorry, and, thank you.¡±


    This ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ and ¡®thank you¡¯ made me stunned, she added, ¡°Nancheng can be safe and sound, all because of you, it¡¯s you who let Xuanxuan have a father, so that we still have aplete family, I know that you will be the money that dad had previously moved Mo¡¯s Group moved to your name of the money are under my name, you have been sincerely treat us, is my Hill Yi is not a person, Alva, really sorry ¡­¡±


    Hill Yi said she was going to kneel down to me, I was confused for a moment and hurriedly helped her up, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    ¡°Alva, I really don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude to you, when I think of what I had done to you, I feel especially inhuman.¡± Hilli confessed in front of me.


    I was about to say something when my afterglow caught a glimpse of a familiar figure behind the door.

 Chapter 418: He’s Looking For You

    It was Aunt May.


    She was eavesdropping on us.


    It seems that Hill Yi saw Auntie Mei a long time ago and deliberately said so, I also followed her words, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m already happy that you cane to see me, you go back and take good care of Martin Mo, you must tell me if there¡¯s something wrong, don¡¯t just go along with everything, he¡¯s just a deadbeat, he hides everything in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take care of Nancheng, you also take care of your health, your face looks too bad, you have always been in bad health, let Murong treat you well.¡±


    ¡°This is an old problem for me.¡± I pretended not to care and smiled, seeing that it was almost time, I yelled for Auntie Mei, asking her to help send Hill Yi back.


    Auntie Mei came in and escorted Hilli for me.


    I stood on the balcony and watched Hill Yi get into her car and leave. I nced back at the calendar and saw that it was getting close to my wedding date with Yao Murong.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yao Murong wanted the whole wedding to have a sense of ceremony, and found a famous photographer to take wedding photos for us, and it was only on this day that I could go out.


    I sat in the car, looking out the window at the peopleing and going, the heart of a piece of frustration.


    You miss the taste of freedom when you¡¯ve been locked up in a cage for a long time.


    The shooting location is in Meilin Park, in the winter months, the season of plum blossom, the park is fragrant everywhere, of course, this season to take wedding photos, but also particrly cold, even if Yao Murong carefully let people give me a warm coat, but still can not help sneezing.


    My hands are almost frozen, Yao Murong asked me: ¡°Do you want to shoot another day, go back first.¡±


    ¡°No need, shoot it, the painful day, one day is enough, I don¡¯t want to repeat it.¡±


    Taking wedding photos with Yao Murong, isn¡¯t it just painful?


    Yao Murong was blocked by me and couldn¡¯t say a word, venting her anger on the photographer: ¡°Keep shooting for me, and change another set of clothing.¡±


    This time the change was a red cheongsam with a cor, a winter dress.


    The makeup artist said, ¡°Miss Hill, Mr. Yao is so good to you, he knows it¡¯s cold, so he chooses thicker outfits.¡±


    This cheongsam is indeed much more cold-proof than those wedding dresses just now.


    When I heard these words, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all. It¡¯s like someone stabbed you and gave you a candy, would you think this person is good?


    This kind of thing is like drinking water and knowing the warmth of the cold.


    The make-up artist¡¯s make-up skills were very good, the shallow scars left on my face before were covered, not visible at all.


    After putting on my makeup, I sat in the nanny car and looked outside, Kelly Zex came at some point and was chatting with Yao Murong, both of them looked very serious.


    Before Yao Murong was hospitalized, Kelly Zex didn¡¯t even show up, what made here back now?


    Perhaps my gaze was too hot, Yao Murong looked over towards me, I didn¡¯t retract my gaze and frankly met his line of sight.


    Yao Murong waved Kelly Zex away.


    The shoot continued.


    During the photo shoot, the photographer would inevitably make us do some intimate movements, I coldly warned Yao Murong, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to embarrass you in front of outsiders, behave yourself during the photo shoot.¡±


    The photographer is internationally famous, Yao Murong naturally do not want to lose face, but also honestly, kissing photos a no, every one of us are separated from a certain distance, not at all like taking wedding photos, but like a group photo.


    One day shooting down, I have been very tired, originally recently body is not very good, Aunt Mei boiled a good medicine to me to send, I drank a mouthful of all vomit, chest a burst of gas and blood surging, I hastily pulled the paper towel to cover my mouth, a fishy salty in the mouth, while Aunt Mei did not find out, I hurriedly will be the corners of the mouth of the blood are wiped off, the paper ball clutched tightly in the heart of the hand.


    And at this time, Yao Murong also walked over, saw the medicine spit on the ground, frowned tightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Aunt Mei said, ¡°Miss Hill took a sip and threw up.¡±


    Yao Murong gazed at me and I said, ¡°It¡¯s too bitter.¡±


    Half an hourter, Yao Murong bought me a bag of candy.


    I was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    He said, ¡°Eat the candy and it won¡¯t be bitter.¡±


    He was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t eat it, he peeled the candy and stuffed it into my hand, turned around and left.


    In the end, the candy was left to melt away, and I never tasted a bite.


    Recently, Yao Murong seems to be pleasing me, thought of a lot of tricks, fireworks, in the yard full of flowers, take me to see the concert.


    In the performance hall, the crowd was crowded.


    Yao Murong afraid that I ran away, right, has been pulling me, I want to find a chance to leave him to get some air can not.


    At this time, the star on the stage sang a high-pitched song, the scene fans are high, there are crazy fans flocked to the stage, the star pounced, suddenly a crowd of people, the back of the fans in order to guard their favorite beans, also crowded towards the front, in this way, I and Yao Murong was squeezed apart.


    I heard him calling my name in the crowd, I lowered my head and used the crowd to go out from the side door.


    Even if I could only steal a moment of freedom, I would still run away from him.


    Leaving the performance hall, I stopped a car, not daring to go back to the Hill family or to Fiona Croix¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t get her involved again, and in the end, thinking about it, I was surprised that there wasn¡¯t a single ce I could go.


    In the end, I had to contact Pheobe Wilson and go to her ce.


    Pheobe Wilson took me in, and she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    She could see that I didn¡¯t want to marry Yao Murong, but she didn¡¯t press the issue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°What are you still staying here for, what do you care, you¡¯re dying.¡± Pheobe Wilson hated it, ¡°Just think of yourself, and with you gone, maybe it¡¯s all over.¡±


    I smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s only really over if I die, right?¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Pheobe Wilson sighed, ¡°Walker he¡¯s pretty much recovered, the day he was discharged I think he went and had your hospitalization records pulled.¡±


    I nched, ¡°So does he already know?¡±


    ¡°I lied to keep it from him for now, but he¡¯s so smart, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to keep it from me.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°There¡¯s still half a month to go before your wedding with Yao Murong, I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll have to stter blood on the wedding site.¡±


    What she was worried about was exactly what I was worried about.


    Yao Murong said that she would also have Yao Mubai attend the wedding then, and I don¡¯t know how the wedding will be like then.


    Just then, the door to Pheobe Wilson¡¯s house rang.


    The knocking sound was particrly sharp and made one¡¯s heart jump.


    Pheobe Wilson and I looked at each other and she said, ¡°I live here, no one knows.¡±


    No one knows, so it¡¯s noting for her, so it can only be me.


    Could it be Yao Murong looking for me?


    I hugged myself tightly in fear, and Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson looked from the cat¡¯s eye, the knocking sound finally turned into kicking sound.


    Boom ¡­


    The door was kicked right in vigorously and Pheobe Wilson stepped back in a hurry.


    I stood up in shock when I saw the person standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 419: He’s Here to See You

    I couldn¡¯t stop trembling when I saw the person at the door.


    I thought it was Yao Murong who sent someone, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe in person.


    His face was full of cold frost and anger, his eyes were scarlet, Pheobe Wilson was also scared and subconsciously backed up, not waiting for her to take two steps back, Yao Murong pped Pheobe Wilson in the face, the force was so big that it directly pped Pheobe Wilson in half a circle holding onto the wall before she could stand still.


    ¡°Yao Murong, you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    I yelled and rushed over.


    Pheobe Wilson was shocked and confused, crying and yelling.


    ¡°You will be my wife, I will not beat you, but this man dares to take you in, he deserves to be beaten.¡±


    My heart was consumed with guilt and pain.


    If I hadn¡¯te to her, she wouldn¡¯t have been beaten.


    I cried and blocked in front of Pheobe Wilson, looking at Yao Murong in her full fury, I humbly pleaded, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t fight, whatever anger you havee at me, let her go.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯ve taken all my words for granted, I said that I want you to honestly stay by my side, why are you just so disobedient.¡±


    ¡°I listened, I obeyed.¡± I cried and said, ¡°I just came to look for her to chat for a while, I will go back soon, I didn¡¯t think of running, really, I can¡¯t run away can I, Yao Mubai he is still counting on you to save him.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± Yao Murong grabbed my arm and lifted me up, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be afraid either, I was really pissed off just now, I was afraid that you would disappear, you said why didn¡¯t you hold my hand tightly just now.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, I know I was wrong.¡±


    Heart no matter how hateful gnashing of teeth and unwillingness, face also dare not show a little emotion, I really did not expect Yao Murong will be so furious, directly to Pheobe Wilson.


    My words pleased Yao Murong, he let go of me, I said to him, ¡°You wait for me outside the door first, I will go back with you in a while.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Yao Muyong dropped that and went to wait for me at the elevator.


    I helped Pheobe Wilson to sit on the sofa and pulled a tissue to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got you into this, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson looked back at me, ¡°He does the same thing to you on a regr basis? Alva Hill, you¡¯re by his side, that¡¯s not good enough, you hurry up and find a way to leave him.¡±


    Iughed hard and to myself, ¡°You saw that, what else can I do?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson was dumbfounded, she had also seen Yao Murong¡¯s violence, and this was just the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible, you can¡¯t just do nothing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many days left, what else can he do to me? I¡¯m going to go now, and you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about me.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson opened his mouth, this time he really didn¡¯t know what to say, I said goodbye to her and followed Yao Muyong back, strangely enough, I escaped once, and Yao Muyong didn¡¯t restrict my freedom, he even let mee and go freely.


    He mentioned in front of me sweetheart in school performance is very good, I was heart thumping a sinking, no longer dare to give birth to the idea of leaving.


    He was threatening me with sweetheart.


    Yao Murong is very busy, leaving early and returningte, as long as I don¡¯t see him, my heart will be easier.


    I thought as long as I obeyed, Yao Murong would let everyone go, until Kelly Zex came to me this day, she told me, the Richter Group was hit hard, ording to gossip, Walker Richter this time the value of at least ten billion dors.


    ording to gossip, Walker Richter¡¯s value has shrunk by at least 10 billion dors. Yao Murong is behind this, and she has joined hands with several bosses in the industry to trap Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter originally because of health reasons, thepany negligent management, thepany¡¯s old director to take advantage of the opportunity to do tampering.


    Kelly Zex said with a smile, ¡°This time Walker Richter can really be nted.¡±


    First Yao Mubai, then Walker Richter.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s words were not trustworthy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that more deeds will bring about retribution, Yao Murong will get hiseuppance sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Whether he can or can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see it.¡± Kelly Zex came close to my ear and said, ¡°Do you really think that Chinese medicine can cure you? Too naive, that was Dr. Huang fooling Murong, he didn¡¯t dare to tell Murong the truth, before he took the Chinese medicine to hang you, I asked Dr. Huang, you have at most half a year.¡±


    No wonder Kelly Zex was not at all anxious or angry about me marrying Yao Murong.


    It turns out to be that I only have half a year to live, so what can I do to stop Kelly Zex like this?


    She doesn¡¯t need to do anything, she has her own heaven to collect.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in pain? You only have six months to live, you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    Kelly Zex was angry, she came to tell me this because she wanted to see me in despair and pain, but I was indifferent, so she was naturally annoyed.


    ¡°How is death not a relief for me.¡±


    Kelly Zex was stunned, she looked at me and suddenly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are living in such pain, it¡¯s better to die, it¡¯s just annoying that you have to sit in Mrs. Yao¡¯s position before you die, it¡¯s just a kind of defilement.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, it will never be your turn.¡± I sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a dog to him, have you ever seen a man marry a dog?¡±


    ¡°Alva Hill,¡± Kelly Zex was so angry that she couldn¡¯t control her temper and raised her hand to p me.


    Before she could finish venting her temper, Yao Murong angrily came in from outside and kicked her away, ¡°What are you, you dare to make a move on her.¡±


    Saying that, Yao Murong looked at me, ¡°How could you let her ride over you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I let out augh, ¡°She is your most trusted person, the pillow person who has been with you for not long, how could I dare to do anything to her, your people, naturally you clean up.¡±


    ¡°Murong, I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± Kelly Zex was so scared that her face turned white, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I was also angry, it¡¯s her, she cursed you, she said she hated for you to die, I was holding for you.¡±


    In order to live, Kelly Zex can really talk, and it¡¯s a very strict logic, my hatred towards Yao Murong, he knows it clearly, even if I didn¡¯t say this, Yao Murong will believe it.


    Believe it or not, Yao Murong will not allow anyone to move his people.


    At that moment, Yao Murong¡¯s face sank, and externally shouted, ¡°Come on people, take her out of here, and don¡¯t ever appear in front of me.¡±


    These words were the words that cut off all of Kelly Zex¡¯s thoughts.


    Kelly Zex cried and begged for mercy, ¡°Murong, I¡¯m really wrong, I don¡¯t want to go, I want to serve you by your side, Murong ¡­¡±


    The only thing that finally stopped in his ears was Kelly Zex¡¯s begging for mercy.


    The world finally cleared, Yao Murong looked at me and said, ¡°He¡¯s here, he wants to see you.¡±


    Him?


    I was puzzled.

 Chapter 420: Recording His Words

    When the person Yao Murong was talking about came in, I froze for a long time, kind of in disbelief.


    Because the person who came was Walker Richter ah.


    How could Yao Murong agree to let Walker Richtere to see me?


    These two brothers were both beaten into the hospital before, how much Yao Murong hates Walker Richter, I know very well, he vents his dissatisfaction on everyone, and makes the bystanders suffer along with him, and he is in pain.


    Yao Murong looked at Walker Richter and me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Walker Richter used to make Yao Murong agree to let hime to see me and give us another half hour alone.


    As soon as Yao Murong left, I immediately asked Walker Richter, ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s going on here? Did you promise him something? Go away, who cares if youe, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    I pushed Walker Richter, trying to get him to hurry.


    Walker Richter, however, threw his arms around me in a hug, the kind of hug where he was afraid I¡¯d disappear into thin air, afraid of losing me, and hugged me tightly, as he mouthed, ¡°Alva, Alva Hill, how could you keep this from me, how could you.¡±


    His tone was agonizing, it seemed like he knew something.


    I leaned into his chest, afraid to speak, I was afraid that if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back my tears, or that if I said the wrong thing, I would reveal my secret instead.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sure he knew about my illness.


    Walker Richter held me for a few moments before letting go, and I looked at him, his eyes were moist, the corners of his eyes were red, ¡°December twelfth, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That¡¯s the day I married Yao Murong, what does Walker Richter mean by that?


    I had a bad feeling, ¡°Walker Richter, what are you doing? Don¡¯t mess around, Yao Mubai has been trapped by Yao Murong, don¡¯t be impulsive again.¡±


    ¡°Watching your woman marry someone else, this is the biggest failure of a man.¡± He gently caressed my head, ¡°I promised sweetheart to bring her mommy back.¡±


    When I heard my daughter¡¯s name, the tears still couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    I haven¡¯t seen sweetheart for a long time, I miss her terribly and I don¡¯t dare to visit her.


    When I think of what Kelly Zex just said, I still have half a year left, how long can I stay with sweetheart?


    I quickly wiped my tears away and distanced myself from him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother for nothing, I¡¯m going to be Yao Murong¡¯s wife, you go back.¡±


    There is surveince in this room, Yao Murong had it installed, he thought I didn¡¯t know, but in fact he knew from the day I stayed in.


    Yao Murong watched my every move.


    How could he be so kind as to let Walker Richter be alone with me? He must be watching in front of the surveince now.


    Yao Muyong must be calcting something again, I¡¯m already too scared to think about it, the only thing I can do is to distance myself from Walker Richter and stop dragging him down.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Alva,, I just hate that I didn¡¯t beat Yao Murong to death that day, I just hate why I let him off the hook again and again before he had the chance to hurt you.¡± Walker Richter¡¯s tone contained guilt and hatred.


    ¡°Could you fight him? He was able toy his hands on old madam, he was able to harm Chu Xian¡¯er, Yao Mubai, he was able to put Yang Bin, who raised him for many years, in the hospital and is still in aa, you can¡¯t fight him.¡±


    He is not as ruthless as Yao Murong.


    Walker Richter was able toe to see me, and I¡¯m afraid that it took a lot of effort.


    ¡°You just trust me, next, you don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t mess around, and wait nicely for me to pick you up on the twelfth.¡± Walker Richter said solemnly, ¡°Remember.¡±


    It seems that he still doesn¡¯t know about my illness, even if I leave Yao Murong and return to Walker Richter, sooner orter he will have to face parting with me.


    ¡°Good.¡± I verbalized my agreement because I didn¡¯t know what Walker Richter was going to do, I wanted him to promise me, ¡°Make sure you take care of yourself.¡±


    Half an hour came quickly, and Walker Richter didn¡¯t stay a minute longer, this should be his agreement with Yao Murong, I don¡¯t know what exactly was agreed upon.


    When Walker Richter left, he slipped me a recent photo of sweetheart.


    He knows that sweetheart is my soft underbelly and my armor.


    Looking at Sweetheart¡¯s bright smile on the photo, how could I be willing to leave this world without seeing Sweetheart grow up and get married and have children?


    Shortly after Walker Richter left, Yao Murong came in, he looked at the photo in my hand and said, ¡°We will have such lovely children in the future.¡±


    That statement was just creepy to me.


    ¡°Why did you let hime? Did he promise you something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being merciful and just letting you guys meet.¡± Yao Mubai pinched my cheeks, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you better in the future, what you did just now was good.¡±


    He was really watching everything just now on the monitor.


    It¡¯s also fortunate that Yao Mu Rong couldn¡¯t hear what we said and Walker Richter didn¡¯t act excessively with me.


    I wasn¡¯t going to believe him.


    ¡°Yao Murong, I want to go visit Ulysses Will¡¯s grave, you apany me.¡±


    Yao Murong froze at my request.


    I sneered, ¡°What, don¡¯t dare? Did those people you victimizede looking for you when you were dreaming in the middle of the night? Did you sleep peacefully?¡±


    ¡°I, Yao Murong, have no fear.¡±


    Yao Murong arranged for a car to go with me to Ulysses Will¡¯s grave that day.


    Once I saw Ulysses Will¡¯s tombstone and looked at his picture on it, I remembered the scene when Yao Murong victimized Ulysses Will.


    I put the flowers I brought in front of the tombstone and said, ¡°The of thew is wide open, the murderer who harmed you will be caught sooner orter.¡±


    I said this to Yao Murong.


    Yao Murong smiled, ¡°There might be that day.¡±


    I looked at him with hatred in my eyes, ¡°There are no perfect people and things in this world, no matter how you hide it, geese leave traces, sooner orter it will be discovered, just sooner orter.¡±


    Yao Murong was nomittal, he said, ¡°Alva, if there really is that day, I, Yao Murong, do not ask for anything, I only ask you to burn a piece of paper and offer a bouquet of flowers in front of my grave.¡±


    This was something he had said before.


    He seemed to have predicted his end.


    I said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to burn paper for you, you owe Ulysses Will an apology, in front of his grave, shouldn¡¯t you confess your sins.¡±


    Yao Murong looked at me and was silent for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡±


    His agreement surprised me a bit.


    He stepped forward and stood in front of Ulysses Will¡¯s grave, saying to the tombstone, ¡°Ulysses Will, watch this, I am Yao Murong, also known as ¡­¡±


    I stared at Yao Murong¡¯s back and quietly pressed the recorder in my pocket.

 Chapter 421: Recorder Destroyed

    I almost held my breath, my heart tightened, pressing the recording function, just waiting for Yao Murong to personally say the crimes he hadmitted.


    At this moment, Yao Murong suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    My heart was tightened, but on my face, I pretended to be calm, and sneered coldly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to admit what you have done in front of him, and you are also afraid that he will look for you in the middle of the night?¡±


    Yao Murong nced at me, the corner of his mouth floated up with a smile, ¡°What dare not admit, I, Yao Murong, harmed Ulysses Will, not only that, even the Chu Xian¡¯er back then, died because of me, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was also harmed by me, all of these are all done by me, and I admitted it all. ¡±


    Every crime he said, my heart sank with it, and I was also agitated, the recorder recorded all of his words, as long as it was handed over to the police, would Yao Murong still be able to escape?


    I secretly exchanged a few breaths,posed myself and said, ¡°And Yao Mubai, how did you find someone to frame Yao Mubai, let hispany close down, shouldn¡¯t you give an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai?¡± Yao Mubai smiled, moved his neck, and said, ¡°He ah, you want to know?¡±


    He suddenly took a step closer to me, revealing a weird smile, ¡°Alva, I have many other crimes that you don¡¯t know about, should I tell you about them one by one so that you can record them all.¡±


    My heart thumped and a thought of escape popped up in my mind, before I could pull my leg, Yao Murong had already yanked my hand and snatched the recorder from my hand.


    ¡°Yao Murong, give it back to me.¡± I struggled to grab it.


    This was all evidence.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With this, I can send Yao Murong in.


    ¡°Alva, don¡¯t y mind games in front of me, you¡¯re still a bit young.¡± Yao Mubai held up the recorder and pulled the corner of his mouth, ¡°If I, Yao Murong, fell into the trap so easily, then I wouldn¡¯t know how many times I died long ago, do you think that the Yao family group is just kind? They have done disgusting things that you dare not imagine.¡±


    ¡°Can they be more disgusting than the things you¡¯ve done?¡± Having already shown my cards, I had no scruples and angrily said, ¡°In terms of heart, I can¡¯t y with you, but what can the Yao family do to you? At the most, but let you suffer from unfair treatment, you were originally the Richter family people, with a bright and honorable identity, can enjoy the same treatment as Walker Richter, you became the bastard of the Yao family, so you are cynical about Yao Mubai, but also cynical about Walker Richter, these originated from the distortion in your heart, you can¡¯t see other people are good. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I hate them.¡± Yao Murong suddenly became emotional: ¡°Alva, you won¡¯t understand that kind of feeling of being under the fence, you also don¡¯t know that kind of angry and contradictory psychology when I know I am the Richter family person, I went to Fin Wilson privately, she didn¡¯t dare to recognize me, Yao Bin knew that I am not his son, but he has been hiding it from me, on the surface he treats me very well, in fact, Yao Mu Bai is not the son of the Richter family. On the surface, he was very good to me, but in reality, everything in the Yao family was given to Yao Mubai, and it had nothing to do with me, and even my name didn¡¯t fall on the family tree.¡±


    Did not fall in the Yao family, also in the Richter family no name, then Yao Murong count what? There was no ce to return to after death.


    So that¡¯s why he asked me to burn paper after his death.


    If I were someone else, I would sympathize, but when I think of all the things he did, I can¡¯t feel anypassion at all.


    Yao Murong released me and pushed me down to the ground, squeezing the recorder, ¡°Alva Hill, I had allowed you toe into my life and gave you the greatest privilege, but you have counted on me time and time again, you have disappointed me too much, how am I going to punish you?¡±


    When I thought of Yao Murong¡¯s tactics, I couldn¡¯t help but get chills.


    Yao Murong smiled grimly and raised his hand to p me in the face, right in front of Ulysses Will¡¯s grave.


    He did it on purpose, he wanted Ulysses Will to have no peace in the nine springs.


    I grit my teeth, sometimes I really do forget where the Yao Muyong I first met has gone.


    Iy on the green stone b, my eyes staring at the gray sky, bearing the pain of my skin and flesh, my eyes turned andnded on Ulysses Will¡¯s tombstone, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t avenge your death and send Yao Murong in.


    After that, Yao Murong destroyed the recorder, and my n fellpletely t.


    The wind is picking up.


    The leaves were swept up in the air by the wind, and the rain fell silently, hitting my face.


    Yao Murong said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Yao Mubai can¡¯t turn around, he will be burdened with hundreds of millions of debts, when he finishes paying off his debts, the sky of North City will have long changed, and there won¡¯t be a bit of status for him Yao Mubai anymore.¡±


    The rain fell into my eyes, I blinked, lifelessly said, ¡°you lied to me, you said you would let him go.¡±


    ¡°But you also promised to stay honestly by my side, Alva Hill, there is a limit to one¡¯s patience, even if I like you more, I can¡¯t help destroying you.¡±


    He likes me, but it¡¯s just like what he does to cats and dogs, when he¡¯s in a good mood, he treats me better, when I¡¯m more obedient, he treats me better, he doesn¡¯t care about my feelings at all, and when the novelty is over, I¡¯m useless.


    Yao Murong did not let me go back with him, he went by himself, because he knew that I would obediently go back.


    I stayed in the cemetery for a long time, my whole body was wet with rainwater, and I was shivering with cold.


    I didn¡¯t go back immediately, I wandered the streets, I knew that Yao Murong was intentionally letting me go, he knew who I wanted to go to, he just wanted me to die, to see with my own eyes the end of Yao Mubai, before I would die.


    I looked for Wang Yuan, she was also worried about Yao Mubai, when she saw that I was soaked, she quickly pulled me into the house and gave me clean clothes.


    ¡°Why are you wet like this, why is your face swollen, who did this? Is it Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I looked at her numbly and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Earlier Hilli clearly came to tell me not to worry ah.


    ¡°Not too good.¡± Hill Yi shook her head, worried, ¡°People and do not know where to run away, every day to debt to find, Yao Murong is also too ruthless, how to say that the Yao family is also on him to have the grace of nurturing ah. I went to Walker Richter, Walker Richter also just said don¡¯t be anxious, wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I had already gotten hold of the evidence, but then Yao Murong found out and destroyed the recorder.¡± I grabbed the key words within Wang Yuan¡¯s words, ¡°You said you looked for Walker Richter? He said don¡¯t catch a break, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I thought of what Walker Richter said when he came to me, could Walker Richter really be secretly nning something?


    Yao Murong is his own brother, what is he going to do?

 Chapter 422: The Heart Has a Place to Go

    Wang Yuan looked at me, she also guessed what I was thinking.


    ¡°Could Walker Richter really have a solution?¡± Wang Yuan was a bit excited, ¡°I was really out of ideas, so I went to find Walker Richter to try, how can I say, Yao Murong is targeting more than just the Boss, the next one will be Walker Richter, when I was looking for him at that time, he only said that he told me not to worry about it, and I thought that he didn¡¯t want to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Walker Richter approached me too.¡± I said, ¡°Just today, Yao Murong agreed for him toe see me, and he also told me not to worry, but didn¡¯t tell me exactly what he was going to do.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Wang Yuan heard this, her shoulders drooped, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Walker Richter wants to do, all I know is that the whereabouts of the Boss is unknown now, the Yao family is already in chaos, Liu Xin heard that the Boss had an ident, he also ran around, his body you know, where can he stand up to the torment, he was admitted to the hospital yesterday.¡±


    Since the incident in G City, Liu Xin has been very negative, it was Wang Yuan who apanied him, afraid that he could not think straight, also after that incident, his physical condition was very poor.


    Thinking about what happened in G City, I asked Wang Yuan, ¡°Is there any news about Gu Chengzhong?¡±


    After Gu Chengzhong disappeared in the first ce, there has been no news.


    Wang Yuan shook her head, ¡°Not yet, the boss has never stopped before, and has always sent people to look for him, but there is no news of Gu Chengzhong at all, and I don¡¯t know if he is alive or dead.¡±


    Yao Murong must know Gu Chengzhong¡¯s whereabouts.


    One thing after another lingered in my heart, like a big stone, blocking one¡¯s heart.


    Wang Yuan saw the injury on my face and went to get some medicine to rub it on me, angry and heartbroken: ¡°Yao Murong bastard, why did you hit him so hard, if the boss saw this, he would still be heartbroken to death.¡±


    Wang Yuan shed tears as she gave me medicine.


    Her movements were very light, yet it still hurt, in order to not let her worry anymore, I gritted my teeth to bear it, andforted her with a smile on my face, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong is an asshole, Alva, don¡¯t marry him or you¡¯ll be screwed for the rest of your life.¡± Wang Yuan sniffled and said, ¡°Fiona¡¯s heart is also clogged up these days over your matter, she came to me several times, something seems to have happened to her with the one from THE Astor family, and her whole person looks depressed.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I quickly asked, ¡°Wang Yuan, how is Fiona¡¯s mental state? You help me care more about her, I can¡¯t spare any time right now, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Fiona again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that Jack Astor¡¯s wife is like a psychopath, she¡¯s unforgiving to her, she always thinks that Fiona stole her husband, Fiona is Jack Astor¡¯s ex-wife anyways, and the two of them have a son, so how can they break it off.¡± Wang Yuan sighed: ¡°Anyway, this is a good thing to think about, can¡¯t think about their own suffering, if I say, they simply remarried.¡±


    If Fiona Croix really remarries Jack Astor, Liang Ying won¡¯t be able to ept it, and she doesn¡¯t know what will happen.


    Wang Yuan took care of all the injuries on my body for me, and found gauze to wrap it around, ¡°You can stay here with me tonight, don¡¯t go back.¡±


    I don¡¯t dare not to go back, Pheobe Wilson is the best example, once it¡¯s time for me not to go back, Yao Murong will surelye looking for me, I don¡¯t want to drag Wang Yuan into a beating as well.


    I shook my head, ¡°No need, I will go backter.¡±


    Wang Yuan wanted to say something, but did not advise me.


    She should also be aware of my situation.


    She asked me as she walked me to the entrance of the neighborhood, ¡°Alva, how is your illness?¡±


    My illness?


    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it through next spring.


    I smiled, ¡°Much better, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She called a cab for me, I didn¡¯t go back to the Flower Garden neighborhood, I chose to go back to the Hill family, in the Hill family, Yao Murong has to take Jane Hasis into consideration, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch me, and he still needs to get a reputation.


    When I returned to the Hill family, I was still at the door when I heard Jane Hasis talking to Be Hill.


    ¡°Be ah, mom¡¯s life is so miserable ah, gave birth to two daughters, one became a fool, a life of suffering, your sister in Yao Murong that suffer ah, I know in my heart, but I do not dare to say, your sister¡¯s nature, she does not want me to know, do not want me to worry, then I will pretend not to know, pretend not to worry.¡±


    Jane Hasis¡¯ words brought me to tears.


    So, she knew everything.


    The fact that I agreed to marry Yao Murong was already very sudden, and during this period of time, I had been staying at Yao Murong¡¯s ce, Jane Hasis would know that there was something wrong if she thought about it carefully.


    I nced at the orchid pots in the yard and remembered that when she came to see mest time, she didn¡¯t really want Yao Murong to buy some orchids, she was just intentionally picking a fight with Yao Murong, wanting Yao Murong to be upset and take the heat for me, but Yao Murong would not begrudge me that kind of money.


    I stood in the doorway, suddenly felt that my feet were as heavy as lead, and I could not move.


    Be Hill is still stupid, every day like a small child, where to understand what Jane Hasis is saying, she only heard the word sister, her mouth muttered: ¡°Sister, I want sister, mom, when will sistere back ah, I haven¡¯t seen sister for a long time.¡±


    Be Hill, who had be a fool, was rather sticky to me.


    This may be a kind of owed reincarnation.


    ¡°Your sister she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡± I wiped away my tears and pushed my way in, a smile recing my face.


    Seeing me back, Jane Hasis was surprised, Be Hill was the first to run over, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back ah, sister, where have you been, I¡¯ve learned a new dance, I¡¯ll dance for you to see okay.¡±


    Be Hill was obsessed with dancing, she danced every day and choreographed her own dances. Jane Hasis agreed to let her dance for the kindergarteners in order to make her feel better and led the children to dance, and Be Hill was very happy, she loved the children very much, and she probably subconsciously still thought of the child she had with Ulysses Will.


    I don¡¯t know much about the baby, Be Hill just said she lost it before, she lost it when she was about a month away from being born, it was stillborn, I only know that it was rted to Randy Pan, but I don¡¯t know the details!


    Jane Hasis came over, ¡°It¡¯s toote today, Be, you go upstairs to bed and dance for your sister tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Be Hill deted and was taken upstairs by her nanny to rest.


    Leaving Be Hill behind, I knew Jane Hasis had something to say to me.


    Once Be Hill left, Jane Hasis held my hand with tears in her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve suffered for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what do I have to be bitter about.¡±


    I raised a smile and digressed, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll stay at home tonight, okay.¡±


    ¡°Good good.¡± Jane Hasis held back her tears and smiled, ¡°Hungry, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jane Hasis let me go back to the room to rest first, the body of a dip in the bed, I feel hot all over the body, my head is drowsy, a wave of air and blood in the chest cavity upward, I coughed again and again, my mouth a bloody vor.


    I didn¡¯t dare to let Jane Hasis know anymore, and hurriedly wiped it off, throwing all the tissues into the toilet and flushing it away, but in the end, I still didn¡¯t wait for Jane Hasis to make the noodles, and I didn¡¯t even know how I passed out.

 Chapter 423: Can’t Hide It Anymore

    I am in a daze quite pluck Jane Hasis¡¯s crying sound.


    She knew about my cancer after all, I heard her crying in remorse and heard her and Yao Murong seemingly arguing.


    I desperately wanted to lift my eyelids, but they were so heavy that I couldn¡¯t open them, and when I wanted to get up, it was as if there was something holding me to the bed, so I couldn¡¯t get up.


    A lot of sounds in my ears, so that I have a kind of dream-like feeling.


    I woke uppletely, I was still in the Hill family, in my room, could it be that the sounds I heard in my dream, were fake, Yao Murong hadn¡¯te at all?


    I was just thinking about it when the door was pushed open with a creak.


    Jane Hasis came in with medicine, saw me wake up, directly cried: ¡°Alva, you are awake, do you feel ufortable anywhere, you this child, are you going to be anxious to die me or to be angry with me, sick such a big thing, you even hid it from me, do you want to wait for the day of death also do not let me know, if I had known that way, that year should not have found you back, let me send white hair to the ck hair. I should not have gotten you back back then, letting me send my ck hair off.¡±


    Jane Hasis was really furious, that¡¯s why she said such heavy words.


    I barely tugged at the corners of my mouth, pulling a small smile at her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I braced myself to sit up, all limp and weak.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re fine when your life is on the line, drink this bowl of medicine.¡± Jane Hasis made a fierce face to hide her emotions.


    I obediently drank it, only to realize that this medicine is the same as the one I drank at Yao Murong¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Yao Murong came by didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°The person is downstairs.¡±     Jane Hasis is very good at being a jerk, I¡¯ve seen her get into trouble with Frank Hill, don¡¯t look at Jane Hasis, she doesn¡¯t have any skills, her mouth is unforgiving, sometimes she¡¯s very timid and scared, if she really wants to do something, she can chase Frank Hill with a knife, such a person, she really doesn¡¯t dare to mess with her.


    Yao Murong is a tough guy, but Jane Hasis is also not a good guy, he has to care about the reputation, but Jane Hasis is not afraid of these, Yao Murong really can not wring Jane Hasis.


    Yao Murong can¡¯t take me away, so he stayed and brought the doctor with him.


    To save my life can only rely on Yao Murong brought the doctor, Jane Hasis can only let people stay.


    Jane Hasis said and cried, she tucked me in, ¡°You say you, before is a show off nature, how are so many years have not changed.¡±


    I pursed my lips, I don¡¯t know how to talk about this matter in order to let Jane Hasis ept it better, the hardness in my heart will be a little better, after thinking about it, I still change the topic, ¡°Mom, you go out, let Yao Muronge up for a while, I have something to say to him.¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to say to Yao Murong, it¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t face Jane Hasis¡¯ tears.


    ¡°What else do you have to say to him, I¡¯ve decided, I don¡¯t agree with the marriage between the two of you, I won¡¯t marry you to him.¡± Jane Hasis wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done wrong before, I don¡¯t want to do it again, Be is already like this, I can¡¯t let you step into the fire again, if I can¡¯t do it I¡¯ll go and get help from Walker Richter, for sweetheart¡¯s sake he should help you out too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go to him, he doesn¡¯t know about me being sick.¡± I hurriedly stopped her, ¡°I¡¯m no longer rted to him, don¡¯t tell him about this, I know in my heart, Dr. Huang said he can cure me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dr. Huang wanted to live, he definitely didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth at Yao Murong¡¯s ce, he would only lie to everyone and say that I could be cured.


    In order to break Jane Hasis¡¯ thoughts of going to Walker Richter, I said, ¡°You saw what happened to Yao Mubai, do you want Walker Richter to be the next Yao Mubai too? Then, it will really be over.¡±


    Jane Hasis eyes were shocked, ¡°Are you saying that Xiao Yao he was victimized by Yao Murong?¡±


    Jane Hasis wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think through this issue.


    Once she thought of what happened to Yao Mubai, Jane Hasis¡¯s thoughts shifted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Yao Murong up for you.¡±


    After a while, Yao Murong brought Dr. Huang up with him, he was uneasy and asked Dr. Huang to check me again, because of being drenched in the rain and beaten, I had a high fever all night, which only subsided in the morning, and now it was almost noon.


    Dr. Huang gave me a simple checkup and said, ¡°As long as I rest and recuperate, there will be no problem, Miss Hill¡¯s body is weak and can¡¯t withstand any more tossing and turning.¡±


    When Dr. Huang said thest sentence, he purposely looked at Yao Murong¡¯s face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    For him to beat me up like this for three days, even a normal person would get sick, not to mention a person suffering from a serious illness.


    Sometimes I also sigh that my life is quite big, that I am still alive.


    Yao Murong nced at Dr. Huang with a warning nce, Dr. Huang lowered his head and went out.


    Yao Murong stood by the bedside, looked at me condescendingly and said, ¡°Before you get married, you will temporarily live here, I wille to see you when I have time, don¡¯t y any tricks on me, or else Yao Mubai will suffer something inside.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a wave of anger surged to my heart, I said angrily, ¡°Yao Murong, he¡¯s already inside, why don¡¯t you let him go.¡±


    What else did he want Yao Mubai to suffer?


    Yao Murong said coldly and sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because he¡¯s too restless, just like you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what this sentence meant.


    What else could Yao Mubai do in there?


    Yao Murong dropped this and left.


    I didn¡¯t see him for the next few days, which also made me feel a little bit more rxed.


    This day.


    The weather was nice, Jane Hasis asked me to apany her for a walk, she was trying to cheer me up a bit.


    Be Hill was going to take the children to dance, a dance training organization school, and the three of us went out together.


    Jane Hasis stayed with Be Hill and I stayed for a while and walked around the neighborhood by myself.


    There was a drinks store downstairs and I went in and ordered a milk tea, ¡°Pearl milk tea, hot please.¡±


    ¡°One pearl milk tea.¡± The clerk shouted.


    I had originally lowered my head, and when I heard the voice, I jerked my head up.


    Upon seeing that it was none other than Chu Tian in his overalls, I was very surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Tian smiled, ¡°I¡¯m working here now, Sister Alva, this cup of milk tea is on me.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen him in a few months, he¡¯spletely changed, permeated with sunshine, no longer gloomy.


    I found a seat in the store and sat down, Chu Tian personally brought me the milk tea.


    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Tian said, ¡°It¡¯s Yao Mubai, he didn¡¯t send me in at all, in fact, I also know that my sister was killed by Ke Zhen and Yao Murong, it has nothing to do with Yao Mubai, I just couldn¡¯t hold back that breath before, my sister loved him so much, if it wasn¡¯t because of him, my sister wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to retaliation.¡±


    Said Chu Tian looked at the milk tea store, said: ¡°this milk tea store is he helped me open, also counts let me have a livelihood, in fact, sister has always been unable to let go of him, I also don¡¯t want my sister in the nine springs of peace, also figured out, put down the hatred.¡±


    Without hatred, Chu Tian¡¯s eyes were all light, what greeted him would be a brand new life.


    ¡°Yao Mubai¡¯s matter, have you heard about it?¡±


    ¡°I know, I also met Gu Chengzhong, he said he has a way to help Yao Mubai.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°You know where Gu Chengzhong is?¡±

 Chapter 424: Meeting Gu Chengzhong

    ¡°Know.¡± Chu Tian said, ¡°I just met with him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You mean, he is also in North City?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Where? Take me to see him.¡± I was anxious, if Gu Chengzhong could really help Yao Mubai, that would be great.


    Yao Mubai was sentimental and righteous, and now that the Yao family had copsed, he was devastated along with it, so maybe Gu Chengzhong could cheer him up, or at least, make him change.


    Chu Tian took me to see Gu Chengzhong.


    I was in a farmhouse to see Gu Chengzhong, he was drinking tea and fishing with friends,ughing and joking, he saw me sideways, patted the side of the friend, I do not know what to say, will be put down the fishing rod towards me over, the tone of voice as in the beginning of that immodest, and with sarcasm: ¡°Aiyo big beautiful girl, what the wind to you hanging scrape over, you are not going to be Mrs. Yao, I am a small temple, can not provide you with this big Buddha, you can not afford it, but the temple is a small temple. I¡¯m not going to be Mrs. Yao, but this temple is small, so I can¡¯t support you.¡±


    Said, Gu Chengzhong even red at Chu Tian who brought me here, he wasining that Chu Tian brought me here.


    Gu Chengzhong must have felt that I was in league with Yao Murong and had harmed Yao Mubai.


    I didn¡¯t care about the sarcasm in his words, coughed a few times to stabilize my breath, looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Yao Mubai that this wind blew me over, something happened to him, and Chu Tian told me that you have a way to help him, so I¡¯ming to you.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong looked at me with slight surprise, then sneered, ¡°What, spying for information? Then go back and tell Yao Murong so he can pit me in? The whole family will be broken?¡±


    ¡°Gu Chengzhong.¡± I frowned, ¡°I was trying to help Yao Mubai.¡±


    Chu Tian also exined for me, ¡°Big Brother Gu, Sister Alva really wants to help Yao Mubai, so talk to Sister Alva.¡±


    ¡°You white-eyed wolf.¡± Gu Chengzhong pped Chu Tian, sank his face, and said to me in a bad mood, ¡°Come in with me, look at your sickly face, those who don¡¯t know would think you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong¡¯s mouth was really unforgiving.


    I pulled at the corner of my mouth and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me bad luck here, this farmhouse of mine is newly opened.¡± Gu Chengzhong didn¡¯t take my words seriously, he thought I was just joking.


    I also smiled and didn¡¯t exin.


    Gu Chengzhong took me to sit down in the private room, the farmhouse are all repaired with bamboo, especially the original ecological, but also very quiet, the window pushed open against a pool of water lilies.


    Gu Chengzhong will Chu Tian will be called outside to help, I do not know when the rtionship between the two became so good.


    After Chu Tian left, the waiter also brought up the tea, Gu Chengzhong sat across from me, his eyes looked at me coldly: ¡°Say it, what did youe to me for.¡±


    ¡°Can you help him?¡± I went straight to the point: ¡°After the Yao family¡¯s ident, Yao Mubai was devastated, and now he doesn¡¯t know where the person has run off to, you have a way to help him don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Chengzhong spoke directly, acting as if he had no friendship with Yao Mubai, saying, ¡°He¡¯s bankrupt, how can I help? Help him pay off hundreds of millions of debt? How is this possible, he¡¯s not who I am, I¡¯m a businessman, I don¡¯t do money-losing deals.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± I said breathlessly, ¡°I truly hope that Yao Mubai can pull himself together, I¡¯m sorry about the Yao family ¡­¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would Yao Mubai he end up in this situation.¡± Gu Chengzhong interrupted me with a stern voice.


    It seemed Gu Chengzhong knew the inside story.


    I lowered my eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be like this either, Yao Murong he promised me to spare Yao Mubai, he went back on his word.¡±


    ¡°Less pretending to be pitiful in front of me, if not for the fact that Yao Mubai liked you for a while, you think you can still stay here, Alva Hill I tell you, no matter what conspiracy you have with Yao Murong, don¡¯t even think of touching a single finger of Yao Mubai.¡±


    Hearing thesest words of his, I smiled in relief, ¡°With these words of yours, I am relieved.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong was now repulsed by me, it was impossible for him to say anything to me even if I asked further, I just needed to know that he would help Yao Mubai, that was enough.


    ¡°Alva Hill, you ¡­,¡± Gu Chengzhong frowned, looking at me very puzzled, ¡°Why do you want to marry Yao Mulong?¡±


    I got up, smiled, looked at a pool of water lilies, and said in a despondent tone, ¡°Everyone has their own path, their own end, I¡¯m just walking towards my own end.¡±


    The day I married Yao Murong was my end point.


    Gu Chengzhong looked at me with a bewildered look on his face as I got up to leave, Chu Tian saw me in the hall and walked over, ¡°Sister Alva, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡±


    Chu Tian¡¯s favorable impression of me came entirely from the few simrities between me and Chu Xian¡¯er.


    I looked at the sky, ¡°Gotta get home.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong eyed me from the window, Chu Tian looked in Gu Chengzhong¡¯s direction and then at me, and ultimately said nothing.


    I left the Nongjiale, Be Hill¡¯s side was also over, Jane Hasis called me, I asked them to wait for me downstairs at the training institute, and we didn¡¯t go back to eat in the evening, the three of us went outside and found a hot pot restaurant.


    Jane Hasis used to not touch these, in her eyes, sitting in a western restaurant and eating western food, maintaining the image of a noblewoman, that¡¯s the life she wants.


    She agreed toe to eat hot pot, also let me feel a little surprised, but she smiled and said: ¡°asionally have to change the taste.¡±


    Jane Hasis doesn¡¯t like spicy food, so she ordered a mandarin duck hot pot. Be Hill eats spicy food, and I remember that she didn¡¯t used to eat spicy food, but Jane Hasis said, ¡°Since Ulysses Will¡¯s ident, Be¡¯s taste has suddenly changed, and she doesn¡¯t like spicy food.¡±


    Ulysses Will just loves spicy food.


    When I heard that, my nose turned sour.


    Ulysses Will¡¯s revenge still has no way to do him justice even now.


    When Yao Murong harmed him in the first ce, she also didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind, and my testimony was not epted by the police because I was in a poor mental state at the time.


    ¡°Eat more.¡± Jane Hasis scalded a piece of beef for me.


    There were many things I couldn¡¯t eat because of my condition, and Jane Hasis kept that in mind.


    I looked at Jane Hasis and Be Hill, and watched the hot and tumbling hot pot, my heart warmed up, and a smile lifted up on my face.


    As I was eating, Jane Hasis suddenly gave me a wink, telling me to look behind me, I turned around and gripped my chopsticks nervously.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet Walker Richter here.


    Walker Richter was holding sweetheart by the hand, and as soon as the little girl saw me, she ran towards me, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    The sound of ¡°mommy¡± almost brought me to tears.


    I forced myself not to think about sweetheart and not to see her, but I didn¡¯t expect to see her here.


    My daughter¡¯s soft body jumped into my arms, my eyes were hot, before the tears fell, I ruthlessly pushed my daughter away, with a cold face, looking at my daughter¡¯s astonished gaze, I ruthlessly said, ¡°Go back to your father.¡±


    Jane Hasis looked at me in surprise, then she understood my intention, pursed her lips and said nothing, Walker Richter came over, sweetheart leaned against him, looked at me a little aggrieved, and whispered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    I was ruthless not to look at her or at Walker Richter, but I could feel Walker Richter¡¯s eyes burning down on me.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, and neither do I. Finally it¡¯s Jane Hasis who breaks the silence, ¡°Would you like to sit down and eat with us?¡±


    Without waiting for me to say no, Walker Richter had already sat down with his daughter, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jane Hasis asked the waiter to add more dishes.


    Because of what I just did, SWEETHEART just looked at me but no longer approached me.


    They were sitting right next to me, making me very nervous and uneasy.


    I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from getting sick, and I was afraid that Walker Richter and Sweetheart would find out that I was sick, but they had already sat down and there was nothing I could do to stop them.


    Be Hill loved sweetheart and dragged sweetheart to the fruit section to pick out fruits to eat, as soon as sweetheart left, Walker Richter spoke up, ¡°Alva, no matter what you are because of, I hope you don¡¯t do anything to disappoint your daughter, she misses you so much. ¡±


    How could I not miss her, but what could I do, I couldn¡¯t be there for her.


    My sweetheart is still so young, I often wonder what I¡¯m going to do with my sweetheart.


    Walker Richter can not always not marry, in the future my sweetheart will not be wronged, any kind of possibility, I have thought, but only dare not think, I can apany her through the next few decades.


    I did not say anything, the hand under the table has been clenched, Jane Hasis is very good at reading the face, said: ¡°Walker Richter, sweetheart¡¯s custody is for you, sweetheart is still small, many things do not understand, she disappointed or not, are relying on adults to guide.¡±


    Jane Hasis was speaking on my side, she only knew that I had cancer but not how serious my condition was, but she definitely had doubts in her mind regarding what I had just done.


    Walker Richter is a man of few words, Jane Hasis is his elder, so he stopped talking after being lectured by Jane Hasis.


    All in all, this hot pot meal is very depressing.


    During the period I coughed many times, keep drinking water, but also thanks to the hot pot, I can say is choked by the chili, by the smoke of the hot pot to the, otherwise I really can not find an excuse to hide from Walker Richter.


    After the fondue, sweetheart wanted to go back to stay with me at THE HILL FAMILY, Walker Richter looked at me, he was asking for my opinion.


    ¡°No way.¡± I refused with a strong attitude and said, ¡°You go back with your dad, I don¡¯t have that kind of time for you.¡±


    Walker Richter had tears in her eyes as he took sweetheart away, but she never cried out.


    After the two left, Jane Hasis did ask me, ¡°Tell me honestly, how sick are you to the point that you are pushing even SWEETHEART out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it all, Dr. Huang said very clearly, as long as you take the medicine he gave you to regte it, you can get well in less than half a year, but there are idents in everything, the time I spend with sweetheart is not much, so I don¡¯t need to covet it in thisst time, if something really happened to me, she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, and she won¡¯t be so sad. ¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d regret it.¡± Jane Hasis said in a serious tone, ¡°This person na, once you do wrong, it¡¯s hard to make up for it.¡±


    As she is now, the debt she owes to me and Be Hill is something she will never be able to make up for in her life.


    I stayed in the Hill family for a few days, Yao Murong did note to find me.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the eve of the wedding.


    The night before the wedding, Yao Murong came.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 425: The Night Before the Wedding Eve

    After a few days of not seeing Yao Murong again, I think he seems to have changed, but where has he changed, I can¡¯t say, it¡¯s just a feeling.


    He sidetracked Jane Hasis and said to me, ¡°Alva, can you apany me to a ce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare, who knows what Yao Murong would do to me.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, let¡¯s say it here, there¡¯s still a lot to do for the wedding tomorrow, I need to rest early.¡±


    I was deliberately putting him off with the wedding.


    Yao Murong, however, didn¡¯t eat this, ¡°Just two hours, before ten o¡¯clock, I will definitely send you back.¡±


    He grabbed my hand, his eyes pleading, ¡°Alva, I only need these two hours, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Yao Murongpletely saw through my heart and knew what I was afraid of.


    Remembering that he saved Martin Mo¡¯s life, I nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In fact, if I don¡¯t agree, with Yao Murong¡¯s nature, he will definitely use other methods to make me go with him, so why don¡¯t I take the initiative and suffer less, and involve less people around me.


    I followed Yao Murong on the car, the car has a strong perfume, is a woman¡¯s perfume, before this, this car must have a woman to stay.


    For Yao Murong¡¯s private life, I do not ask, also do not care at all, just this perfume is too pungent, I said: ¡°open a little window, too stuffy.¡±


    Yao Murong, however, thought that I was jealous and exined, ¡°I bought you a bottle of perfume and identally broke it.¡±


    Saying this, he took out a gift box, ¡°This is what I re-bought for you, you can ept it, speaking of which, I¡¯ve never given you anything before.¡±


    I spoke in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever given anything, you¡¯ve given me memorable ones.¡±


    What he sent me were all painful memories.


    Yao Murong naturally understood what I was saying, but he didn¡¯t get angry, which surprised me.


    He slipped the gift box to me.


    I never opened it to see what was inside, and casually put it in my pocket.


    The car drove for almost two hours in the city, but stopped at the Yao family¡¯s old house.


    After the Yao family closed down, the house was also searched, Yao Murong walked over and used the key to open the door before I was surprised and said, ¡°Now this house is under your name?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yao Murong didn¡¯t hide it from me, ¡°I found someone to buy it, but even if Yao Mubai sells the house, he can¡¯t fill those vacancies.¡±


    This was what Yao Murong had nned long ago.


    The once lively Yao house has now be cold and quiet, but it¡¯s only been a month, the weeds on the ground have already grown very high, and the furniture in the house is covered with dust.


    Yao Bin has never woken up, Yao Mubai is nowhere to be found, and Cai Caiqin doesn¡¯t know where she has gone.


    The Yao family has no money, Yao Bin naturally can not still be in the hospital, expensive hospital fees can not pay, as for the Yao family those side branches, also followed the disaster.


    I looked at the Yao family¡¯s mansion, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You finally got what you wanted, you sessfully upied everything in the Yao family, next, how are you going to mess up the Richter family?¡±


    With Yao Mubai¡¯s previous experience, Walker Richter is not a good person, can go to today, have his means, Yao Murong has been exposed, it is impossible to engage in small actions in the dark, want to mess up THE Richter family is not easy.


    Yao Murong ring looked at this familiar everything, he won, but not half happy, he walked upstairs: ¡°I once thought, I want to buy this ce, one day, I am the master of this ce, but this day came, but not imagined happy, some things in the past, some humiliation happened, can no longer be reversed, I still remember one time I rolled down from here! ¡­¡±


    He stood on the staircase steps, the highest step, and said, ¡°I was only nine years old at that time, I just nted myself down like this, my head was broken and bloodied, I was in aa at that time, Iy in the hospital for a month before I was discharged, everyone med me, it was because of my carelessness, but I clearly remembered that it was someone who pushed me behind my back, and that person was none other than the second aunt.¡±


    The second daughter-inw of the Yao family¡¯s side branch.


    I heard that that family is also in a bad way now, after the Yao family fell, the inte is full of news about the Yao family every day, just two days ago, I saw the second aunt in Yao Murong¡¯s mouth fall from the skydder, broke her bones, and she¡¯s still in the hospital.


    The inte reported that it was an idental slip, but now it seems that it may not be an ident.


    Yao Murong stared at the main entrance of Yao family and added: ¡°When I was ten years old, Yao family were celebrating Yao Mubai¡¯s birthday, while I was locked up in the attic for a day and a night, I didn¡¯t eat a grain of rice or drink a mouthful of water for a day and a night, the person who locked me up was none other than Yao Mubai¡¯s mother, Cai Caiqin, the reason was that I knocked over Yao Mubai¡¯s birthday cake.¡±


    Yao Murong recounts what seems to be a small thing, but at that time, in his case, it is a big thing that can be remembered and hated for a lifetime, at that time, his aggression and fear, no one can understand.


    I said: ¡°Yao¡¯s second aunt is already lying in the hospital, I heard that there is no money for hospitalization and surgery, the leg may be crippled, so who will be the next? Is it Cai Caiqin now?¡±


    ¡°After the Yao family copsed, Cai Caiqin disappeared as if she followed, along with Yao Bin in the hospital, they all disappeared as well, I can¡¯t find them no matter how I look for them.¡± Yao Murong sneered, ¡°There are still people secretly helping the Yao family.¡±


    I smiled coldly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s God who can¡¯t see past it either.¡±


    Yao Murong was nomittal: ¡°If the heavens really had eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have watched the Yao family bully me in the first ce, you don¡¯t know what kind of life I had before I was fifteen? And all of this, Yao Bin was aware of it but never stopped it, you said he treated me well, that¡¯s how good he was, I didn¡¯t know why that was untilter I realized that it was because I wasn¡¯t a Yao family member.¡±


    ¡°You brought me here so I could hear about your past?¡±


    ¡°You are the first person who let me confide in these past, and the only one I want you to share all my sess, Alva, I am so excited and distressed when I think that you will be my bride tomorrow, Walker Richter and Yao Mubai won¡¯t let you marry me so easily, what if something goes wrong at the wedding tomorrow, you said. ¡± Yao Murong said this on his mouth, but he is not worried about any idents at all, even his face is with a smile, he is winning.


    I have not been going to look for Yao Mubai, also with Walker Richter to keep a distance, is not want to wedding day these two in what ident, even if I marry Yao Murong so what, in any case is only half a year time, I will return to the yellow earth.


    ¡°In order to make sure the wedding goes smoothly tomorrow, you must have gone through a lot of trouble.¡± I purposely bit down on the word ¡®mind¡¯ and sarcasticallyughed, ¡°You¡¯re so great, what are you worried about.¡±


    ¡°Alva, the happiness of two people neveres from one party¡¯s efforts, even if I double my efforts, you won¡¯t be happy if you don¡¯t have one heart with me.¡±


    Yao Murong said such philosophical words, making me still a bit surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that, what you want is Walker Richter¡¯s unhappiness with Yao Mubai, what do you care about happiness.¡± I thought that was hrious.


    ¡°Alva,¡± he said as he stood tall, looking down on me in the living room, ¡°I want happiness too.¡±


    His tone was full of sadness, like a child who couldn¡¯t get candy, looking forward to it like that.


    Yao Murong¡¯s unfortunate childhood was sympathetic, but when I thought of the things he had done, the sympathy turned into hatred.


    ¡°Alva, youe up.¡±


    He led me into the attic where he was once imprisoned, the walls still had the handwriting written with a pen, all of which were words that hated the Yao family and abused the Yao family members.


    The seeds of hatred had been rooted in his heart for too long.


    When I looked at those words, it was as if I could feel Yao Murong¡¯s hatred at that time.


    He stroked the words on the wall and said, ¡°Every time I carve a stroke, my heart will only feel better, these are the vows I made back then, and it took me almost twenty years toplete them.¡±


    He let out a long breath, as if he had exhaled all the pent up resentment of those twenty years.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°Alva, the reason I¡¯m telling you all of this is to let you know that I did all of this out of necessity, and to this day for that reason, it¡¯s all over, and from now on, the two of us will be able to live a good life, start our family, have our children, and I¡¯m going to be a good father, and best of all, I¡¯m going to have a daughter that¡¯s as beautiful as you are, and I will give my everything to her, let her be the happiest princess in the world.¡±


    Living this kind of words from Yao Murong¡¯s mouth, it really felt a bit ironic and heartbreaking.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He longed for a home, he couldn¡¯t get a foothold in the Yao family, and he couldn¡¯t go back to the Richter family, there was no name on either side of the family tree, so he could only rely on himself for the home he wanted.


    Home is the harbor of happiness, with age, experience increases, people will be more and more home-loving, but also more and more eager to family warmth.


    I looked at Yao Murong, actually do not know what to say.


    In front of me, he is just a poor man who longs for the warmth of the family.


    Regardless of Walker Richter or Yao Mubai, they all grew up being pampered and nevercked love.


    Although Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is strict, and Fin Wilson is not in good terms with Charles Richter, his love for Walker Richter is nevercking.


    Yao Mubai is even more needless to say, Cai Caiqin has only one son like him, and he is also cherished in his heart.


    Yao Murong before ten o¡¯clock, really send me back, he even the Hill family door did not enter, because there are customs, two unmarried people in the first night of marriage, more than ten o¡¯clock can not meet, otherwise unlucky.


    Yao Murong is so taboo, he is afraid that we will have a bad time in the future.


    Even if it¡¯s just a kind of folk talk, no basis, he is not willing to bet.


    After Yao Murong left, I returned to my room, thinking about tomorrow¡¯s wedding, and stayed awake all night.


    The sky always has to be bright.


    At six o¡¯clock in the morning, Yao Murong sent someone to do my makeup, and it was expected to be ten o¡¯clock to pick up the bride.


    The Hill family didn¡¯t have any rtives, so the house was still very cold, only Jane Hasis and Be Hill and two nannies were with them.


    Yao Murong hired an international make-up artist to do the make-up naturally, and on such a festive day, she was especially good at saying good things, such as ¡°100 years of good luck¡± and ¡°have a son soon¡±, which were easy to say.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, it is ironic to say that I have been Walker Richter¡¯s wife and mother, but it is still the first time to wear a wedding dress, bridal makeup, wearing a veil.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Yao Murong came to pick me up on time.


    He found twenty Ferraris as the wedding car, the first car is a Lamborghini, all of them are colorful red, especially festive.


    When Yao Murong weed me out, Jane Hasis was at the door with tears in her eyes, not because she couldn¡¯t bear to see me go, but because she was really sad for me, how could I be happy if I married someone I didn¡¯t love?


    In order not to dy the auspicious time, Yao Murong said: ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ording to the custom, should be Yao Murong carry me on the car, he just bent down and reached out to hold, I cold face: ¡°I walk by myself.¡±


    Yao Murong¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air.


    When I got on the car, I raised my eyes and saw a person hiding behind a tree not far away, it was Yao Mubai.

 Chapter 426: Yao Murong Suffers

    Chapter 426:


    My heart suddenly tightened at that time, I had known that Yao Mubai would definitelye today, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be right in front of the entrance of THE HILL FAMILY, and he just stood there, looking at me all the time.


    Yao Muyong walked over and I immediately took my eyes back, but my heart was racing due to nervousness.


    ¡°Alva, what are you looking at?¡±


    I was afraid that Yao Murong would find out about Yao Mubai and said expressionlessly, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go, it would be unlucky to miss the auspicious time.¡±


    Yao Murong stared at me for a few seconds and didn¡¯t say anything, he sat up and asked the driver to drive.


    Greeting the convoy drove away from the opposite direction of where Yao Mubai was, I didn¡¯t dare to look back until the convoy drove far away.


    And at that moment, Yao Murong¡¯s voice rang in my ears, ¡°He¡¯sing isn¡¯t he.¡±


    I froze and looked at him.


    Yao Murong pulled the corner of his mouth, ¡°Such an important day, how could Yao Mubai note, I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯te, it¡¯s only right that he came.¡±


    It turns out that my hiding just now was all useless.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Should be asking what they want to do.¡± Yao Mubai smiled, ¡°As long as they don¡¯te to ruin our wedding, I will let them off the hook, if they don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    To the hotel where the wedding was held, I realized that Yao Murong invited all those debtors of Yao Mubai, put the word out that Yao Mubai will definitely show up today, and these people are here to block Yao Mubai.


    Yao Murong is using a knife to kill people.


    There are a lot of guests whoe to attend, Yao Murong has broken the rtionship with the Yao family, Yao family fell, it does not have a big impact on him, Yao Murong in the business world is very high, he married, naturally many peoplee to attend.


    Yao Murong knew that today¡¯s wedding would not go smoothly and something would definitely happen, yet he still had such a high profile.


    As soon as I arrived at the hotel, Yao Murong arranged me to rest at the back, and waited until the time, before someone would bring me in.


    The auspicious time is twelve o¡¯clock sharp.


    Still half an hour to go.


    The makeup artist followed me to replenish my makeup, I shook my head, ¡°No need.¡±


    I don¡¯t care if the makeup is exquisite or not, I¡¯m apprehensive about what Walker Richter and Yao Mubai really want to do, Yao Murong¡¯s mouth is talking about them, and by them here, I mean these two.


    Martin Mo also attended the wedding today, I saw it just now, which surprised me, I wasn¡¯t surprised that Yao Murong invited him, but I was surprised that Martin Mo came to attend.


    Time passed by, ten minutes before the entrance, the door of the lounge suddenly opened, it was Yao Murong¡¯s people who called the makeup artist away, after that I was the only one left in the room.


    I was carrying my skirt and wanted to go out to see what was going on outside, and just as I got to the door, I saw sweetheart.


    Sweetheart was wearing a pink winter dress and hugged my leg, ¡°Mommy, I found you, I told you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find mommy.¡±


    ¡°Who told you toe?¡± I was surprised and happy.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± sweetheart said with a smile, ¡°I bet with dad, whoever finds mom first, who will win, now I win, mom, youe with me.¡±


    I squatted down, ¡°SWEETHEART, mommy can¡¯t go with you now, mommy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you not want me anymore?¡± SWEETHEART said crying, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want SWEETHEART anymore, Mommy hates SWEETHEART.¡±


    Because of my repeated refusal, small children are sensitive, she felt me pushing her away to be like this.


    When sweetheart cried, I waspletely at my wits end and held her in my arms, ¡°No, how could mommy not want sweetheart, mommy loves sweetheart the most.¡±


    Holding my daughter¡¯s tiny body, I didn¡¯t hold back my tears after all.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, I wiped my tears and held up sweetheart, ¡°Mommy will take you to find daddy.¡±


    SWEETHEART can¡¯t stay here, otherwise Yao Murong saw it and didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    I took sweetheart out, but I didn¡¯t see Walker Richter, asked sweetheart, she also said she didn¡¯t know where dad went.


    I was wearing a wedding dress, which attracted a lot of attention, and I didn¡¯t have a cell phone on me, so I couldn¡¯t contact Walker Richter, and at that moment, I saw a police car drive by, parked on the side of the road, and a few police officers walked straight into the wedding hall.


    I pulled sweetheart hurriedly hid in a side, after that I heard a rowdy piece inside, I didn¡¯t go in to see what happened, thought of those things Yao Murong did, and then thought of the sudden arrival of the police, my heart a burst of joy, could it be ¡­


    I looked at SWEETHEART and asked her excitedly, ¡°Where did you separate from your father? Did he tell you to wait somewhere?¡±


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t do things so carelessly as to let sweetheart walk around alone.


    ¡°Right here.¡± SWEETHEART looked around and said, ¡°Daddy said to bring Mommy home when he found her.¡±


    How could sweetheart find me so urately in such arge hotel with hundreds of rooms?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That also remains to be considered.


    As I was thinking, Emily¡¯s voice came from behind me, ¡°Miss Hill, the car is already waiting over there, get in and go.¡±


    I turned around and saw Emily.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Emily gave a smile, ¡°President Richter sent me, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I saw some guestsing out from inside the hotel, all of them were in public opinion, ¡°Yao Murong has done many wrongs, he even managed to hit the Yao family who raised him for decades, this kind of person, ah, he should have been retributed a long time ago, and he deserved to be caught, God is long-eyed.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect ah, Yao old chairman is actually also his victim, before also said what home invasion robbery, really wolf heart ah.¡±


    Listening to these people¡¯s discussion, I looked at Emily, ¡°Those cops are here to arrest Yao Murong?¡±


    ¡°En, President Richter found the evidence that Yao Murong harmed Ulysses Will and Yao Bin, as well as the evidence that he harmed the olddy, and gave it to the police as well, Yao Murong is finished.¡±


    Walker Richter told me not to think or do anything. He said he wouldn¡¯t watch his woman marry someone else, and he did.


    ¡°Where is Walker Richter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill will juste with me.¡±


    The police went in for a long time, but I was slow to see Yao Murong being brought out.


    SWEETHEART is here, so I can only follow Emily for now.


    How high-profile this wedding started and how lousy it ended, it¡¯s destined to be a joke for the people of North City after dinner.


    I changed out of my wedding dress in the car and followed Emily back to the Richter family, and just as I stepped through the door of the Richter family, Emily got a phone call, and I heard her say, ¡°What? Is it hurt bad?¡±


    My heart was tightening.


    When Emily hung up, I asked, ¡°Who¡¯s hurt?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill, stay here while I go out.¡±


    Emily left without saying that, and the Richter family without Walker Richter, I waited for a while, a little uneasy, I gave sweetheart to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother and I rushed back to the Hill family first.


    And pushing open the door, I was surprised.

 Chapter 427: Leaving

    Jane Hasis and Be Hill didn¡¯te back, and sitting on the couch in the living room of the Hill family was Wang Yuan.


    I was surprised to see her here and how did she get in?


    Why did shee here?


    Many doubts popped up in my head, I opened my mouth and before I could speak, Wang Yuan looked at me and spoke first, ¡°Alva, I came to bring a message to you for the boss.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mu Bai? Where is he?¡± I thought of seeing him at the entrance of THE HILL FAMILY before, it was just a nce, and the person didn¡¯t know where he went, Yao Mubai didn¡¯t show up after Yao Mureong got punished for such a big happy event, which was very puzzling.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over, the boss said he¡¯s going to go globetrotting.¡± Wang Yuan said, ¡°The Boss has always wanted to go to the North Pole to see the aurora borealis, now that the Yao family¡¯s business is over, he is also unattached and can go do what he wants to do, he is a person who is afraid of separation, so he didn¡¯te to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°This sentence was really said by Yao Mubai?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it, how could Yao Mubai just walk away.


    ¡°Well, it was the boss himself who said it.¡± Wang Yuan ryed Yao Mubai¡¯s words, ¡°Boss said that he hopes you¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    ¡°When is he leaving, where is he now?¡±


    ¡°At the airport.¡± Wang Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, the ne should have taken off by now.¡±


    Without waiting for Wang Yuan to finish her sentence, I already ran out and went straight to the airport.


    I don¡¯t believe Yao Mubai just left, this ispletely out of character for him, Yao Murong was arrested, but the Yao family still has a bunch of messes, how can he travel without a care in the world.


    Yao Bin is still in aa, and Cai Caiqin¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, so Yao Mubai can¡¯t possibly go.


    I stopped the cab, let the master with the fastest time to the airport, Wang Yuan said he went to Tibet, I look for flights to Tibet, but today the flights to Tibet are gone, thetest also took off half an hour ago.


    I look at the airport peoplee and go, can no longer see the figure of Yao Mubai, I call Yao Mubai once cell phone number, has be empty.


    Yao Mu Bai has gone, so even thest side did not see, he just so returned to the sea of people.


    I stayed at the airport for half an hour, lost in my thoughts, and received a call from Walker Richter: ¡°Alva, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back, Walker Richter, Yao Mu Bai, he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Such a person who was once in my life with a bang left my life in a silent way.


    Since then, I have never seen him again, only every year I would receive a postcard from him from afar.


    He sent them from a different ce each time, and I had no way to write back to him.


    After Yao Murong fell off the grid, he had someone bring me a message asking to see me.


    I did not go to see him.


    Until the day his life ended, I did not go to see him either.


    Yao Murong¡¯s funeral was handled by Walker Richter, who was still a member of the Richter family after all.


    I went to Yao Murong¡¯s grave the day he was buried.


    He had asked me twice to burn some paper at his grave, and because he had saved Martin Mo¡¯s life, or for some other reason, I bought a bouquet of flowers to pay my respects to him.


    From a distance, I saw that Walker Richter was there, and I stood still, hesitant to go over.


    Fin Wilson, who had awakened from the hospital, and Charles Richter, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, were there, and on such an asion I had better avoid it for the time being.


    I waited for a while, and finally they all left before I went over. Looking at the picture of Yao Murong on the tombstone, I suddenly had the realization that all things are empty.


    No matter how beautiful they were in life, how rich and powerful they were, how many grudges and feuds they had, the way back is the same.


    I squatted down, took out a lighter and lit the paper money.


    ¡°Yao Murong, may you have a happy and warm family in your next life.¡±


    This was my wish for him.


    The fire was blown around by the wind.


    Walker Richter appeared behind me.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been to the Richter family since the day of the wedding when I sent sweetheart back to the Richter family, Walker Richter called that day and I didn¡¯t go, I¡¯ve been at home the whole time and haven¡¯t gone anywhere.


    Yao Murong had organized the wedding in such a high-profile manner, and when he had an ident, the outside world was buzzing with rumors, and I, as the person who almost became his wife, naturally became a hot topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I didn¡¯t raise my head and put the paper money into the fire.


    He had been standing behind me the whole time, and when I finished burning the paper money in my hand and got up, I suddenly got dizzy, and I immediately held onto the tombstone to stand still.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Walker Richter held me up.


    ¡°Nothing, probably squatted too long.¡±


    Almost everyone has anemia, and squatting for too long makes you dizzy, a reason that can be put off.


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t suspicious either, and I stood for a while, feeling better, pulled away from him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Alva, I¡¯ll walk you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I was afraid he would catch up with me and quickened my pace.


    Lately I¡¯ve been getting sicker and Jane Hasis has asked me to be hospitalized several times, but I haven¡¯t said yes, I don¡¯t want to spend myst days in the hospital.


    Walker Richter chased after me a few steps and then didn¡¯t follow.


    I stopped the car and returned home, covered in cold sweat, Jane Hasis saw my appearance and was shocked: ¡°Alva, let¡¯s hospitalize, you can¡¯t dy this illness.¡±


    After Yao Murong¡¯s ident, Dr. Huang also confessed to me that I can¡¯t live much longer with my disease, the cancer cells have spread so much that traditional Chinese medicine can¡¯t suppress it.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You child, why are you so stubborn.¡± Jane Hasis was so angry that she scolded me, ¡°You¡¯re just like your dead father, you don¡¯t listen to advice, and when you¡¯re sure of something, ten oxen can¡¯t pull it back.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know my own illness, it¡¯s useless.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I don¡¯t want to waste time on this.


    I went back to my room to rest, it¡¯s already the end of the year, the smell of the New Year is getting heavier and heavier, Dr. Huang said that I still have six months to go, I look at my body, I don¡¯t know if I can still drag myself through this Spring Festival.


    I spent a few days at home recuperating my body, when suddenly I received a call from Pheobe Wilson, who hade to see me, and I was surprised.


    She asked me out to dinner; she was leaving the North Side and going back south again.


    ¡°Walker Richter¡¯s still single, aren¡¯t you going to stay and keep trying?¡±


    Last time she could have said she was still going after Walker Richter, but she didn¡¯t realize she was leaving in the blink of an eye.


    Pheobe Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I was kidding youst time, I put him down a long time ago, we¡¯re just friends now.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Airfare for next Monday.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡± Looking at Pheobe Wilson¡¯s puzzled expression, I said, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit too, so next Monday, I¡¯ll go south with you.¡±


    This was my impromptu idea, before this, I hadn¡¯t really thought of going with Pheobe Wilson, not to mention her surprise, even I myself was surprised by this decision.


    Pheobe Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re going south? But Walker he ¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to spend myst days walking around and seeing.¡± I said, ¡°For the first time in more than twenty years I want to live for myself.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson wanted to say, ¡°Alva, is it your disease?¡±


    With advanced uterine cancer, I was no longer hopeful.

 Chapter 428: The Secret in the Box

    Pheobe Wilson looked at me for a moment, frowned, and said, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Thought about it.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t thought about it before.


    Thinking it over now, too.


    Staying here, with Jane Hasis worrying about me every day, and me having to be wary of Walker Richter finding out my secret, it would be better to just leave and go for a walk.


    ¡°Next Monday, if you really want to, then together.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°It¡¯s good for getting well over there, and maybe if you go, this sickness wille naturally.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect this illness to get better.


    After having dinner with Pheobe Wilson, I was about to get up when her cell phone rang, it was a message alert, she nced at it and said to me, ¡°Alva, time is still early, let¡¯s go out for a walk, to go to the south, you have to prepare some things don¡¯t you, it just so happens that there¡¯s a mall in front of us, let¡¯s go for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to go back so early either.


    The eating ce to the mall is only a few hundred meters, we did not drive, choose to walk.


    It was going to be New Year¡¯s Eve, the streets were very cold, all of them had already returned to their hometowns for the New Year.


    ¡°Alva, what will happen to thepany when you leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Hilli.¡± I said, ¡°She has experience in managing apany, as long as she can ensure my mom and Be Hill¡¯s life, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s health is also slowly recovering and everything is running to a good day.


    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t do this on the spur of the moment, you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time.¡± Pheobe Wilson stopped and asked me, ¡°Alva, have you ever thought of taking advantage of thesest days to reunite with the people you love, otherwise, you will feel regret even at thest moment.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see the sadness and reluctance in Walker Richter¡¯s and sweetheart¡¯s eyes at thest moment, regret maybe, but at least I don¡¯t have to face it personally, I don¡¯t have to watch my favorite people leave and be helpless.


    ¡°I will tell everyone to go out, traveling, and so long, slowly fade away, even if still remember, when things really can not hide, will not be too sad.¡±


    After the words fell, my heart suddenly sank, I remembered Yao Mubai.


    Wang Yuan told me that he went on a trip, Yao Mubai left quietly, Wang Yuan said he went to Tibet, who knows where people go?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just then, a lot of people gathered in the square in front of us, I don¡¯t know what they were doing, probably having some kind of activity.


    Pheobe Wilson nced that way and said, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go over there and take a look too.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there are too many people.¡± I didn¡¯t want to make a scene.


    ¡°Alva, look, is that picture of you up there.¡± Pheobe Wilson pointed to a balloon that someone had released in the za, and underneath it hung a veryrge picture of exactly what I looked like.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, Pheobe Wilson was already pulling me up toward the square.


    She pushed her way through the crowd, and in the middle of the open space, Walker Richter was standing in a star-shaped pattern of red roses, holding a bouquet of flowers, standing straight up, and as I pushed my way out of the crowd, he looked my way with a smile on his face, and the scrolling LED disy behind him was ying all the little bits and pieces of our past, many of which I didn¡¯t know when he had taken them.


    My eyes welled up as I looked at the pictures and remembered the happy moments of the past.


    Pheobe Wilsonughed and pushed me, ¡°Why are you still standing there, go over there.¡±


    It turned out that the message Pheobe Wilson received was sent to her by Walker Richter, who deliberately swindled me here.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter took two steps forward and walked in front of me, his face was a warm smile and his gaze was sincere, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at expressing myself, I love you, I¡¯m going to marry you, I¡¯ll spend my life to take care of you and give you happiness, Alva, give me another one more chance.¡±


    He proposed to me with the simplest, most straightforward words.


    There was nothing fancy at all about the confession that brought tears to my eyes.


    All around me were voices of coaxing.


    ¡°Say yes to him, such a handsome looking man, if you don¡¯t marry, we can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re still so affectionate, it¡¯s the rarest of rare.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly kneeled down on one knee and took out a pigeon egg diamond ring.


    Behind him, there was a sound of sucking and envy.


    Walker Richter gave me many precious things, he had almost given me all of his fortune before, a man willing to give a hundred billion dors of his fortune to a woman, it means that this woman is all he has.


    His love for me, no doubt.


    I have long been in tears, Pheobe Wilson beside me said, ¡°Why are you still frozen, quickly agree ah, don¡¯t do things that make you regret, life is short, only strive for the night.¡±


    Life is short.


    But once I said yes, how sweet it is today, to the day I left this world, Walker Richter how painful it will be.


    Looking into Walker Richter¡¯s sincere and expectant eyes, I stepped back, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you.¡±


    Leaving these words behind, I ran away crying.


    At that moment I hated God for being so cruel to me.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    Walker Richter caught up.


    I cried and stood at the traffic light and yelled at him, ¡°Who wants to marry you, who wants you to propose, I told you before, I don¡¯t love you, you¡¯re making a fool of yourself and you want to morally kidnap me, Walker Richter, don¡¯t forget what you did to me, it¡¯s good enough that I don¡¯t hate you, I¡¯m not going to marry you, go and choose someone else, there are plenty of women who would like to marry you, you¡¯ll have a much better life. You¡¯ll have a better life.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one Alva Hill in the world,¡± Walker Richter pressed on, his eyes burning, ¡°Alva Hill, there¡¯s only one you that I, Walker Richter, have ever wanted to marry.¡±


    I cried and shook my head and looked at him, my heart was in my throat, Pheobe Wilson was standing not far away, she looked at me, she was hoping that I would say yes to Walker Richter, I nced at her and eventually ran away.


    Walker Richter, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t marry you.


    Since it¡¯s all over, let¡¯s call it a day and not dwell on it.


    I stopped a cab and left, calling Pheobe Wilson, begging her in a shaky voice, ¡°Pheobe, help me keep this from him, don¡¯t tell him, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Get her answer, I was relieved, leaning against the car window has been constantly crying, to the end of the bawling, the master driving the car scared: ¡°Girl, you are all right, is not a lost love? I am the past, I tell you ah, this person ah a lifetime long it, don¡¯t be sad for a little thing in front of you, when you look back five yearster these love ah, are not worth mentioning the smallest thing.¡±


    A long life?


    But I don¡¯t have the next five years anymore.


    I covered my face and cried, wiped my tears, and said sadly, ¡°I won¡¯t live long, I won¡¯t live long.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Master thought I was going to kill myself and advised me bitterly along the way.


    After returning to the Hill family, I didn¡¯t dare to enter the house; I dried my tears and tiptoed into the house by pushing open the door, not daring to wake Jane Hasis.


    This night, I lost sleep, all I could think of was the image of Walker Richter proposing to me, every word he said kept reying in my mind.


    I suddenly remembered the gift box that Yao Murong gave me on the eve night of the wedding, I pulled open the drawer and took it out, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t around anymore, I guess I would have never opened this box in my life, and I would have never known the secret inside.

 Chapter 429: Worshipping No Name Tag

    ced on the surface of the box was a letter with the word ¡®Alva¡¯ written on it with a brush, I looked at these two words not only froze for a split second, because there were two more words underneath them, ¡®my wife¡¯.


    In Yao Murong¡¯s heart, even if the wedding is not consummated, then I am still his wife.


    I pinched the envelope, hesitated to open it, my eyes inadvertently fell under the envelope, it was a USB sh drive.


    I found aputer and plugged it in to y.


    Yao Murong¡¯s figure appeared on theputer screen.


    He was wearing a white suit, his back to the camera as he was organizing his clothes, as if he was taking what wasing next very seriously.


    The background was the bedroom where he lived before, Yao Murong tidied up his grooming, turned his head, raised the corner of his mouth to the camera first, and said to the camera, ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re satisfied with the way I¡¯m dressed like this, this suit was originally intended to be worn on the day of our wedding, but I think, we shouldn¡¯t have that day, when you see this video, I think, I shouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore anymore¡­¡±


    Speaking here, Yao Murong stopped, the smile on his face turned into a bitter smile, and in his eyes was a sadness that he couldn¡¯t hide.


    He slightly lowered his head, seemingly organizing his emotions.


    Only after a while did he raise his eyes again, eyeing the camera, raising his standard smile, ¡°Alva, I wrote you a letter, I know, you will definitely not read it, because of Ulysses Will¡¯s matter, you hated me to the bone, if I were to do it over again, I would definitely noty my hands on him, please forgive me, I never wanted to harm anyone, I also want to be loved by people I never wanted to hurt anyone, I want to be loved too, Alva, from the moment I started down this road of revenge, I knew that the way back for me was to be separated from my family and not to end up in a good ce, I counted on everything, but I didn¡¯t count on you being in my life, let alone that I would fall in love with you.¡±


    Thest sentence touched me greatly.


    At one time, I could take his words to me as calctions, as an exploit, but now that he was gone, these words of his werest words, and a man¡¯s words are good when he¡¯s about to die.


    His confession to me were the truest words in the world.


    Words that also shocked me.


    I never thought that Yao Murong would really fall in love with me, what he did to me made me feel nothing but hate.


    I saw tears in Yao Murong¡¯s eyes, as he spoke, his voice choked a little, and in the end, he directly covered his face, and it took him more than ten seconds to get his emotions under control.


    In the video, he said many, many things, all from the bottom of my heart that I never knew.


    I took out the envelope from the box and opened it, and inside wasn¡¯t a letter, but a ne, an obsidian ne, beautiful.


    He told me in the video that it was his gift to me and that he wanted me to keep it.


    He said, ¡°Alva, even if I die, no one in this world will shed a tear for me, not to mention no one will remember me, I hope, you can remember me, so that I did note to this world for nothing, let this ne apany you, as if I apany you, Alva, goodbye forever, live well.¡±


    These were thest words Yao Murong left me.


    If I hadn¡¯t opened this box, I would never have known how he felt about me.


    A person walks hard in the world, but in the end, he doesn¡¯t even have a person to remember, ending up in a miserable, sad end.


    I watched the video left to me by Yao Murong twice, and at that time, I was thinking that I should perhaps record a deathbed message, so that when I leave this world someday, I can be considered to have an exnation to the people around me.


    After Walker Richter¡¯s proposal to me was rejected, we haven¡¯t been in touch.


    I had already bought a ticket to go south with Pheobe Wilson on Monday, and I didn¡¯t tell anyone, not Fiona Croix, not Martin Mo.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The day before I left with Pheobe Wilson, I went to prepare a gift for sweetheart, but I ran into Wang Yuan at a flower store.


    She was with Liu Xin and they were picking out flowers in the flower store.


    I didn¡¯t go over to disturb the two, Wang Yuan had been waiting for Liu Xin to nod his head to be with her, and now that I saw the twoe together, I was truly happy for Wang Yuan.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, I heard the shopkeeper rmending a newly arrived flower to Wang Yuan. The shopkeeper thought that the two were choosing the flower as lovers and it was a love flower, but then Wang Yuan said, ¡°I bought it to pay my respects to a friend who likes ¡­.¡±


    Wang Yuan¡¯ster words came to an abrupt end, her eyes looked at me, her face was surprised, but also shed a sh of panic.


    Liu Xin sensed Wang Yuan¡¯s strangeness and followed her line of sight towards me.


    ¡°Alva,¡± Liu Xin shouted my name in surprise, and the same look as Wang Yuan shed across her face.


    The shopkeeper asked, ¡°What kind of flowers do your friends like? I have everything to say in this store.¡±


    Wang Yuan answered, ¡°Manzanita, boss, you can just prepare a bunch of manzanita for me, thank you.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Yuan walked towards me, ¡°Alva, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was passing by.¡± I said, ¡°Are you guys going to pay respects to your friends? I¡¯ll leave you guys alone then.¡±


    Liu Xin suddenly came over and said, ¡°Alva, why don¡¯t youe with us.¡±


    This sentence surprised me, and surprised Wang Yuan, she looked at Liu Xin, who said, ¡°It¡¯s just a side trip, we¡¯ll have dinner togetherter, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve sat down and talked, it¡¯s a rare asion that we met today, so let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    I thought that I was also about to leave North City, maybe this was thest time I would meet them, so I agreed.


    I didn¡¯t know what friends they were going to worship, I followed them to the cemetery, I was going to wait for them in the car, their friends, I didn¡¯t know, but Liu Xin said, ¡°Alva,e along, you¡¯re bored in the car anyway.¡±


    Follow to pay respects to a stranger you don¡¯t know?


    People don¡¯t normally make such requests.


    Wang Yuan, however, also said, ¡°Alva,e along.¡±


    At the request of the two of them, I had no choice but to follow them over.


    I didn¡¯t recognize their friends, but I didn¡¯t expect that they were worshipping the nameless sign.


    There was no name on the tombstone and no picture.


    I was curious and asked, ¡°Howe there is no name on this.¡±


    Wang Yuan said, ¡°He didn¡¯t have a name.¡±


    How can a person not have a name.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin kept their mouths shut, and the two of them stood in front of the tombstone to pay their respects and burn paper.


    I stood in front of the tombstone, staring at the nameless sign, for some reason, my heart suddenly twinged, and Yao Mubai¡¯s appearance appeared in my mind, he overbearingly ced me in the neighborhood, only for my safety.


    He saved me three times and added a wound.


    Thinking that he once moved his lips on the flyover with his back to the setting sun, at that time I didn¡¯t know what he said, I only realized now that what he said at that time was the three words ¡®I love you¡¯.


    Thinking of this, my heart shook hard.


    My mouth blurted out, calling out, ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin both turned back to me in shock.


    ¡°Alva, what did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 430: He Won’t Come Back

    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin were both very nervous and I looked at them, taking in all their expressions as I said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell them about suddenly remembering Yao Mubai.


    The two seemed relieved, and after paying their respects, Liu Xin found a ce where the three of them sat down to eat.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sinceing out of the cemetery, both of them looked preupied and spoke cautiously, giving me a feeling that they were hiding something from me.


    After the food was served, I asked, ¡°Wang Yuan, where is Yao Mubai, where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Old, boss ah, he¡¯s in Tibet.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the north.¡±


    Liu Xin and Wang Yuan opened their mouths at the same time, but they were talking about two different ces.


    The two looked at each other and Liu Xin said, ¡°Before, Boss was in Tibet, the next stop I heard was the north, we just talked on the phone two days ago.¡±


    Hearing that Liu Xin had talked to Yao Mubai on the phone, I said, ¡°What¡¯s his current phone number, I want to call him once to find out where he is.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t heard from Yao Mubai since the hasty nce at the entrance of THE Hill family.


    Liu Xin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the boss was using a public phone to call me, now call back people are also definitely not in that ce, every time he contacted me, we want to contact him impossible, Yao family suffered such a big change, the boss wants to go out to take a break, we also understand, he is such a high and proud person, but ended up with nothing, stay in the north city is also being Those peopleugh at him, it¡¯s good for Boss to leave this ce of wrongdoing.¡±


    Wang Yuan also chimed in, ¡°Yes, every time, only Boss contacted me, we can¡¯t even contact him, Alva, if you have something you want to say to Boss, then tell us first, and when Boss looks for us next time, we¡¯ll ry it for you.¡±


    I looked at the two of them and smiled to myself, ¡°Why would he contact you guys but never me? Is he ming me? I¡¯m a broomstick, I go wherever I go, and anyone who gets close to me doesn¡¯t have a good end.¡±


    ¡°h, h, h, h, how can that be.¡± Wang Yuan even spat a few mouthfuls of saliva and said, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t think too much, the boss must not dare to face you, you also know that he is a good face, how much he likes you, but all of a sudden scribbled down, his self-esteem is so strong, how can he stand it, you also understand to understand him, maybe wait for a few years and he wille back after thinking it through, and he can still get his act together.¡±


    A few years, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait for that day.


    After knowing Yao Mubai for so long, I also know his temperament, if he doesn¡¯t contact me, he won¡¯t be able to find him.


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and barely raised a smile, ¡°If he looks for you guys next time, please help me tell him that he must take care of himself when he¡¯s out there alone.¡±


    This was the only sentence I left for Yao Mubai.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin both agreed in the same voice.


    When we parted at the entrance of the restaurant after eating, Wang Yuan hugged me with a desire to speak, her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Alva, take good care of yourself too.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I promised her with a smile.


    Wang Yuan added, ¡°Live well, this is the only expectation of the Boss when he left, you are the person he couldn¡¯t let go of the most in this world, you must be good and live well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I still smiled and agreed.


    I hadn¡¯t even bothered to scrutinize what Wang Yuan meant by that phrase ¡®when he was leaving¡¯ at that time, I thought she was talking about when Yao Mubai left North City, but I didn¡¯t know that she meant it in anotheryer.


    I promised her to live, but only superficially promised, I don¡¯t want her to worry, and I never told Wang Yuan that my days are numbered.


    Probably to leave, for this city I have lived for more than twenty years, carrying too many of my memories, I actually a little reluctant to let go, my sweet and sour stay in this city, my favorite people, the people who love me most, are here, but I have to choose to drift in a foreignnd, die in a foreignnd.


    I stood at the bus stop, waiting for the next bus.


    Bus 520 arrived.


    I took out two dors of change and threw it in, probably because the Chinese New Year wasing, the bus wasn¡¯t crowded anymore, lots of empty seats, I chose a window seat and sat down.


    The bus goes through a total of eighty-one stops, circling around the third ring of the northern city.


    Life has seven pains, old age, sickness and death, love and separation, hate, can not let go.


    Take this 520 bus, after nine hundred and ny-one stops, my life wille to an end.


    Eighty-one stops, the trip nearly five hours.


    I looked out the window of the car shed one by one the scenery, this is the first time I so carefully looked at the city I have lived in, the heart is never had a calm.


    At the end of the ride, I was the only one left.


    At the eightieth stop, a familiar figure outside the window caught my eye, and I immediately said to the driver, ¡°I want to get off.¡±


    I immediately got off the bus, and when the red light jumped to green, I immediately ran over, ¡°Auntie and Uncle.¡±


    What I saw just now was none other than Cai Caiqin and Yao Bin.


    Yao Bin has already awakened, sitting in a wheelchair, Cai Caiqin pushed him.


    Yao family closed down, Yao Murong had an ident, and Yao Mubai left for a faraway ce, leaving behind only two old men, as if they had aged a lot overnight, with gray hairs on their temples.


    Cai Caiqin looked at me when the bottom of the eyes crossed a veryplex emotions, Yao Bin stared at me, seems to have a lot to say, but only moved the corners of the mouth, said nothing.


    Looking at the two people¡¯s strange expressions, I was a bit puzzled: ¡°Auntie and Uncle, are you guys okay now? Where are you guys staying? I¡¯ll give you guys a ride.¡±


    Looking at the two old men who had suffered a drastic change, I felt a pang of sourness in my heart.


    There were vegetables ced under the wheelchair, the two should be living in this neighborhood.


    Yao Bin smiled at me, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cai Caiqin didn¡¯t say anything from start to finish.


    I sent them back, only to know that they live in the Fancy Fairy District, rented a suite of one house, very small, but forty square feet, in the past, the Yao family a room is more than this big, before living in a few thousand square feet of mansion, but now they are renting a forty square feet of rented room, looking at this, my eyes can¡¯t help but heat up.


    If Yao Mubai saw all this, his heart would also be very difficult, right?


    He and Yao Bin father and son do not get along, but with his mother good feelings, but why he let the two old people live here, he himself do not care to run to a distant ce?


    At that time I was very puzzled.


    I help Cai Caiqin cooking, Yao Bin in the living room to watch TV, narrow kitchen, I washed the dishes turned back, I saw Cai Caiqin crying, I handed paper towels: ¡°Auntie, do you have Yao Mubai¡¯s contact information, I¡¯ll call him, I told him toe back.¡±


    At that time, I only thought that Cai Caiqin was crying because Yao Mubai had traveled far away and disregarded the two of them, I thought of calling Yao Mubai back for her, but when I opened my mouth to mention Yao Mubai, Cai Caiqin cried even harder.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Mubai he, he ¡­¡± Cai Caiqin¡¯s voice choked, ¡°He won¡¯t being back.¡±

 Chapter 431: Gone

    Cai Caiqin¡¯s words made my heart sink: ¡°What do you mean won¡¯te back?¡±


    I remembered Wang Yuan and Liu Xin¡¯s previous dissimrities, and then thinking about Yao Mubai¡¯s leaving without saying goodbye and not even being able to get in touch, a wave of uneasiness lingered in my heart, I asked, ¡°Did something happen to him?¡±


    My words just fell, Yao Bin in the living room scolded: ¡°He is an unfilial son, Yao family out of such a big thing, he even ran away alone to travel, said parents in not far away, he is itching for us to die, is not it, I do not have such a son, can not afford to help the bucket, I was not experienced what, he encountered such a point of frustration on the escape, do not dare to face, he is best to life, do note back, die outside do not want toe back. Don¡¯te back, don¡¯te back even if he dies outside.¡±


    Cai Caiqin immediately went out, ¡°What are you cursing again, where do you say this about your own son.¡±


    Yao Bin was very angry, ¡°My Yao Bin¡¯s son is not a softball, a little frustration to defeat, that¡¯s not my son, I¡¯ve long said, he is not as good as Muyong, Muyong is the most like me, he¡¯s the son I¡¯m most satisfied with.¡±


    This sentence is undoubtedly a thorn hard in the heart of Cai Caiqin: ¡°Murong he is not your biological son, Mubai is, which have you like this as a father, you regard other people¡¯s son as your own, but harshly reproach their own son, Yao family has today is caused by who, but not your son that most satisfied you, Yao Bin I tell you, my Mubai he ¡­¡±


    Speaking here, Cai Caiqin has choked to the point of speechlessness, I can feel her that kind of grief, once I had it when I lost my child.


    Yao Mubai left his parents to travel far away, regardless of the two old, this pain is no less than the pain of losing a child.


    Seeing two people quarrel, but I do not know what to do.


    Cai Caiqin cried sadly, Yao Bin sat on the sofa and did not say a word, the atmosphere was particrly depressing.


    The water in the pot had already boiled and the oil was already hot, I opened my mouth and called out, ¡°Auntie and Uncle.¡±


    Cai Caiqin hurriedly wiped away her tears, packed up all her weakness, like a warrior in armor, and went into the kitchen to continue cooking.


    This was motherhood.


    Children are the weakness and the armor.


    I can not find a picture of Yao Mubai in the rental room, but Yao Bin has been holding a picture of Yao Murong in remembrance, and from time to time asked: ¡°Murong when ah, why he is not back.¡±


    I realized, Yao Bin seriously injureda, because in the hospital lying too long, resulting inck of oxygen in the brain, his memory is a little fuzzy, the brain is not clear, he did not know that Yao Murong ident, in his eyes, Yao Murong is a good son of anything good, Yao Mubai is an ungrateful son.


    If they are all pro-life so biased, that also makes sense, but Yao Murong is not Yao Bin pro-life, for a child who is not his own but can be regarded as his own, it can be seen that his love for the child¡¯s mother how deep it is.


    After dinner was ready, I sat down to eat with the two of them, Cai Caiqin put in an extra set of chopsticks, she said, ¡°For Mubai, even if he¡¯s not at home, putting in an extra set of chopsticks is the same as him staying with us.¡±


    This is a mother¡¯s love for her child.


    Seeing that there were no preparations for Yao Murong, Yao Bin muttered and asked Cai Caiqin to go and add another set of chopsticks.


    Her own husband loving someone else and doting on someone else¡¯s son, this would be uneptable to anyone else, and would even flip out, but Cai Caiqin chose to stay and take care of Yao Bin, who couldn¡¯t take care of himself, and take care of his irrational emotions, and went to the kitchen to get another set of bowls and chopsticks.


    Yao Bin was satisfied now, ¡°This is good, having my son to eat with, this is what I call fragrant.¡±


    Cai Caiqin kept quiet, eating silently, also silently shedding tears, eating all the stoicism, aggression into her stomach.


    After the meal, I washed the dishes with Cai Caiqin and apanied her downstairs to throw away the garbage, which gave me the opportunity to ask her, ¡°Is uncle¡¯s health okay?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that people are old and out of practice, it¡¯s good to wake up.¡± Cai Caiqin looked in the direction of the rented room and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t remember that his son died, it¡¯s also another kind of happiness.¡±


    At that time, I didn¡¯t understand who Cai Caiqin was referring to when she said ¡®son died¡¯, I thought she was talking about Yao Murong.


    I said, ¡°If Yao Mubai contacts me, I¡¯ll have hime back.¡±


    Cai Caiqin looked at me, her eyes were filled with tears, ¡°Good, tell him toe back early and stop being out there, you tell him that his mother misses him.¡±


    A mother¡¯s thoughts for her child can surpass any.


    I got into a cab, looking at Cai Caiqin¡¯s figure in the night wind thin and thin, the tip of my nose suddenly sour.


    When I returned to the Hill family, Jane Hasis was not resting, she was waiting for me in my room. I had called her earlier and told her not to wait for me and to take an early rest after dinner, but I didn¡¯t realize that she was still waiting for me.


    It was like she had a premonition, when she saw mee back, she immediately said, ¡°Alva, mom can¡¯t sleep tonight, she wants to sleep with you, okay.¡±


    I had never slept with Jane Hasis before, and when she made this request, I was shocked and saddened at the same time.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe it was the first and thest time.


    Hearing me agree, Jane Hasis happily said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first to change into a pajama, by the way, I¡¯ve already boiled your Chinese medicine, I¡¯ll bring it to you when it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I looked at Jane Hasis¡¯ happy appearance, and my heart produced reluctance.


    I remembered Yao Bin¡¯s words, he told Yao Mubai to just die outside, but Cai Caiqin was looking forward to Yao Mubai going back, and this time I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid that what I¡¯lle back with is just a corpse.


    Chest a breath upward, I hastily sat down to cover the chest coughing violently, mouth is another stream of blood.


    This time coughing up blood is more serious than before.


    I hastily poured water to smooth out the breath and also wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth, the paper towel thrown into the toilet and flushed away.


    Jane Hasis did not take a moment to bring medicine back, she was still in the doorway I smelled the smell of medicine.


    I remembered that Dr. Huang had said that another dose of this Chinese medicine would at most ease my sickness and keep me alive for another month.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so bitter.¡± I pouted for the first time in front of Jane Hasis, a mother and a daughter at the same time.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some candy, eat it and it won¡¯t be bitter.¡± Jane Hasis brought out the candies she had prepared earlier.


    I almost burst into tears looking at the candy in her palm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I hugged her, ¡°Mom, Mom.¡±


    I shouted several times in a row, like I was going to shout my whole life¡¯s worth.


    Jane Hasis hugged me back, and I think she must have known I was going to leave, but neither of us bothered to pierce that window.


    That night, when I was in a daze, I thought I heard her say to me, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t worry about me and your sister, we¡¯ll have a good life with Hilli and Martin Mo taking care of us, and you must take care of yourself when you go over there.¡±


    The next day, when I was leaving, there was no Jane Hasis and Be Hill in the house, she left a message with the nanny, and Jane Hasis took Be Hill out to dance.


    Jane Hasis didn¡¯t want to part with me face to face, and that¡¯s what I wanted, to leave quietly.


    At the airport, Pheobe Wilson asked me, ¡°Have you thought this through? You¡¯re going to leave and nevere back? Do you want to give Walker a call,st time he failed in his proposal, he¡¯s like a different person, if you leave again like this without saying goodbye, if he knows, he¡¯ll definitelye looking for you.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± I carried my luggage through the security check and left the city that had carried my memories for twenty-seven years without looking back.


    Goodbye, North City.


    Goodbye, Walker.

 Chapter 432: Where Sincerity Leads to Gold and Stone

    As the ne took off, I looked through the window at the buildings below and realized that we are really too small.


    Even smaller as dust in the vastness of the stars.


    Pheobe Wilson was sitting next to me and she asked, ¡°Can I get you a drink?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± I put on my blindfold and rested my eyes closed against the back of the chair.


    I could feel Pheobe Wilson asking the flight attendant for a nket to cover me.


    I had been in a dazest night and hadn¡¯t slept well, and with my condition getting worse and feeling tired from time to time, as soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep within a few moments.


    When I awoke from this sleep, I was in the south, where the weather was fine, the warm sun shining warmly, not cold like in the north city.


    Pheobe Wilson reminded me, ¡°Alva, we have a couple hours of car ride ahead of us, are you holding up? I see you don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,e on, I¡¯m a little anxious to see the town you live in.¡±


    She had sent me a picture earlier, it was a quiet town with arched bridges and flowing water, looking at it calmed one¡¯s heart.


    It took three hours to get from the airport to the town by car.


    After sitting for a long time, my waist was a little bit unbearable, so Pheobe Wilson took a soft pillow for me and put it behind my waist.


    Her care and attention made me feel a warm current in my heart.


    It was already evening when we arrived at the town, Pheobe Wilson was carrying the suitcase, we walked across the arch bridge, just in time to see the spectacr view of the setting sun pouring into the creek.


    It was beautiful.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop and look into the distance, my mood brightened by the sight.


    Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°The room I prepared for you is facing exactly in this direction,ter on you will push open the window and you will be able to see it from your home, the small bridge and the sunset, isn¡¯t it especially meaningful and beautiful.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Beautiful, you really know how to choose a ce, this journey, thank you for taking care of me, hard work.¡±


    ¡°Between the two of us we¡¯re still talking about this, go back first, rest early today, tomorrow I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Pheobe Wilsonughed and said, ¡°Not only is the scenery here beautiful, the people are also very warm.¡±


    At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what Pheobe Wilson meant by warmth, and it was only after I stayed here that I slowly realized the warmth of the people.


    Pheobe Wilson took all her savings and opened an inn, named it ¡®Pheobe Inn¡¯ and became the owner¡¯s wife.


    While she was away, the staff took care of the ce.


    Pheobe Wilson really gave me a room with the best view, and after I stayed there, Pheobe Wilson took me downstairs for dinner and introduced me to her staff one by one.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s staff are all very enthusiastic.


    An employee named Gu Xuan was particrly handsome, just like a star, and had a particrly sweet mouth. He was probably in his twenties, a few years younger than Pheobe Wilson, and didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person, but he was wearing his employee uniform and mingled with the others.


    ¡°Sister Pheobe, this friend of yours is so beautiful, just like a fairy, but in my eyes, you¡¯re still the most beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Just you have the sweetest mouth.¡± Pheobe Wilsonughed, ¡°This is my best friend, you¡¯re free anyway, take her out for a stroll around the town, take good care of her for me, if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Xuan answered with his mouth full, ¡°Pheobe¡¯s mission, even if it¡¯s to go up the mountain of swords and down the sea of fire, I won¡¯t frown a bit, I will definitely do it, is there any reward?¡±


    ¡°Oily mouth.¡± Pheobe Wilson angrilyughed: ¡°There is no reward, didn¡¯t take care of it, there is a punishment, deduct your sry for a month.¡±


    Gu Xuan screamed bitterly, ¡°Sister Pheobe, I can only rely on you if my sry is deducted again, I already owe you a year¡¯s sry, tell me honestly, are you trying to pick me up in this way.¡±


    ¡°Gu Xuan, fuck you.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson made a gesture to kick over, Gu Xuan jumped away, and got a bargain, ¡°Sister Pheobe, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready to pay for the meat.¡±


    ¡°Brat, dare to molest my mother, deduct another month¡¯s sry.¡±


    Watching these two flirting, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, and the other employees followed suit.


    Everyone could see that Gu Xuan was chasing Pheobe Wilson.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s skin is white and beautiful, and there are a lot of people chasing after her. Although her nature is impulsive, her heart is kind, so this kind of woman is a man¡¯s treasure.


    Gu Xuan, as a tour guide, took me around the town.


    This is a tourist city, during the Spring Festival, are on vacation, other cities are empty, but rich in this city, every day guests to and fro, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s store is full every day, booking are lined up to the beginning of spring next year.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s is full every day and booked up until next spring, which will be the height of the tourist season, so business will be even better.


    I like to sit by the stream and enjoy the scenery, and I also like to step over the green stone road and watch the couples flirting around me.


    Gu Xuan asked me, ¡°Sister Alva, I¡¯m not going to lie, I like Sister Pheobe, you¡¯re Sister Pheobe¡¯s friend, you know how to chase her before she nods her head yes, I¡¯ve been chasing her for half a year now, and she froze and didn¡¯t nod her head, I like her with all my heart ah.¡±


    People who have given their heart are most afraid of meeting their heart.


    Pheobe Wilson can not bear children, encounter feelings, she will only avoid.


    I sat on the bridge abutment and looked up at Gu Xuan, his eyebrows and eyes were a little familiar, like someone, but for a moment I couldn¡¯t remember.


    I asked him, ¡°To what extent do you love her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what degree, I only know that I Gu Xuan life for the first time in my life to meet let my heart fascinated by the woman, I have to marry her.¡±


    Gu Xuan was visiting the city, stayed in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s store, fell in love with Pheobe Wilson at first sight, in order to stay and pursue Pheobe Wilson, he intentionally broke Pheobe Wilson¡¯s favorite set of tea utensils, and then there was the matter of thetter working to pay off his debts, and helping out in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s store. He is also a good friend of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s.


    That¡¯s a pretty good trick to woo a girl.


    Gu Xuan¡¯s words were honest.


    I pursed my lips, momentarily unsure of how to answer him.


    I definitely couldn¡¯t tell him about Pheobe Wilson¡¯s inability to have children, and after thinking about it, I said, ¡°Sincerity is the key to sess.¡±


    Gu Xuan pumped his fist, ¡°I will marry her.¡±


    Just then, a small child ran by and identally fell.


    The little girl, who was probably about two years old, was particrly cute and delightful to look at.


    Gu Xuan rushed forward to help her up, ¡°Did the little child fall?¡±


    The little girl smiled, ¡°No, thank you brother.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s parents came from the back and expressed their thanks to Gu Xuan and took the little girl away.


    I asked Gu Xuan, ¡°Do you like children?¡±


    ¡°Well, especially like them.¡± Gu Xuan crossed his arms and looked in the direction of the little girl as she went away and said, ¡°Sister Pheobe is so pretty, if the two of us were to have a daughter, she¡¯d definitely be especially pretty and cute, and I¡¯m going to have a few more daughters with Sister Pheobe in the future.¡±


    I was about to open my mouth when I caught a glimpse of Pheobe Wilson not far away.


    She had also heard Gu Xuan¡¯s words.


    As a woman who couldn¡¯t bear children, those words were undoubtedly digging into her heart, and because of Gu Xuan¡¯s words, Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯t dare to take another step closer.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Pheobe Wilson turned around and headed towards the inn, I wanted to call out to her but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I looked at Gu Xuan and sighed in my heart.

 Chapter 433: Mysterious Guest

    The golden sunset sprinkled on the water, the wind brushed lightly and the waves sparkled beautifully.


    Gu Xuan was still immersed in the beautiful conception, not realizing that his words had already been heard by Pheobe Wilson, and his words were the biggest factor that prevented Pheobe Wilson from approaching him.


    The wind ruffled my broken hair, and my throat tickled with a violent cough.


    Gu Xuan said with concern, ¡°Sister Alva, are you catching a cold? I see that you¡¯ve been coughing for the past few days since you came here, and your face doesn¡¯t look too good, why don¡¯t I take you to the clinic to buy some medicine.¡±


    I curved the corners of my mouth, ¡°No need, this is an old problem of mine, it can¡¯t be cured, it will be fine after this winter.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Once the winter is over, long sleep underground, any pain and sickness is gone.


    Gu Xuan pped his leg and said, ¡°Right, there¡¯s still a week to go before the New Year, I heard that this town is very lively for the New Year, and I don¡¯t n to leave this year, so I¡¯ll stay here to spend the New Year with Sister Pheobe.¡±


    I asked him, ¡°Won¡¯t your family remember you?¡±


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t, that guy of his, he can¡¯t wait for me to be out there and not go back, I¡¯ll be a while and he¡¯ll have to clean up my mess.¡± Gu Xuan mentioned his brother with a smile on his face that was happy.


    He was a younger brother who was spoiled by his older brother.


    Gu Xuan told me that there are only two brothers in his family, his parents are long gone, and the brothers seldom get together; he likes to travel, all over the world, until he came to this town and stopped because of Pheobe Wilson.


    Gu Xuan asked me, ¡°What about you, Sister Alva, are you going back for the New Year? I heard Sister Pheobe say you¡¯re going to stay here all the time, so won¡¯t your family remember you if you don¡¯t go back for New Year¡¯s?¡±


    From the day I left North City to now, a few days have passed in the blink of an eye, I only sent Jane Hasis a message to stay safe, I haven¡¯t contacted her since then, my cell phone number has been logged off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for another walk out front and buy some small gifts to take back.¡± I digressed.


    Gu Xuan is a person who is very good at reading eyes, and sensibly didn¡¯t pursue it, he said, ¡°I¡¯m also going to pick out a New Year¡¯s gift for Pheobe¡¯s sister.¡±


    Gu Xuan¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t leave Pheobe Wilson out of three sentences.


    Only when you truly love someone will you think of each other in everything.


    There were a lot of gift stores in the town, selling weird and wacky stuff.


    I wandered inside the store and finally picked out a pair of cute dolls.


    After two hours of shopping, I was a bit tired, so I suggested going back to the inn.


    Perhaps too tired, as soon as I returned to my room, I wanted to sleep, this sleep until ten o¡¯clock in the night, the lively town has quieted down, along the two sides of the creek hanging rednterns, lights on, another beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Pheobe Wilson pushed the door in and brought freshly cooked dumplings, ¡°I hand wrapped these this afternoon, try them, your appetite is getting worse Alva, how are you going to get better from this illness if you don¡¯t eat more.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Pheobe, you are getting more and more beautiful.¡±


    Nowadays, Pheobe Wilson has an indescribable charm that attracts people.


    Pheobe Wilsonughed shyly, ¡°Even you are poking fun at me, I think you¡¯ve spent a lot of time with Gu Xuan and got infected by him.¡±


    I said, ¡°Gu Xuan he is a good man.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Pheobe Wilson¡¯s eyes were bleak: ¡°We¡¯re not suitable, I¡¯m thirty-four this year, eight years older than him, and you know about my past, I¡¯m destined to not be able to have my own children in this life, I ah, this life has never thought of getting married again, it¡¯s quite good to be alone, look at me now, I go to bed early at night, I get up early in the morning, I water the flowers, I clean up the inn, I do my leisurely andfortable boss¡¯s wife, howfortable ah.¡±


    Too afraid to talk about love in the face of reality.


    Pheobe Wilson made her choice a long time ago, and it was reality that made the choice for her.


    I caught a dumpling and put it in my mouth, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more, I still have some left there ¡­¡±


    Pheobe Wilson words have not yet finished, my stomach a flutter, an unstoppable pain upward, dumplings spit out, with blood, Pheobe Wilson looked at the face pale: ¡°Alva, you vomited blood.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson hurriedly pulled tissues for me and anxiously asked me, ¡°Tell me the truth, how far have you gotten with this disease, didn¡¯t you say before that you could get better with Chinese medicine?¡±


    I lied to everyone.


    I smiled bitterly, ¡°It can¡¯t get better.¡±


    I had tears in my eyes, it was despair for the future and honesty.


    ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t get better.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I only have a few months to live.¡±	My life had long been counting down.


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s shoulders slumped momentarily.


    ¡°No wonder you turned down Walker¡¯s proposal, no wonder you came with me to Smallville, Alva, why didn¡¯t you say so, were you trying to hide your death in a foreignnd from everyone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty here, I like it here, I really do.¡± I raised a smile, ¡°Pheobe, I epted the reality a long time ago, this life of mine should have died in the fire a few years ago, it was Ulysses Will who saved me, andter on, Yao Mubai saved me many times, otherwise I would have died long time ago, to live these few more years, it¡¯s all earned, even one more day, it¡¯s still earned.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Pheobe Wilson hugged me and sniffled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will apany you until the end.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see the people around me sad, Pheobe Wilson she also experienced the darkness of the people, she can understand my mood, even if she knows that I won¡¯t live long, she won¡¯t show a worried look in front of me, she thinks of ways to make meugh every day, take me for a walk around.


    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, Pheobe Wilson dragged me to go shopping for New Year¡¯s Eve, she said she wanted to have a good New Year¡¯s Eve.


    It was going to be myst New Year.


    She bought a lot of flowers and couplets, rednterns, and decorated the inn in a very festive, New Year¡¯s vor.


    Honestly, I have never looked forward to the New Year in this way, and I have never felt anything before, but this is the only year that makes me look forward to it.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, there was a strange guest at the inn, who was received by Pheobe Wilson himself.


    Originally the rooms in the inn had been fully booked, Pheobe Wilson specially set aside a room for this guest to live in, living next door to me, why do I say this guest is mysterious?


    Why is this guest mysterious? He has not been seen leaving his room since he moved in, but every day there is piano sounding out of his room, and strangely enough, these are my favorite piano music.


    Looking at the sunset, enjoying the quietness of the town after the bustle, and listening to the piano music was simply enjoyable.


    I asked Pheobe Wilson, ¡°Is that guest a pianist? He ys the piano so well.¡±


    ¡°He ah, is not a pianist, he has learned since childhood, in this aspect of attainment is not lower than those master level, at that time in the school, he a piano song but captured the hearts of many girls.¡±


    ¡°Listening to your meaning, you guys know each other.¡± I was even more curious.


    Pheobe Wilson looked at me and smiled, ¡°Known each other for many years.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re friends, let¡¯s have hime out to get acquainted and have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.¡± I was quite curious about this man, especially since he yed piano music so well, and at night when I was in pain and couldn¡¯t sleep, listening to the music made me feel better and I slept better.


    Pheobe Wilson said mysteriously, ¡°If you¡¯re looking forward to it, then I¡¯ll arrange for him to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with us tonight.¡±

 Chapter 434: Beside the Three Lives Stone, Fate is Divine

    The mysterious guest was ying piano music again, and I was sitting in the courtyard with Pheobe Wilson, my head propped up on my hands looking up, the window open so that from my angle I could see half of the man¡¯s side.


    The light of the setting sun shone obliquely over and hit his body, as if it was gilded with ayer of faint golden edges, to be feathered away.


    Gu Xuan walked in from outside and stopped at the sound of the piano, ¡°This tune, I seem to have heard it somewhere before.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson was surprised: ¡°You¡¯ve heard it before? Where have you heard it before? Heposed it himself, how could you have heard it.¡±


    Heposed it himself?


    Pheobe Wilson knew it so well, it seemed not to be an ordinary acquaintance.


    Gu Xuan pondered for half a second and pped his head, ¡°I remember, once I followed my brother to attend the Richter family ¡­ Ouch, Sister Pheobe, why are you hitting me.¡±


    Gu Xuan did not finish his sentence, Pheobe Wilson popped Gu Xuan on the head, ¡°Why did you hit you? What have you been doing all day today, it¡¯s such a busy day and you¡¯re beingzy, do you want to dock your paycheck again, go help in the back kitchen or you won¡¯t be able to eat dinner.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson was fierce, Gu Xuan was like an aggrieved little daughter-inw, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll just go and help, such a fierce bitch, which man would dare to want oh.¡±


    ¡°What did you say.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson swept over with a look, Gu Xuan hurriedly ran, ¡°Pheobe sister no one wants me to.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, next next month¡¯s paycheck will be deducted.¡± Pheobe Wilson had a good and funny look on her face as she too found an excuse to go to the back kitchen.


    I sat in the yard quietly listening to the man upstairs ying tunes, one after another, trapping me in memories of the past.


    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve again, I wonder if SWEETHEART will miss me?


    I wonder how Jane Hasis and Alva Hill are doing, how Martin Mo¡¯s health is doing, and how Fiona Croix and Jack Astor are doing.


    Is he ¡­ okay.


    The piano suddenly came to a screeching halt.


    I snapped out of my funk.


    Pheobe Wilson came out of the back kitchen with the dishes, ¡°Alva, get ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to my room and be down in a minute.¡±


    I had wrapped New Year¡¯s red envelopes for the guys to give to themter at dinner.


    I went upstairs and entered, and just as I closed the door, I heard the door next door seem to open, and the mysterious guest came out.


    I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, I pulled open the drawer and took the red packet I had prepared, and took my medicine before going downstairs.


    All the employees of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s store were at the New Year¡¯s Eve party, and there were seven of them, including me.


    Pheobe Wilson had prepared eight tables and eight sets of dishes.


    One set of chopsticks was prepared for that person.


    When the picks were all served, everyone sat down together and waited for the man to arrive.


    Gu Xuan urged, ¡°Sister Pheobe, go upstairs and see what that mysterious friend of yours is up to, and don¡¯te down to eat yet, we¡¯re all hungry.¡±


    ¡°All you know is hunger all day long, why didn¡¯t I see you so active when you were working.¡± Pheobe Wilson spat, ¡°Sit down and behave yourself, this is New Year¡¯s Eve, don¡¯t give me any nonsense.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson went upstairs to call someone, everyone waited for the man to arrive, but after waiting for a few minutes, only Pheobe Wilson came down, she said, ¡°He is a bit ufortable, so he won¡¯t eat with us, let us eat first, by the way, there will be a party in the townter, it¡¯s very lively, everyone ate and went to be lively. ¡±


    Gu Xuan skimmed his mouth, ¡°What kind of person, such a big stand, so many people waiting for him alone, but still noting down to eat.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson red at him again, this time Gu Xuan was honest.


    Pheobe Wilson prepared red packets for everyone as well, before eating, she got up and cleared her throat, saying, ¡°It¡¯s another New Year¡¯s arrival, today is my third year in the town, thanks for taking care of you all, every day with you all, I¡¯ve had a really happy life, I also hope that all of you are happy as well, here¡¯s the red packet that I¡¯ve packed for all of you, it¡¯s not a lot of money, it¡¯s for good luck, hope that all of us will be happy in theing year. good luck, I hope all of us will be better in theing year.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson handed out the red envelopes in her hand one by one, even I had one, she said, ¡°Alva, a new year, everything will be better, I hope we can spend it together every year.¡±


    Her New Year¡¯s wish was for my good health.


    I smiled lightly and said, ¡°Good, every year is a new year, I also prepared red packets for everyone, like Pheobe said, for good luck, thank you all for taking care of me during this time, I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Alva, you are also too polite.¡± Gu Xuan receives the red packet the fastest, a few other employees receive it, and a few of us raise our sses to drink one together.


    Today happy, I let Pheobe Wilson also pour wine, at first she is not let me drink, my body, one day after the day, who knows if I can still wake up tomorrow, also not afraid to drink this wine.


    I¡¯m not afraid to drink a little wine.


    Later, Pheobe Wilson apanied me to drink, this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner ate a full two hours, the night sky, some people set off fireworks, gorgeous fireworks bloom, fleeting, as this person, a snap of the fingers, but it is dozens of years.


    Wine over three rounds.


    The town was buzzing.


    Pheobe Wilson let us all go to lively, I am also happy today, so I followed along and went out to stroll around, watching others release rivernterns, release Kongmingnterns, fireworks.


    Everyone was looking forward to a better year ahead and making New Year¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Alva, there¡¯s a three life stones in front of us, I heard it¡¯s very spiritual,e on, let¡¯s go over and take a look too.¡± Pheobe Wilson pulled me over.


    Beside the Three Lives Stone, there were quite a few couples gathered.


    There were quite a few red threads wrapped around the Three Lives Stone, men and women each stood at one end and randomly picked a red thread, if two people could pick the same one, then it was destined to be a marriage.


    Quite a few people were ying this game.


    Gu Xuan egged Pheobe Wilson on, ¡°Sister Pheobe, let¡¯s go y too, try it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to try it with you, it¡¯s for couples to y, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m with you, so cool it on the side.¡±


    Gu Xuan was stubborn, sincere eyes staring at Pheobe Wilson: ¡°Sister Pheobe, give me a chance, if we pick the same line today, it¡¯s destined by heaven, you can¡¯t escape, if we¡¯re not destined to be together, I, Gu Xuan, would have left the town in the morning, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Gu Xuan was gambling.


    Pheobe Wilson was mortared and didn¡¯t move, she should be very conflicted inside at the moment.


    ¡°Sister Pheobe, do you dare.¡± Gu Xuan was provoking Pheobe Wilson.


    Many people around her were listening to Gu Xuan¡¯s words, and they were all moring for Pheobe Wilson to give it a try, it was rare for Gu Xuan to be sincere.


    Pheobe Wilson looked at me, this kind of thing, I can¡¯t make the decision for her, and didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Pheobe Wilson hesitated for a few seconds and agreed, ¡°Okay, there are so many red lines, I don¡¯t believe I can pick the same one, if not, you have to leave tomorrow.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson was trying to break Gu Xuan¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t want to hold Gu Xuan up any longer.


    With tens of thousands of red lines, for two people to be selected at the same time, it was a one in a billion chance.


    Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan stood at the two ends of the Three Lives Stone, and Gu Xuan was confident: ¡°Sister Pheobe, I¡¯m going to marry you, wait to be my wife.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s face turned red with shame, there were quite a few people watching around here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself too soon, choose.¡± Pheobe Wilson chose one randomly, she didn¡¯t believe in them and didn¡¯t care about them.


    Gu Xuan stretched out his hand, considering between the red lines, hesitating, before finally choosing one, the two of them slowly closed the line, the people watching were more nervous than the two of them as if they were all staring intently.


    The people watching were more nervous than the two of them, all staring intently. The two of them closed the line little by little, perhaps it was destined by heaven, the two of them really chose the same line.


    Gu Xuan was ecstatic: ¡°Sister Pheobe, it seems that we are really destined, you are destined to be my wife.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson, on the other hand, froze for a moment and threw the red rope away, ¡°This is just a game, it doesn¡¯t count, no more.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson ran away in exasperation.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to have a marriage destined by heaven.


    ¡°Sister Pheobe.¡±


    Gu Xuan chased after her.


    I stood by the Three Lives Stone.


    The boss asked me, ¡°Little girl, do you want to try it too?¡±


    Who would I try with?


    I nced across the street, there were couples here who came to try for a marriage, and there were also strange men and women who were strangers and came to look forward to a marriage granted by heaven, which was also considered a kind of matchmaking, and this kind of marriage by fate was also very popr among the young people.


    I looked at a pile of red thread, ghostly God chose a, wrapped in the palm of the hand, slowly tighten, suddenly, the rope taut, the rope at the end of someone and I chose the same one.


    I looked up and saw the person who was holding the same red line with me and froze.


    It was Walker Richter who was holding the same red line as me.


    At that moment, the world seemed to stand still.


    The people around me became the background, and Walker Richter and I stared at each other, creating a feeling of a nce that wouldst a thousand years.


    He came after me after all.


    I looked at him in silence, and with a sore nose, I forced back the tears and threw away the rope: ¡°It¡¯s all a lie, it doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Where is there any such thing as a destined marriage.


    I¡¯m a dying man, do I want Walker Richter to die with me?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I ran away, only to hear someone behind me say, ¡°What¡¯s going on today, why are both of them running away.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter squeezed through the crowd and caught up with me at the river.


    I shook him off, my heart trembling with fear, and I yelled at him to cover my emotions.


    ¡°Who told you to follow me, Walker Richter, I told you I don¡¯t like you, why don¡¯t you understand.¡±


    ¡°Alva, I don¡¯t care how many days, or minutes, or seconds you have left, I, Walker Richter, will be there for you, stop running away.¡± Walker Richter leaned closer to me and softly said, ¡°Every second we spend together now is a gift from above.¡±


    He turned out to already know.


    He was the mysterious guest who lived next door to me.


    He was also the one who had been ying the piano for me.


    ¡°Pheobe told you didn¡¯t he.¡± I was already sobbing, ¡°I knew it, she told you, why are you so stupid, why are you still chasing after me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural toe after your own daughter-inw.¡± Walker Richter smiled and held me in his arms, ¡°Alva, stop pushing me away.¡±


    Leaning against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, and feeling his body heat, all my strength copsed in an instant.


    Turns out, I wasn¡¯t as strong as I thought I was.


    He hugged me tightly, and at that moment, the night sky was constantly beautiful with fireworks blooming.


    He said, ¡°Alva, Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year.¡± I hugged him tightly after all.

 Chapter 435: The End of Life

    When I returned to the inn with Walker Richter, Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    I remembered what Gu Xuan said in the afternoon, and I asked Walker Richter, ¡°You know Gu Xuan?¡±


    Walker Richter recalled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met him, not very well.¡±


    People of Walker Richter¡¯s status and position, being at the top of the pyramid, had met many people, but didn¡¯t necessarily remember every one of them, and some of them were just business contacts.


    Tonight the moon is very full, very bright, cold moonlight sprinkled down, Walker Richter will his coat to me, I remembered that today is New Year¡¯s Eve, asked him: ¡°you came to the town, that sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at home with grandma and the girls for New Year¡¯s Eve, I made a deal with sweetheart when I came here that I wouldn¡¯t go back until I brought you back.¡± Walker Richter stroked my face and said, ¡°Alva, you like the town, so we¡¯ll stay in the town.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°But I miss sweetheart.¡±


    I¡¯ve always missed SWEETHEART, I¡¯ve just never dared to visit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have sweetheart sent over some day.¡± Walker Richter walked over to the piano, ¡°What tune would you like to hear, I¡¯ll y it for you and you alone.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Iy back in the recliner, covered with a nket, a little tired, my eyelids closing.


    Walker Richter¡¯s long, slender hands were on the ck and white keys, and the sound of the piano was lilting, leaking from his fingertips.


    Listening to the sound of the piano, sleep came to me, I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep, when I woke up, it was the next morning, Walker Richter told me that Pheobe Wilson had not returned home all night.


    I was a little worried.


    He added, ¡°Gu Xuan didn¡¯te back either.¡±


    I was relieved at that.


    Walker Richter asked me again, ¡°What do you want to eat in the morning? I¡¯ll go make it for you.¡±


    He stayed in the town, just wanting to walk thisst road with me in a in and simple way.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yangchun noodles.¡±


    Speaking of yangchun noodles, I thought of Yao Mubai, and I asked Walker Richter, ¡°On the day of the wedding, what really happened, and how did you find all that evidence? By the way, that day I heard Emily say that someone was injured, who was injured?¡±


    I have no idea about what happened that day, I only know that Yao Murong was arrested, Yao Mubai left, and the wedding fizzled out.


    ¡°No one was hurt, I think something happened to Emily¡¯s friend, I¡¯m not sure about this, as for the evidence, I¡¯ve been letting people collect it secretly.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°I made you a promise and I¡¯ll make good on it.¡±


    He said he wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch me marry someone else, and he did.


    ¡°Did you see Yao Mubai that day?¡±


    On that day, Yao Mubai must have gone to the wedding site, how could he not be there at such an important moment.


    Walker Richter¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of strange emotion, and returned two words to me, ¡°No.¡±


    Dropping these two words, not waiting for me to ask again, he had already gone out and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    The inn was open as usual during the Chinese New Year, and the guests were getting up one after another,ing and going, and I could see the bustling scene outside when I pushed open the window.


    I stood in front of the window and looked up, I saw Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuaning back from outside one after the other, both of them seemed to be not too happy, walking to the courtyard, Pheobe Wilson nced at Gu Xuan: ¡°Pack up your things, leave today.¡±


    It¡¯s been all night, and the fire still hasn¡¯t died down.


    Gu Xuan helplessly looked at Pheobe Wilson, helpless and pathetic, let a person look at the heart can not bear, born of sympathy, Pheobe Wilson attitude is resolute: ¡°Must go.¡±


    Dropping these three words, Pheobe Wilson folded back into the room, shutting the door loudly, I gossiped and shouted at Gu Xuan, ¡°Where did you two gost night, what happened, why is the fire bigger thanst night¡¯s.¡±


    Gu Xuan downstairs scratched his head, also quite helpless, said: ¡°I do not know,st night was also very enthusiastic toe, in the morning on the face.¡±


    Enthusiasticst night?


    There¡¯s a lot of information in this sentence ah.


    They¡¯re all adults, they get it in one sentence.


    It seems that Pheobe Wilson also has Gu Xuan in his heart, and the biggest problem between them is procreation.


    This matter, I can not help, I would like to see Pheobe Wilson harvest happiness, but the reality of the problem ¡­


    Walker Richter finished the noodles and brought them to me, I looked at him: ¡°Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan this matter, do you have any solution?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson can¡¯t have children, this matter can have nothing to do with Walker Richter, she was used by Susan Su to remove the uterus, this source, can be Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter sat down and looked toward the window: ¡°Unless picked, otherwise there is no way, if Gu Xuan can ept Pheobe¡¯s defects, then the two people are still possible, if you can¡¯t ept, cut off before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    But for something like this, Pheobe Wilson would definitely not tell Gu Xuan personally.


    My eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re willing to help?¡±


    Walker Richter stepped in on this one, so it might actually work out.


    Walker Richter pondered, ¡°Try, the key to this is Gu Xuan.¡±


    Men are good at talking to each other, and Walker Richter is the only one who can do it. He is right in saying that the key lies in Gu Xuan, and if he can¡¯t ept it, this matter can only be yellow.


    If Gu Xuan just admires Pheobe Wilson¡¯s appearance, trying to be fresh for a while, then there is nothing to say.


    I had breakfast, and the two of us split up. Walker Richter went to find Gu Xuan, and I went to find Pheobe Wilson.


    The door to her room was unlocked, I knocked on the door and called out to her, ¡°Pheobe, open the door for me, I want to see you about something.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson opened the door for me, and I saw that her eyes were red, obviously she had just cried.


    I quickly asked, ¡°Did Gu Xuan bully you?¡±


    The ¡®bullying¡¯ in my mouth didn¡¯t mean that, and as soon as the words left my mouth, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s face turned red, so it seemed that the two of them really had something going onst night.


    Immediately, she sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to be with him, he¡¯s still young, he¡¯ll meet a better one in the future, right now it¡¯s just a momentary freshness.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, you like him too?¡± I said, ¡°Pheobe, why don¡¯t we give each other another chance, Walker has already gone to talk to Gu Xuan, maybe he can ept it.¡±


    Many people in this world are willing to be dinks, and Gu Xuan isn¡¯t out of the question.


    Upon hearing that Walker Richter had gone to be the moon god, Pheobe Wilson was particrly surprised, ¡°Walker he¡¯s gone to find Gu Xuan? He has always been the least nosy, let alone this kind of crap, he even went, this is really rare, no, you bite a Walker, it seems that you two were pretty goodst night, what, you also figured it out?¡±


    I gave her a nk look, ¡°It¡¯s not like you set it up well, you called him, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson smiled, ¡°I was worried at first that you wouldn¡¯t ept it, it seems that my decision wasn¡¯t wrong, Alva, I don¡¯t want you to regret it, and I don¡¯t want to see the two of you tormenting each other like this, even if it¡¯s the end of your life, with him with you, it¡¯s not regrettable, is it.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson¡¯s approach did make me not regret anymore.


    I shook her hand and gave a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 436: Aggressive Treatment

    Chapter 436:


    Walker Richter went to look for Gu Xuan, and seeing that he hasn¡¯te back after two hours of being there, Pheobe Wilson got a little antsy and walked around the room.


    For the tenth time already, she asked me, ¡°Alva, do you think Walker will scare Gu Xuan away?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I smiled, ¡°Running away wouldn¡¯t be just what you want, so you wouldn¡¯t have to think of ways to say no, much less agonize over it.¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Pheobe Wilson stomped her foot impatiently, knowing that I was poking fun at her, she ran to the window to see that there was movementing from downstairs, the voices of the store¡¯s employees.


    ¡°Gu, where are you going, it¡¯s the middle of the year, why are you carrying boxes.¡±


    Carrying a suitcase?


    Could it be that Gu Xuan really wants to leave?


    I also hurriedly got up to look, and sure enough, I saw Gu Xuan dragging his suitcase towards the outside, none of the store employees stopped him, he just left without saying anything.


    Pheobe Wilson looked at Gu Xuan¡¯s back, his face immediately copsed, then smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s good to be gone.¡±


    Her tone was despondent, this was not the oue she wanted, but it was the oue she expected.


    It was no one¡¯s fault, which man didn¡¯t want to have children?


    Gu Xuan left, Pheobe Wilson on the surface looks like nothing, the staff asked, she said: ¡°I dismissed him, there is no longer this person here, everyone should do what to do.¡±


    She was dead set on it.


    I found Walker Richter: ¡°What did you tell Gu Xuan, he¡¯s really gone?¡±


    Walker Richter sipped his tea carelessly, ¡°Gone.¡±


    I remembered Gu Xuan¡¯s pursuit of Pheobe Wilson, and when I thought about it, those were just hot-headedness, and in front of reality, it was too unbearable.


    Looking at Walker Richter s deep eyes, I remembered my own illness, pursed my lips and said, ¡°Walker, why do you ¡­¡±


    I had not finished my words, but he seemed to know what I was going to say and held my hand, ¡°What do you want to eat at noon? I¡¯ll make it for you?¡±


    He told me with his actions that no matter what I became, he was by my side.


    It was a beautiful day and I asked him to take me out for a walk.


    We bought a DSLR and asked him to take a lot of pictures of me, I said, ¡°When I¡¯m not around one day, at least I¡¯ll have these pictures to look at when you forget what I look like, forget it, forget it.¡±


    ¡°The way you look has been engraved in my heart for a long time and will never be forgotten.¡± Walker Richter sidled up and embraced me, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t give up on yourself, we¡¯re always with you, I contacted a doctor, he¡¯ll be in town tomorrow to treat you, as long as you¡¯re treated aggressively, there¡¯s hope for your life, for the sake of me and sweetheart, live it up okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± I snuggled into his embrace, secretly promising in my heart that I would do my best to survive and apany sweetheart as she grows up.


    We held hands and strolled along the paths of the town, Walker Richter was putting down all the things in thepany and focusing on staying with me in the town.


    At noon, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother called, I was smart enough to walk away from him, but he took my hand and answered the phone in front of me.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Walker, have you found Alva yet, when are youing back?¡±


    Walker Richter looked at me and said to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother on the phone, ¡°Found her, we won¡¯t be back for a while, Happy New Year, Grandma.¡±


    Happy New Year a dayte.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled over the phone, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter and tried to talk to sweetheart.


    He seemed to read my mind and said to Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, ¡°Where¡¯s sweetheart, put her on the phone.¡±


    I heard Mr. Richter¡¯s mother call out for sweetheart on the phone, and soon, sweetheart¡¯s voice came through the phone, and my eyes reddened for a moment at the sound of my daughter¡¯s tender voice.


    Walker Richter gave me the phone and I held it in my trembling hand, restraining my excitement and apologies, ¡°sweetheart, it¡¯s mom.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± SWEETHEART was thrilled, ¡°Mommy, when are youing back.¡±


    SWEETHEART kept asking me when I was going back and where I was.


    At that moment, I really almost couldn¡¯t help but want to go back.


    After talking to my daughter on the phone, my heart was heavy, I was suddenly afraid of death and more determined to live.


    After Gu Xuan¡¯s departure, Pheobe Wilson seemed unaffected, but seldom saw a smile on her face.


    Gu Xuan¡¯s departure was still a big blow to her.


    Walker Richter hired a doctor who came the next day. Last time, Walker Richter found someone to cure my leg, and this time, I had high hopes.


    Walker Richter invited an academician Li, who is famous internationally. He has snatched a lot of people¡¯s lives from the hands of Hades, and all of them are in thete stage of cancer.


    He is known as the cancer nemesis .


    Academician Lee gave me a preliminary examination and his face was grave.


    I wanted Walker Richter to go out, but he insisted on staying and said to Academician Li: ¡°Academician Li, you may as well say what you have to say, and if there is anything you need, you may as well just ask.¡±


    Academician Li pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°Miss Hill¡¯s situation is not good, if not for the previous medication that has been suppressed, I¡¯m afraid that it would have already spread, this kind of disease, as I said before, I can¡¯t 100% guarantee that it can be cured, I can only say that, I¡¯ll try my best, and Miss Hill will have to cooperate with it in a good way.¡±


    I was looking forward to surviving and immediately said, ¡°I will cooperate.¡±


    Walker Richter held my hand and faced the disease with me, ¡°Please, Fellow Lee.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson arranged a room for Academician Li, and wherever Academician Li needed medicinal herbs, Walker Richter was able to find a way to get them, and no matter what medical equipment was avable to him.


    Academician Li said, whether this disease can be cured, all depends on me.


    The most important thing in this disease is the mood, and there are people in this world who don¡¯t need any medicine, have a good mood, keep a good work and rest, and live a healthy life, and the cancer cells will be gone naturally.


    I hope a miracle will happen to me.


    I am cooperating with Academician Li and taking active treatment. Walker Richter was nning to bring Sweetheart here, but I thought about it and asked him not to do so for the time being, so that I can go back to see her when I get well.


    I believe that there will be that day.


    That night.


    I suddenly feel chest tight, can not breathe, and I do not dare to rm Walker Richter, for fear that he is worried, I got up and walked to the window, breathe fresh air, after a while, also slowed down.


    I was ready to go back to bed when I saw the yard light suddenlye on, and Pheobe Wilson came out in her pajamas and sat in a chair in the yard sighing.


    She answered a phone call, I don¡¯t know who it was from, and when it was over, Pheobe Wilson slumped right down on the stone table and cried.


    I opened my mouth to yell at her, but on second thought, I held my tongue.


    At this point, whatever had happened to her needed a space, and my not interrupting was the bestfort.


    I stood on the balcony, about a few minutes passed before Pheobe Wilson slowed down, she suddenly tilted her head, she saw me, a little surprised hastily wiped away her tears and gathered her emotions, ¡°Alva, why aren¡¯t you asleep.¡±

 Chapter 437: Meeting in White Heads

    Pheobe Wilson was in a bad mood, I changed into thick clothes and went downstairs to apany her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, are you ¡­ thinking about him?¡± I said this is a question, but it is also a certainty.


    The only thing that can affect Pheobe Wilson is Gu Xuan nowadays.


    Pheobe Wilson said in a despondent tone: ¡°Alva, you say I should not be delusional, in fact, New Year¡¯s Eve that night, when we all choose to the same red line, my heart is really quite happy and quite excited, I feel that this is the fate arranged by God, however, this fate is too much to catch people.¡±


    It was a destiny that could neither blossom nor bear fruit.


    I patted the back of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s hand, ¡°Maybe the light wille out, everything will be as it should be, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Mediocre people are disturbing themselves.


    How many people can let go?


    This world can have a bitter is not let go ah.


    Pheobe Wilson sighed: ¡°I know, it¡¯s good to go, I will adjust myself as soon as possible, right, what did Walker say? What did he say to Gu Xuan? And what did Gu Xuan say?¡±


    Walker Richter never said how he told Gu Xuan, and when Gu Xuan left, he didn¡¯t mention a word, carrying his luggage, even without saying hello.


    I shook my head, the person left this is the result, as for what was said does not matter.


    Pheobe Wilson stared at her own fingers, hard tough at herself: ¡°It seems that really I think too much, well, time is not early, you also go to rest early, don¡¯t apany me, the day is cold, you don¡¯t catch a cold and catch a cold.¡±


    I looked at her and smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either, I advise you not to think nonsense, but I can¡¯t stop thinking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What did the ¡­ doctor say about your illness?¡±


    ¡°He does his best, and is not sure.¡± I said frankly, ¡°A day more is a day more now, and as much as I would like to live, there is nothing I can do about it, if God¡¯s will be so.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson held my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, rx, you¡¯re going to get better, I¡¯ll take you somewhere in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    Pheobe Wilson yed mysterious, ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡±


    I was quite curious, but didn¡¯t press the issue.


    The next morning, Pheobe Wilson knocked on the door in his sportswear and handed me a set of blue sportswear, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go hiking.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson had a high ponytail and a gym bag, everything was ready.


    I took the clothes, ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    As soon as I spoke, Walker Richter came out of the room, also in his gym clothes.


    ¡°And me.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    I quickly cleaned up and put on a high ponytail as well.


    Behind the town was a San, a tourist area that was only developedst year, and it was during Chinese New Year when many people headed up the mountain to burn incense and worship Buddha.


    Pheobe Wilson is trying to get me to go and worship too, for health.


    Walker Richter¡¯s idea is that it is good to exercise, just as a physical exercise.


    A thousand and five hundred meters high mountain, we climbed for three hours to go up, to the end, I really can not walk, has been gasping, is Walker Richter back me up.


    Lying on his broad back, I suddenly had hot eyes, remembering the past.


    This is not the first time Walker Richter carried me on his back, but after such a long time, when I was on his back again, I felt the urge to cry.


    When we reached the temple, Pheobe Wilson gasped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go burn incense first, you guys rest here for a while.¡±


    Walker Richter and I rested in the gazebo for a while, and Pheobe Wilson went ahead alone with his bag on his back.


    Thinking aboutst night¡¯s incident, I asked Walker Richter, ¡°Did Gu Xuan say anything or leave any words when he left?¡±


    ¡°He took a phone call and left, leaving nothing behind.¡±


    ¡°Phone call?¡±


    I was curious, what kind of phone call could make Gu Xuan leave in such a hurry.


    No, I grabbed the key words inside Walker Richter¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re saying he took a phone call before he left, what about the Pheobe Wilson thing? He didn¡¯t leave because of Pheobe Wilson¡¯s inability to have children?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear.¡± Walker Richter spared no words.


    I was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t help the quick temper I had, ¡°Just tell me once and for all what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Walker Richter then said, he looked for Gu Xuan that day said Pheobe Wilson thing, Gu Xuan was very shocked, but did not take a position on whether or not to continue with Pheobe Wilson, he answered a phone call, as if something happened to someone, rushed back to the North City.


    Gu Xuan is also from Beicheng, and hisst name is Gu, remembering Gu Xuan¡¯s somewhat familiar facial features, I asked, ¡°Does Gu Xuan know Gu Chengzhong?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are blood brothers.¡±


    So it turns out.


    I should have thought of that.


    What a small world, so small that I could meet Gu Chengzhong¡¯s brother in such a small town.


    Walker Richter and I rested for a little over half an hour before going into the temple, and Pheobe Wilson was begging for a marriage in front of the moon goddess, so it seemed like she hadn¡¯t let go after all.


    I didn¡¯t go up to disturb her, Walker Richter brought over a pair of incense, ¡°Worship, I¡¯d rather believe it than not.¡±


    If burning incense and worshipping the Buddha could bless good health, I¡¯m afraid the thresholds of temples would be broken.


    Regardless of whether it can be useful or not, having a pious heart will do.


    I worshipped in front of the Buddha, Pheobe Wilson came over, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to walk to the back of the mountain, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯ll just go back by myself when the timees.¡±


    This mountain was already familiar to her.


    After separating from Pheobe Wilson, I also walked around after burning incense with Walker Richter, and there was a small stream with wild monkeys in the back of the mountain.


    I sat by the stream, the monkey in the tree stared at the bread in my hand, jumped around in the tree, and finally came down to the ground and walked to me, raised his front paws and bowed to me, which amused me and made meugh, gave him the bread, and asked Walker Richter, ¡°Do you have any more food.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Walker Richter always looks at me with doting eyes, gives me the food in the bag and peels the fruit for me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Walker Richter has be a twenty-four filial piety boyfriend.


    Yes, boyfriend, we didn¡¯t get a license, we didn¡¯t have a banquet, but we had a child and a de facto marriage.


    It was quiet and cold by the stream, Walker Richter carefully put on my jacket, ¡°Be careful of catching cold.¡±


    I smiled slightly and tightened the clothes around me, ¡°Walker, I feel happy now.¡±


    As long as he¡¯s around, as long as I¡¯m looking at him, I feel especially content, never before did I think that other than Ulysses Will, there would be someone else who would upy such an important ce in my heart.


    Looking at Walker Richter made my heart content and joyful, and that was love.


    I reached up and stroked his face, and in that moment, I really wanted to be with him for the rest of my life, for all eternity.


    Walker Richter kissed my forehead, ¡°Going to keep going, or go back?¡±


    The winter nights were long and the days were short, and it would be a couple hours before we made it down the mountain.


    ¡°Go back.¡± I pouted at him, ¡°I can¡¯t walk, my legs are sore.¡±


    Walker Richterughed and squatted down in front of me, ¡°Come up.¡±


    I smiled and joyfully climbed onto his back.


    In this way, he carried me all the way back, he said, ¡°When we are old, I can¡¯t carry you anymore, I will assist you to walk.¡±


    We are going to be together for the rest of our lives.


    Back at the inn, the store employees ran to tell me that Gu Xuan hade back, and more than one person hade back.


    I had a guess who wasing.


    Sure enough, just as I thought that, Gu Chengzhong came down from upstairs, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 438: Fiona Croix Is Getting Married

    Gu Chengzhong hade to look for me on purpose.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Thest time we met was when I went to look for him because of Yao Mubai¡¯s matter, and before I knew it, a month had passed, and when I came to this town, I didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Chengzhong here.


    Gu Xuan walked out from behind Gu Chengzhong and said in surprise, ¡°Brother, you know Sister Alva?¡±


    It turned out that Gu Xuan didn¡¯t know that we knew each other.


    Then how did Gu Chengzhong know I was here?


    Gu Chengzhong looked over at Walker Richter beside me with sarcasm in his tone, ¡°President Richter¡¯s wife-chasing tactics are really brilliant.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand this, but the hostility within Gu Chengzhong¡¯s words was palpable.


    Walker Richter¡¯s sword brows frowned coldly, ¡°Gu is here on business, or?¡±


    This kind of tourist town, naturally, is not a business trip.


    Gu Chengzhong smiled, but said nothing, as if he was worried about something.


    Pheobe Wilson waste ining back, Gu Xuan asked me where Pheobe Wilson went, I pointed to the ce, he went to look for Pheobe Wilson, he coulde back to look for Pheobe Wilson even after knowing about her, it seems that these two can really make it.


    Walker Richter made an excuse to sidetrack me and went out with Gu Chengzhong, and the two didn¡¯te back until it was dark, and when they came back, the two of them were preupied.


    My intuition told me that Yao Mubai must be involved between the two.


    Yao Mubai has always been a knot in my heart.


    I felt that Walker Richter must be hiding something from me, and that Gu Chengzhong had found his way here, not entirely for Gu Xuan.


    Gu Chengzhong stayed at the inn, and I found Gu Chengzhong while Walker Richter was out buying medicine.


    ¡°Has Yao Mubai contacted you yet?¡±


    I don¡¯t know which sentence I said wrong, but when I asked that, I saw shock on Gu Chengzhong¡¯s face.


    He looked at me for a long time, an indescribable expression appeared on his face, he licked the corner of his mouth, smiled, and looked like he was crying, I¡¯ve never seen Gu Chengzhong like this before, this was nothing like the Gu Chengzhong I just started to know.


    I was just asking a question, but it made Gu Chengzhong break down emotionally.


    I looked at Gu Chengzhong, my heart sank a little bit in his mood, a bad feeling surged to my heart, ¡°Gu Chengzhong, did something happen to Yao Mubai? Where is he.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong covered his mouth, suppressed his emotions, bit his hand, and squatted down.


    I was anxious, grabbed his clothes, excitedly asked, ¡°Gu Chengzhong, tell me the truth, where is Yao Mubai, where is he.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong slowed down after a long time, he looked at me with red eyes, seemed to beughing, seemed to be crying, ¡°Alva Hill, what are your virtues, can be worthy of him to give so much, Yao Mubai that liar, at the beginning also said that the two of you have nothing to do with each other, but the fact is that, he is for your happiness, to put himself¡­ . gave up his own happiness.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Chengzhong was saying, I stared at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, what happened on the wedding day?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He left.¡± Gu Chengzhong looked at me with an expressionless face, ¡°He chose to fulfill and leave for the sake of your happiness.¡±


    Just as Gu Chengzhong¡¯s words fell, someone outside the door shouted, ¡°Sister Alva, there¡¯s a letter for you.¡±


    Not many people knew I lived here, so how could there be a letter from me?


    The letter was brought up to me by Xiao Wang, an employee of the store, I opened the letter in confusion, inside was a postcard with only two words on it, Mubai.


    It was sent by Yao Mubai.


    Thendscape picture on the postcard is of a ce abroad, where he is.


    This is the first time I received a postcard from Yao Mubai.


    Looking at the postcard in my hand, my eyes were slightly hot with excitement, and Gu Chengzhong¡¯s face also crossed a sh of surprise, he took the postcard and nced at it andughed, ¡°This kid, this kid ¡­¡±


    He kept reciting these three words in his mouth, and in the end, his voice was all swallowed up by choking.


    Gu Chengzhong cried as he returned the postcard to me and turned to walk out.


    I opened my mouth to call out to him, but when the words reached my mouth, I swallowed them back.


    When Walker Richter came back from buying medicine, I was lying in a recliner with the postcard from Yao Mubai in my hand. He nced at it and asked me while pouring water, ¡°Where did this postcarde from.¡±


    ¡°Yao Mubai sent it, he went abroad.¡±


    As soon as I said that, the ss of water in Walker Richter¡¯s hand nearly fell to the ground, spilling water.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was just a postcard, and Walker Richter reacted so dramatically.


    Walker Richter quickly gathered his emotions, ¡°Nothing, he could still think of sending you a postcard.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the jealousy in that statement.¡± I deliberately fanned the front of my nose andughed, ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Previously Walker Richter misunderstood Yao Mubai and I several times, and I didn¡¯t exin, and now Yao Mubai sent the postcard, it would be reasonable for Walker Richter to misunderstand if he did.


    Walker Richter gave me the poured water and smiled warmly, ¡°No, I just feel lucky that the one who apanies you and spends his life with you is me.¡±


    This surprised me.


    This is not like Walker Richter¡¯s character at all, why isn¡¯t he jealous?


    Before, he even warned me to stay away from Yao Mubai, saying that we are not suitable or something like that.


    I looked at him, ¡°Really not jealous.¡±


    Walker Richter shook his head, gently touched my head, and smiled dotingly, ¡°The doctor said to drink more water and rest early, we¡¯ll go back to North City in a few days, sweetheart misses you.¡±


    Before Walker Richter all promised to stay in the town all the time, he suddenly proposed to go back to North City, I frowned, ¡°Is something wrong in North City?¡±


    ¡°Fiona Croix is getting married.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°She couldn¡¯t reach you and called me, asking me to pass on a message to you that on the eighth of next month, she wants you to be there.¡±


    Fiona Croix getting married?


    ¡°Married to who?¡± I was surprised, ¡°Fiona made up with Jack Astor?¡±


    ¡°The son of Zhou Group, Zhou Chen.¡±


    ¡°Sam Chow?¡± I searched through my mind and none of them recalled this person, this person is not important, what¡¯s important is that the person Fiona Croix married is not Jack Astor, and I hadn¡¯t heard of her having a new rtionship before, so howe she¡¯s getting married so suddenly.


    I asked Walker Richter to give me his cell phone, and I personally called Fiona Croix to confirm.


    The call went through quickly, and as soon as I got through, before I could speak, Fiona Croix, as if she knew who I was, said excitedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Alva?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I said bluntly, ¡°I heard from Walker that you¡¯re getting married, is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, on the eighth day of next month, Alva, my wedding, you good sister can¡¯t be absent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying Zhou Chen of the Zhou Group?¡± I asked, ¡°Are you for real? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this before, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    There was silence on the other side of the phone for a few seconds, seemed to sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, when youe back, we¡¯ll have a good chat, Alva, some people go round and round, not yours then, while some people go round and round and round and are still around after all.¡±

 Chapter 439: Back to North City

    I believe in the whole destiny thing.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s words made me feel very emotional, there are some people that go around and around and alwayse back to the same ce, like me and Walker Richter.


    Once we thought we had to forget about each other, once we talked it out and couldn¡¯t see the future, but he still came to me.


    After I hung up the phone, I was alone for a long time, Walker Richter gently touched my cheeks, ¡°I booked a flight back to Northside in three days, I know you miss your friends in Northside, and Martin Mo called me a few times.¡±


    I¡¯ve always wanted to go back, since the day I left, but I was afraid to.


    It¡¯s where my favorite people are, where my friends are, where I¡¯ve lived for over twenty years and carried so much that I¡¯ll have to go back eventually.


    Walker Richter made this decision for me because he knew I was going back.


    Knowing that Fiona Croix is going to get married, I can¡¯t wait to go back, I always want her to be happy, she married in such a hurry this time, and I don¡¯t know about this Zhou Chen, I worry that Fiona Croix is out of something to marry Zhou Chen.


    In the days I didn¡¯t go back, I actively cooperated with the treatment to control my condition, and also apprehensively asked Walker Richter about Zhou Chen¡¯s behavior.


    Although Walker Richter said that Zhou Chen had a good reputation, was a promising young man, had no bad habits, cleanliness and no scandal, I was still uneasy.


    Back to the North City on this day, I packed my bags early, Pheobe Wilson came to my room and looked at my packed suitcase, ¡°Really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Gotta go.¡± I looked at her and smiled, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all this time, I really appreciate it, you muste visit me in North City when you have time, and if I¡¯m lucky enough to be alive, I¡¯lle to this town again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m looking forward to your marriage to Walker, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Pheobe Wilson pulled out a gift bag from behind him, ¡°It¡¯s for you, may you have a safe journey and get well soon.¡±


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful Blessings.¡± Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°I asked for it for you at the temple the other day, I was supposed to give it to you before, but Gu Xuan dyed it, so I just remembered now.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Xuan, I smiled badly and said, ¡°You two are done?¡±


    At that, Pheobe Wilson¡¯s ears are red with shyness, ¡°He¡¯s still young, it¡¯s just an impulse, he¡¯ll knowter that his choice today is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Later will beter, Pheobe, you¡¯re the one who told me to cherish the moment, or at least not let yourself have regrets.¡± I hugged her, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I hope you¡¯ll be happy too.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Pheobe Wilson curled his lips, ¡°Gu Xuan said that when we have two more years of two people, we¡¯ll go adopt a child, or have his big brother have more and pass one on to us.¡±


    Passing on the family name was enough with Gu Chengzhong, Gu Xuan only needed to pursue his love.


    Gu Chengzhong¡¯s visit to the town should have been partly due to this, and as Gu Xuan¡¯s older brother, he definitely had to worry about it.


    Thinking about Gu Chengzhong, since I mentioned Yao Mubai that day, I haven¡¯t seen him again, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s gone, or what, I asked Gu Xuan, and Gu Xuan didn¡¯t know.


    This is strange.


    ¡°Alva, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Walker Richter urged.


    ¡°Okay, right away.¡±


    After I said goodbye to Pheobe Wilson, Walker Richter carried the luggage and we went to the airport.


    It was only a temporary parting, and I was sure we¡¯d see each other again in the North Side.


    The news of our return was notmunicated to the Richter family in advance, nor to Jane Hasis, and it was Emily who picked us up when the nended.


    Emily took the suitcase to the trunk, took the initiative to sit on the main driver, I sat in the back with Walker Richter, from off the ne to get on the car, he has been holding my hand, for fear that I ran away.


    He asked me, ¡°Back where?¡±


    I was stunned and quickly responded that he was asking if he was going back to the Richter family or the Hill family.


    I hadn¡¯t been in touch with Jane Hasis since I left and thought about going back to the Hill family first.


    Walker Richter had wanted to go back with me and I told him to go back to the Richter family without him.


    I had been in town for so long and came back suddenly, Jane Hasis didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I let Walker Richter walk me to the door for the time being and let him go.


    I stood at the door and took a few deep breaths before reaching out to press the doorbell, after ringing for a long time, Jane Hasis¡¯ voice came out from inside: ¡°Sister Li, why don¡¯t you go and open the door.¡±


    I heard Jane Hasis¡¯s footsteps toward the door this way, the heart immediately tensed up, I was thinking about how to open with Jane Hasis to exin where to go during this period of time, how to say the first sentence, Jane Hasis has opened the door.


    Seeing me, Jane Hasis froze, she stared at me for a long time, as if she had a feeling of dreaming, pinched herself fiercely and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, right, Alva is back, my daughter is back.¡±


    Sister Li jogged over from the kitchen and was surprised to see me, excitedly saying, ¡°It¡¯s the youngdy who¡¯s back, it¡¯s the youngdy.¡±


    Sister Li¡¯s words just fell, Jane Hasis face sank, loudly said, ¡°You this dead girl still know toe back, you¡¯re not going to live over there to go, then you go to live ah, stille back to do what, it¡¯s better to die outside ¡­.¡±


    Realizing that the words had gone too far, Jane Hasis quickly pooh-poohed the words, ¡°A hundred and one, a hundred and one.¡±


    Looking at Jane Hasis, my eyes were slightly hot, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulled me into the door and hugged me, ¡°You dead girl, it¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back.¡±


    My return made Jane Hasis very happy, after her emotions eased, she kept staring at me, as if she wanted to make up for what she hadn¡¯t seen during this period of time, and see enough at once.


    I smiled, ¡°Mom, look at me, I didn¡¯t lose a single piece of meat, I¡¯m back in good shape, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Looking much better than before.¡± Jane Hasis asked me, ¡°Is it better?¡±


    She was referring to my illness.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, but Walker hired a doctor to treat me and there has been an improvement, and there is a lot of hope for a cure.¡±


    There has been an improvement is true, and there is a lot of hope is false.


    Jane Hasis was relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulled me to chat for a while, let me quickly go back to my room to rest, and then went to the kitchen to prepare dinner by herself, saying that she wanted to make soup for me.


    My room Jane Hasis had always had someone clean it, everything was still in its original position, untouched.


    Looking at everything familiar made my heart feel a lot better.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I squinted for a while before calling Fiona Croix, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Upon hearing that I was back, Fiona Croix¡¯s side excitedly said that she would immediatelye to find me.


    Sure enough, within half an hour, I could already hear the sound of a car downstairs.


    The one who came is not only Fiona Croix alone, Martin Mo and Hill Yi also came together, looking at the familiar faces, I raised the corner of my mouth and greeted, ¡°Long time no see ah, you guys can reallye at the right time, just in time for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 440: Married

    Fiona Croix came up and gave me a bear hug, ¡°You dead ninny, where did you run off to, do you still treat us as friends, you didn¡¯t even say a word when such a big thing happened, and ran off to the field alone without a word.¡±


    They already knew about my illness.


    I looked at Martin Mo, who was suppressing his agitation and just barely managed not to walk up.


    Looking at these old friends who have known each other for more than ten years, a sense of cordiality came over me, and I felt that I really had no regrets in my life, being able to gain such a few friends who were genuinely interested in each other.


    I smiled, ¡°I made you guys worry.¡±


    Walker Richter spoke, Martin Mo called him many times to inquire about my whereabouts, Fiona Croix also searched for me to no avail and finally found Walker Richter as well.


    Walker Richter hid my whereabouts from them, not not tell, but this matter, only I show up, is to give them the best ount, lest they worry, this is also Walker Richter give me a respect.


    Fiona Croix eyes red, hugged me for a while, only to ease down the emotion.


    Martin Mo looked at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay.¡±


    I had suddenly left Northside without a word and they were all worried that something had happened to me.


    Just then, Jane Hasis came out of the kitchen and greeted with a smile, ¡°What are you all standing around for, hurry up and sit down for dinner.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s health is still not as good as before, there are a lot of contraindications, wine certainly can not drink, in this happy day, he wanted to drink a couple of mouthfuls, Hill Yi stopped: ¡°The doctor advised, you can not drink.¡±


    With Hill Yi¡¯s words, Martin Mo also stopped drinking, looking at the two people¡¯s feelings better than before, I also feel much more at ease, at the dinner table, Martin Mo also takes care of Hill Yi, will help her clip the food, ask her what she would like to eat, will be delicious, good for women¡¯s dishes are all clip her bowl.


    Fiona Croix and I looked at each other with hidden smiles in our eyes.


    They didn¡¯t ask me where I had been, at the dinner table, we all only talked about happy things, about the funny things in the past, and everyone was smart enough not to talk about my illness, or the fruitless wedding between me and Yao Murong.


    When I thought of Yao Murong, I remembered the video he left for me, and my heart was suddenly mixed.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it somewhere ufortable.¡±


    As soon as Fiona Croix asked, immediately everyone looked at me nervously.


    In order to reassure them, I smiled and said, ¡°I remembered something from the past, I still remember Martin Mo was very popr in the orphanage, there was a very fat little girl at that time, everyone called her Little Fat Girl, she followed Martin Mo¡¯s buttocks all day long, and threatened to marry him when she grows up, which scared Martin Mo to the point of not ying with her anymore, and even avoiding her when she saw him, so he was scared to the point of not ying with her. After that, Martin Mo never yed with her again, and avoided her when he saw her. It¡¯s been more than twenty years since then, and I don¡¯t know how the little fat girl is doing now, and what she looks like now.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I just remembered such a thing, said casually, which know that the words just fell, Hill Yi said: ¡°Now grown into a standardized beauty, white skin, beautiful temperament good, especially the head of beautiful long hair, beautiful, even I this woman look like.¡±


    Hill Yi¡¯s words made me freeze for a moment, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    This was decades ago, how could Hill Yi ¡­


    ¡°Came to my door the other day.¡± Hill¡¯i nced at Martin Mo, the words were full of jealousy inside, ¡°People can threaten to marry him, and they¡¯re still waiting for us to get divorced.¡±


    Fiona Croix added, flirting, ¡°Peoplee to the door, fat people are potential stocks, Martin Mo is not lucky.¡±


    I had only been away for a while, but I didn¡¯t realize that so many things had happened at once.


    I was curious and looked at Martin Mo, ¡°He really came to me?¡±


    Martin Mo said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, who knows how she¡¯lle to me, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d marry her back then, besides, she said she¡¯d marry Ulysses Will ¡­.¡±


    Martin Mo suddenly stopped talking.


    Ulysses Will is an untouchable wound in my heart, and he died because of me.


    The atmosphere at the table became heavy, everyone was looking at my face, their caution made me feel even more guilty, and at the same time a warmth flowed through my heart.


    Iughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for so many years, not to mention, I really want to see what she looks like, there were so many people in the orphanage back then, I don¡¯t know what they have be now, I really miss it.¡±


    Martin Mo said, ¡°I have contact information, if you want to see her, you can do it anytime, when she came to see me, she even asked about you.¡±


    When she heard that she had contact information, Fiona Croixughed and joked, ¡°Martin Mo, your wife is sitting here, you keep other people¡¯s contact information, are you not afraid that your wife will be jealous?¡±


    Hill Yi did not wait for Martin Mo to speak, she said first: ¡°He can keep the contact information of whoever he likes, I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m not jealous.¡±


    Although the words were said this way, the jealousy on Hill Yi¡¯s face was already obvious.


    Martin Mo suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and said with a bad smile, ¡°You¡¯re not even jealous, so I¡¯ll ask for a drinkter ¡­¡±.


    Hearing this, Hill Yi face immediately changed, not waiting for her to speak, Martin Mo and give me a wink: ¡°Alva, you have no time tomorrow, yesterday Qingqing about me, just as you came back, tomorrow we three get together, I heard that she still have the contact information of other people from the same period of time in the orphanage at that time, we organize it, open a party. ¡±


    Old friends that I haven¡¯t seen for decades, familiar and strange, Martin Mo mentioned it, I was really a bit moved.


    I¡¯m probably really old, the older I get, the more I love the old.


    ¡°Good, you guys organize it, I will definitely attend.¡±


    Martin Mo has a sense of propriety, he can say such words in front of Hill Yi¡¯s face, then it is also on the surface that he has no meaning for Xia Qing, who is the little fat girl back then.


    After the meal, several of us sat in the living room chatting, Jane Hasis went to cut the fruit, Hill Yi received a call from the maid at home, said XuanXuan more than crying, she also had to rush back, she wanted to let Martin Mo stay here for a while, she went back alone on the line, it¡¯s sote, I would have liked to let Martin Mo follow along with the return, did not open his mouth, Martin Mo was the first to get up and say to Xia Qing, but he did not say anything, he did not say anything. Mo got up first and said to me, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early, we¡¯ll leave first, I¡¯ll let you know when the party is organized, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stay with them, I got up to see them off, I watched Martin Mo personally drive the door for Hill Yi, taking good care of her, as if he had changed, it was like a different person from when he was trying to drive Hill Yi away.


    Fiona Croix stayed behind, she didn¡¯t go back, she came to my side: ¡°Now these two are as good as one, Martin Mo has gotten the hang of it.¡±


    ¡°It makes my heart happy to see them happy.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and looked over at her, ¡°Now you should tell me what¡¯s going on with you, when did you meet Zhou Chen, and how quickly it progressed to the point of getting married.¡±


    Speaking of Zhou Chen, Fiona Croix had a veryplicated look on her face, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably just fate.¡±


    Fiona Croix told me that she and Zhou Chen met on the dating software, on New Year¡¯s Day, it was a coincidence that she and Jack Astor had a bad time, and she was in a dull mood and went out for a walk, and she casually clicked on the dating software and saw a dynamic sent by a nearby person, and shemented on it in a mysterious way.


    The person who sent the dynamic is Zhou Chen, and then two people in thement area chat on, coincidentally not far from each other, the two people on the same day to meet, at that time Fiona Croix did not know Zhou Chen¡¯s social background.


    The two chatted with each other and got to know each other. That night, Zhou Chen sent Fiona Croix home, and after a few more appointments, Fiona Croix got together with Zhou Chen.


    Listening to the process of how the two met and got to know each other is simply marvelous.


    The destiny between people is so marvelous, some people can¡¯t make it work even after a few years, while some people can go through this life with just a nce.


    I was also shocked that Fiona Croix was able to get together with Zhou Chen in just a few days, and then Zhou Chen asked her to marry him, and she didn¡¯t hesitate, she just said yes.


    Fiona Croix smiled and said: ¡°I also think it¡¯s amazing, and never thought I would marry myself off in such a short time, before I met Zhou Chen, even if I was with Jack Astor, even if he was married, even if he was in a fight, I still thought that this life would be entangled with him, when Zhou Chen came into my life, I realized that, originally, my life can be changed. my life can be changed.¡±


    Fiona Croix¡¯s ability to say such words shows that she didn¡¯t marry Zhou Chen out of spite.


    As they were chatting, Zhou Chen¡¯s message came.


    When Fiona Croix read the message, the corners of her mouth unconsciously rose, it was the look of being immersed in love.


    Watching my friends around me get happy one by one, this is the happiest thing for me.


    The two of them will soon be ready to get married, there are a lot of things to be busy with the wedding, Zhou Chen is here to ask Fiona Croix if there are any other requirements, he wants to give Fiona Croix a perfect and unforgettable wedding.


    I did not disturb Fiona Croix, quietly went back to the room, just as Walker Richter also called: ¡°Have you eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Just ate.¡± When I received Walker Richter¡¯s call, I couldn¡¯t tell you how happy I was, and I wanted to share my joy with him, ¡°Walker, I¡¯m very happy tonight, Martin Mo and Hill Yi made up, and Fiona found happiness, I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    ¡°Happy is good.¡± Walker Richter paused and said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m one wedding short of yours and it¡¯s time to make it up to you.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s words reminded me of when he proposed to me and of my own illness.


    I was honest about the reality, ¡°Walker, if I get better, let¡¯s get married, in case I don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have to tell him that he understands the words that follow.


    If it can¡¯t, then he¡¯ll marry someone else and forget about me.


    He said, ¡°No just in case.¡±


    He was still the same bossy Walker Richter.


    Iughed, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to get ready to marry me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for a long time.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had said that Walker Richter was ready to marry me, but not because of what happened to Kiben.


    I had always believed in Walker Richter¡¯s determination to marry me, and at this moment, I had long ago not cared or counted how much suspicion the two had had, and whether he had used me or not.


    All those trials and tribtions were tests for us, I suppose.

 Chapter 441: Fin Wilson’s Fury

    Yao Murong is the Richter family this matter, except for the two families know, there is no outsider know, even more no one knows, Yao Murong and Walker Richter is a blood brother, otherwise I really want to marry Walker Richter, and will have to cause a lot of gossip.


    Fiona Croix stayed at my ce, both of us slept under one nket, we talked a lot and fell asleep while chatting.


    She and Jack Astor have discussed Shao Rui¡¯s custody to the Astor family, she only enjoys visitation rights, and Jack Astor divorce, she only felt most sorry for Ryker, and let her decide to marry Zhou Chen is also Ryker.


    Don¡¯t look at Ryker¡¯s young age, but he already knows a lot. He is the one who let Fiona Croix pursue her own happiness, and he is her son, and that can¡¯t be changed.


    Ryker¡¯s understanding is heartbreaking.


    I thought of SWEETHEART, I owed her so much, in this life, she was one of the people I was most sorry for.


    The next morning, I ate breakfast and went to the Richter family, Walker Richter came to pick me up, when I arrived at the Richter family, sweetheart was still sleeping, I didn¡¯t wake her up, I took off my jacket and carefully got into the quilt, I imagined the joy that sweetheart would feel when she woke up and saw me, the little girl must be happy. I imagined sweetheart¡¯s joy when she woke up and saw me, the little girl must be overjoyed.


    I looked at my daughter as she slept, and my heart was full of contentment.


    I remembered the time when my daughter was in my tummy. In a sh, Sweetheart was already so big, time was going too fast, I missed too much of herpany.


    Sweetheart slept until nine o¡¯clock before waking up, stretching azy waist, little face are wrinkled together, that look, cute, eyes open, see me, sweetheart froze for a moment, and then rubbed his eyes, still a little unbelievable.


    I smiled and greeted, ¡°Good morning, baby.¡±


    SWEETHEART froze for a moment, then whirled around and jumped happily into my arms, overjoyed, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mommy missed you too, baby.¡± I hugged SWEETHEART, this is the daughter I gave birth to in nine months of pregnancy, how can I not be heartbroken.


    The little girl was very happy, I put on her clothes, braid her hair, I am really ashamed to say, this is the first time I braid her hair, the technique is not as skillful as Walker Richter, I can¡¯t get it right even after half a day of braiding.


    I apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, mommy¡¯s hands are clumsy.¡±


    ¡°I think mommy¡¯s braids look much better than daddy¡¯s, I like it.¡±


    Little girl can beforting.


    Sweetheart got dressed and ran downstairs, asking me to y with her, to find Walker Richter, to find Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, happily shouting all the time, ¡°My mommy¡¯s back, mommy¡¯s back.¡±


    A child¡¯s world is simple.


    Walker Richter went into the kitchen to make my medicine, which he always did, and did not let the maid go.


    Fin Wilson was discharged from the hospital, the person is better, but Yao Murong¡¯s matter is a big blow to her, she has note out from the pain of the loss of her son, all day long is muddled, Charles Richter in the knowledge that Yao Murong is his son, in the knowledge that Yao Murong after the ident, he did not have much grief, even less than the Qi Ben ident to bring him a big blow.


    One was raised by him, the other was raised in Yao¡¯s family, not living together, naturally the feelings are not deep, and the little hurt that there is, is also blood.


    I heard that Fin Wilson and Charles Richter had a divorce, the two are over half a hundred years old, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother naturally will not let the two away, the Richter family which has a surface peace.


    Fin Wilson sat on a chair, eyes godless looking at the back garden, who does not know what she was thinking, she suddenly turned her head to look over, her eyes fell on me, godless gaze was instantly upied by indignation, she excitedly stood up from the chair, rushed towards me: ¡°You this vermin, you still dare toe to the Richter family, you return my son, return my son to me.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s strength was so strong that I was knocked straight down by her andnded on my head, I clearly heard the back of my head hitting the wooden boards, and a dull pain hit me, for a few seconds my head went nk and was upied by pain, and when I came to my senses, Fin Wilson was already mounted on top of me, pulling me by the hair, and hissing like a madman at the top of her lungs: ¡°You give me back my son, Alva Hill, you¡¯re a murderer, you give me back my mullet.¡±


    Fin Wilson pulled out a handful of my hair hard, the pain of my scalp tearing made me cry out in pain, the people downstairs heard themotion and immediately rushed to me, my body was light, Fin Wilson was lifted up by Walker Richter.


    I was in so much pain I couldn¡¯t get up and was lying on the floor, Walker Richter was horrified, he immediately let go of Fin Wilson and came towards me, ¡°Alva, Alva?¡±


    A fistful of my hair was still clutched in Fin Wilson¡¯s hand, my scalp was ripped off, a bloody mess, and the pain made me clench my teeth.


    I was hurting and Fin Wilson was snarling at me, cursing me, but I wasn¡¯t half as angry as I should have been, I¡¯d tasted bereavement and I couldpletely understand what Fin Wilson was doing.


    Walker Richter saw me being hurt like this, at that moment, didn¡¯t hold back his temper, and directly yelled back at Fin Wilson: ¡°Yao Murong that was self-inflicted, it has nothing to do with Alva.¡±


    Fin Wilson was yelled at and froze, looking at Walker Richter incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s your own brother ah, Walker, you for this woman, you even disregarded brotherly love.¡±


    ¡°Yao Murong what he has done, you know better than anyone in your heart, now everything is over, don¡¯t make any more trouble, if you want to me, it¡¯s also the sins you guys did back then.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯sst sentence was undoubtedly gouging out Fin Wilson¡¯s heart.


    Fin Wilson was so furious that he was shivering, his mouth was going to be askew, and suddenly a breath didn¡¯te up, and he directly sprayed a mouthful of blood out.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother went upstairs with Charles Richter and immediately called an ambnce when she saw this.


    The Richter family was in an uproar, and it was all because of my arrival.


    Fin Wilson¡¯s reaction also let me know that nothing is over, Fin Wilson is Walker Richter¡¯s mother, as long as she is not satisfied with me, harboring hatred, then I and Walker Richter will not go well.


    After Fin Wilson was taken to the hospital, I was helped up and sat on the couch and said to Walker Richter, ¡°Don¡¯t let sweetheart see me like this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to upset sweetheart.


    At the time of the ident, Walker Richter had asked the maid to take sweetheart out.


    He had the family doctor work on my scalp, and while the pain subsided a little, Fin Wilson¡¯s overreaction became clearer and clearer in my mind.


    Iughed bitterly, ¡°There are so many lives between us, how are we going to straddle it.¡±


    Walker Richter hugged me tightly, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t think about that, I love you, the person I¡¯m going to marry is you, other people¡¯s opinions don¡¯t matter, and what happened to Yao Murong has nothing to do with you, that¡¯s his own fault.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yao Murong¡¯s downfall has nothing to do with me, but I have always had a marriage contract with Yao Murong, and I have alsoe to the step of marriage, no matter how the process is, the ending is obvious to everyone, just a little bit short of that, I am Yao Murong¡¯s wife.


    I put my hands against his chest, ¡°Walker, I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    My tired state worried Walker Richter, he said, ¡°Alva, just remember, the day is your own, other people¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter what my mom¡¯s attitude towards you is, what¡¯s important is that both of our hearts are together.¡±

 Chapter 442: He’s Dead

    I didn¡¯t stay at the the Richter family for much longer, it was only an hour before and after, I left the the Richter family, Walker Richter wanted to give me a ride, I refused because Charles Richter called him and told him to make sure he went to the hospital.


    I stood right next to him and heard Charles Richter¡¯s urgent voice as he said that Fin Wilson was going to kill herself and if Walker Richter insisted on staying with me, then she must ¡®celebrate¡¯ with her own dead body.


    Fin Wilson really hated me.


    Walker Richter looked at me, and in his eyes I saw conflict and entanglement, and I said, ¡°You go to the hospital first, she¡¯s your mother.¡±


    It is not easy to raise a child, from being conceived in the womb to adulthood, these decades, I do not know how much effort and energy to be poured, even if the parents are no longer right, the children can not say that they have half a point of fault.


    If Fin Wilson really because Walker Richter want to be with me and something happened, that is really a thousand years of sin.


    Walker Richter hesitated for a moment, but went to the hospital anyway, and I watched him leave with two bitterughs.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother appeared behind me at an unknown time, ¡°Alva, this person na, all is destiny, half of it is not human, you also don¡¯t me yourself too much, and don¡¯t put pressure on Walker, you have to believe that he will deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Old madam.¡± I wanted to say something, and smiled ruefully, ¡°The fruit of this life, the cause of the past life, I don¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother hesitated and said, ¡°Did Murong say anything to you before his ident?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, but left a video.¡±


    I never wore the ne that Yao Murong gave me.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother sniffed and sighed, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t taken the wrong path, he would have been the pride of THE Richter family.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother told me, Yao Murong¡¯s name is on the Richter family genealogy, after all, it is the Richter family blood, how can we let it be a lonely ghost.


    Yao Murong¡¯s tragedy was not caused by him alone, everyone was guilty and at fault, just like an avnche, no snowke is innocent.


    After I left the Richter family, I went to the drink store run by Chu Tian.


    The business in his store was booming, when he saw meing, he smiled and asked me, ¡°Sister Alva, it¡¯s been a long time, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Thest time we met was before Yao Murong¡¯s ident, since then, we haven¡¯t seen each other.


    ¡°A cup of juice.¡± I chose the upstairs seat and sat down, Chu Tian personally served me up, the store¡¯s work, he left it to someone else, he himself also served a cup of juice, sat down across from me, ¡°Sister Alva, where have you beentely, haven¡¯te to my ce for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Went out of town for a walk, you have a good business here.¡± I looked at Chu Tian having a refreshed life and felt happy for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small business, making ends meet.¡± Chu Tian scratched his head, smiled and said, ¡°By the way, do you have any contact with Yao Mubai, I haven¡¯t heard from him for a few months, Gu Chengzhong doesn¡¯t tell me either, it¡¯s almost the anniversary of my sister¡¯s death, I want to ask him where he buried my sister back then.¡±


    ¡°I also haven¡¯t contacted Yao Mubai for a long time, he went abroad, sent me a postcard a few days ago, where exactly is the person, I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t get in touch.¡±


    Chu Tian was puzzled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even contact you, this is too wrong.¡±


    ¡°It may be that the change that Yao¡¯s family encountered made him change, any one whose family encountered such a big change, will note out for a while.¡±


    Circle also had a tycoon overnight nothing, disheveled for seven months, relying on his wife never leave him, for him to pay off all the debts, only to let him slowly from the disheveled out.


    Nevertheless, the tycoon suffered from severe depression and almost died.


    Chu Tian said: ¡°How can this be, not to mention the Yao family copsed, even if the big change, Yao Mubai can also survive, money for him, he can never look in the eye, and his debt, Gu Chengzhong has finished for him, he wants to rise again, at any time, I know him, he will not because of this small setbacks in a stumble.¡±


    Hundreds of millions of dors of debt, and Gu Chengzhong alone paid it off?


    What kind of deep friendship would it take to pay it off for Yao Mubai?


    Chu Tian¡¯s words made me want to find Yao Mubai for the first time, Ke Zhen and Yao Murong colluded to harm Chu Xian¡¯er, Yao Mubai spent a few years to seek justice for Chu Xian¡¯er, he is a person who has struggled on the edge of life and death a few times, so how could he look at the outside world so seriously?


    What¡¯s more, Yao Bin and Cai Caiqin were both in North City, so how could he leave his parents to go far away.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw Yao Mubai?¡±


    ¡°It was on the day of your wedding with Yao Murong.¡± Chu Tian said, ¡°I went with Gu Chengzhong that day, Yao Mubai also went, but when I left, I didn¡¯t see Yao Mubai, that day the police came and arrested Yao Murong, Yao Murong arrested and ran towards the back of the hotel, it was Yao Mubai who went after him, then the person was arrested, I was called away by Gu Chengzhong first, I don¡¯t know what happened behind.¡±


    I recalled the phone call Emily received, I had asked Walker Richter, he said he didn¡¯t know, but Yao Mubai went after Yao Murong this thing, he didn¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t know, Emily said in the phone call that someone was injured, I have always wondered if something happened to Yao Mubai.


    However, on second thought, if something really happened to Yao Mubai, there is no way I wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin can¡¯t hide it from me, and Cai Caiqin and Yao Bin can¡¯t say nothing.


    I was always uneasy in my heart, ¡°Who was injured that day?¡±


    Chu Tian frowned, ¡°Who was injured? Howe I don¡¯t know, did anyone get hurt? Was it Yao Mubai?¡±


    I always had suspicions in my heart, but I didn¡¯t dare to match Yao Mubai with the injured person in Emily¡¯s mouth, when Chu Tian said Yao Mubai¡¯s name out, my heart thumped.


    The same question came out, is it him?


    Is Yao Mubai in trouble?


    Right at this moment, there was suddenly a bigmotion downstairs, it was a young couple who came to buy milk tea who had a fight.


    The guy yelled at the girl, ¡°At first I even gave up my life for you, how can you doubt me.¡±


    The girl cried, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you who lied to me, it wasn¡¯t you who even gave up your life for me, it was him, he¡¯s dead, all of you hid it from me, if I didn¡¯t get a call from Snow just now, I wouldn¡¯t even know he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead do you know.¡±


    Dead.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    These two words are like an ice chisel chiseling hard on the heart, painful and cold, the whole body chills.


    The girl cried and ran out, and the man chased after her.


    ¡°Sister Alva, what¡¯s wrong with you, why do you look so ugly.¡±


    I waved my hand, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I left the drink store in a state of disorientation, shaking my hands, I made a call to Wang Yuan, after the call was connected, I tried to calm myself so that she wouldn¡¯t hear the slightest hint, and asked her, ¡°Wang Yuan, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Yao Mubai, did something happen to him? Don¡¯t lie to me Wang Yuan, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared something happened to him.¡±

 Chapter 443: The Wedding

    After a long interval, Wang Yuan¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Alva, what are you worrying about, how could something happen to the Boss, I even talked to him on the phone just now, he said he¡¯ll be back in a few months.¡±


    ¡°Really? You give me the phone number, I¡¯ll call him now.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe Wang Yuan anymore.


    Why did Yao Mu Bai keep contacting her and not me.


    Wang Yuan stammered on the other end of the phone and finally gave me a phone number, a foreign number, which I immediately called.


    The person who answered the phone wasn¡¯t Yao Mubai, it was a public phone.


    I said I was looking for Yao Mubai and the person who had just used the phone, but the person on the other end of the line said that the person had already left.


    I passed by Yao Mubai once again.


    Fiona Croix wedding has not left a few days, I have been on her side to help, perhaps because of the good mood, recently there is not much illness, the doctor regrly check me every day, check out the data is getting better and better.


    This is undoubtedly good news.


    On the eve of Fiona Croix¡¯s wedding, she asked me to apany her.


    In this northern city, she has no rtives except for me. She didn¡¯t tell Ruan¡¯s father or inform her mother that she was going to marry Zhou Chen, and she was nning to do so alone.


    The Zhou family is aware of her past, but rarely did they care.


    I met Zhou Chen¡¯s mother and heard her tell Fiona Croix that the Zhou family¡¯s choice of a daughter-inw is based on character, and that only those with good character will be able to prosper in the family.


    Money is something outside of the body, people¡¯s cultivation, good character, not what family background, what money benefits can be exchanged.


    Marrying a good wife can be prosperous for three generations, but marrying the wrong person can destroy three generations.


    I ate dinner with Fiona Croix outside back, still downstairs in front of the door, far from seeing a familiar figure.


    It was Jack Astor who was hovering back and forth in the doorway.


    He knows that Fiona Croix will get married tomorrow, and he came to find Fiona Croix at this time, I don¡¯t know what he wants to do.


    I nced at Fiona Croix, she asked me to wait on the side, she was also trying to avoid suspicion, she didn¡¯t let me go up first, if Zhou Chen knew that she and Jack Astor were meeting alone on the night before the wedding, it would more or less be a bit of an impact.


    Regardless of what Zhou Chen would think, Fiona Croix did so, but also bright.


    Jack Astor was carrying a gift in his hand, in a gift box, and I didn¡¯t know what it was, I stood still and waited for Fiona Croix as she walked over.


    ¡°What brings you to me at thiste hour?¡± Fiona Croix¡¯s attitude and tone were indifferent, the two of them were now nothing more than familiar strangers with a child that would never be the same again.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow, I¡¯m traveling tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to congratte you in time, so I¡¯vee early to give you a gift.¡± Jack Astor gave the gift box to Fiona Croix: ¡°I wish you a happy wedding and a hundred years of happiness with Zhou Chen, Fiona, I do wish you happiness.¡±


    Jack Astor was afraid not of traveling, but of showing up at an asion like that tomorrow.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fiona Croix took the gift: ¡°Send Ryker over early tomorrow, I promised Ryker that I would let him watch me find happiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Jack Astor¡¯s voice was a little off, and the smile on his face, a little far-fetched, with emotion, said, ¡°Fiona, I really lost you.¡±


    People always regret it at the end of the day.


    No one will wait where they are all the time.


    When Jack Astor chose Liang Ying, he and Fiona Croix could never go back to the old days, and he lost her.


    Fiona Croix pursed her lips and smiled abruptly, ¡°Jack Astor, I owe you my care over these years, I really appreciate it, thank you for apanying me through these years.¡±


    Jack Astor did his best to apany Fiona Croix as far as he could.


    Jack Astor smiled, tears in his smile, ¡°I thought I was an ipetent person in your eyes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve brought you more storms than joys over the years.¡±


    Two people were once in love with each other.


    But in the end, they couldn¡¯t resist this fate.


    Fiona Croix smiled and said, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, you are Mr. Astor, I am Mrs. Zhou, in this life we will only be friends, in the next life ¡­¡±


    Jack Astor took her words, ¡°In the next life we will be husband and wife again, I will never let go of your hand again.¡±


    Fiona Croix bit her lip, barely able to strain herself as she smiled and nodded, immediately turning towards me and pulling me into the elevator.


    One more second and she was afraid she¡¯d burst into tears.


    Women are emotional creatures, and the bits and pieces of what the two of them used to be well up in their hearts, more or less, they will be touched.


    The elevator door closed, Fiona Croix leaned against the elevator wall and let out a long breath: ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    She was talking about her and Jack Astor.


    She holds a gift from Jack Astor, and when she gets to the house, she opens it to see that inside is a crown, worth Ben, that he gave to Fiona Croix as a wedding present.


    The next day.


    Fiona Croix and I got up early, the make-up artist came early to do Fiona Croix¡¯s make-up, today was a brand new day and the start of a new life for Fiona Croix.


    It was a brand new day and the start of a new life for Fiona Croix. A brand new day starts the moment the sun rises.


    After her makeup was done and she changed into her wedding dress, Fiona Croix told the makeup artist, ¡°Help me put this on.¡±


    Fiona Croix pulls out the very same crown that Jack Astor gave her.


    The makeup artist smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful crown.¡±


    Fiona Croix just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, I took it all in as she wore the crown that Jack Astor had given her as a goodbye to the past.


    Walker Richter arrived before the bridal party and I was in Fiona Croix¡¯s room organizing her wedding dress.


    Walker Richter walked up to me and shook my hand, I looked over at him and smiled slightly, ¡°Coming.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Walker Richter still says very little, his eyes are bloodshot, he must have been up all nightst night.


    Fin Wilson¡¯s mood is still very unstable, has been forcing Walker Richter to break up with me, although he didn¡¯t tell me about these, I know all about it.


    The auspicious time ising, and the weing party is here, Zhou Chen came with a caravan to meet Fiona Croix.


    I watched Fiona Croix get married with my own eyes, and the corners of my mouth followed suit as I watched the happy smile spread across her face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Zhou family valued Fiona Croix so much that they organized the wedding in a big way, booking the biggest hotel with more than 500 guests, spanning elites from all fields.


    Truly love a person, give her a wedding that is the basic respect.


    No matter how big or small the wedding is, the ceremony must be there.


    I was on Fiona Croix¡¯s side of the wedding party, also followed to the hotel, I got into Walker Richter¡¯s car, when the car started, I seemed to see a familiar face in the rearview mirror, I turned my head to look, my heart tightened then.


    ¡°Alva, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Walker Richter followed my line of sight.


    I said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Maybe my eyes were blurry, I thought I saw Yao Mubai, when the figure turned around and looked at his proper face, it wasn¡¯t him.

 Chapter 444: Walker Richter Pretending to be Drunk

    Yao Mubai couldn¡¯t possibly be here, he¡¯s abroad right now.


    The weing party arrived at the hotel, Walker Richter went to the front room, I apanied Fiona Croix in the back room waiting for the auspicious time, the make-up artist replenished the make-up, I looked at Fiona Croix who was wearing a wedding dress, and suddenly I remembered the day when I got married with Yao Murong.


    Maybe Yao Murong had known that he would be arrested on that day, after the weing party received me to the hotel, he didn¡¯t show up, I remembered that he said something when he parted with me, he smiled and said, ¡°Alva, wait for me.¡±


    At that time, I thought I was waiting for the auspicious time to arrive, he held my hand into the hall and performed the wedding ceremony, until today I didn¡¯t realize that his sentence about waiting for me was not about waiting for this life, but waiting for the next life.


    ¡°Alva, what are you thinking about, calling you a few times but not answering.¡± Fiona Croix held her hand in front of my eyes.


    I came back to my senses, smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    I took out the wedding gift I had prepared for her long ago and presented it to her, ¡°Happy wedding.¡±


    ¡°You and I are still so polite to each other.¡± Fiona Croix smiled and opened the box.


    I gave her a jade bracelet, jade is the most nurturing.


    ¡°Alva, this is too expensive.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Can this be as heavy as the friendship between us?¡±


    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Fiona Croix hugged me, ¡°When you marry Walker Richter, I have a gift for you too.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s ever going to be a day, with the way Fin Wilson hates me, don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever going to be a day of marriage unless you step over her dead body.


    Naturally I wouldn¡¯t say this to Fiona Croix, it was all about being happy on this big day, obscure words, demoralizing things to say.


    I smiled, ¡°Then I can wait.¡±


    I looked at the time, there were still ten minutes before the wedding ceremony started, I said, ¡°I won¡¯t apany you, I¡¯ll go to the front hall first.¡±


    With my bridesmaid with her, I went ahead to the vestibule.


    Walker Richter had reserved a seat for me, if I sat over there, rumors would surely spread about me and Walker Richter tomorrow, just as I was hesitating, Martin Mo waved at me, I smiled and walked over.


    He hade with Hillie, who was still too young to be with a nanny at home.


    Martin Mo also reserved a seat for me, I chose to sit down next to Martin Mo, Walker Richter should understand what I meant.


    Hill Yi smiled andplimented me, ¡°Alva, you look so pretty today, and you look great.¡±


    I did feel better recently, and with the make-up, I also looked good, not at all like someone suffering from cancer.


    I smiled, ¡°You¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    Martin Mo nced at Walker Richter and asked me, ¡°You guys came together?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I said, ¡°He was unsure and picked me up at Fiona Croix¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You talked to him ¡­,¡± Martin Mo said lustfully, ¡°I heard about Fin Wilson.¡±


    Thinking of Fin Wilson, remembering the hatred in her eyes when she looked at me, I smiled bitterly, ¡°After passing the eighty difficulties, I made a mistake at this hurdle, Walker¡¯s mother hates me, and this hatred can¡¯t be eliminated, and she has already put out the word that if Walker Richter doesn¡¯t break up with me, she¡¯ll kill herself.¡±


    I hear Fin Wilson has gone on a hunger strike.


    Just now on the way here, Walker Richter received a phone call from home, Fin Wilson made a big fuss on the phone, I listened the whole time, my heart was veryplicated, which is why just now I hesitated and chose to sit next to Martin Mo toe.


    Fin Wilson is Walker Richter¡¯s mother, how can he choose?


    What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know if this body can be good, I don¡¯t want to make any more scandal with Walker Richter.


    Hill Yi frowned: ¡°How can this be, you all have a child, sweetheart have grown so big, can still let you two separate, besides, Yao Murong¡¯s matter also has nothing to do with you ah.¡±


    Yao Murong is a member of the Richter family, Martin Mo should have told Hill Yi about it, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing.


    In Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes, there is no right or wrong, she only sees the result, Yao Murong is dead.


    She is suffering from the pain of losing her son, and she can only vent this pain on me, it is impossible to transfer this hatred to Walker Richter.


    In Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes, Walker Richter sent Yao Murong in, and that was also because I was in the middle of it.


    Martin Mo said, ¡°If Walker Richter dares to give up on you at this time, I will be the first to not forgive him.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my business, don¡¯t worry, he treats me well, I don¡¯t ask for much now.¡± Just looking forward to living one more day.


    The wedding ceremony began, the master of ceremonies went to the stage and began to speak, saying a bunch of things in front of him before sayingter, ¡°Please invite our beautiful bride toe out today.¡±


    That door to the hall pushed open, and the lights of the entire room hit Fiona Croix, who, today, had the full attention of the audience, stunning the entire room.


    Zhou Chen held flowers in his hands, from the time Fiona Croix came out, his eyes were fixed on Fiona Croix, in his eyes, there was only Fiona Croix.


    When the wedding song started, Zhou Chen walked towards Fiona Croix, kneeled down on one knee, offered her flowers, and then held her hand as they walked down the aisle.


    I was on the stage, watching them exchange rings, sping fingers and kissing, marrying someone whose eyes are full of you will surely make you happy.


    I turned back, my eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, it was Jack Astor.


    He also came to Fiona Croix¡¯s wedding, only, he didn¡¯te to participate in a bright and honorable way, but hid in a corner, when Fiona Croix and Zhou Chen embraced and kissed, I saw the back of his gloomy departure.


    The girl he loved, belonged to someone else.


    Whether they passed me by for better or for worse, it stopped at today.


    Today is a good day, I am very happy, I want to drink two sses, before my hand touches the ss, Walker Richter snatched it for me first: ¡°You can¡¯t drink.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s orders, I can¡¯t drink.


    Martin Mo and Hill Yi knew about my health condition and were determined not to let me drink.


    Iughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s always okay for me to have a drink.¡±


    Martin Mo looked askance at Walker Richter, ¡°Alva drinks, then I¡¯ll apany you to drink, tonight, no drunkenness.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s drinking capacity is very good, he suddenlypared with Walker Richter¡¯s drink, this is unexpected, thinking of what Martin Mo said just now, I suddenly realized again.


    Walker Richter said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Because of Fin Wilson¡¯s incident, Walker Richter was holding a sulk in his heart, coupled with the fact that I didn¡¯t sit next to him just now, he was not happy even though he could understand it, wine is a good thing nowadays.


    Zhou Chen and Fiona Croix toast to this side, was Martin Mo and Walker Richter directly deducted, three big men than wine, we three women on the side to watch.


    I asked Hilli in a whisper, ¡°Can Martin Mo physically drink?¡±


    ¡°Let him be, it¡¯s hard to be happy.¡± Hillie really does do whatever Martin Mo says.


    Fiona Croix also said, ¡°What, are you afraid of getting your Walker Richter drunk?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen Walker Richter get drunk before. Knowing that he was in a bad mood today, I didn¡¯t stop him.


    The three big men drank until more than six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, went to the guest room to rest, the dinner could not attend, or the Zhou family two old man entertained the guests.


    Hill Yi teased Fiona Croix: ¡°Your groomsman is drunk like this, I¡¯m afraid tonight¡¯s bridal chamber won¡¯t work.¡±


    Fiona Croix blushed, ¡°You¡¯d better go take care of your family¡¯s Martin Mo.¡±


    The three women, each went to take care of their respective men.


    Walker Richter also drank a lot, copsed on the bed and fell asleep, I gave him hot water to wash his face and feet, covered with a quilt, I also apanied the side to lie down.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just as Iy down, I was suddenly scooped into Walker Richter¡¯s arms.


    I was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡±

 Chapter 445: Holding Ulysses Will’s Picture

    Walker Richter held me close, his legs pressed against my waist, his voice low, ¡°They¡¯re so good, if I don¡¯t pretend to be drunk, won¡¯t tonight be a waste.¡±


    His tone was full ofpulsion.


    I listened andughed in a low voice, ¡°Youe less, get cheap but still sell good, you guys ganged up to get someone else Zhou Chen drunk, tonight Fiona can take care of Zhou Chen, the night of the wedding is considered a waste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s out of my hands, it¡¯s Martin Mo who wants to drink.¡± Walker Richter was three times drunk, his voice waszy: ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve wanted to hold you like this for a long time, so much.¡±


    He sniffed the scent of my hair and quickly fell asleep, he wasn¡¯t drunk but with that much alcohol down his gullet, it must be impossible not to feel half of it.


    I rubbed against his arms, the warmth of his chest soothing me.


    I also want to want to sleep in his arms for once.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep, as for how Fiona Croix spent her wedding night with Zhou Chen, and whether Martin Mo and the others went to make a mess in the bridal chamber, I don¡¯t know.


    I slept until dawn, I woke up from Walker Richter¡¯s arms, he had already woken up, I opened my eyes to see him staring at me, Iughed, ¡°Looking at it every day, still looking at it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t get tired of looking at it every day.¡± Walker Richter kissed my forehead, ¡°Alva, can we get married at the end of the year, I owe you a wedding.¡±


    He said something like that again.


    I thought of Fin Wilson and hesitated a little, I didn¡¯t dare to say yes to him straight away, he read my mind and said, ¡°Just get ready to be my bride, on my mom¡¯s side, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to change her mind? Walker, bereavement ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva, my mom understands very well in her heart that what happened to Yao Murong has nothing to do with you, she is just blocking a breath in her heart, she is angry and hates me, not you.¡± Walker Richter interrupted me, ¡°I said, don¡¯t think nonsense, well, let¡¯s not talk about this, get up and I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    I¡¯m thankful to be able to open my eyes and still see the sun right now, and I really don¡¯t have to think about all the bad stuff.


    I washed up with Walker Richter and drove out of the hotel and he took me to a pic in Maple Grove.


    He had all the ingredients ready a long time ago.


    Now is not the season of maple leaves, maple forest is almost no people, the surrounding is very quiet, to the nket, blowing the natural wind, listening to the wind blowing the sound of the leaves, feel the sunshine on the body temperature, everything has be very peaceful, the heart also followed the quiet down.


    Walker Richter followed andid down, I rested on his arm, when the feet stopped to feel the enjoyment brought by the peace.


    When I am hungry, Walker Richter will bring out the food prepared long ago and grill it, when I am thirsty, I have water, and when I am bored, I can read a book to pass the time and chat with him.


    Even if the two people do not talk, just quietly sitting, lying, do not feel embarrassed, but feel a kind of happiness.


    The sun went down in the west, and the golden rays cast dappled shadows on the ground through the leaves.


    It waspletely dark, Walker Richter and I drove back again, so the day could be spent like this.


    You don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re wasting your time doing nothing.


    No matter what you do or where you are, when you are with someone you like, your heart is always warm.


    Walker Richter walked me back to the Hill family and handed me over to Jane Hasis before he left.


    I stayed in the doorway and watched as Jane Hasis came up behind me, ¡°Where were you guys all day today, Fiona Croix is married and you¡¯re so mushy with Walker Richter, when is he going to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, he asked me to marry him a long time ago, I just never said yes.¡± I said, ¡°You know my health well, I marry him at this time, in case ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say those unlucky words.¡± Jane Hasis interrupted my words, said: ¡°At first I let you marry Xiao Yao, you do not marry, you since you chose Walker Richter, he also proposed, what are you still waiting for, sweetheart are so big, how, you are really so no name and no points to follow him, you can not forget, when it was Be in ce of you married over the In everyone¡¯s eyes, you have no rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± I said bitterly, ¡°Everything is I don¡¯t want to, with him, I am very happy, but we can¡¯t be so selfish, and Walker Richter and I are not so close to such a ceremony.¡±


    There were plenty of people in the world who were just going to be together for the rest of their lives without a wedding.


    ¡°You, the importance of a ceremony to a woman, you see Fiona Croix, when she married into the Astor family, nothing, that is not looked down upon? She was ostracized and looked down upon at every turn. What happened to her in the end? Now that she is married to Zhou Chen, the Zhou family has organized such a big ceremony, that is to dere to everyone that Fiona Croix is the daughter-inw of the Zhou family, representing the attitude of the Zhou family, who would dare to look down on Fiona Croix in the future?¡±


    Jane Hasis was so truthful, word for word, that I couldn¡¯t refute it.


    The ceremony is an attitude of the man towards the woman.


    Jane Hasis nagged me so much that I was powerless to resist, and in the end I had to say that I wasn¡¯t feeling well and was a bit tired before I could get away from Jane Hasis¡¯s mincing words.


    I went upstairs to my room and passed by Be Hill¡¯s room, and saw her sitting alone on the sofa and staring, I walked in curiously, ¡°Be, what are you doing? It¡¯s sote and you¡¯re not sleeping.¡±


    Be Hill turned back to me, and when I saw what she was holding in her hand, my face changed and my pupils suddenly shrank.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Be Hill was holding what turned out to be a picture of Ulysses Will.


    She had tears all over her face.


    I was too surprised to say anything, Ulysses Will has already passed away for so long, and Be Hill has always been in the IQ of a three year old child, and doesn¡¯t know anything, but she is holding Ulysses Will¡¯s photo and crying today, I suddenly felt scared, could it be that Be Hill she ¡­ is well up?


    I tentatively asked, ¡°Be, what are you doing with this picture?¡±


    Be Hill said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I found it in my room, and when I saw the person on it, I wanted to cry so much, sister, who is this brother.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t well, but looking at the picture of Ulysses Will made her instinctively tear up.


    Be Hill covered her heart and said, ¡°It hurts here too, it¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    At that, my nose red.


    How was I going to tell her that it was her favorite person in the picture.


    How much did she love Ulysses Will to the point that she would still look at Ulysses Will¡¯s picture and cry when she was demented.


    ¡°Be, stop looking and get an early night.¡± I take the picture away and Be Hill won¡¯t give it away no matter what.


    ¡°No, sis, don¡¯t take it away.¡±


    Be Hill died in her arms and refused to let go, looking at her like this, my eyes burned, I said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t take it away.¡±


    No matter how much I coaxed her, she refused to give it to me, and even hugged the picture of Ulysses Will to sleep.


    I can¡¯t imagine how she would have faced Ulysses Will¡¯s death if she was normal.

 Chapter 446: Meeting Yao Mubai in the Classroom

    Day by day, Fiona Croix and Zhou Chen went on a honeymoon trip, I didn¡¯t tell Fiona Croix about seeing Jack Astor at the wedding, they had broken it off, Jack Astor didn¡¯t want Fiona Croix to know that he had been there, and naturally he had his hidden agenda.


    My health is getting better every day, because of Fin Wilson, I did not go to the Richter family, sweetheart was temporarily received by the Hill family, every day there is a daughter apanied, the most happy but so.


    Walker Richter also hated to put down roots in the Hill family, Fin Wilson where as he wished, every time he just stayed not long, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother or Charles Richter called to let him go back, even if Charles Richter does not love Fin Wilson, in the end it is his wife. Even if Charles Richter didn¡¯t love Fin Wilson, he was his wife in the end, and couldn¡¯t just watch Fin Wilson die and leave him alone.


    The Richter family couldn¡¯t afford to lose this reputation either. The Richter family had just been hit hard, and if the news of Fin Wilson¡¯s suicide spread, it would have a great impact on the Richter family as well.


    Martin Mo took over thepany, and together with Hill Yi, the two husband and wife team, thepany is well managed, and their daughter has also learned to walk, and began to call out to people.


    When I saw Martin Mo¡¯s daughter running towards me with a smile on her face, it was like a lifetime ago.


    How time flies, Martin Mo¡¯s daughter is already so big.


    Be Hill was sitting on the swing next to me, looking at Xuan Xuan and pping her hands andughing. She liked Xuan Xuan very much and subconsciously, she had not forgotten the child with Ulysses Will.


    Recently, I often go to Chu Tian¡¯s drink store to find a quiet ce to sit.


    I often think of what happened with Yao Mubai in G City, and what he said in the boxing ring when hepeted with Sai Jin. Chu Tian seldom talked to me about Yao Mubai¡¯s affairs, and he has a new girlfriend, who looks a bit simr to Chu Xian¡¯er, both of whom are beautiful women with a fluttering, fairy-like demeanor.


    Chu Tian brought it to me to recognize: ¡°Sister Alva, this is Gu Yao, my girlfriend, Yao Yao, this is Sister Alva.¡±


    Chu Tian every time he sees me is a mouthful of a Alva sister, he has also long recognized me as a god-sister, in fact, Chu Xian¡¯er is not his real sister, they are just an orphanage grew up, Chu Tian originally did not surnamed Chu, it is Chu Xian¡¯er let him follow herst name, and he also recognized Chu Xian¡¯er as a sister.


    ¡°Sister Alva is good, you can just call me Yao Yao from now on.¡±


    Gu Yao smiled beautifully.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I looked at the youthful Gu Yao and remembered when I was twenty years old, time passes quietly, how many people have long lost the light in their eyes.


    I saw this paragraph on the inte, eighteen year old myself, my life is up to me, twenty-eight year old myself, I just beg God not to mess with me.


    At eighteen, I believed in love, but at twenty-eight, I may only believe in bread.


    At eighteen, I thought I could save the whole world, but at twenty-eight, I feel that the whole world can¡¯t save me.


    Gu Yao is a very casual girl, and I get along very well, she is still in graduate school, often share with me her interesting stories in school.


    The door of the university has long been far away from me.


    Gu Yao afternoon ss, she asked me if I want to go to the school to visit visit, the lecture is from abroad back to a professor, very famous, she let me also go to listen.


    I had nothing to do, so I followed.


    In thedder ssroom, Gu Yao pulled me towards the back row and found a seat, one after another people came in, I looked at these youthful people who unted their own personalities, there was a kind of nostalgia.


    It was as if I saw the old Ulysses Will.


    Gu Yao introduced everyone who came in one by one in my ear, her friends, her ssmates from one of the dormitories.


    She greeted the people she knew and introduced me to them as well.


    Over the years, I¡¯ve made some friends, but I¡¯ve nevere into contact with anyone from the school, all I¡¯vee into contact with are business people, ying all kinds of tricks, ying all kinds of schemes, everyone carries a scheme for their own benefit.


    Gu Yao does not know that I was the chairman of Hill¡¯s Group, also do not know that I with the Richter family, with the Yao family those entanglements, in her eyes, I just Chu Tian recognize the god-sister.


    In her eyes, I am just the god-sister that Chutian knows. She also treats me as a friend.


    Recognize new people, change a new environment, the mood of the whole person is different.


    A chubby ssmate sat over, greeted Gu Yao and said, ¡°Yao Yao, do you know that Prof. Wang is noting today, the one who is lecturing us is his assistant, I heard that he is super handsome.¡±


    ¡°Assistant? How handsome can it be, why haven¡¯t I heard about it.¡±


    ¡°Just now I heard from Wang Xia, she went to the office and saw it, it¡¯s really super super handsome, Wang Xia said that she¡¯s going to split up with her boyfriend, she must take down the male god.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is there a photo, let us all take a look.¡±


    Everyone is chatting hot, when the ss bell rings, the ssroom immediately quiets down, all eyes look towards the door, footsteps gradually approaching, after listening to the gossip for a while, I¡¯m also curious about how handsome this assistant really looks.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I stretched my head towards the door, and when the person walked in holding a book and a ruler, I froze, and so did all the students in the ssroom.


    I froze because I didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar face here, the person standing on the podium holding a book is not Yao Mubai and who is it.


    And the others froze because Yao Mubai¡¯s face valuepletely crushed those fresh meat in the entertainment industry.


    Gu Yao also eximed, ¡°So handsome, but it¡¯s still my family Chu Tian who is the best.¡±


    My gaze tightly fixed on the podium, Yao Mubai lightly coughed, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Good afternoon students, due to Professor Wang¡¯s ill health, I¡¯ll be substituting for the ss today, my name is Bai Mu, everyone can call me Assistant Bai, or you can call me Teacher Bai.¡±


    Bai Mu?


    Howe, isn¡¯t he Yao Mu Bai?


    He wrote his name on the ckboard, Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu, Yao Mu Bai, I don¡¯t know why he changed his name, my eyes never left Yao Mu Bai, in a crowd of more than a hundred people, he didn¡¯t see me, opened his book and started lecturing.


    He is handsome and active in the ssroom, and the active ones are basically girls. After ss, Yao Mubai was surrounded by a group of girls asking questions.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, do you have a girlfriend.¡±


    This question is really direct.


    Yao Mubai pushed his sses in a gentle manner and said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing this answer, the crowd was a little disappointed, but it didn¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s pursuit of him.


    As the saying goes, as long as the hoe is wielded well, there is no corner that can¡¯t be dug.


    I stood outside the crowd and watched as Yao Mubai answered everyone¡¯s questions in a gentlemanly and unobtrusive manner, I suppressed my excitement and waited for him to pull away with difficulty, I called out to him in the corridor outside the ssroom.


    ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop at all, and I called him again, ¡°Mr. Bai.¡±


    Only then did he stop and turn to look at me as if he didn¡¯t recognize me, asking me suspiciously and politely, ¡°This student, may I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The way he looked at me was too unfamiliar, he had saved me a few times, a few times he had put his life on the line, how could he call me a ssmate so calmly?


    I walked towards him, my eyes locked on his gaze, mumbled and asked, ¡°Where did you go these months, why didn¡¯t you call me, Yao Mubai, what are you pretending to me that you don¡¯t recognize.¡±

 Chapter 447: Yao Mubai is dead

    Yao Mubai still looked at me with nk eyes and smiled, ¡°This student, you¡¯ve recognized the wrong person, my name is Bai Mu, not Yao Mubai, you little girls, ah, the way you chase after boys nowadays is really special.¡±


    He treats me as a student who worships him.


    Hearing his denial, I lost control of my emotions, grabbed his cor and asked, ¡°Yao Mubai, what are you pretending to me, you are Yao Mubai, I won¡¯t recognize the wrong person, it¡¯s not just that the Yao family copsed, as for you to change your name and run to school toe and teach what ss.¡±


    He still had a gentleman¡¯s expression, ¡°I¡¯m really not any Yao Mu Bai, you¡¯ve recognized the wrong person.¡±


    He was very serious, I couldn¡¯t see a trace of lying from his eyes, I panicked at once, it¡¯s impossible to have two people who look so simr in this world.


    ¡°Yao Mubai, stop it, this joke is not funny at all.¡±


    ¡°This student, I didn¡¯t joke with you, rather you made a joke with me, who are you talking about Yao Mubai, I really don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just an assistant, I¡¯m helping to substitute for the ss today.¡±


    He denied again and again, his aura and tone all changed, not at all like the previous cold and hard Yao Mubai.


    The man in front of me was gentle and elegant, like a learned schr, without any hint of a businessman¡¯s vor.


    Iughed and said awkwardly, ¡°Yao Mubai, how can you make such a big joke, if you are not him, who can it be, and where can he go.¡±


    He is not Yao Mubai, then where the hell did Yao Mubai go?


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know, I have to go beforehand.¡± He dropped this and left.


    I watched him leave, Gu Yao jogged over, ¡°Sister Alva, you¡¯re here, I was looking for you for half a day, I thought you¡¯d left, what are you looking at? What are you looking at? That handsome assistant? I heard that he came back from Germany, he is especially knowledgeable, in fact, he is not Prof. Wang¡¯s assistant either, he is a substitute teacher that the school hired back, the assistant is just a saying.¡±


    Substitute teacher, that is to say, he wille back to teach these students again.


    Gu Yao asked me if I wanted to follow them to the potluck, I refused and went back to THE HILL FAMILY, I asked her to make sure to inform me when there was Bai Mu¡¯s ss at that time.


    For the next week, I followed Gu Yao whenever there was his ss, making Gu Yao think that I was interested in him and asked me privately, ¡°Sister Alva, do you like Mr. Bai, if you¡¯re too embarrassed, I¡¯ll help you to get the contact information, and pull the strings for you.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, we ¡­¡± I was surprised for a moment that I didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    At this time Chu Tian walked over, ¡°What are you guys chatting about, what matchmaking, what Mr. White.¡±


    Gu Yao smiled and held Chu Tian¡¯s arm, said; ¡°Our school has a new teacher, especially handsome, I see Alva sister follow me to listen to his ss every time, thought she likes Mr. Bai, so I want to help pull the strings.¡±


    Chu Tian knew some things about Walker Richter and I, and also knew that I had a child, moreover, he knew about my previous entanglement with Yao Mubai, as soon as he heard that I was enamored with a teacher, he was surprised and asked, ¡°What kind of teacher can get into Sister Alva¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Gu Yao excitedly took out her cell phone, ¡°I have photos here, I¡¯ll flip them to you.¡±


    When Gu Yao flipped out Bai Mu¡¯s photo, Chu Tian eximed in shock, ¡°Yao Mu Bai, when did he go to be a teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Yao Mubai, it¡¯s Mr. Bai Mu Bai.¡± Gu Yao corrected, said, ¡°This is the new teacher in our school, can be popr, every day his ss is full, the whole department, and even the whole school¡¯s female ssmates all run to dabble in the ss, just to get up close and personal with Mr. Bai, close to the water.¡±


    Chu Tian looked at me, ¡°Sister Alva, he¡¯s not Yao Mu Bai?¡±


    Is he?


    I¡¯m not sure: ¡°I asked him, he didn¡¯t admit it, he said he is Bai Mu, I¡¯ve been observing him for the past few days, from him, other than looking simr to Yao Mu Bai, I really can¡¯t find a single thing that resembles Yao Mu Bai, I don¡¯t dare to be sure.¡±


    I really don¡¯t dare to be sure.


    Gu Yao nkly looked left and right, ¡°What are you guys talking about, what Yao Mubai, what simrity?¡±


    Gu Yao was not clear at all, Chu Tian looked at her and exined, ¡°He is Yao Mubai, the current family of the Yao family in the North City, after the Yao family copsed, he disappeared along with them, I didn¡¯t expect that he would run away to work as a teacher in a school, and even changed his name.¡±


    As soon as the Yao family was mentioned, Gu Yao knew it, it was the Yao family that stood at the top of the pyramid, it used to have unlimited scenery, and who didn¡¯t know it.


    Gu Yao was surprised; ¡°He¡¯s Yao Mubai? That can¡¯t be right, he¡¯s Mr. Bai who came back from studying in Germany.¡±


    Chu Tian and I nced at each other, neither of us said anything anymore, because neither of us could answer Gu Yao, Bai Mu insisted that he wasn¡¯t Yao Mu Bai, so what could we do with him?


    Walker Richter soon found out about me going to school for several days in a row.


    On this day, after the doctor came to see me, Walker Richter peeled fruit for me while asking me, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been going to school a lottely.¡±


    ¡°Well, Trudy met a new girlfriend and she always asks me to apany her to her lectures.¡± I said half-heartedly, ¡°Thepany has Martin Mo running it, and I have nothing to do, and sweetheart goes to school, so I follow to meet new friends.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything about meeting Yao Mubai.


    Walker Richter looked up at me and didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he pursue it, but I knew that I hadn¡¯t hidden anything from him, he must have known that I was hiding something in my heart, he just didn¡¯t continue to ask about it.


    He cut up the fruit and offered it to me, and as I ate it, I mused, ¡°I ran into someone old at school.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Walker Richter¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any expression at all, it was as if he knew I was going to say it, and as if he¡¯d been waiting for me to say it.


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    When I said those three words, I once again saw a shocked expression on his face, just like when I said that Yao Mubai had sent me a postcard.


    The shock in his eyes was as if this incident shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    This person, too, shouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    Walker Richter looked at me for a moment before averting his gaze, ¡°You really met him?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± I said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t recognize himself as Yao Mubai, he ims he¡¯s Bai Mu, and he¡¯s now working as a substitute teacher at the school.¡±


    In front of him, I still didn¡¯t want to have secrets, and I told all.


    ¡°Is it possible that you really recognized the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Could there be two more Yao Mubai¡¯s in this world?¡± I said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that Yao Mubai has a twin brother, and why couldn¡¯t it be him?¡±


    Walker Richter stopped talking, he digressed and didn¡¯t continue on this topic, but I sensed a subtle change in Walker Richter since I mentioned Yao Mubai.


    Later, I went to the school with Gu Yao to listen to a lecture, and when I went to look for Bai Mu, I saw Walker Richter talking to Bai Mu from afar.


    Why would hee looking for Bai Mu?


    I immediately hid behind a pir and watched Bai Mu leaning against the pir in the corridor, sizing up Walker Richter andughing, ¡°But it¡¯s really interesting, one or two of them are saying that I¡¯m Yao Mubai, I said, I¡¯m not, and I don¡¯t care who you are, so please don¡¯t disturb my life anymore.¡±


    Bai Mu dropped this sentence and wanted to leave, Walker Richter reached out to stop him; ¡°I naturally know that you are not Yao Mubai, because there is no more Yao Mubai in this world, you look simr to him, maybe this is fate, I would like to implore you to be Yao Mubai for once.¡±


    What do you mean there is no more Yao Mubai in this world?


    I couldn¡¯t figure out this sentence, but I was also shocked by it, and only felt a cold chill on my neck.


    Bai Mu also looked at Walker Richter with a puzzled expression, ¡°What do you mean by once Yao Mu Bai?¡±


    ¡°In front of her, you admit that you are Yao Mu Bai.¡± Walker Richter said, ¡°She has been looking forward to Yao Mubai¡¯s return, maybe it¡¯s heaven¡¯s will that you appeared in front of her.¡±


    Bai Mu instantly guessed who Walker Richter was talking about, ¡°You mean that girl? Her name is Alva Hill right, and what are you to her?¡±


    Walker Richter said a lot to Bai Mu that day, it was the first time I saw him pleading with someone, every word he said shocked me and made me wonder.


    As soon as Bai Mu left, I walked over to him and Walker Richter¡¯s face was filled with shock when he saw me, ¡°Alva, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, how would I know that there is no more Yao Mu Bai in this world.¡± I suppressed my emotions and asked him; ¡°Walker Richter, tell me the truth, what happened to Yao Mubai, just tell me the truth, okay, don¡¯t hide it from me anymore.¡±


    There is no more Yao Mubai in this world means Yao Mubai is no longer in this world, to put it more simply, Yao Mubai is dead.


    Walker Richter saw that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he told me the truth.


    He said, ¡°On the day Yao Murong was arrested, Yao Mubai sacrificed his life in order to catch Yao Murong.¡±


    Hearing this, I just felt that the whole world copsed.


    Yao Mubai was gone, the man who was willing to give up his life for me, the Yao Mubai who left indelible memories in my life was gone.


    He said he would marry me, but he didn¡¯t honor it. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s far away from home, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t do it anymore, but he¡¯s letting everyone hide it from me.


    Wang Yuan and Liu Xin must have known about it for a long time, that¡¯s why Wang Yuan lied that Yao Mubai had left, and the so-called postcard sent by Yao Mubai should have been sent to me by Wang Yuan pretending to be Yao Mubai.


    When I heard the news of Yao Mubai¡¯s death, I could feel the blood color on my face fading away cleanly.


    I remembered the look on Cai Caiqin¡¯s face when Yao Bin angrily scolded him for letting Yao Mubai die outside, and it turned out that he really died outside.


    I recalled Gu Chengzhong¡¯s expression when I asked him about Yao Mubai¡¯s whereabouts. Before that, he didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t know that Yao Mubai was dead, and it was my question that shocked him, and it was only then that he said that I was the one person that Yao Mubai was willing to take his life to love in this world.


    I remembered the nameless monument that Wang Yuan and Liu Xin took me to pay tribute to, if I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, it was Yao Mubai who was buried there ah.


    At one time he was so close to me, lying under the feet I stepped on, sleeping for a long time.


    I went to the cemetery with a face full of tears and found the nameless que, at that time I knelt down and sobbed uncontrobly in front of Yao Mubai¡¯s grave.


    Walker Richter was uneasy and followed me.


    He said, ¡°Before he died, he exined that he wouldn¡¯t let you know about his death, he said that he couldn¡¯t do what he promised you in this life, and in the next life, he woulde back to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you all keep this from me, why didn¡¯t you let me see him off onest time, Walker Richter, how could you all be so cruel as to not let me see him onest time.¡± I lost control of my emotions and yelled as I tugged on Walker Richter¡¯s coat, I couldn¡¯t ept the news of Yao Mubai¡¯s death.


    He was the iron Yao Mubai, how could he die.


    Walker Richter let me vent, he gently stroked my head, ¡°Alva, sometimes I¡¯m so jealous, jealous that he could manage to love you with his life.¡±

 Chapter 448: Fulfilling Regrets

    I fell on the ground, staring nkly at Yao Mubai¡¯s tombstone, tears slowly drying on my face, the cold wind blowing on my face, I was thinking, why did Yao Mubai not let me know about his death, why did he want everyone to hide it from me.


    Wang Yuan Liu Xin, Cai Caiqin, even Gu Chengzhong concealed, Walker Richter has known for a long time, but also concealed, attempting to let Bai Mu pretend to be Yao Mubai to round out this big lie.


    I stayed in the cemetery for a long time, the sky gradually darkened, Walker Richter helped me up, ¡°Alva, we¡¯ll go back first, Yao Mubai, he doesn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°He put his life on the line for me several times, but all I can do is just to look at his grave for a few more moments, Walker Richter, do you think that if I had sessfully married Yao Murong that day, would it mean that he wouldn¡¯t have died?¡±


    In fact, this hypothesis of mine does not exist at all, the person has already been lying in the ground I stepped on, there is no more Yao Mubai in this world.


    Yao Mubai and Yao Murong between the grudges, is ultimately to have an end, but why must pay the price of life.


    After learning of Yao Mubai¡¯s death, I did not go out at home for half a month, immersed in grief, Gu Yao called me and asked me if I wanted to go to the school to listen to the ss, today is thest ss on Bai Mu, after this ss, it seems that the people will go back to Germany.


    I heard, immediately agreed, let Gu Yao in front of the school waiting for me.


    Maybe even just look simr to Yao Mubai, but I still want to take ast look, even if it is to fulfill my regret of not sending Yao Mubai on hisst journey.


    I took a taxi to the school, Gu Yao was waiting for me at the door, brought two cups of milk tea from Chu Tian store, handed me a cup: ¡°This is a new product from Chu Tian store, try it and give your opinion.¡±


    I was not in the mood to drink milk tea: ¡°What time is ss? Is Bai Mu really leaving after thest ss today?¡±


    ¡°The ss is at 3:10, there are still twenty minutes before it starts.¡± Gu Yao teased me, ¡°Sister Alva, do you really like Mr. Bai, or do you think he¡¯s Yao Mu Bai.¡±


    I knew very well that that person wasn¡¯t Yao Mubai, and I also knew very well that I wasn¡¯t falling for Bai Mu, I was just pretending him as Yao Mubai.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to Gu Yao about thisplicated feeling, pulling her along and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ssroom first.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Gu Yao led me to the ssroom, the location of the ss was different every time, so Gu Yao could only know.


    I followed Gu Yao to the ssroom first, just as the bell rang, students came out from inside the ssroom one after another, the next ss this ssroom would be Bai Mu¡¯s ss.


    After the students finished leaving, I pulled Gu Yao and hurriedly found a seat, waiting for the bell to ring.


    The wait was always long, I kept looking at the time, there were still five minutes to go.


    Gu Yao propped her head up and looked at me; ¡°Sister Alva, I¡¯m curious about the story between you and Yao Mu Bai, can you tell me about it.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Gu Yao said that, the images of Yao Mubai and I since we met shed in my mind like a movie, from the first meeting to the end, I always remembered that year in the detention center, he stood outside the iron gate and asked me why I was following Walker Richter.


    Many times after that, Yao Mubai called me stupid.


    In his eyes, I am a person with low emotional intelligence and low IQ.


    In front of him, I can be reckless and say whatever I want to say, no matter if it¡¯s an angry scolding or a loudugh, it¡¯s all sound.


    To talk about my story with him, it is really too long, too long.


    I suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start.


    I opened my mouth, only to realize that it was like there was something stuck in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Seeing me like this, Gu Yao also said, ¡°I¡¯m just casually asking, you don¡¯t have to say anything if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, a thousand words, only converged into one sentence: ¡°He should not have met me, perhaps, did not meet, there is no robbery.¡±


    But many things are predestined again.


    Gu Yao did not understand the meaning of my words, looking at her nk eyes, I did not exin again.


    The bell rang and some students came in, just as I was expecting Bai Mu toe to ss, I heard a student say, ¡°Mr. Bai isn¡¯ting today, Professor Wang is giving us a lesson, and Mr. Bai seems to be in a hurry to go to the airport.¡±


    Upon hearing that Bai Mu was noting, I immediately asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Bai now?¡±


    ¡°I just saw heading towards the school entrance.¡±


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately ran out, at that time I was harboring the mood to see Yao Mubai¡¯sst face, ran to the school entrance, fortunately in time.


    I ran to the school entrance and saw Bai Mu just about to get into a cab.


    I shouted, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Bai Mu looked over at the sound.


    I panted and ran over, looking at him as if Yao Mu Bai was standing in front of me, I said, ¡°Can you let me trample for you.¡±


    Bai Mu froze for a moment and nodded yes.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I really appreciated it.


    I went to a Chinese restaurant with Bai Mu, it was now three in the afternoon, there were no more customers inside the store, it was empty, we casually found a seat and sat down, casually ordered two dishes.


    I asked him, ¡°Can I call you Yao Mu Bai, just onest time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He also agreed very quickly, ¡°No matter what story you have with the one called Yao Mubai, I¡¯m happy to be Yao Mubai for a second time, it¡¯s also considered to be an adult.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said, ¡°You should also know that he¡¯s not in this world anymore, before I met you, I didn¡¯t know about his death, I regret that I didn¡¯t send him on hisst journey.¡±


    ¡°What was your rtionship? Friends, lovers?¡±


    ¡°Friendship upwards, lovers yet.¡±


    This is my rtionship with Yao Mubai, deeper than friends, but so far short of fate.


    Maybe if I hadn¡¯t met Walker Richter in this life, Yao Mubai would have been my destiny.


    Bai Mu nodded: ¡°Then I understand, you want to drink something, or you tell me what character he is, the tone of voice and so on, so that I am more like him.¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ is silly.¡±


    I thought about it, only the word stupid can describe Yao Mubai.


    If he¡¯s not stupid, who is?


    In fact, I don¡¯t need Bai Mu to do or say anything, as long as he sits in front of me and I look at his face, it¡¯s enough.


    Bai Mu was in a hurry to go to the airport, we only got together for half an hour, and all we talked about was Yao Mu Bai.


    Later, I sent Bai Mu to the airport, watched him go through the security check, Bai Mu left me contact information, I did not want it, I said: ¡°I watched you go, it¡¯s like seeing him off, he lied to me, said he went to a foreign country to travel, and now it¡¯s just a lie that has turned into a self-defeating fact.¡±


    The one who went abroad was not Yao Mubai, but Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu understood what I meant and smiled, turning around and leaving behind a back.


    I eyed him as if I was watching Yao Mubai gradually walk away.


    When that silhouette disappeared, I received a call from Wang Yuan, she said on the phone, ¡°Alva, Boss has gone to South Africa again, I just contacted him, he is doing well over there, but he shouldn¡¯t being back for a while.¡±


    I didn¡¯t break down Wang Yuan¡¯s lie and said with a smile, ¡°Good, as long as he¡¯s doing well.¡±

 Chapter 449: Kowtowing

    Fiona Croix ended her honeymoon with Zhou Chen and immediately called me and asked me to go shopping.


    With a new life, Fiona Croix had a smile all over her face and a light in her eyes, this is the life of meeting the right person.


    I teased her, ¡°You¡¯re having a great second spring.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Fiona Croixughed, ¡°This is good fortune, Alva, I really believe that this is all about destiny, no matter how rich or pretty you are, it¡¯s not as good as a good life.¡±


    Yes, people with a good life never taste any pain in their life.


    I smiled and teased myself, ¡°I just have a bad life, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve grudged so many people.¡±


    ¡°Alva, that¡¯s not what I meant ¡­,¡± Fiona Croix quickly exined.


    I naturally know, I said, ¡°I¡¯m just self-joking, let¡¯s go, go to Chu Tian¡¯s store to have a drink.¡±


    This ce happens to be not far from Chu Tian¡¯s store.


    I have been habitually going to his store to sit down.


    Fiona Croix also bought the things she needed, most of them were for Zhou Chen and Ryker to add, we drove to Chu Tian¡¯s store, he was flirting with Gu Yao, I coughed lightly, ¡°Boss, bossdy, two cups of milk tea.¡±


    This bossdy naturally shouted Gu Yao.


    Gu Yao¡¯s face immediately reddened, shyly nced at Chu Tian: ¡°Who is his boss¡¯s wife, I still have ss in the afternoon, I¡¯ll leave first, Alva sister bye.¡±


    This little ninny, slipped away really fast.


    ¡°Your bag.¡± Chu Tian sent Gu Yao¡¯s left behind bag jogging over, the two of them stood on the side of the road for a few more minutes to get tired of each other, before Chu Tian came in.


    Iughed, ¡°You guys are like glue, are you close to a good thing.¡±


    Fiona Croix also chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just pick a good day and get it over with.¡±


    Chu Tian scratched his head, ¡°Sister Alva, Sister Fiona, don¡¯t tease me, Yao Yao is still young, we¡¯re not in a hurry, you guys go upstairs and sit down first, I¡¯ll make you milk tea here, or is it original vor?¡±


    Gu Yao is only in her early twenties, it is indeed a bit urgent to step into a family so early.


    Fiona Croix said, ¡°Just bring me a juice.¡±


    I looked at Fiona Croix in surprise, she loves milk tea.


    Fiona Croix was a little embarrassed by my look, gathered her ear hair and whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I was simply happier to hear this news than if I were pregnant myself.


    Fiona Croix nodded, ¡°I just confirmed it yesterday, it¡¯s been over forty days.¡±


    That¡¯s pretty goddamned fast.


    I teased, ¡°Zhou Chen is really powerful, not only did he take you down in a few days, but now he even has a baby, awesome, awesome.¡±


    With a child, Fiona Croix¡¯s days would only get happier.


    Fiona Croix was really embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so soon, originally I thought my chances of getting pregnant were very low, Zhou Chen said he didn¡¯t mind, just think of it as spending a few more years in the world of two, I didn¡¯t expect this baby toe like this.¡±


    Fiona Croix had a miscarriage during her second pregnancy and the doctor did say the chances of getting pregnant were low, so to have good news so soon is indeed delightful.


    Now that the baby was still small and an ultrasound couldn¡¯t see much, Fiona Croix hadn¡¯t told Zhou Chen yet, she wanted to wait until she was stable.


    ¡°Fiona, congrattions.¡±


    Fiona Croix was also considered bitter sweet.


    Fiona Croixughed, ¡°I hope my good fortune will be passed on to you as well, so that you¡¯ll have good news sooner too.¡±


    By this she was referring to my condition, not me and Walker Richter.


    I smiled, ¡°Your good luck has already been passed on to me, the doctor said it, I¡¯m already getting better, and at this rate, I¡¯ll be cured soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡± Fiona Croix was happy for me, ¡°Alva, you¡¯ve kind of lifted the clouds to see the sky.¡±


    Trudy brought up milk tea and juice, we clinked a ss and said, ¡°May we get better and better and happier.¡±


    ¡°Better and better, happier and happier.¡±


    We had a small gathering at the beverage store and Fiona Croix suddenly asked, ¡°Is Wang Yuan still in touch with you? I haven¡¯t heard from her for a long time, she didn¡¯t show up when I invited her at my wedding, is she up to something?¡±


    Since Yao Mubai¡¯s ident, Wang Yuan resigned, as for what she and Liu Xin are doing, I don¡¯t know, Wang Yuan did call me, but all she said was about Yao Mubai.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her out some other day, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s in North City.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask out one day and sit together.¡± Fiona Croix said, ¡°I have to go to the hospital the day after tomorrow, why don¡¯t you apany me then.¡±


    ¡°What, how long do you n to hide this from Zhou Chen? Or do you want to surprise him with romance?¡±


    Fiona Croix gave me a nk look, ¡°Couples need to be a bit affectionate too.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, deep love can¡¯t be kept, only a set up can win people¡¯s hearts na.¡±


    Deep love is to benefit oneself, and a ruse is to benefit others.


    That¡¯s the key to winning people¡¯s hearts with a routine, isn¡¯t it?


    Sometimes I think, Be Hill loves Ulysses Will so much, but can¡¯t get a single look from Ulysses Will, probably because, Be Hill only cares about giving, a passion touched by her own, not what Ulysses Will wants.


    Zhou Chen is very sticky Fiona Croix, this is only half a day¡¯s work, Zhou Chen has already called to ask where Fiona Croix, he wants toe over.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb the two couples, so I made an excuse to go back.


    I just arrived at the Hill family door, I saw a familiar figure hovering in the doorway, when I approached and saw that it was Fin Wilson, my heart instinctively resisted, unwilling to meet with her.


    I turned around and wanted to leave, but Fin Wilson had already seen me, and she came over quickly and stopped my car.


    I could only stop the car.


    Fin Wilson looked at me with two eyes, and I was terrified.


    Fin Wilson had tried to harm me several times, even if she had to die with me, she still wanted to stop me from entangling with Yao Murong and stop me from being with Walker Richter.


    When Fin Wilson tried to kill me with a knife, if not for Yao Murong¡¯s timely arrival, I would have died.


    I didn¡¯t get out of the car and didn¡¯t say anything, Fin Wilson pped the car door with both hands vigorously, ¡°Open the door,e down.¡±


    Her purpose ofing to me was known without asking.


    I pursed my lips, she stopped my car today, even if I didn¡¯t get out.


    I hesitantly got out of the car and Fin Wilson grabbed me, ¡°Alva Hill, I implore you to spare my son.¡±


    With that, she suddenly dropped to her knees, straight down like that, I could hear her knees knocking on the cold hard ground.


    I looked at her in dismay, and before I could say anything, she suddenly kowtowed toward me again, very reverently, and prayed, ¡°Alva Hill, I beg you, let my son go, leave him, don¡¯t bother with him anymore, I¡¯ve already lost one son to you, I can¡¯t afford to lose a second one.¡±


    Fin Wilson just kept kowtowing, she didn¡¯te with hard moves, this kind of soft move was even more powerless for me to fight.


    I quickly helped her up, ¡°Get up, what are you doing.¡±


    Where can I afford Fin Wilson¡¯s kowtowing.


    Fin Wilson didn¡¯t get up, her forehead was already red and swollen, ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I¡¯ll keep kowtowing until I die.¡±

 Chapter 450: Hundred People Matchmaking Banquet

    Fin Wilson¡¯s determination to stop me from being with Walker Richter can¡¯t be stopped until life ends.


    Fin Wilson pushed my hand away and kept kowtowing again, the homeowners in and out of this neighborhood were all non-rich and wealthy, watching this scene, they stopped to watch, no matter what the cause of Fin Wilson kowtowing to me was, this scene looked like to others, that was me bullying people too much.


    Jane Hasis should have heard themotion and saw more and more people gathering, she ran over to have a look, when she saw Fin Wilson kowtowing in front of me, she was also very surprised, and hurriedly pulled Fin Wilson up: ¡°Mrs. Knight, what are you doing, how are you kowtowing to my family Alva.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s forehead has been kowtowed, blood is flowing, down the sides of his nose and across his cheeks, it looks a bit scary.


    ¡°I beg your daughter to spare my son.¡± Fin Wilson was breathless, her eyes kept staring at me, she was forcing me to open my mouth and say yes, and once I promised, then I couldn¡¯t go back on my word, so many people here were watching, these were all witnesses.


    If I didn¡¯t nod my head yes, I would be pushed to the moral high ground.


    Fin Wilson¡¯s soft knife is really good, it¡¯s more useful than killing me directly with a cold knife before.


    Jane Hasis looked at me and then at Fin Wilson and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the house to talk about what we have to say, what¡¯s the fuss at the door.¡±


    Jane Hasis tried to pull Fin Wilson into the house, Fin Wilson had a cold face, pushed Fin Wilson away, and stubbornly looked at me, ¡°If you think you haven¡¯t kowtowed enough, I can kowtow again, I forbid you to be with my son, you¡¯re the one who harmed my son.¡±


    With that, Fin Wilson was going to kneel down again.


    I took a deep breath and grabbed her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kowtow again, I promise you, from today onwards, I won¡¯t have any dealings with Walker Richter, I¡¯ll be a stranger to him from now on, if there is a vition of this promise, I will be ¡­ ¡±


    Before I finished my sentence, a deep and cold male voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Up and down, I Walker Richter only need an Alva Hill.¡±


    I looked back over, Walker Richter came hurriedly, he pulled me to his side with a hand, his gaze coldly looked at Fin Wilson: ¡°Mom, even if I beg you, don¡¯te to force her anymore, it¡¯s me who wants to be with her, it¡¯s not that she has to be my Walker Richter, it¡¯s always been me who won¡¯t let go too, don¡¯t let the tragedy unfold any more you¡­ If you want to lose both your sons at the same time, you can just keep on knocking.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s words made Fin Wilson¡¯s tears fall immediately, she cried and said, ¡°Son, why do you have to have Alva Hill, she is a disaster, the Richter family used to be fine, since she appeared, the Richter family has never had a day of peace. The Richter family used to be fine, since she appeared, the Richter family hasn¡¯t had a single day of peace, the things that have happened over the years, which is not rted to her, you almost lost your life because of her, and then you lost your hearing in both ears because of her, why don¡¯t you listen to your mom.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cause is nted, what kind of fruit is obtained, what happened in the Richter family all these years, isn¡¯t it because of your selfishness back then?¡± Walker Richter sneered, ¡°Mom, one must be content.¡±


    Dropping this, Walker Richter held my hand and wanted to enter the house, but I tugged on him, he looked at me quizzically, I looked at him, my heart was full of mixed feelings, but in the end, I calmly withdrew my hand, ¡°Go back, and take your mom back with you.¡±


    The moment I took my hand back, I saw panic in Walker Richter¡¯s eyes, and as soon as he tried to regain my hand, he grabbed it, but it was empty, and I turned to Jane Hasis, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    I knew Walker Richter¡¯s eyes had been on me, yet I didn¡¯t turn around, Fin Wilson¡¯s move would make me lose face in the North City, unable to hold my head up, and if I continued to tangle with Walker Richter, it would also tarnish his reputation, and the world would say that he was ungrateful, and that he didn¡¯t care about his mother for the sake of a woman.


    It was for the best that I kept my distance from him now.


    When I entered the house, I immediately closed the door behind me, blocking out everything outside.


    Walker Richter, please forgive me for not having that courage.


    He had already taken ny-nine steps, but he couldn¡¯t take thisst step.


    There were too many onlookers outside, Jane Hasis simply closed the curtains, she sighed and said: ¡°I was hoping that you could marry into the Richter family, but now it seems that it is difficult, look at what Fin Wilson has done, how will people look at you in the future? This is too much of a trick.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you have to stop talking.¡±


    I was a little upset.


    Jane Hasis face sank, ¡°Why don¡¯t I say it, I can¡¯t see you being bullied by them, this hasn¡¯t even entered the door yet, this is the way it is,st time the injury on your head was caused by her, right, you go there once and get hurt once, this the Richter family doesn¡¯t go, so what.¡±


    I haven¡¯t been to the Richter family since then, and Jane Hasis knew that when she thought about it.


    Jane Hasis was furious and felt sorry for me.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing to say, it¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°What fate, I don¡¯t recognize fate, my daughter can¡¯t suffer like this.¡± The more Jane Hasis thought about it, the more angry she became: ¡°Alva, tomorrow I will go to find you a blind date, my Jane Hasis¡¯s daughter where is the worst? There are plenty of people who want to marry my daughter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take Jane Hasis¡¯s words seriously, but I didn¡¯t expect that Jane Hasis would really find a match for me the next day.


    I woke up to the sound of an urgent phone call from Fiona Croix.


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯re going on a blind date? What¡¯s going on now that every major media outlet is advertising your blind date.¡±


    I was sleepy, and with Fiona Croix¡¯s words, Ipletely lost even my sleepiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What blind date ad?¡± I was dumbfounded, and when I looked online I realized that I was on a hot search, and there were ads all over the ce for my blind date to find a man.


    I immediately thought of Jane Hasis, who was for real and had paid good money for the ads.


    Walker, Richter and Fin Wilson and I had a big fight in front of our house yesterday, and the word was spreading fast in themunity, and now there was another ad for me to get a blind date, which just added fuel to the fire.


    My head was simply spinning, things were happening and there was nothing I could do about it.


    I rubbed my brow and told Fiona Croix on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s my mom.¡±


    After hanging up, I went to Jane Hasis, she was answering the phone, all of them came to meet me on a blind date, one after the other, Jane Hasis was smiling from ear to ear, answering the phone and taking careful note of the other person¡¯s contact information, the basics, single or divorced.


    I will listen to these in the ear, originally wanted to go to stop, on second thought, has happened, now say what is useless, so just let Jane Hasis go.


    Jane Hasis this matter has be a big deal, even Martin Mo also called to ask, after listening to me say what is going on, even agreed with Jane Hasis, said: ¡°should let the Richter family to see, you Alva Hill is not non-their the Richter family. family.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You also follow the hrious, I am now a big head, my mother to arrange for me to matchmaking, I just stood there for a while to listen to, I guess a meeting will be lined up until a few months to go, there must be a dozen or so a day.¡±


    Martin Moughed on the phone, ¡°Seriously, I haven¡¯t seen your mom do anythingforting in the past few years, but this is the only thing she¡¯s done that¡¯s really nice.¡±

 Chapter 451: He Doesn’t Care

    I still underestimated Jane Hasis in the end, she even arranged twenty people for me to meet at once, and just sat around a big round table.


    When I saw this table, I was almost dumbfounded.


    Jane Hasis is really what type of introduction have, tall, short, fat, thin, Sven, tough, cold, even pseudo-maiden type have.


    Jane Hasis said with a smile, ¡°Alva ah, you sit down with everyone to get to know each other, into or out of it does not matter, just as a few more friends, this back there are people lined up, you first look through the end of this batch, and then I arrange.¡±


    I simply wanted to cry.


    Before I sat down, all twenty men stood up and shouted at me, ¡°Good day Miss Hill.¡±


    The gesture, the noise, that really, scared me.


    Iughed a few dryughs, ¡°Make yourself at home, sit down, all of you, sit down.¡±


    I think I¡¯m really crazy too, I really agreed to Jane Hasis for a blind date.


    All the men sat down together, I really doubt if these people are the trustees that Jane Hasis found.


    I smiled, sat down, looked at these twenty people, suddenly did not know what to say, and finallyughed resentfully, ¡°Let¡¯s all introduce ourselves first, and talk about our specialties.¡±


    After the words were said, I suddenly had a feeling that I was the homeroom teacher.


    Immediately, a man in a pink suit introduced himself in a thin voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, my name is Cai Xiong, thirty-two this year, unmarried, hobby female, what I¡¯m best at is coaxing girls to be happy.¡±


    ¡°My name is Liang Xi, thirty-five this year, unmarried, best at ying the piano.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡­


    Introductions one after another, I was bored to listen, sipping tea, as if it was a gathering of friends, listen to the segment, to have fun.


    Suddenly, one man stood up and said something that caught my attention.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m awyer, I don¡¯t know any flowerynguage, only a sincere heart, I hope to have a destiny with Miss Hill, and build a happy family, I brought the ount book, real estate certificate, bank card, here is all I have, as long as Miss Hill is willing, I would like to hire Miss Hill as my wife with a sincere heart with these out-of-body things, and anytime you can Registered marriage.¡±


    These words are very simple, but like a stone thrown into a calmke, rippling round and round.


    The words were abrupt, yet shocking.


    It was the first time I had met someone who dared to offer his entire fortune and was willing to register his marriage at the first meeting.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Fu Sheng.¡±


    It is the same sound as one of the words in my name.


    I looked at Fu Sheng, he wore a dark suit, short inches, clean and sharp, wearing sses, body rich in a schrly temperament, that is often immersed in books will have the temperament.


    Well-read, well-read, these words can be thought of just by looking at his appearance.


    Fu Sheng stood in the middle of these people, appearance is not the most outstanding, but let a person¡¯s eyes light up.


    Jane Hasis saw me chatting with Fu Sheng for a few more words, thought I was interested in him, after the blind date banquet was dispersed, she immediately told me, ¡°I made an appointment with Fu Sheng for you, you guys will go out for a walk together tomorrow afternoon, drink tea, go shopping and so on.¡±


    It¡¯s really worthy of being a real mom.


    Knowing that I was Jane Hasis arranged table after table of matchmaking, Fiona Croix and Hill Yi all ran to see the fun, Fiona Croix see the Hill family¡¯s threshold is almost broken,ughed: ¡°Our Alva charm can be really big, thise to matchmaking people have three digits. ¡±


    Hill Yi alsoughed, ¡°I just heard auntie say that there will be more tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, in order to save time, she wants to have a hundred people matchmaking banquet tomorrow.¡±


    Jane Hasis is still reallying on strong.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh, Fiona Croix added, ¡°I also heard that Alva has her eyes on awyer named Fu Sheng, who is so handsome and tall, and as soon as he came here, he wanted to get married to our Alva, and he brought his ount book with him, so this sincerity is really something.¡±


    I was flirted with by the two, obviously my own business, listening to their words, but I also followed the joy, for a long time has not been like this soothing.


    Jane Hasis whole matchmaking banquet although a little headache, but alsough and cry, added a lot of fun.


    Chatting, Hill Yi suddenly thought of something, asked me: ¡°Alva, your side of the blind date to make such a big fuss, Walker Richter side what attitude?¡±


    Jane Hasis has really made a big fuss, now the whole circle is afraid that there is no one who does not know, there are jokes, there are also watching the fun, the Richter family side has not moved, Walker Richter even did not have a phone call.


    Once Hill Yi¡¯s words came out, the whole living room suddenly became quiet, Fiona Croix gave her a wink, I saw it in my eyes.


    Regarding THE Richter family¡¯s attitude, I really can¡¯t say anything.


    I was the one who rejected Walker Richter, so I can¡¯t expect a reaction from his side.


    Fiona Croix changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow, Alva, you should be early tomorrow.¡±


    I promised to apany her to the hospital.


    ¡°Okay, on call.¡±


    Fiona Croix sat with Hill Yi for a while and left without dinner.


    The following day.


    Jane Hasis arranged another blind date, which I put off on the grounds that I had to apany Fiona Croix to the hospital.


    I drove directly to the hospital, Fiona Croix has not yet arrived, I waited for a while, before I saw peoplee.


    Fiona Croix has long hung up the expert number, and so called her name, Fiona Croix themselves in, I waited outside, about half an hour, Fiona Croix from the inside out, she smiled and whispered to me: ¡°really pregnant, I intentionally set the doctor¡¯s words, the stomach is a girl, Zhou Chen said before, looking forward to having a Zhou Chen used to say that he was looking forward to having a daughter, and this time his wish hase true.¡±


    A daughter is a sweet little coat.


    I nced at the checklist and was really happy for Fiona Croix.


    ¡°nning to go back tonight and tell Zhou Chen? He¡¯ll probably jump for joy when he finds out you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Well, probably.¡± Fiona Croix had a happy face.


    When someone is happy, it¡¯s natural for someone in this world to be sad.


    Fiona Croix and I walked towards the elevator, only to meet up with Liang Ying head on.


    Liang Ying was frustrated, her cell phone squeezing a checklist, she also came to see the doctor, and came out of the infertility department.


    Since Liang Ying¡¯s miscarriage, there has been no movement, I guess she is anxious and wants to have another child.


    Having a baby is really a matter of fate, some people can get pregnant easily, while some people can¡¯t even get pregnant after trying all sorts of ways.


    Liang Ying also saw us, her eyes fell on Fiona Croix, looking at Fiona Croix came out of the maternity department, sheughed to herself, ¡°God is really ungrateful, it would let someone like you marry such a good family, and pregnant with a child, good things are all catching up with you, it¡¯s really unfair ah.¡±


    The Zhou family was known as a kind family.


    Fiona Croix¡¯s mother-inw loved her as her daughter-inw and treated her like her own daughter.


    Fiona Croix had a string of good things going for her, but Liang Ying didn¡¯t even have a child, so her heart was naturally unbnced.

 Chapter 452: Apologize

    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t take care of Liang Ying, there is such a kind of person in this world, who can¡¯t see others better than themselves, and talks sourly, Fiona Croix already has no possibility with Jack Astor, and if she pulls the wool over Liang Ying¡¯s eyes, she will be asking for trouble.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Fiona Croix restrained her smile and spoke to me.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but in Liang Ying¡¯s eyes, that became looking down on, it was contempt, Liang Ying took a big step across, stopped Fiona Croix, and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so proud, Fiona Croix I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be toocent, you really think you¡¯re a treasure, that¡¯s because the Zhou family doesn¡¯t know how bitchy you used to be, and you¡¯re this The one you are carrying in your stomach may not be anyone¡¯s, it¡¯s only been married for a short time and you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not looking for someone else, Zhou Chen, to be the wrongdoer.¡±


    Liang Ying¡¯s words are very difficult to hear, insulting Fiona Croix¡¯s innocence, Fiona Croix is not vegetarian, immediately med: ¡°Liang Ying you fart, give me a clean mouth, you can not give birth to jealous of others, people like you deserve to not be able to conceive a child, probably Jack Astor he is not willing to touch you. ¡±


    The war and jealousy between women is so amazing, one or two words, the war is immediately detonated.


    Fiona Croix¡¯sst sentence may have stepped on Liang Ying¡¯s pain, Liang Ying suddenly pounced on Fiona Croix like crazy, this scene is like when Liang Ying was pregnant with her child and Fiona Croix had a big fight, and in the end, Liang Ying lost her child, and now Fiona Croix is pregnant with her child, and Liang Ying is making such a fuss, which seems to be uncontroble, but it is a deliberate plot to harm Fiona Croix. this was a deliberate attempt to murder Fiona Croix.


    ¡°Fiona. ¡°I immediately protected Fiona Croix behind me, blocked in front of her, and stopped Liang Ying, not allowing Liang Ying to get close to Fiona Croix: ¡°Liang Ying, stop, what you did with Jack Astor has nothing to do with Fiona, don¡¯t think of venting your grievances on Fiona again. Don¡¯t think of venting your grievances on Fiona again.¡±


    There were so many people in the hospital, Liang Ying making such a mess immediately caused quite a few people to gather around, Fiona Croix was not reckless this time, she carefully protected her stomach.


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t matter, I think she is eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, the crown you wore on your wedding day was sent by Jack Astor right, it was worth fifteen million dors, if you cleared the air with Jack Astor, how could you ept such an expensive thing, I think you are just trying to fish for Jack Astor, you¡¯re ying with him, and also intentionally destroying me and Jack Astor¡¯s family.¡±


    It was known that the crown was expensive, but not this expensive.


    With such an expensive gift, it was no wonder Liang Ying was jealous.


    Fiona Croix sneered, ¡°Fifteen million dors is considered expensive? I gave a son to the Astor family, that¡¯s priceless, as for you and Jack Astor, I¡¯m warning you Liang Ying, don¡¯t put shit on my head again, you can¡¯t keep a man that¡¯s because you¡¯re incapable, who¡¯s to me.¡±


    Liang Ying a good goldendy in the past few years, was mercilessly destroyed by the marriage, long ago there is no previous dignified and elegant image, hysterical, full ten spiteful woman.


    As the saying goes, a good marriage makes people into children, a bad marriage makes people into crazy.


    Liang Ying is thetter.


    Fiona Croix also didn¡¯t want to waste words with Liang Ying and pulled me and said, ¡°Alva, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We just walked out a few steps, Liang Ying suddenly pushed Fiona Croix violently from behind, Fiona Croix¡¯s hand came off from my hand, caught off guard, I backhanded to grab Fiona Croix, but my hand grabbed an empty hand, Fiona Croix crashed into the corridor¡¯s benches, her face instantly turned pale, and she slowly squatted down covering her stomach.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± I shouted in panic, reaching out to help her up, but didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Liang Ying smiled triumphantly, ¡°If I don¡¯t feel good, you don¡¯t want to feel good either.¡±


    This typical psychological distortion ah.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor.¡±


    I hurriedly called out for a doctor to give Fiona Croix a look.


    This matter was so big that Fiona Croix was brought in for a checkup, so I just had to call Zhou Chen and ask him toe to the hospital and tell him the whole story.


    When he heard that Fiona Croix was pregnant and almost victimized by Liang Ying, Zhou Chen¡¯s face immediately sank, and I saw anger on his svelte face.


    When a person who rarely gets angry is enraged, the consequences are very serious, Zhou Chen is the one who holds Fiona Croix in his heart, when the two oldest members of the Zhou family heard that Fiona Croix had an ident, and that the child in her stomach was almost harmed by Liang Ying, they were immediately enraged, and went to the Astor family to ask for an exnation.


    There is a saying that if you don¡¯t make a mistake, you won¡¯t die, and this saying is very appropriate for Liang Ying.


    Originally, Liang Ying held a good hand of cards, when the child was born, the Astor family will protect her, but now Liang Ying offended the Zhou family, she bullied Fiona Croix¡¯s video in the hospital was recorded and sent to the Inte, and soon the incident was fermented to an uncontroble point, theizens used Liang Ying of having a bad heart and a wicked heart.


    Once a person¡¯s reputation is bad and tainted, it can¡¯t be washed away.


    Zhou family wants a statement, I heard that Zhou Chen personally went to the Astor family, almost with Jack Astor hands, finally in order to calm down this matter, Liang Ying came forward to publicly apologize, confess their faults.


    On the inte, Liang Ying had a handful of snot and a bag of tears, making herself very aggrieved and saying that she was mentally deranged before she pushed Fiona Croix.


    Originally, this matter was not too big, not too small, and the Zhou family wanted justice for Fiona Croix, so this is a big deal.


    An apology, a public confession, which where to offset the Zhou family¡¯s anger, Liang Ying this obvious moral abduction, if the Zhou family does not forgive, that is small-minded, the Zhou family forgave, then Fiona Croix suffered the injury and how to count.


    Zhou Chen Liang Ying¡¯s public apology also made a response, when the media interview said: ¡°do wrong to apologize that is as a person¡¯s basic qualities, but I do not ept such an apology, I just need to get a justice for my wife.¡±


    Zhou Chen is not at all afraid of what others say about him, eptance is affection, do not ept and do not moral abduction.


    If everything could be solved with an apology, then there would be no need for a patrol bureau in this world.


    Fiona Croix didn¡¯t take a stand this time either, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good to take advantage of this time to treat Liang Ying properly, otherwise we don¡¯t know what we will do again in the future, since we have already been offended, the beam has been knotted, then there is no need to look forward and backward.¡±


    Seeing the Zhou family stand up for Fiona Croix, I was very relieved, Fiona Croix is finally no longer alone to face all the storms, Zhou Chen has built a harbor for her to dock.


    I remembered the Astor family¡¯s attitude towards Fiona Croix in the past. Because of Fiona Croix¡¯s identity and family background, she was ostracized everywhere in the circle, but the Astor family never stood up for Fiona Croix, and the Astor family¡¯s default attitude made those who bullied Fiona Croix even more rampant. The Astor family¡¯s default attitude also makes those who bully Fiona Croix more unscrupulous, Fiona Croix will not be able to speak, can only put all the dimensional aggrievement to the stomach to swallow.


    But now it is different, the Zhou family is Fiona Croix¡¯s backing, Zhou Chen protection, who dares to let her suffer?


    The Zhou family is notorious for protecting their shorings, Liang Ying wants to apologize this time, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.


    Zhou Chen¡¯s approach seems very warm to me as an outsider, not to mention Fiona Croix, who really found the right person this time.


    Liang Ying pushed Fiona Croix this matter in the Inte for half a month, finally Liang Ying had to step forward, personally went to Fiona Croix in front of the apology, sincere repentance, and promised not to do harm to Fiona Croix again.


    When Fiona Croix forgave Liang Ying, she said, ¡°If anything goes wrong with my baby, I¡¯m counting it on you.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This was referring to more than just the baby in her belly, it was Ryker.


    Fiona Croix wasn¡¯t in THE Astor family and she had to think about Ryker, otherwise no one would know if Liang Ying did anything to Ryker.


    Liang Ying made a promise and Fiona Croix forgave her, and that was the end of it.


    But it was only a superficial end.


    Not long after this incident, Jack Astor and Leung Ying¡¯s marriage scandal resurfaced, and after only two days on the inte, the two of them really divorced.


    Jack Astor is afraid that he has long wanted to leave, this time Liang Ying to their own pit, the Astor family two old man also do not help Liang Ying to speak, a let the Astor family disgrace daughter-inw, the Astor family naturally will not want again.


    When the dust settled, Jane Hasis and I were lying on a recliner, drinking tea and eating cake.


    We were mother and daughter, yet we chatted like friends.


    Jane Hasis smiled and asked me, ¡°How are you doing with that Fu Sheng?¡±


    I kowtowed to my melon, ¡°Mom, what do you think it is like for a man to love a woman with all his heart, is it like Zhou Chen?¡±


    Protecting his woman with all his heart, not letting anyone give his woman a hard time, and shielding her from the wind and rain.


    Jane Hasis hands on the armrests of the recliner: ¡°I have not tasted, your dead father to that woman should be considered true love, your father for her to wait for decades, and finally had to marry people back, but the men, are not get in themotion, you look at that so-and-so so-and-so star, abandoned for their own wife who had two sons, do not forgive his wife¡¯s pre-marriage private life, but go back to find to someone else gave birth to two children, married twice the woman.¡±


    I listened thoughtfully, ¡°Perhaps there really isn¡¯t a standard by which to measure this.¡±


    Everyone has a ruler in their heart and a definition of love.


    There are many factors that bring two people together, and many factors that separate them; maybe it¡¯s one little thing that brings them together, or maybe one little thing that tears them apart.


    Gu Xuan didn¡¯t want a child for Pheobe Wilson, and two days ago Pheobe Wilson called me to say that the two were going back to North City and that they were getting married.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you give me a digression.¡± Jane Hasis said, ¡°I think Fu Sheng is quite good, if you¡¯re still not satisfied, then I¡¯ll open up for you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I quickly stopped, Jane Hasis¡¯s previous fiasco had only subsided because of Fiona Croix, I didn¡¯t want to make a fool of myself again.


    I had to wear a mask everywhere I went now, just in case I was recognized.


    ¡°Fusheng then?¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything.


    Jane Hasis sits up, ¡°Don¡¯t give me Walker Richter in your thoughts, do you see him showing up these days? You have gone on a blind date, he did not even have a shadow, hepared with others Zhou Chen, really a heaven and a hell, Fu Sheng to you at least a few phone calls a day to greet, from time to time toe over to sit down, I think this kid and polite and know how to be courteous, you are quite attached to you, you will marry it.¡±


    I cried andughed, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re asking me to get sh married.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a sh marriage, Fiona Croix didn¡¯t get married in a sh marriage, and how well she¡¯s doing.¡± Jane Hasis said bitterly, ¡°Alva, people need to look ahead, you¡¯re about to get well, Fu Sheng knows about your past and doesn¡¯t mind, this kid is sincere, so think about it.¡±


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Fu is here.¡±


    It was really speaking of the devil.

 Chapter 453: Marriage Proposal, Setting Up the Auditorium

    Upon hearing that Fu Sheng had arrived, Jane Hasis immediately got up and went to greet him very enthusiastically.


    Fu Sheng brought a lot of gifts with him, Jane Hasis weed people in while saying, ¡°Why do you still bring things, why are you so polite, you can¡¯t break the bank in the future,e in and sit down, Alva is on the balcony.¡±


    I listened to my mom¡¯s loud voice, I held my forehead, put the melon seeds, and rushed back to my room.


    I heard Fu Sheng¡¯s footsteps going up the stairs, he went towards the balcony.


    Jane Hasis treatment of Fu Sheng is simr to that of Yao Mubai back then, she is itching for me to hurry up and marry.


    In fact, Jane Hasis has a sentence right, sh marriage is not necessarily bad, put the two people¡¯s bonding period in the marriage period, maybe there is no seven-year itch, maybe there will be other different gains, not the same feeling.


    But let me marry Fusheng, let me sh-marriage, I really don¡¯t have the same courage as Fiona Croix.


    ¡°Miss Hill?¡±


    Fusheng was looking for me outside.


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea for me to hide in my room, so I answered, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll change my clothes ande.¡±


    Casually took an old dress and changed into it, I opened the door, Fu Sheng was standing at the door waiting, very gentlemanly, ¡°Miss Hill, you are so beautiful today.¡±


    With Fu Sheng know for a long time, speak also not so formal, I smiled and asked back: ¡°Which day I am not beautiful?¡±


    Fu Sheng smiled, ¡°Every day is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Pretty is nothing more than a skin, sooner orter there will be a day of aging, if I get old and ugly one day, then will Mr. Fu dislike it.¡±


    ¡°It would be my honor to apany you as you grow old.¡± Fu Sheng was very good at talking, ¡°The day you grow old, I will also be a bad old man, at that time Miss Hill can¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Fu Sheng proved to be modest.


    I yed a few moves against him, a few back and forth and realized that not only was he very good at chess, he also knew how to read other people¡¯s minds, she was able to know where I was going tond next, and while he was letting me go, he was at the same time attentive enough to make me feel that I was pretty good at it myself.


    It is also this moment, I think Fu Sheng this person is not simple, with such a person living together, afraid of one day divorced by calcting even pants are not left.


    He was originally awyer, to really to thewsuit, thew memorization must be more familiar than me as ayman.


    I y chess carelessly, as a pass time, Fu Sheng suddenly asked me: ¡°Miss Hill, I have a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask, but I¡¯m afraid of being abrupt, I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡±


    The words had been said, where was there any should or shouldn¡¯t.


    I smiled lightly, ¡°Please ask whatever you have.¡±


    I thought Fu Sheng would ask some very tricky questions, but Mei wanted to, he asked me bluntly, ¡°Miss Hill has been reluctant to ept others because of Walker Richter, right, and you¡¯re waiting for him to respond?¡±


    I was slightly stunned andughed, ¡°That¡¯s a sharp question Mr. Fu, it made me wonder how to answer for a moment.¡±


    I dropped the chess piece in my hand and Fu Sheng said, ¡°I want to hear the truth from Miss Hill, both are adults, problem solving should be mature shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Truth.¡± I pronounced these two words and pondered for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m me, he¡¯s him, it¡¯s not because of him that I¡¯m not willing to ept someone else, even if it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be so hasty in making a decision about my own lifelong affairs and think twice before doing so.¡±


    That¡¯s a true statement, and I really didn¡¯t wait for Walker Richter¡¯s response, but hisck of response did make me feel bad inside.


    I couldn¡¯t do it withplete indifference, not caring.


    Fusheng thought very seriously for a while, ¡°It is indeed right to think twice before acting, I will always wait for Miss Hill to make a decision, there is no hurry.¡±


    These words gave me a lot of pressure.


    I directly picked it out, ¡°Mr. Fu, you are a very interesting person, but we are not destined to be friends, it¡¯s okay to be friends.¡±


    Fu Shengughed, he wasn¡¯t surprised, he seemed to have known my answer.


    I said, ¡°The blind date banquet was arranged by my mom, she is very satisfied with you, but it¡¯s not the era of parents¡¯ orders and matchmakers¡¯ words anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill¡¯s point I understand.¡± Fu Sheng said, ¡°I truly and sincerely hope to have a result with Miss Hill, Miss Hill can think about it, we are both single status, everything is possible.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is possible at all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me who said that.


    I looked towards the source of the sound together with Fusheng, Walker Richter came at some point, sullen face, striding over.


    Fu Sheng, however, got up without humility, ¡°President Richter, Miss Hill¡¯s life matter, Miss Hill has the final say, you and I have no say.¡±


    I quite admire Fu Sheng, he said this, and not afraid of offending Walker Richter, in thewyer¡¯s world to lose his job.


    I was also surprised by Walker Richter¡¯s sudden arrival.


    Carefully counting, we have not met for a month.


    Walker Richter looked over at me, ¡°Alva, your daughter has asked you to join her for dinner.¡±


    I knew this was a pretext as soon as I heard it, but I couldn¡¯t refute it, sweetheart is indeed our daughter, for that matter, what could Fushengpare to Walker Richter?


    I also do not want to let Fu Sheng misunderstanding, also do not want to take advantage of him, got up and said: ¡°Mr. Fu, today this chess will be yed here, another day to y a good game.¡±


    Fu Sheng is very interesting: ¡°Good, then some other day free time to meet again.¡±


    Fu Sheng deliberately emphasized the word ¡°about¡±, and I saw Walker Richter¡¯s face darken again.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh in my heart.


    After Fu Sheng left, I kept a cold face and didn¡¯t give Walker Richter a good look, and said nonchntly, ¡°What is President Richter¡¯s business ining to my ce in his busy schedule, don¡¯t use the child as a shield.¡±


    ¡°You said I¡¯m here for something.¡± Walker Richter sighed, with an expression that there was nothing he could do about me, and said, ¡°Bring the ount book ande with me.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    You need to use your ount book either to get married or to buy a house.


    Buying a house is unlikely, getting married should be even less ¡­


    ¡°Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register.¡± Walker Richter said in a very overbearing manner, ¡°Put my name Walker Richter in your spouse¡¯s column early, and I¡¯ll see who dares to covet you.¡±


    I was not impressed by this statement.


    ¡°Walker Richter, what do you take me for, what do you take THE Hill family for, toe and go as you please, why should I marry you.¡±


    When venting my resentment, the more I spoke the more aggravated I became, and in the end my voice choked a little and I could not speak; at this time, whoever cannot strain his emotions loses.


    I tried to open my eyes wide, to hold back the tears in my eyes, and twisted my head not to look at him.


    Instead, he suddenly hugged me to him, ¡°Angry?¡±


    There was a smile in his tone, and I got angrier and angrier, squirming in his arms and ying hard to get, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The more I struggled, the tighter Walker Richter held me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He whispered in my ear, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault, don¡¯t get mad, look at you, you go on a blind date, and I don¡¯t get mad.¡±


    ¡°I went on a blind date, what qualifications do you have to be angry, who are you to me, what do I have to do with you.¡± I said negatively, ¡°You don¡¯t get in the way of my blind date here, and you don¡¯t talk nonsense, if you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ve already decided to marry someone else.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Walker Richter was particrly confident, ¡°Alva, I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to eat that, Walker Richter picked me up and headed out the door without saying a word.


    ¡°Walker Richter, get off me.¡±


    Walker Richter doesn¡¯t say a word and just picks me up and puts me in the car, Jane Hasis chases after me, ¡°Walker Richter, you put my daughter down, where are you doing this, you¡¯re badmouthing my daughter.¡±


    Walker Richter mmed the car door shut, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m responsible for Alva¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible my ass.¡± Jane Hasis was so angry she was swearing.


    Without saying a word, Walker Richter started the car and drove off.


    I didn¡¯t bother talking to him, I wanted to see where he wanted to take me.


    The car drove for almost an hour and stopped at arge hall.


    This was a wedding hall.


    Walker Richter led me inside and I was amazed by the decor.


    I can¡¯t describe it in words, it¡¯s just too dreamy, it¡¯s like heaven on earth, it¡¯s something that every girl would love.


    Walker Richter said, ¡°It took me a month to set this up, this is where our wedding will be held, do you still like it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working on this all month?¡±


    I was surprised, I didn¡¯t realize that Walker Richter¡¯s one month of no-show was an act to show that he was going to marry me.


    ¡°Well, I promised you a wedding, Alva, and I hope you¡¯ll marry me.¡±


    With that, Walker Richter got down on one knee and took out the ring he had proposed to me with in the first ce, ¡°Alva, please let me take care of you and give you happiness.¡±


    A simple and sincere expression, I recognized that being in the middle of a dreamy auditorium, I was almost in tears as I looked at the man in front of me.


    Knowing my concerns, he said, ¡°My mom has already agreed, Alva, I have convinced my mom and she has given her consent for us to get married, as long as you nod your head, we will get married on the first of next month, okay?¡±


    The first of next month, only a week away.


    He was able to convince Fin Wilson in January, I was surprised, ¡°She ¡­ really agreed?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it, he must have lied to me.


    Just then, Fin Wilson¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°I agree.¡±


    I turned around in shock to see Fin Wilson, who had little expression on her face and still wasn¡¯t too happy with me, but said, ¡°I agree that you two should get married.¡±

 Chapter 454: Knots in the Heart

    I don¡¯t know what method Walker Richter used to convince Fin Wilson, when Fin Wilson hated to die with me and kowtowed in front of me, I could deeply feel that her hatred for me could not be dissipated in several lifetimes.


    But in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s only been a month, and Fin Wilson has changed her mind, which has to make me surprised and puzzled.


    ¡°Alva, marry me.¡±


    Walker Richter¡¯s voice yanked me back to reality.


    While looking at the man kneeling in front of me, at that moment I ghosted a yes and reached for his ring.


    Walker Richter proposal sessful thing soon spread in the circle, along with our wedding news, also spread quickly, the wedding date is scheduled for the first of next month, that is Walker Richter has long been optimistic about the date, but also afraid of the night is too long to dream, so it will be booked in such a hurry.


    But the wedding need to use things, Walker Richter let people ready, no matter from which side, have not treated me poorly.


    Jane Hasis did not want to marry Walker Richter with me, but now, she also has nothing to say, can¡¯t break up the lovebirds, split us up, to be the second Fin Wilson.


    Before apanying Fiona Croix busy wedding, now it is my turn, but a little blind.


    Fiona Croixughed at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too excited, I think someone can¡¯t wait to get married.¡±


    I covered my heart and rubbed it, ¡°Fiona, I feel empty inside, I¡¯m always uneasy, Walker Richter¡¯s mom¡¯s promise is so fishy, it makes me think it¡¯s not that simple, what do you think if she backs out again, or does something drastic again.¡±


    ¡°You, just put your heart inside your stomach, Walker Richter has taken care of it, why are you still worrying about it blindly, you should take good care of your skin now, take good care of yourself, and wait for that day to be a beautiful bride.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°My skin does seem to be a little drytely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine in the afternoon, let¡¯s go, go for a beauty treatment.¡±


    I said, ¡°You¡¯re like this, you still go, your family Zhou Chen knows about it, will not cut me to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a beauty treatment, I¡¯m apanying you.¡± Fiona Croix pulled me up, ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes.¡±


    I changed and before I could get out the door, Pheobe Wilson called, she was back and looking for me to get together tonight.


    I haven¡¯t informed her about Walker Richter and I getting married, and I don¡¯t know if Walker Richter has told her yet.


    Fiona Croix heard that it was Pheobe Wilson, she found an excuse to go back, she and Pheobe Wilson are not familiar with each other, they can¡¯t get along, and they can¡¯t y together.


    Pheobe Wilson naturally came back with Gu Xuan, Gu Xuan went back to Gu¡¯s house, Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯t follow her back, she chose to stay in the hotel, people didn¡¯t get married, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t stay there, this is self-love, respect yourself first, others will respect you.


    Pheobe Wilson and I made an appointment at a Chinese restaurant near the hotel where she lives, I arrived first, booked the location, and ordered the dishes, and when I went to the private dining room, I identally bumped into Gu Chengzhong.


    He was also eating at this restaurant.


    Gu Chengzhong was talking to his partner, when he looked up, he saw me, and then he turned sideways and said something to his partner, the man went into the private room first, Gu Chengzhong walked towards me, ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re eating here too.¡±


    ¡°Pheobe came back today, we made a date to have dinner together.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong smiled wryly; ¡°You¡¯re getting married, she did have toe back, congrattions, future Ms. Richter.¡±


    The words ¡®Ms. Richter¡¯ sounded sarcastic in his mouth.


    I knew he was angry for Yao Mubai, Yao Mubai nearly lost his life for me several times, but I was going to marry someone else shortly after his death, based on the fact that Gu Chengzhong had paid off hundreds of millions of dors of debt for Yao Mubai, it waspletely understandable for him to have this kind of attitude towards me.


    Gu Chengzhong¡¯s words blocked me really can not say a word.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth andughed: ¡°Thanks to him not being there, or see you want to marry someone else, I do not know how it will be.¡±


    The absence in his mouth is not in this world.


    If it was before, I would not have understood the meaning of this sentence.


    I really admired Gu Chengzhong¡¯s love for Yao Mubai, I wasn¡¯t offended by his words at all, ¡°He has no regrets in this life to have a friend like you, I heard from Chu Tian that you paid back all the debts for Yao Mubai.¡±


    Even if they were blood brothers, they may not have done this, but Gu Chengzhong did.


    Gu Chengzhong snorted coldly, his brows furrowed, ¡°That brat Chu Tian, his mouth is never out of bounds, it seems like you¡¯re very close to him.¡±


    ¡°I often go to his store to sit.¡± I said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want toe to the wedding, so I won¡¯t send you the invitation.¡±


    How could Gu Chengzhong go to my wedding.


    Pheobe Wilson arrived just as the words left my mouth.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Alva,¡± Pheobe Wilson walked over, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson called Gu Chengzhong a big brother along with Gu Xuan.


    Gu Chengzhong answered and said, ¡°You guys go eat, I still have an appointment, so I¡¯ll stop chatting for now.¡±


    To Pheobe Wilson, Gu Chengzhong acted detachedly polite.


    Probably because of the entanglement between Pheobe Wilson and Walker Richter, the intricate rtionship between several people, and Yao Mubai¡¯s death, Gu Chengzhong inevitably had a thorn in his heart.


    Even though Gu Chengzhong was dissatisfied with me, he didn¡¯t say anything about Yao Mubai¡¯s death, and I pretended that I didn¡¯t know.


    After Gu Chengzhong left, Pheobe Wilson and I nced at each other, and she said; ¡°That¡¯s just the way he is, forget it, whatever, let¡¯s go in first, have you ordered any good food, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Ordered, all your favorites.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up then.¡± Pheobe Wilson was really hungry.


    When I entered, I inadvertently nced at the marks on her neck and teased, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really hungry, too much exercise, eat moreter to make up for it.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson immediately understood what I meant and blushed, tugging her cor up to cover the marks.


    I asked her, ¡°When are you nning to get married?¡±


    The two just came back for the wedding.


    Pheobe Wilson said, ¡°Gu Xuan is looking at the date and hasn¡¯t finalized it yet.¡±


    When she said this, Pheobe Wilson was a bit disinterested and also didn¡¯t seem to be too attached to the wedding date.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    In front of me, Pheobe Wilson didn¡¯t hide it, hesitantly said, ¡°Maybe, we can only get along for a few years briefly, even if we tie the knot, this marriage should still be divorced, Alva, I can¡¯t live with him for the rest of my life, he epts the fact that I can¡¯t have children now, it doesn¡¯t mean that his desire to be a father stops, we met a kid on the airne, looking Especially cute and adorable, that child likes Gu Xuan very much, the two of them interacted on the ne, I saw Gu Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of light when he looked at that child, I can¡¯t selfishly deprive him of his right to be a father.¡±


    I can¡¯t really say anything about this kind of thing, Pheobe Wilson is now taking one step at a time, and when Gu Xuan gets bored and weary one day and chooses again, she will definitely choose to let go.


    I know Pheobe Wilson, she is a person who can afford to let go, when she can let go of Walker Richter, maybe many yearster, she can also let go of Gu Xuan.


    Life is a rush, no one knows who will stay in whose life for a long time, whether it is a lifetime, or a few short years.


    Gu Xuan knew that Pheobe Wilson could not have children, but did not care about Pheobe Wilson¡¯s feelings, in front of her to amuse other people¡¯s children, which is very solid, and do not me Pheobe Wilson think too much.


    But maybe ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, maybe Gu Xuan didn¡¯t think that much and was just teasing,e on, eat your food or it will get cold.¡±


    Pheobe Wilsonughed and didn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    We just finished eating, Gu Xuan¡¯s side called to ask Pheobe Wilson whether it¡¯s over or not, they all have men, and if they want to meet briefly in the future, they really don¡¯t have the freedom they had when they were single.


    I finishedughing at Pheobe Wilson, after the meal I looked at my cell phone, nothing, calls, messages, none, I pursed my lips and drove back to the Hill family.


    Jane Hasis was talking with Be Hill, I don¡¯t know what Jane Hasis said, Be Hill was repulsed and fussed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    I changed my shoes in the foyer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find apanion for your sister, she muttered no, I see Fu Sheng is a worthy person, sooner orter I have to return to the yellow earth, and your sister is not right in the head, what will happen in the future?¡±


    ¡°Mom, as long as there is me, I won¡¯t let her suffer a bit.¡± I wrinkled my eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about finding her someone to take care of her, that Fu Sheng person, even more so, if one day she really finds one she likes, and the other person treats her with sincerity, then only then will I consider handing her over to the other person, otherwise this is non-negotiable.¡±


    Be Hill hid behind me and said timidly, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I gently patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t like something, sister won¡¯t force you to do it.¡±


    I was so protective of Be Hill, making Jane Hasis very surprised, she sighed and sat down on the sofa: ¡°I have talked to Fu Sheng, and he has no problem with it, I thought that you are going to marry into the Richter family, so you can¡¯t let Be follow her, and the things that she has done with the Richter family, you can¡¯t let her follow her, and the things that she has done with the Richter family, you can¡¯t let her follow her. You¡¯re not unaware of the things she did with the Richter family, how embarrassing would it be, how would you behave, how would Be behave.¡±


    Be Hill had once impersonated me to marry Walker Richter, and now, although it seemed like everything was back in ce again, what had happened over the years couldn¡¯t be erased with a single word.


    It turned out that Jane Hasis was in a hurry to find a match for Be Hill because I was marrying into THE Richter family.


    ¡°Before, Fu Sheng said he was sincere in wanting to marry me, but then I¡¯m going to marry someone else, and he promised you that he could take care of Be¡­ Mom, haven¡¯t you ever thought that it¡¯s really such a good thing? Such a good person? If Be was healthy, then I wouldn¡¯t say anything, but she¡¯s like this now and Fusheng doesn¡¯t mind, do you think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Men are more realistic than women a lot of the time, it¡¯s just that smart men don¡¯t show it.


    Jane Hasis, after my words, suddenly changed her face: ¡°Are you saying that Fu Sheng is looking at THE Hill family¡¯s family fortune?¡±


    I looked at Be Hill: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little moreplicated than I thought.¡±


    Be Hill¡¯s brain is not good, but the body and face is not to speak of, which man look at it is not moved?


    Hill¡¯s Group is now Martin Mo on behalf of the management, Hill Yi is responsible for, outsiders do not know Hill Yi is not Frank Hill biological, Jane Hasis experienced so much, she does not care about this, Hill¡¯s Group is still surnamed Hill, thepany¡¯s profits Martin Mo and Hill Yi did not take a point, all of which are to the I have Jane Hasis.


    In order to give Be Hill a protection, Hill Yi and Martin Mo to Be Hill opened a special ount, the money inside is enough for her to spend a lifetime.


    However, outsiders don¡¯t know about this, but Fusheng is so pleasing to Jane Hasis, and if he can¡¯t marry me, he will marry Be Hill, the contrast is too big, and he is awyer, if I remember correctly, Fusheng¡¯s ce of work is the samew firm where Martin Mo gave Be Hill the certificate to find awyer.


    The money and color are both gained, how can Fusheng lose.


    Jane Hasis said with trepidation, ¡°Alva, aren¡¯t you overthinking it, I don¡¯t think Fu Sheng looks like that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try and test it.¡± I said, ¡°You make a call now and ask him toe over, just say that you¡¯re talking to him about the marriage with Be, ask him to show his sincerity, you¡¯ll see what he¡¯ll say and do.¡±


    In fact, this matter is not necessary at all, Jane Hasis but do not die, have to prove that they are not wrong, she went to call Fu Sheng, Fu Sheng immediately promised toe over immediately.


    Sure enough, just after half an hour, there was the sound of a car in the yard.


    Fusheng hade.


    I called Be Hill back to the room and gave Jane Hasis a wink, ¡°Go try it yourself, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    Jane Hasis pulled me back, ¡°Alva, you stay with mom, what if I say the wrong thing or don¡¯t have the judgment to fall for it.¡±


    I cried andughed: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily useful for me to stay, he is awyer, he is a good judge of words and has a sweet mouth, I¡¯m afraid that even I might fall into trouble, but since he is awyer, you can ask him to write down a guarantee or something for you, if something goes wrong one day, the Hill family¡¯s money will not have a penny to do with him, and the Hill family will have nothing to do with him, and Be Hill will go out from this door. out, and THE HILL FAMILY will be left alone, and you¡¯ll see what he says.¡±


    Jane Hasis looked at me half doubtfully, half seriously, and did as I said.


    After I went upstairs to wash up and went downstairs, I heard Jane Hasis saying to Fu Sheng, ¡°Little Fu, Auntie really likes you, and seeing that you are a good boy, I thought of entrusting Be to you, but Alva is going to be married into the Richter family, and I¡¯m getting old, and my health is deteriorating day by day, and Be is going to have no ce to go. I can¡¯t close my eyes even if I¡¯m dead. The Hill Group is going to merge with the Mo¡¯s Group, the Hill family has no son, thepany will be someone else¡¯s sooner orter, money is something outside of the body, and I don¡¯t value it, Hill Yi and Alva have a home, they will have their own families, and they definitely won¡¯t care about Be. After thepany merger, Be will not have a guaranteed livelihood. ¡­¡±


    The words have not finished, Fu Sheng interrupted Jane Hasis words: ¡°Be is also the Hill family daughter, even if thepany merged, she should also share her share, this is her right, this Hill¡¯s group monthly profits, how can even Be¡¯s life security are not, is not by the Mo family to ¡­¡±


    Fu Sheng said here, observing Jane Hasis¡¯ face before continuing, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t have any other meaning, I¡¯m just worried that Be will suffer with you and be cheated.¡±


    This is to say that Martin Mo cheated Jane Hasis with Hill Yi and shortchanged Be Hill.

 Chapter 455: Serving the In-laws, the Downward Spiral

    Fu Sheng¡¯s intention of these words is very obvious, he also realized that he said the wrong thing and exposed his mind, and immediately corrected: ¡°Auntie, I mean, after all, Be doesn¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re not too familiar with this piece of thew, and your own rights and interests have been vited, and you probably don¡¯t know it, and I¡¯m just citing an example, and I don¡¯t want the two of you and Be to be aggrieved. ¡±


    Jane Hasis is not a fool, she has been in this luxury noblewoman circle for decades, the woman¡¯s point of hooking up, the man is afraid that all can¡¯t bepared to, Jane Hasis at this time where still do not understand Fu Sheng¡¯s intention, but she didn¡¯t show, I stood in the corner of the stairs to listen to it, but also did not show his face.


    I only heard Jane Hasis long sigh, said: ¡°My life is bitter ah, give birth to two daughters, you also see, Alva disaster, it is not easy to have a good day, but this little daughter has be this way, I can apany Be for how long ah, at most a few more years, but the rest of the day? I worry every time I think of it, so Auntie I think you¡¯re good, I think if you can be my son-inw, then Be will have a ce to live, this money is all outside of the world, life does not bring, death does not take away, Be also spends nothing, as long as there is a person to love, to give mouth to mouth to eat it, as for thepany¡¯s profit, how much of a loss, and I don¡¯t ask, and with Be has nothing to do with the daughter of the marriage out of the water, the daughter of the water out of the water, the daughter of the marriage out of the water. The daughter sshed out of the water, you say is not this reason, when I one day to the west, they are willing to help between the sisters to help, do not want to, Be has anding will also be assured.¡±


    Jane Hasis implication is that if Fu Sheng married Be Hill, that is his responsibility, Be Hill and the Hill family have no rtionship, naturally, the Hill family¡¯s money has nothing to do with Be Hill, where there is married out of the daughter still go back to her mother¡¯s family to get money, so that the mother¡¯s family to raise the reason.


    In this way, Fu Sheng¡¯s calctions will fall through, but also to their own trouble, add a burden.


    Who would want to ept Be Hill without true love?


    Fu Sheng is a bit dumbfounded, he looked at Jane Hasis face helpless look, face can not pull down, this time also certainly can not say not afraid of trouble, also can not say do not want Be Hill words.


    I looked at Fusheng¡¯s expression as if he had eaten a fly, and felt funny in my heart.


    Jane Hasismented again: ¡°Fu, your previous sincerity I also saw, so I do not make it difficult for you, if you marry Be, this dowry words will be ording to your previous to Alva give good, you also have to sign an agreement, if not good for Be, you will have nothing, everything belongs to Be, you also do not me me! Speak badly, it¡¯s a mother¡¯s way of giving her child a guarantee.¡±


    Those words blocked all of Fusheng¡¯s thoughts.


    It was equivalent to Fu Sheng getting nothing and having to put everything on the line.


    This was something only a fool would do.


    Although Fu Sheng is not rich, it is also a well-off family, looks and is a talented person, want to find a good marriage, it is also very easy, if you are lucky, may also be able to find a rich family¡¯s youngdy.


    Fu Sheng didn¡¯t dare to answer, Jane Hasis kept asking him what he meant, he immediately stood up in a panic, and stammered, ¡°Marriage matters, I can¡¯t make the decision alone, I have to go back and ask my parents, Auntie, it¡¯s not too early today, you take an early rest, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that your parents are all in favor of it, and are also very satisfied with our Be, what else is there to discuss about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Such a big matter, it has to be discussed, auntie, I¡¯m leaving first, you don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    Fu Sheng ran very fast, fearing that Jane Hasis would leave people behind and force him to marry them.


    Now seeing Fu Sheng¡¯s face, Jane Hasis is also dead.


    I walked over, ¡°Take an early rest, don¡¯t think about finding any home for Be, there¡¯s a bite of food from me, won¡¯t starve her.¡±


    Jane Hasis gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Be, you rest, you¡¯re getting married in two days.¡±


    The thought of getting married made me a little dreamy, don¡¯t even believe I¡¯m even getting married.


    I went back to my bedroom and couldn¡¯t sleep either. sweetheart sent me a video and we chatted for a while, from the video I saw Walker Richtering out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, I coughed softly, ¡°sweetheart, goodnight now.¡±


    Before I could hang up the video, Walker Richter had taken the phone over to me, ¡°Alva.¡±


    I¡¯m tempted to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.


    Walker Richter, however, was like a worm in my stomach, knowing what I was thinking as he added, ¡°I know you heard me, you¡¯re shy.¡±


    I silently turn my face away, even though I¡¯ve seen Walker Richter after a shower, I still blush when I see it now, and I can¡¯t dare to look directly at him.


    I secretly scolded myself for being so untalented, and then said without moving my face, ¡°I didn¡¯t, where am I shy, don¡¯t use words in front of a child.¡±


    Sweetheart knows a lot more, covered her mouth andughed at the side, ¡°Mommy is shy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole in the ground and gave Walker Richter a look.


    Walker Richter pursed his lips in a grin and said to sweetheart, ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s time for you to go to bed.¡±


    SWEETHEART, being a little person and especially resourceful, said, ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t bother mom and dad with their love show, I¡¯ll go to my room and go to bed, good night mom and dad.¡±


    Nowadays, little kids are really making peopleugh and cry.


    After sweetheart left, I was cold: ¡°Walker Richter, are you you taught sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Walker Richter immediately made his position clear: ¡°Kids these days, they are too quick to learn on their own, I wonder where they learned it.¡±


    I muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll believe the hell out of you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter suddenly called out to me without saying anything.


    ¡°What for.¡± I bristled.


    ¡°Kind of nervous and excited that we¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Across the video, Walker Richter said, ¡°After six years of going around in circles, I¡¯m finally going to marry you.¡±


    If Be Hill hadn¡¯t gotten in the way, Walker Richter wouldn¡¯t have gotten the wrong person, he would have known it was me that night, and nothing would have happened.


    But at that time, I was full of Ulysses Will¡¯s eyes and how would I talk to Walker Richter, but it was just another entanglement, another story.


    During these six years, Ulysses Will died, Yao Mubai died, Nancy Richter, Ben Qi, Frank Hill, I watched them one by one leave me, these familiar faces in front of my eyes, but like a dream.


    ¡°Six years in a circle, so much has been lost, only you have always been around.¡±


    This night, I chatted with Walker Richter for a while, and after hanging up the video, I sat alone on my bed in a daze.


    I don¡¯t know what I was thinking about, was I remembering the sweet times or the painful encounters?


    It seemed like both and neither.


    The wedding date was getting closer and closer, and before I knew it, it was the first night of the wedding.


    Jane Hasis and I had dinner at the Richter family, after the meal, Fin Wilson found me, this time she did not do anything overly aggressive to me, but gave me a pair of jade bracelets, she said that she left it to her daughter-inw, her grandmother left her, it is also considered to be an ancestral heirloom.


    I was hesitant to take them, and Fin Wilson said something like, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry Walker and be my daughter-inw?¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s words left me without even a reason to refuse, and I took it, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Keep it well.¡± Fin Wilson didn¡¯t smile from beginning to end, ¡°You can pass it on to sweetheartter when she gets married.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I responded in agreement.


    Fin Wilson nced at the time, ¡°There are still eight hours left before you be my daughter-inw, Alva Hill, I agree to you entering the door, but after you enter the door, you will have to serve me as a mother-inw, whatever I say, you will have to do, serve me as a mother-inw well, and you must not displease me, and you mustn¡¯t¡­ ¡­¡±


    Fin Wilson lists a lot of things I can¡¯t do, that I have to do.


    Fin Wilson is alreadyying down rules for me even before I¡¯ve passed away. I can¡¯t really do anything to make her unhappy; she¡¯ll be unhappy whenever I appear in front of her.


    Fin Wilson said what, I listen, but do not do, that is the future, she has a grudge against me, I do not need to turn the tables with her again.


    ¡°Did you hear everything I said.¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡±


    ¡°Then can you do it or not?¡± Fin Wilson had a cold face, ¡°Alva Hill, if you want to be my daughter-inw, then you have to suffer my anger and be a qualified daughter-inw, filial to your inws.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are Walker Richter¡¯s mother, it¡¯s only right for me to be filial to you, I¡¯ll be filial to you all.¡±


    ¡°Then remember what you said today.¡±


    Just as Fin Wilson finished his words, Walker Richter came over this way, ¡°Mom, Alva, what are you guys talking about.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you guys talk, I¡¯m going to my room to rest.¡± Fin Wilson gave me a warning look with his eyes, signaling me to keep my mouth shut, before leaving.


    After Fin Wilson left, Walker Richter wasn¡¯t too reassured and asked me, ¡°What did you tell my mom?¡±


    ¡°How did you get her to agree to our marriage?¡± I held up the jade bracelet in my hand, ¡°She even gave me the heirloom.¡±


    ¡°My mom gave you both pairs of jade bracelets.¡± Walker Richter does recognize the jade bracelets.


    I nodded, ¡°So I¡¯m curious how you convinced her.¡±


    ¡°I promised her one condition.¡± Walker Richter doesn¡¯t hide it from me even by this time, ¡°Mom said that we have to live in the old mansion after the wedding, Alva, if you¡¯re not used to it, I¡¯ll do the thinking for Momter ¡­¡±


    No wonder Fin Wilson just came to make rules for me, if I marry in, Fin Wilson is afraid that he will try to fix me.


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s quite difficult for you to be caught in the middle, leave the rest to me, whether or not two people can go on, it¡¯s not by one person¡¯s efforts, there¡¯s a knot in my heart between me and Auntie, and this knot has to be solved by me personally, you don¡¯t have to worry, I know what to do, and I won¡¯t allow myself to be aggravated.¡±


    ¡°Alva, you¡¯ve been aggravated.¡±


    Walker Richter had done enough.


    I smiled, ¡°A couple has to stick together through thick and thin.¡±


    Jane Hasis and I stayed at the Richter family until ten o¡¯clock and left, there was still a lot to do for the wedding the next day.


    On the way back, Jane Hasis also asked me what Fin Wilson was looking for me for and if he was bullying me.


    Iughed, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not certain who¡¯s bullying who after this.¡±

 Chapter 456: Welcoming the Bride

    Jane Hasis worried that I will be aggrieved if I enter the Richter family, this point, I have prepared in my heart, Fin Wilson can promise Walker Richter to let us get married, she is the one who has scruples about Walker Richter, as long as Walker Richter stands on my side, I can¡¯t stand the aggrievement.


    Jane Hasis wanted to say something else, but stopped and said nothing.


    When we arrived home, Walker Richter called to see if we had arrived yet, and Fiona Croix also sent me a message to tease me, asking if I was nervous and if I neededpany.


    I chatted with Fiona Croix on the line for a while, Martin Mo suddenly called, looking at the caller ID, I thought he also came to flirt with me, after I answered, he first said congrattions, then said, ¡°Yao Mubai left something for you before he left, he exined to me, if you and Walker Richter got married, then it will be given to you. .¡±


    Once I heard that Yao Mubai left something for me, my heart was suddenly stuffy, I asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at your house in a few minutes,e out and get it.¡±


    Hang up the phone, I immediately went downstairs to wait outside the front door, not a momentter, Martin Mo¡¯s car drove over, I walked over, pulled open the door and sat on it, ¡°Where is the thing he left for me?¡±


    ¡°In the back.¡± Martin Mo¡¯s eyes signaled me to look at the back seat of the car.


    I turned my head and saw that there was indeed a box sitting in the back seat of the car.


    I brought it over and put my hand on the box, but I didn¡¯t dare open it.


    ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±


    Martin Mo lit a cigarette and smoked carelessly, ¡°I don t know, didn t open it to see, he said only wait for you to get married before handing it to you, Yao Mubai he ¡­ can t rush back.¡±


    Martin Mo still wants to hide Yao Mubai s death from me.


    Only Walker Richter knows that I already know about Yao Mubai.


    My fingertips trembled, how could I not dare to open it.


    ¡°He ¡­ can te back.¡±


    The voice in the back was low, so low that only I could hear myself.


    I took a deep breath for a long time to suppress the hardness in my heart, and slowly opened the box.


    Upon seeing what was inside, tears slipped from my eyes in an instant.


    Surprisingly, it was a wedding dress.


    A red wedding dress.


    Martin Mo saw what was inside and was also surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to send you a dowry, Yao Mubai he really is ¡­¡±


    Thetter words Martin Mo did not say.


    I was also surprised, the meaning of the dowry dress is self-evident.


    Tears suddenly dripped on the dowry, and I choked until I could not speak.


    The car suddenly fell silent, Martin Mo and I did not say anything, each has their own thoughts.


    After a long, long time, I asked, ¡°What else did he say to you, besides the dowry? Or have something to say to me.¡±


    Martin Mo looked at me, his thin lips pursed; ¡°He told me to tell you to be happy.¡±


    Wang Yuan had also told me this, it was Yao Mubai¡¯sst wish.


    I pinched my dowry, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Is it not happiness to have had someone in this world give so much, love you so much, and get a sincere heart?


    How many people can¡¯t seek a sincere heart even after a lifetime?


    Martin Momented, ¡°If he ¡­ he did not leave, is an honorable and admirable opponent.¡±


    Back then, Yao Mubai helped Martin Mo, he still owes Yao Mubai a favor, and this favor, he will never have the opportunity to pay off.


    Martin Mo stayed for a while and looked at his wristwatch; ¡°You go back to rest, there are a lot of things to do tomorrow, you are going to be a bride, how can you stay up all night, if your skin is bad, it won¡¯t be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You go back early too, don¡¯t let Hilli worry.¡±


    I got out of the car and walked a few steps, when I looked back at Martin Mo, I realized he was looking at me.


    He looked at me with a trifle of disappointment in his eyes, partners who grew up together, childhood friends, and we were about to run off to our respective families and have our own lives.


    From now on, we can only be friends.


    I stood at the door and watched Martin Mo leave before turning back.


    This night, I lost sleep, I can¡¯t say it was excitement, nervousness, nor can I say it was joy, sadness.


    My heart is mixed, I don¡¯t know what other people¡¯s mood is when they get married, in short, I am veryplicated inside.


    I stared at the hour hand, the minute hand, the second hand, they go slowly.


    The morning light dawns and I hear Jane Hasis getting up anding downstairs, in half an hour the make-up artist will be arriving.


    Hill Yi, Fiona Croix, Pheobe Wilson, they came to keep mepany before the make-up artist came, Yao Mubai gave me my wedding dress, I put it at the bottom of the closet, I failed Yao Mubai after all, I didn¡¯t wear the wedding dress he gave me.


    I sat in front of the mirror, the make-up artist did my make-up, Pheobe Wilson brought me breakfast, Hillie chatted with me and took pictures, Pheobe Wilson mumbled something about taking a group photo.


    Watching a few of them having fun made me smile along with them.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know if everyone else is happy on their wedding day, all I know is that I¡¯m not so much happy as I am going through the motions.


    Fiona Croix was the first to notice that I was not in the right mood, when she finished my makeup, she left Pheobe Wilson and Hill Yi and asked me; ¡°Alva, are you not feeling well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re too happy and your face doesn¡¯t look good either.¡±


    I pulled the corner of my mouth, ¡°No, Fiona, I just feel stuffy and clogged up in my heart,st night Martin Mo came to me, he brought me something, Yao Mubai asked him to bring it to me, it¡¯s a dowry.¡±


    ¡°A wedding dress?¡± Fiona Croix quickly understood Yao Mubai¡¯s intention, ¡°Since the Yao family copsed, he also disappeared, for something as big as your wedding, I think he should know about it, maybe he will show up today.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, he won¡¯t show up.¡± I smiled bitterly, tears in my eyes, ¡°He won¡¯te back.¡±


    Said the man, tearsing.


    Fiona Croix was startled, I quickly wiped away the tears andughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the sand blew into my eyes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell Fiona Croix about Yao Mubai, just at this time, Walker Richter came with the weing team, there was a lot of noise below, once I heard that Walker Richter was going to go up the stairs, Hill Yi Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan, they came to block the door, not letting Walker Richter pick me up so smoothly.


    I was sitting on the bed in my wedding gown, and my wedding shoes had been hidden by Fiona Croix. It was not so easy for Walker Richter to pick me up without showing some sincerity.


    I watched them make a fuss, watched Walker Richter with the groomsmen outside the door to make every effort to get in the door, red envelopes stuffed a lot of tricky questions also answered a lot of Gu Xuan Pheobe Wilson and others just do not open the door, Walker Richter with the people barely squeezed open the door a little crack, I looked at Walker Richter that a pair of urgent I looked at Walker Richter¡¯s anxious look, there is an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    Later, the door opened, Walker Richter organized his clothes, in the crowd of coaxing, one knee down, the bouquet handed me, said to me: ¡°Alva, you are my Walker Richter waited for thirty-five years of women, I Walker Richter thirty-five years, just for waiting for a you, with me. ¡±


    I looked at Walker Richter and didn¡¯t give him a hard time, smiled and took the bouquet, and it was at that moment that I got into the groove and felt like I was getting married today.


    Fiona Croix stepped forward and said, ¡°The bride doesn¡¯t have her shoes yet, Walker Richter, it¡¯s not that simple if you want to pick up the bride, you have to find the shoes.¡±


    The shoes were in Fiona Croix¡¯s satchel, she was pregnant, Zhou Chen had been protecting her, and had also greeted the big guys in advance, so no matter how much everyone got up and made a fuss, they wouldn¡¯t go too far with Fiona Croix.


    Walker Richter scratched his head in chagrin, ¡°This has dug a hole for me.¡±


    Zhou Chenughed and said, ¡°President Richter, if you want to pick up the bride today, you have to show some sincerity.¡±


    Walker Richter asked the best men to look for the shoes in the room, and in the end, only Fiona Croix was left here without looking for them, so he naturally guessed that they were on her.


    Fiona Croix also simply took it out and coughed softly, ¡°Give a big red envelope, answer one more question, y a game, and the bride will let you take it.¡±


    What Fiona Croix was going to ask, even I didn¡¯t know.


    I gave Fiona Croix a wink to inquire and she told me not to ask.


    The red envelope was already prepared and Walker Richter presented it, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask, I know everything today.¡±


    Fiona Croix pinched the red envelope and asked a question that surprised me and made the room go silent, she asked, ¡°When was the first time you and Alva were together.¡±


    Ever since I found out that sweetheart was born to Walker Richter and I, I hadn¡¯t asked too many questions about what happened before, as for why exactly we were together that night, I just chalked it up to being counted out by Be Hill, why Walker Richter would go down on a stranger, well, that I didn¡¯t know.


    Fiona Croix asked the question that I wanted to know, but I never asked.


    Walker Richter looks over at me, caught up in some sort of memory.


    ¡°Six years ago, at the hotel.¡±


    Six words, to the surprise of the uninformed.


    If it really went by the fact that I¡¯d met Walker Richterter than Be Hill, it wasn¡¯t six years.


    Naturally, Walker Richter couldn¡¯t have exined any more of these details.


    Fiona Croix is not difficult, and finally asked him to do push-ups in front of my photo in the cell phone, and every time he kisses me in the photo, he must do thirty times in a row, and once he does it, he must also say why he loves me and count my good points, and he can¡¯t repeat it.


    If someone else were to ask this question, I¡¯m afraid that I would run out of words before I could say a few, but Walker Richter was so flexible that he said it once in Chinese, and then in English, French, and several othernguages, so that although it was simr, it wasn¡¯t repetitive, and it was considered a pass.


    After the game, Fiona Croix brought out the shoes and Walker Richter put them on for me.


    As he carried me away from the Hill family, he whispered in my ear, ¡°Alva, I love you.¡±


    It¡¯s a phrase that no one gets tired of hearing, no matter how many times they hear it, it still brings joy and makes the heart beat faster, those three words, they¡¯re just so charming.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you got into my bed that night.¡±


    Walker Richter smiled, his hand on my waist gently hardened, ¡°You threw yourself at me that night, Alva, it was meant to be.¡±


    I¡¯d had so much to drink that night, and the wine had been drugged by Be Hill, that I¡¯d been so disoriented that I¡¯d thought it was Ulysses Will the whole time.


    Maybe it was fate.


    It was fate that Be Hill gave us.

 Chapter 457: Regret, Satisfaction

    This wedding of Walker Richter and I was broadcast live all over the ce, with all the major advertising screens scrolling through our wedding scene.


    Fiona Croixughed, ¡°This is really big, Walker Richter this is hate to announce to the world that you are his wife.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson has envy in his eyes, ¡°Alva, I truly wish you all the best, you¡¯ve had your hard work cut out for you.¡±


    Perhaps it is true that good thingse in pairs, just yesterday, the doctor has confirmed that I am cured.


    Walker Richter gave me the grandest wedding, the most solemn ceremony to wee me into THE Richter family.


    During the tea ceremony to my inws, Fin Wilson and Charles Richter sat on the sofa, and Walker Richter and I knelt in front of them, presenting the tea of filial piety and calling out instead, ¡°Mom, please have some tea.¡±


    Fin Wilson was slow to take the tea cup, so I kept it up.


    I knew Fin Wilson was giving me a hard time.


    With hundreds of guestsing to the wedding, Fin Wilson¡¯s approach represented her opinion of me, and tomorrow the inte would be writing about Fin Wilson¡¯s unhappiness with me as her new daughter-inw.


    Walker Richter frowned and coughed softly, Fin Wilson looked at Walker Richter¡¯s face, then carelessly took the teacup over, his face did not have half the smile of a son weing his daughter-inw.


    Fin Wilson perfunctorily took a sip of tea, put the tea cup on the tray, handed me the change of address fee that had already been prepared, and said meaningfully, ¡°When you enter the door of my the Richter family, you have to live a good life.¡±


    The reformation fee was generous, I didn¡¯t look at it, I could feel quite a bit when I squeezed the red envelope.


    I smiled and handed the change fee to my bridesmaid with a smile on my face, naturally I wouldn¡¯t give myself a hard time because of Fin Wilson¡¯s face on this joyous day, that would really be what Fin Wilson wanted.


    After honoring Fin Wilson, I brought a cup of tea to honor Charles Richter.


    Charles Richter because of Qi Ben thing to me is not satisfied, his hatred for me, not less than Fin Wilson, in fact, think about it, in the Richter family, if there is no Walker Richter¡¯s shelter, I am afraid of how to die do not know.


    Charles Richter did not like Fin Wilson will be emotionally expressed on the surface, also did not show, smiled and will change the tea drink, gave me a red packet, symbolic of our couple to send blessings.


    After this session, Walker Richter held my hand and lowered his voice, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled, ¡°Care, it¡¯s taking their words to heart that¡¯s aggravating, I knew what your mom thought of me, there¡¯s nothing to be aggravated about.¡±


    Even if I changed my words, I still called him mom, let me immediately treat Fin Wilson as my own mom, I really can¡¯t do it.


    The wedding had many rituals, one ring to follow down, the guests opened dinner, I went to the lounge to change, ready to go toastingter.


    Wearing 10 centimeters high heels is really tiring.


    As soon as I entered the lounge, I immediately kicked off my shoes and changed into a pair of ts.


    The makeup artist did my makeup and I took a sip of water, when Fiona Croix walked in holding a box, ¡°Alva, this is for you, someone sent it to me just now, naming it as for you, I think it¡¯s a wedding gift from one of your friends.¡±


    My friends who should be here are all here, the only ones left are Liu Xin and Wang Yuan.


    The item was indeed sent by Wang Yuan, it was a pair of mandarin duck cdon with a card inside with the words ¡®Happy Newlywed¡¯ written on it, written by Wang Yuan.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Wang Yuan, why didn¡¯t she give it to you herself?¡± : Fiona Croix was quite puzzled.


    It was expected that they wouldn¡¯te, how could Wang Yuane, with her friendship with Yao Mubai, she wouldn¡¯t havee, Gu Xuan came, Gu Chengzhong didn¡¯te either.


    Chu Tian and Gu Yao also came.


    I took the congrattory gift away, ¡°Maybe they had some kind of dy and couldn¡¯te.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell Fiona Croix the real reason.


    After putting on my makeup, Walker Richter also changed into a different set of clothes, and when it came time for the toasting, I went out with Walker Richter to make a toast.


    With hundreds of guests, it was naturally impossible for us to toast each and every one of them, so Walker Richter and I only toasted a few tables, all of whom were very close to the Richter family or the Richter Group.


    Marriage is a very tiring thing, busy, hungry, did not eat anything, but drank a lot of drinks, Walker Richter did not allow me to drink.


    Walker Richter is very careful, can see that I am tired, let me go to the seat first to eat something, he himself was Martin Mo and other people to block the drink to go.


    It was impossible for Walker Richter to escape from his drink today, and with Martin Mo¡¯s nature, he definitely had to drink Walker Richter down today.


    I sat with Liu Fang and Charles Richter, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother went to the restroom and wasn¡¯t there, sweetheart went to y with her best friend, I just had a few bites, Liu Fang said in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°You¡¯re now a member of the Richter family. You have to pay attention to every move, and you have to pay more attention to your words, or you will lose the face of the Richter family.¡±


    Liu Fang was doing it on purpose, I kept a smile on my face, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disgrace THE Richter family.¡±


    Liu Fang coldly grunted, ate not more than a few bites and left, I begged, but let me enjoy myself.


    Charles Richter a big man can not be with me, even if he again like Qi Ben, Qi Ben harmed Nancy Richter is the fact that Qi Ben is his deserved retribution.


    The food and drink, not at all treat yourself, if it is not polite in that, I really do not like to sit on this one toe.


    Walker Richter seems to be able to read my mind, he beckoned me to go to his side, I immediately went over, with Walker Richter and Martin Mo they a, I reallyfortable andfortable.


    Martin Mo waspeting with Walker Richter for wine, and the two of them drank quite a bit, and this year has been full of happy events, and everything is going in the right direction.


    Not only is Fiona Croix pregnant, but so is Hillie. With all these pregnancies, it looks like next year is going to be a busy one.


    Hillie and the girlsughed at me and told Walker Richter and I to hurry up and have a second child.


    Walker Richter and I are just letting nature take its course and we don¡¯t want to have a child on purpose.


    Walker Richter also felt sorry for me, because he had suffered the pain of losing a child twice, and sometimes when he wanted to have a child, he would think of the child he didn¡¯t have before.


    The wedding is lively and lively to eleven o¡¯clock in the evening is not yet over, Martin Mo again pulled Walker Richter drink the second round, he can not touch Hill Yi, but also to Walker Richter this wedding night in vain.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fiona Croix was overjoyed: ¡°Alva, don¡¯t feel bad, that¡¯s how you guys drank Sam Chow.¡±


    It¡¯s really the present karma ah.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°Drink, we are all happy, on this happy day, feel free to drink.¡±


    The figure is a happy one.


    After I gave the word, Walker Richter could only drink with Martin Mo and Zhou Chen Gu Xuan Chu Tian.


    Watching them drink, my eyes got a little hot, my heart was full and warm, at that moment I felt satisfied and regretful.


    The regret is that there are two people missing here.


    There is no perfect thing in this world, some people, some things, will eventually be regret, be memories.

 Chapter 458: Fin Wilson Pours Out His Bitterness

    The wedding was a hot mess, and in the end, only our table was left to drink, and everyone else had left.


    Fiona Croix and Hill Yi are both pregnant, toote, I arranged for them to stay in the Richter family guest room, Walker Richter and a few of them are still drinking, Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan do not know where to go.


    Fin Wilson also drank some wine today, I went to look for Pheobe Wilson in the back garden of the Richter family met drunk in the flower beds of Fin Wilson, I was trying to reach out to help her, Fin Wilson suddenly opened her eyes and woke up, her eyes looked at me coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡±


    My hand crossed in mid-air and withdrew, casually asking, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll get someone to take you back.¡±


    Fin Wilson didn¡¯t want me to touch her, so I had to get someone else.


    Which Fin Wilson wasn¡¯t happy about either, ¡°No need.¡±


    Fin Wilson sat up and organized her grooming, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here alone for a while.¡±


    Through the light, I saw that Fin Wilson had tears in the corners of her eyes. I don¡¯t know if she was happy because her son got married, or she remembered something sad and was secretly crying by herself.


    Fin Wilson should not want others to see her embarrassment, but she was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t even sit steadily, staggering, I couldn¡¯t walk away, so I had to sit down in the flower bed opposite her to keep herpany.


    Fin Wilson did not drive me away, eyes flicked up, looked askance at me, snorted: ¡°You do not need to please me here, go and busy yourself, Walker is shallow, do not let him drink too much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to curry favor with you, Walker¡¯s got someone there to take care of him, he knows how much he drinks in his own mind, I¡¯m sitting here because you¡¯re Walker¡¯s mother and I can¡¯t leave you behind.¡± I bristled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a hard time on your mind, you must have mixed feelings.¡±


    At this point, Fin Wilson should have mixed feelings, and she¡¯d only bepletely happy if that bride wasn¡¯t me.


    Fin Wilson seemed to be surprised that I could read her mind: ¡°Alva Hill, you have entered the door of my the Richter family today, remember, you have to abide by the rules of the Richter family, and if you do anything that is unforgivable to my son or the Richter family, I will definitely make you look bad. If you do anything wrong to my son or the Richter family, I will definitely make you look good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that day will nevere.¡±


    After all that Walker Richter and I have been through, going round and round for years before we actually got together, and giving sweetheart a sound family, how could I possibly do anything to wrong Walker Richter.


    ¡°It better be.¡± Fin Wilson seems to be a little tired, she leaned against the flower bed, looking at the moon in the sky, her eyes filled with crystalline tears, she has a good face, right, not to shed tears in front of me, side back to wipe the corners of my eyes, to suppress the emotions, a long sigh of relief; ¡°Women in this life, after all, is the piece of meat on their own body to lose.¡±


    Fin Wilson would not have agreed to our marriage had it not been for Walker Richter¡¯s insistence.


    Being a mother, a woman¡¯s heart is all about her children, and she can risk her life for her children, endure all the grievances, and bear the pain that ordinary people can hardly bear.


    It is not for nothing that a mother is strong.


    A child is a soft underbelly and an armor.


    This statement left me at a loss for words for a moment.


    Fin Wilson calmed down and suddenly told me about Yao Murong.


    ¡°I still remember the day Murong was born, I was in the hospital for a day and two nights before I gave birth, severe tearing, Murong was born prematurely, born only five pounds and six taels, at that time, I was still in the operating room, the doctor held the child in front of my eyes and asked me to confirm the sex of the child, I was so weak that I could barely speak, the doctor asked me anything, I could only rece it with a nod of the head or a shake of the head, andter, I was on the The operating table to sew up the wound, the child was ced next to me, there are still blood stains on the body, the little face is wrinkled, the hands and feet are very thin and long, small, it looks especially cute ¡­¡±


    Speaking of the experience of giving birth to Yao Murong, the tears in Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes eventually fell.


    She wiped her tears while saying with remorse: ¡°If I could do it all over again, I would never have made such a stupid decision, I would not have gambled with Charles Richter to give the baby to Yao Bin. At that time, Charles Richter, because of Joyce Parvis¡¯ suspicion that the baby was not his, ndered me for having an affair with Yao Bin, and at that time, I was so proud of myself, that I admitted in anger that the baby was not his, and then, in a fit of anger, I admitted that the baby was mine. At that time, how noble and proud I was, in a fit of anger, I gambled and admitted that I liked Yao Bin, and the child was Yao Bin¡¯s, Yao Bin was also a fool, obviously not his child, he really took the child back to raise.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s side is afraid to say that it is not possible to give his own child to someone else to raise because of gambling when it concerns bloodline.


    Fin Wilson went on to say: ¡°At that time, the olddy did not like me, she simply could not see me as a daughter-inw, people outside say that Charles Richter in order to marry me to divorce Joyce Parvis, who do not know, between the three of us, I am the victim, the olddy does not like Joyce Joyce Parvis, I am just a tool she used to separate Joyce Parvis and Charles Richter, because of Murong, the olddy almost let me divorce Charles Richter, the olddy doesn¡¯t like Murong, but I don¡¯t know why she would like Walker, they are all born from my womb, they are all children of the Richter family¡¯s children, and yet there¡¯s such a difference.¡±


    Fin Wilson poured out her bitterness to me, venting all her grievances and resentments from the decades of being the daughter-inw of THE Richter family through alcohol.


    Fin Wilson said, ¡°Old madam has known for a long time that Muyong is THE Richter Family person, but howe she refuses to recognize her back.¡±


    I asked one more time, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fin Wilson smiled, as if asking herself, looking at the sky, also as if asking the sky, she smiled, ¡°Because THE Richter family only needs an heir, the things Murong did, THE Richter family can¡¯t afford to have those stains, Charles Richter has always refused to recognize that it¡¯s his own son, preferring his own child to be out in the world, with someone else¡¯sst name, rather than recognizing it back, and instead caring about Joyce Parvis¡¯s child with someone else, how ridiculous.¡±


    It was pretty ridiculous.


    Fin Wilson wiped his tears, ¡°Alva Hill, it¡¯s not good to be the daughter-inw of this THE Richter family, you will slowly realize that, if the olddy likes you, you can still have a somewhat good life, if she doesn¡¯t like it, then your good life will be over from today.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Mr. Richter¡¯s mother I know is kind old man, Fin Wilson stayed in the Richter family for decades, she lived with Mr. Richter¡¯s mother, naturally she can have more say, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t have any dislike for me, at least for the time being. Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has no dislike for me, at least for the time being, and Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has never objected to my marriage to Walker Richter.


    It is indeed difficult to be a daughter-inw, these grievances have been pressed in Fin Wilson¡¯s heart for too long, and now that they have all been poured out, it is also much better, she smiled,ughed andughed and burst into tears, got up and staggered towards the hall.


    ¡°I have to go, Murong will dream of me tonight.¡±


    I watched Fin Wilson¡¯s staggering form, his single figure fading away, and I suddenly felt a sourness in my heart.


    I sighed and was about to enter the house when a hand suddenly came up on my shoulder, frightening me so much that my face turned pale and my heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 459: Walker Richter Coaxes, Battle of the In-Laws

    Turning my head, I was relieved to see that it was Pheobe Wilson.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a voice when you walk, are you trying to scare me to death.¡±


    Pheobe Wilsonughed; ¡°I see you and Fin Wilson keep chatting, I can¡¯t welle over to disturb, when the people left, this is how I dared toe over ah, I see that she is very drunk, today her son married his daughter-inw, is she happy or sad, drinking so much.¡±


    ¡°Both, I guess.¡± I pursed my lips and said in a despondent tone, ¡°She was just pouring out her bitterness to me one after another, saying how difficult it is for THE Richter family daughter-inw to be a daughter-inw, talking about Yao Murong.¡±


    Pheobe Wilson did not know that Yao Murong was Fin Wilson¡¯s son, and asked me curiously, ¡°Why did she mention Yao Murong to you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe to scare me.¡± I didn¡¯t tell Pheobe Wilson about the secret of Yao Li¡¯s two families, changed the topic and asked her, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Gu Xuan, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Drunk down, I let someone help back to the guest room, just now in the restroom holding the toilet and vomiting for half an hour, he has never drunk so much, this time is really drunk, next time do not dare to let him drink like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is unavoidable, when you guys get married, it¡¯s impossible not to drink, judging from today¡¯s situation, Walker definitely won¡¯t let go of the opportunity, and will surely get someone drunk by then.¡±


    ¡°Marriage, that¡¯s all a long way off.¡± Pheobe Wilson bristled and said, ¡°The date hasn¡¯t looked good yet, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    That¡¯s not what I said when we talked the other day.


    I could see in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s eyes that she didn¡¯t want to talk more about this matter, so I was sensible and didn¡¯t pursue it any further.


    Pheobe Wilson also drank quite a lot, I saw her cheeks blushing and held her up, ¡°Do you want to go back to your room to rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll blow off some steam here and sober up, you go and get busy, don¡¯t mind me, when I want to restter, I¡¯ll go to the guest room to rest, today is your big day, don¡¯t worry about taking care of us.¡±


    I wanted to keep Pheobe Wilsonpany for a while, I could tell she had something on her mind, she pushed for me to go back and not have to keep herpany, thinking that she needed a space to be alone and be quiet for a while, after I instructed her to go back to her room early and rest, I went inside as well.


    Walker Richter¡¯s table was also dispersed, Martin Mo and Zhou Chen were helped back to their respective rooms, Walker Richter was also brought back to the wedding room by the maid, when I entered the room, I saw Walker Richter lying on the wedding bed already asleep, I walked over and looked at his sleeping appearance, thinking that today we got married, my heart surged a wave of marvelous feeling, I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek and whispered, ¡°Mr. Richter, please take care of me for the rest of my life.¡±


    I undressed Walker Richter and washed up before I went into the bathroom to remove my makeup, and when it was all done, it was early in the morning, and as I listened to Walker Richter¡¯s even breathing, I suddenly had the illusion of a bit of disbelief that I was married, that this man, dang it, belonged to me, and that he had my name, Alva Hill, written on his spouse¡¯s line , bright and shiny.


    ¡°Good night, husband.¡±


    I tucked in the covers andy down next to him, leaning gently against him, inexplicably relieved.


    Our wedding night was nothing warm and passionate, just uneventful, me sleeping next to him, him with his arm around me, and both of us tired after a busy day.


    Perhaps this is the wedding night of most people.


    The next day.


    I woke up in his arms, he stroked my head tenderly, I smiled and asked him if he was hungry, and the usual day began.


    We had just gotten cleaned up when Fin Wilson had someonee knocking on the door.


    ¡°Youngdy, are you up yet, ma¡¯am wants you toe over.¡±


    It was only seven in the morning and Fin Wilson was asking me toe over, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t wait to flex her mother-inw muscles and treat me right.


    Walker Richter took my hand, ¡°Tell my mom that my wife ¡­¡±


    I shook my head at Walker Richter to stop his words and answered to the outside, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hurry up youngdy, ma¡¯am is waiting.¡±


    After the maid left, I smiled and said to Walker Richter, ¡°You stay out of this, the more you get involved in this, the more upset mom and her will be, and the rtionship between us won¡¯t improve, it will only get more difficult, you promised me before, let me handle it.¡±


    Walker Richter said heartily, ¡°Alva, it¡¯s only the first day, you married me, I promised to make you happy, not for you to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about suffering.¡± Iughed, ¡°Just do what you have to do to do what you have to do, well, I¡¯m going to Mom¡¯s side, let me make it clear, whatever happenster, you¡¯re not allowed to step in or say a word about Mom¡¯s wrongdoings.¡±


    Conflicts between women have to be resolved by women.


    Maybe someone will say, this kind of problems between mother-inw and daughter-inw, the most important thing is to look at the man¡¯s attitude, as long as the husband¡¯s attitude is correct, then there is no problem, but I and Fin Wilson not only mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict so simple.


    If it¡¯s just a mother-inw-daughter-inw conflict, I don¡¯t even need to step in, Walker Richter will take care of it. What separates Fin Wilson and me is a human life, and Charles Richter is dissatisfied with me, so it¡¯s a long way to go to be the Richter family¡¯s daughter-inw.


    I knocked on the door of Fin Wilson¡¯s room, she and Charles Richter sleep in separate rooms, I knocked for a long time, Fin Wilson answered: ¡°Come in.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I wrenched the door open and went in, Fin Wilson was sitting on the dresser, handing me theb, ¡°Give me a funky and youthful haircut.¡±


    Fin Wilson¡¯s hair is fine and soft, and I¡¯ve never brushed anyone¡¯s hair except my daughter¡¯s.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly tricky.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good atbing it, so don¡¯t be mad if I don¡¯t do it rightter, Mom.¡±


    I was truly inexperienced in this area and ended up choosing the simplest hairstyle possible, using a curling iron to give Fin Wilson a woolly curl.


    Fin Wilson doesn¡¯t like me, no matter what I do, I can pick out the thorns, no matter if this hairstyle is good or not, Fin Wilson immediately got angry and mmed theb on the table, ¡°What are youbing, so old-fashioned, how do you want me to go out and meet people.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, if you are angry, you will get wrinkles, and then you won¡¯t be able to go out to meet people, besides, this hairstyle is quite nice, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Sister Li.¡±


    Sister Li just happened toe in to clean the room, she is not dare to offend any of them, standing there awkwardly, stammered, ¡°This, this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alva,¡± Walker Richter walked in at that moment, gave me a look, told me to stand aside and not say anything, he walked towards Fin Wilson, put his hands on Fin Wilson¡¯s shoulders, andplimented; ¡°Mom, you look so beautiful today, especially this hairstyle , it¡¯s simply too good looking, it looks even younger, with this dark green cheongsam, this whole circle, who has the charm of my mom.¡±


    When the son¡¯s coaxing mom, that is certainly more than the daughter-inw will coax, Walker Richter a coaxing, Fin Wilson eyes stained withughter, in the way of me here, and quickly stifled back, white Walker Richter a nce: ¡°Just know that you love your daughter-inw, let¡¯s go, go downstairs to eat breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 460: Life After Marriage

    Walker Richter stepped in, Fin Wilson naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me in front of him.


    It¡¯s not the first day I stayed in this THE Richter family, but this is the first time I¡¯m famous and honorable to live here as Walker Richter¡¯s wife, and this feeling ispletely different.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother prepared a red packet for Walker Richter and me, which was her blessing to us as a couple, and at the dinner table, she said with a smile, ¡°From today onwards, you will form a family, and you have to live a good life in the future, and sympathize with each other, cherish each other, and tolerate each other.¡±


    Walker Richter and I looked at each other, and there was a light of happiness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In my eyes, Walker Richter is a good husband and a good father, and in front of me, he seems to have endless things to say, and every day, hees up with earthy love words from time to time.


    For example, when I changed the curtains for my bedroom and bought the wrong size, I scratched my forehead, ¡°I bought them ording to the size, I measured them, I didn¡¯t make a mistake, how could they be so much shorter.¡±


    In order to prove that I really measured, and took out a ruler to measure, only to realize, it was me who read the wrong size, but Walker Richter put his arm around me and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s this wrong size.¡±


    I smiled dly, ¡°Where are you so spoiled wife, not afraid to spoil me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that my wife should be spoiled.¡± Walker Richter whispered in my ear, his voicepelling, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not good enough for you, Alva, we ¡­¡±


    He nibbled lightly on my earlobe and I knew what he wanted.


    Lately he¡¯s been wanting it so often that if I wasn¡¯t just fit, I might not leave the room all day.


    I was just getting ready to make out when Fin Wilson yelled outside again, ¡°Alva, are you packed yet.¡±


    Walker Richter stopped, very swept away, and Iughed, ¡°I almost forgot, I have to go shopping with mom, I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight.¡±


    Cupping his cheek and giving him a kiss, I grabbed my handbag and headed out.


    On the day of my wedding to Walker Richter, Fin Wilson gave me a hard time, I thought it would be difficult after the wedding, but the truth is that I was over thinking it, Fin Wilson didn¡¯t give me a hard time, it¡¯s just that she likes to call on me when she goes to y poker, and when she goes to the beauty shopping.


    At first I didn¡¯t know why, until one day I heard her say to someone, ¡°Nancy used to stay with me, Nancy is very good.¡±


    Fin Wilson was a couple of years, but he lost two children at once, a son and a daughter.


    Neither Nancy Richter nor Muyong Yao ended up very well.


    Fin Wilson and Charles Richter had a bitter divorce before because of this, Nancy Richter died at the hands of Qi Ben, but Charles Richter was still heartbroken over a child that wasn¡¯t his own, while turning a blind eye to his own.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Charles Richter protects Qi Ben and protects Joyce Parvis, I think Fin Wilson¡¯s heart is desperate and broken.


    Fin Wilson is now left with only one son, Walker Richter, so even though she is not happy with me, she is still not willing to break Walker Richter¡¯s heart, so she will fulfill us.


    Maybe I understand Fin Wilson because I am also a mother, otherwise I would not have this kind of open-mindedness in the past.


    Fin Wilson has taken up too much of my time, Walker Richter hasined a bit, and now at this special time, I have to let my daughter go and spend more time with Walker Richter, and I spend more time with Fin Wilson.


    Fiona Croix and Hill Yi are very concerned about my life after marriage, they are afraid that I will be bullied by Fin Wilson, Hill Yi said to me: ¡°Alva, this marriage is a great study, but you can¡¯t tolerate it, you can¡¯t be aggrieved, if there is anything you must say it, Nancheng said, we are your mother¡¯s family, we have to support you. We will back you up.¡±


    After Frank Hill¡¯s death, the Hill family was left with a lone daughter and a widowed mother, with no one to back her up, if this were someone else¡¯s family, they would definitely be bullied.


    I grunted, ¡°I¡¯m lucky I don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    Walker Richter let me have my way in everything, so maybe it¡¯s true what they say, bitterness is sweet.


    Fiona Croix teased me, ¡°What are you worrying about her for, Walker Richter is now known as a model husband in the circle, these two are now in a honeyed state, they can¡¯t even be separated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sour on me, you and Zhou Chen are the model couple, Zhou Chen is so protective of his shorings, he even offended the Astor family for you.¡±


    We talked and talked, bragging about each other, but we really meant it.


    At this moment, the maid brought fruits, Hill Yi picked the most sour fruit, while Fiona Croix picked the sweetest, sour child sweet girl.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Sis, did you go to the hospital to check if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±


    ¡°Boy.¡± Hill Yiughed and said, ¡°I had a checkup just a few days ago, I asked an acquaintance to do it, and it came out that this baby is a boy, so this is finally a ¡®good¡¯ word.¡±


    Hill Yi wanted to have a son and a daughter with Martin Mo, which is also considered to be two children, but the fact is, in the next few years, Hill Yi¡¯s stomach did not stop, and finally gave birth to a total of seven, five sons and two daughters, but this is all an afterthought.


    Fiona Croix also did a checkup, but she didn¡¯t ask about the male or female, the Zhou family didn¡¯t mind if it was a boy or a girl, this is the Zhou family¡¯s first grandchildren, no matter the boy or girl, it was all favored.


    Fiona Croix elbow touched me: ¡°You and Walker Richter should not hurry to work harder, but also in time for the end of the year to give birth to a pig baby, it is so that the age difference between the three children is not too big, and in the future there is also apanion.¡±


    This is the year of the pig.


    ¡°We have no ns for that for now.¡±


    Walker Richter and I have always adhered to the principle of letting nature take its course, and we have not intentionally tried to have children, nor do we use contraception; it¡¯s destiny for children toe, and we don¡¯t force them if they don¡¯t.


    Sweetheart has been in elementary school, I regret that I missed too much time for sweetheart to grow up, and it¡¯s good to spend more time with my daughter every day.


    The three of us chatted all morning, and in the afternoon I had to apany Sweetheart to dance ss, while Hill and Fiona Croix went back to their respective homes to recuperate.


    Sweetheart is learning Latin dance, I didn¡¯t ask her to learn anything, it¡¯s all up to her own preference and will.


    I drove sweetheart there, the dance ss was two hours long, I sat in the rest area, feeling bored, so I sent a video call to Walker Richter, I didn¡¯t know that he was in a meeting, when the video was connected, he said to all the employees, ¡°The meeting is over.¡± After that, he took his cell phone and talked to me while going back to his office.


    ¡°Am I interrupting you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m d, you¡¯re not home?¡± Walker Richter came into the office and I flipped the video camera over on sweetheart who was doing her warm up preparations.


    I said, ¡°Apanying my daughter to dance practice, what time will you be back tonight?¡±


    I had asked casually, but I didn¡¯t think Walker Richter would say, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you go about your business, we¡¯ll go back on our own when we¡¯re done here.¡± Iughed and said, ¡°You just stopped the meeting for me, don¡¯t let the staff think you¡¯re a dimwit.¡±


    Walker Richter hooked his lips, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back early tonight then.¡±


    After chatting for a while, sweetheart¡¯s side started practicing, sweetheart called out to me and asked me to watch her and make a video for her to show Walker Richter when the timees.


    sweetheart is really sticky Walker Richter, it is true that the daughter is the lover in the past life, I am a delivery.

 Chapter 461: Spoiled Woman’s Best Life

    After bing a full-time wife, I have a lot of time every day, sometimes I don¡¯t know what to do when I¡¯m idle.


    sweetheart After the end of the dance ss, I thought to take her to eat something, this little girl even pinched the stomach without two or two pieces of meat and said, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t eat anymore, all grow fat.¡±


    Now the child, a small age know love of beauty, how to refuse to go eat.


    I cried andughed: ¡°Then how about going to Uncle Chu¡¯s store to sit for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I miss Sister Yao too, I don¡¯t know if Sister Yao is around.¡±


    sweetheart refused to call Gu Yao auntie, Gu Yao also felt young, had to sweetheart call her sister, auntie auntie are called old.


    Chutian opened another branch, hired people, he is not busy, in order to catch up with Gu Yao¡¯s pace, Chutianka began to self-study, when I took sweetheart there, Chutian is holding an English dictionary in reading.


    He told me, ¡°In the past, my sister loved to read books, and counted herself as well-read, spoke fluent English, and knew fivenguages.¡±


    Chu Xian¡¯er can go to work in Walker Richter¡¯spany, naturally her ability is not weak, can be looked at by Yao Mubai, that must have her superiority.


    In fact,pared to me, I really don¡¯t have any redeeming qualities, can be Walker Richter eyes, I don¡¯t know if it is really as Yao Murong said at the beginning, because of a kind of destiny.


    Love a person, really do not need any reason, this person can not be very good, in the eyes of others, may be this person is useless, full of shorings, but you think, the world only his best.


    Chu Tian was about to say something, but suddenly got up and looked behind me.


    I turned my head to look over, it was Gu Chengzhonging.


    I thought that he was here to find Chu Tian, so I took sweetheart with me, got up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with sweetheart first.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong didn¡¯t treat me well, so I walked away a bit more wisely.


    Just as I was about to leave, Gu Chengzhong said to me, ¡°I¡¯m here to find you.¡±


    I was surprised and frowned, what could he be looking for me for?


    I was really afraid that he was looking for me again to hold a grudge for Yao Mubai, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a step to talk.¡±


    He had said so, so I had to let Chu Tian watch SWEETHEART first, and I went upstairs to the rooftop with Gu Chengzhong.


    ¡°What do you want to see me about.¡±


    Gu Chengzhong looked at me askance, ¡°I¡¯m immigrating abroad next week and came over to see you.¡±


    Just to see me?


    This surprised me a bit.


    It¡¯s not like Gu Chengzhong and I have any friendship, if it wasn¡¯t for Yao Mubai, we wouldn¡¯t even know each other, and because of Yao Mubai, he has a grudge against me, and toe over at this time to say goodbye is indeed surprising.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I responded, the two of them fell into awkwardness for a moment, no one said anything.


    Two people also really so stand for so long, looking downstairs cars, actually so stay almost half an hour, let a person feel inexplicable, I also really crazy it, but also really apanied.


    Later, Gu Chengzhong invited me to dinner, I politely refused.


    Gu Chengzhong told him to leave the specific time, go, but also exins what time a few minutes of the air ticket, I do not quite understand the intention, coincided with the time Gu Yao from the school back, suddenly flirted with me behind the back of the sentence: ¡°Alva sis, it will not be the big brother Gu like you, want to let you go to send off for him.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    When Gu Chengzhong and I first met, he did say something about courting me, but that was all a joke.


    Gu Chengzhong was just a small episode in the middle of my day, and I didn¡¯t go to see him offter, I just sent him a message ¡®have a safe trip¡¯ on the day he left.


    Time passes day by day, Hill Yi and Fiona Croix¡¯s belly is getting bigger and bigger, the two can¡¯t go to crowded ces, Zhou Chen and Martin Mo are very considerate and careful, for the sake of the child, the two big men even quit smoking, Fiona Croix and I and Hill Yi¡¯s recreation is only left to fishing.


    These two little pregnant women, holding umbres, eating fruit, lying on recliners, said they came to fish, but in the end I was the one who guarded the three fishing rods.


    I tugged on my sun hat and yelled at the two of them, ¡°Going out to catch a fish, you guys make it look like you¡¯re on vacation in Sanya.¡±


    Fiona Croixughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of fishing? It¡¯s not just a picture of rxation, we are also rxing, blue sky, white clouds, breeze and green grass, how cozy.¡±


    I shook my head andughed, ¡°Now you are the biggest, whatever you say is right.¡±


    Just after I finished speaking, there was a fish on the hook, I immediately pulled the fishing rod, it was a crucian carp, almost a catty or so, I was happy, ¡°Tonight there will be fish soup to drink.¡±


    This is wild crucian carp.


    Pregnant women drink more fish soup, this is the best, I remember when I was pregnant, Walker Richter also often let people stew fish soup for me to drink, but it¡¯s just a pity ¡­


    I shook off the unpleasant past in my mind, put the fish in the bucket and re-baited again.


    I crossed my legs and sat on a small stool, drinking tea with goji berries and a nice breeze.


    I used to wonder what kind of end point would be worthy of this upheaval, but now it seems quite worth it.


    A loving husband, a lovely daughter, a few close friends, life is enough.


    Fiona Croix finished her fruit, rubbed her high belly, and walked toward me: ¡°Did my fishing rod catch any fish?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡± I got high on melon and wiggled my legs.


    Fiona Croix was delighted when she put away her rod herself and saw that she had actually hooked a fish.


    I¡¯ve been here for so long and I¡¯ve only caught a few, and shees in and there¡¯s a fish, so it¡¯s really a ginger fishing for the willing.


    Fiona Croix caught a carp, almost two pounds, very fat, and Hillie came over with gusto and caught a chub as well.


    Me: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like the little one in both of your bellies likes fish.¡±


    Fiona Croix especially loves fish, andtely she likes pickled fish even more, she is eating both sweet and sour, making people confused whether she is carrying a boy or a girl in this tummy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hillie has always loved the sour ones.


    The sun went down, the three of us put away the fishing rod to go back, tonight on the whole fish feast, each called the men in their respective homes, let on time to dinner.


    Martin Mo and Zhou Chen were very active and came before 7:00 pm, while Walker Richter was dyed and came back at 8:00 pm.


    Martin Mo and Zhou Chen went to the kitchen to help out. Today, we didn¡¯t let the maid cook for us because Hillie told Fiona Croix that she wanted to eat her husband¡¯s cooking, which gave me goosebumps, thank goodness I have a husband.


    Fin Wilson hasn¡¯t been picking on metely, but has been intentionally or unintentionally telling me to hurry up and give sweetheart a younger sibling.


    After dinner, Martin Mo joined me in the yard to talk.


    ¡°Alva, now that you¡¯re all better, I discussed with Hill Yi, it¡¯s better to leave thepany to you to take care of, after all, Hill¡¯s Group doesn¡¯t belong to the Mo family, and Hill Yi isn¡¯t a the Hill family person, and she doesn¡¯t have that right, it¡¯s a the Hill family¡¯s thing, and it¡¯s up to you to to take over.¡±


    ¡°What to do so clearly, I see you just can¡¯t see me free is not it, the managementpany is very tired, you have been working for so long, can do more work, Hill Yi is my sister, her surname Hill.¡± I don¡¯t really want to take over thepany, I also know that Hill Yi is afraid of others gossip, recently the circle don¡¯t know where toe out of, said Hill Yi is not Frank¡¯s family. I also know that Hill Yi is afraid of people gossiping, recently the circle do not know where the rumors, said Hill Yi is not Frank Hill¡¯s daughter.


    I know very well that Frank Hill has already removed Hill Yi from the ount book, but there are some rtionships that don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on blood to maintain, I have always regarded Martin Mo as my family, if thepany is handed over to me at this time, it will confirm the rumors that Martin Mo was married to the Hill family¡¯s eldest daughter, once the rumors are confirmed, Hill Yi will be a nameless person. Once the rumor is confirmed, Hill Yi will be a nameless and faceless person, even if Martin Mo doesn¡¯t care, Hill Yi doesn¡¯t care about reputation, but in the end, there will still be gossip, there is an impact.


    Martin Mo smiled, ¡°I know what you mean, Alva, Hill Yi and I have thought it over, she won¡¯t care about the gossip outside.¡±


    ¡°But once I take over and Sis¡¯s life is revealed, more or less it will still affect my mood, Martin Mo, I¡¯ve endured the power of cyber violence, even if it¡¯s just a little bit of very small things, it will be infinitely magnified and grasped tightly, let alone us who are in such a circle, Sis is about to give birth as well, and this is the time to keep a happy mood. ¡±


    Martin Mo is a little hesitant, when Hill Yi in order to keep him, let out that I have an affair with him, at that time, it was a big fuss, I can hardly go out of the door.


    When I think of that incident, I can¡¯t help but think of Yao Mubai, who brought dozens of people at that time to pick me up from THE HILL FAMILY brightly and squarely, and no one dared to stop me.


    I patted Martin Mo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, I also want to bezy, back then my dad in order to recognize my sister back, specially will recognize the banquet is very big, can¡¯t hit the face, besides, even if there is no blood rtionship, she is still my sister, moreover, she is my sister-inw, because we are a family.¡±


    Martin Mo is not just a friend to me, but more like a brother, a brother who always protects me, Nancheng, Alva, maybe we are destined to be brother and sister.


    Martin Moughed, and did not squirm: ¡°That¡¯s fine, or the old rules, I¡¯ll manage, the profits go to you, but also to return the favor owed to you, to reduce the guilt in my heart.¡±


    Martin Mo¡¯s guilt for mees from these years he did not do a ¡®brother¡¯ responsibility, did not properly protect me, let me be hurt, but also I let Yao Murong saved him.


    What Martin Mo has decided, it¡¯s useless for me to say more, so I won¡¯t say any more.


    Just after finishing, Hill Yi came over, ¡°Nancheng, Alva.¡±


    Martin Mo rushed forward to help her, Hill Yi¡¯s stomach is very big, feet swollen, walking is very difficult.


    Hill Yi asked Martin Mo, ¡°Did Alva say yes?¡±


    Martin Mo shook his head, Hill Yi looked at me, I know what she wanted to say, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said goodbye to Martin Mo, sis, you don¡¯t have to say anything, it¡¯s the same old rule, just let me bezy, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡±


    Hill Yi knows my nature, she sighed and didn¡¯t force herself.

 Chapter 462: Pregnant Come

    After sending Martin Mo and the others away, Zhou Chen and Fiona Croix also left, and the Richter family was quiet all of a sudden.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother has not been welltely, she went to her room early to rest, Fin Wilson went to serve, Charles Richter ate his meal and borrowed a phone and left, I happened to pass by, I heard Joyce Parvis called him, these two people still have dealings with each other.


    Fin Wilson¡¯s heart is afraid that also know, just has not been poked.


    There is a kind of marriage, need to turn a blind eye, they have been together for decades, which involves too many interests and emotions, not to say that you can leave.


    Not everyone¡¯s days were nice and smooth either.


    ¡°Alva, it¡¯s time for us to take a break.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly appeared behind me, as soon as I heard the word rest, I had a sh of fear, andughed dryly, ¡°You go to sleep first, I¡¯ll go check on sweetheart, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Just kidding, Walker Richter recently fire is too strong, I really can¡¯t hold back, my back still hurts, can¡¯t afford it.


    I hurried to escape, hiding daughter¡¯s room, Walker Richter sent me a message in the middle of the day, asking me when to go back to the room, I pretended not to see, holding my daughter to sleep soundly, but the next day when I opened my eyes, but again in my bedroom with Walker Richter.


    Walker Richter must have carried me here in the middle of the night.


    Iughed and cried.


    After washing up, I went to see if sweetheart had gotten up, and just as I reached the door, I heard Walker Richter teaching sweetheart, ¡°Baby, remember what Daddy just said, when Mommyes to your room again, you can¡¯t stay with Mommy anymore, do you know that?¡±


    sweetheart was very smart, smiled with arched eyebrows, ¡°I know, mommy wille again, I will drive mommy back to daddy¡¯s ce, but what¡¯s in it for me ¡­¡±


    SWEETHEART had a treacherous look on her face, that little look really resembled Walker Richter¡¯s expression when he was counting on me.


    I can¡¯t help but lose my smile and didn¡¯t step in, and finally Walker Richter promised sweetheart three conditions, which led to a consensus.


    It was also here at the daughter¡¯s ce that Walker Richter would do a losing deal.


    I thought sweetheart would only pit Walker Richter, but I didn¡¯t realize that she turned around and pitched even me, turning around and selling Walker Richter, or selling him at a ¡®high price¡¯, letting me set the terms and conditions, and she covered for me at night.


    At that time, I looked at my seven-year-old daughter, born a kind of feeling, I really old, my daughter¡¯s cleverness let me can not catch up.


    It was winter in the north city.


    On the day of Yao Mubai¡¯s death anniversary, I received a postcard, or Wang Yuan sent it to me in Yao Mubai¡¯s name, telling me that Yao Mubai is now at the North Pole, saying that he is going to see the aurora borealis, and that he will take photos and send them to me.


    I put the postcard into the drawer and looked at the stacked postcards in the drawer, these are all sent to me by Wang Yuan in the name of Yao Mubai after Yao Mubai¡¯s death, and I have collected every single one of them.


    I gently stroked the postcards with my fingertips, they were supporting this big lie, making me believe that Yao Mubai didn¡¯t die, he just went to visit the world.


    After putting it away, I took a set of in clothes from the closet and changed into it, drove to the flower store and bought Yao Mubai¡¯s favorite flowers to the cemetery.


    I know that Wang Yuan and Liu Xin will definitelye to pay tribute this day, Cai Caiqin and Yao Bin will definitelye, after I arrived at the cemetery, I did not recklessly go straight to Yao Mubai¡¯s grave, but hid behind a cypress tree to observe a nce, and sure enough, there are people in front of Yao Mubai¡¯s grave, and it¡¯s Wang Yuan who ising to pay tribute.


    I hid behind a cypress tree and didn¡¯t go out. After waiting for a long time, I watched them leave, then I walked over and ced the flowers in my hand in front of Yao Mubai¡¯s grave.


    I caressed the tombstone and said softly, ¡°Yao Mubai, I came to see you.¡±


    If I say I have any regrets in my life, it¡¯s probably Yao Mubai and Ulysses Will.


    I hope they can live and live well.


    Yao Mubai¡¯s shadow floated in my mind and I said, ¡°Yao Mubai, I¡¯m living a happy life now.¡±


    Wang Yuan said it was Yao Mubai¡¯s greatest wish.


    I stayed in the cemetery for a while and then left. In front of the tomb, there were only flowers sent by Wang Yuan and the others. Cai Caiqin had not yete, and I was afraid that I would run into herter.


    Sure enough.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just as I returned to the car, I saw Cai Caiqin pushing Yao Bin.


    I watched Cai Caiqin¡¯s back, and stayed in the car for a long, long time. After such a long time, when I thought of Yao Mubai¡¯s matter, my chest was still stuffy and ufortable.


    Leaning my head against the car seat, I softly called out; ¡°Yao Mubai.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I went to pay my respects to Yao Mubai during the daytime, at night, I dreamt of him, he was sitting quietly in front of a game of chess, ying against himself, and suddenly he looked up towards me with a slight smile, like a spring breeze, the whole world was revitalized, the withered trees sprouted green shoots, and fishes were jumping in the water, it was a prosperous scene.


    I walked towards Yao Mubai, before I got close, he suddenly turned into a wisp of white smoke and floated towards me, drilled through my stomach and disappeared.


    When I woke up the next day and recalledst night¡¯s dream, I had a trance-like yet marvelous feeling.


    I lifted the covers to go to the bathroom to wash up, when I rinsed my mouth, I suddenly had a burst of dry heaving nausea and wanted to vomit, I frowned, and put the mouthwash cup down, I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time, I made an appointment to go to the yoga room to practice together with Mrs. Li in the afternoon, I had just done the warm-up exercise for a while, my stomach suddenly hurt, and finally the pain was too much for me to bear, and Mrs. Li sent me to the hospital, and did a checkup, and I couldn¡¯t believe it a little bit when the doctor said that I was pregnant.


    I touched my t stomach, I¡¯m pregnant again?


    Mrs. Lee smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions Ms. Richter, hurry up and give Mr. Richter a call to report the good news, you¡¯ve been married for most of the year, finally you have good news.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say I was happy or unhappy, more like nervous, and my face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, I sent a message to Walker Richter, sending a picture of my pregnancy test.


    Walker Richter¡¯s side called back almost in seconds, ¡°Alva, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Just got out of the hospital, getting ready to drive back.¡±


    ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Walker Richter tone is very excited, I stood in front of the hospital and waited, before Walker Richter did note, I was very apprehensive in my heart, obviously have been pregnant a few times, but this time the feeling ispletely different, coupled with that dreamst night, the heart is particrlyplex.


    Walker Richter arrived, got out of the car and immediately ran towards me, hugged me in his arms and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father again, Alva, we¡¯re having another baby.¡±


    Walker Richter suddenly burst into tears and said with a vow, ¡°This time, I will protect you and your son.¡±


    Walker Richter wasn¡¯t around when I was pregnant with SWEETHEART, I gave birth alone in the cer, our second child came at a bad time and was killed by Susan Su not long after, our third, died at birth.


    I always thought Walker Richter was indifferent when the child died, but then I realized that he was in the hospital the day I gave birth, and he stayed with me the whole time, and when the child could not be resuscitated, the pain in his heart was no less than mine.


    Now this child came to make up for all of our regrets, right?


    The news of my pregnancy was soon made known to my friends and family, each calling to congratte me, and Walker Richter treated me like a national treasure.

 Chapter 463: Twins

    Walker Richter probably wanted to make up for all the debt he owed to his two previous children who had died young on this child, I was fed and cared for single-handedly, he used his home as an office and rarely went to the office any more, socializing was simply out of the question.


    I lived a life like a Mercy, my daily routine was to eat, sleep, he helped me walk, watching Walker Richter do everything for me, some tears andughter at the same time, a little sour in my heart, if all of our children were still around, they would have been in kindergarten by now.


    Iy in the recliner, nibbling on an apple, looking at Walker Richter who was sitting on the sofa, thinking hard about naming the child, I rolled over and said, ¡°Walker, in fact,¡­ you don¡¯t have to be too deliberately so nice to me, you like this, it will make a little depressing. ¡±


    The mood will also be heavy.


    He constantly remembers the child who died before, but forgets that this child he is not a recement for anyone.


    Walker Richter could see my mind, smiled and walked towards me, ¡°Alva, I do feel guilty about what happened before, but I also know very well that this child is not a recement for anyone, I love you, and I love this child, because he is the proof of our love for each other, and this is the first time that I¡¯ve ever been there for you, and been there for the child, and watched him grow up day by day, in your belly. Participate in every process of his growth and also experience the hard work of your pregnancy to give you enough security.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I smiled and rubbed my stomach, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±


    Being in the middle of my pregnancy, I was always imagining things, Walker Richter stayed with me every day to relieve my boredom, I still thought about random things in my free time.


    I was so upset that one night during dinner, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother offered to let me apany her to the temple to burn incense and pray for blessings, thinking about my recent uneasiness, so I agreed to do so.


    Walker Richter sent a car to take us there, and because of the distance, we needed to stay at the temple for one night.


    Fin Wilson went with us. After burning incense and praying for blessings, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother went to talk to the master about Zen studies, and I had nothing to do, so I walked around the temple, and Fin Wilson didn¡¯t know where he was going, so I didn¡¯t call to ask.


    Tired of walking, I found the pavilion to sit down and rest, this pavilion is also called the observation deck, a nce can look across the river to the pale distant mountains, the breeze is refreshing.


    ¡°Alva, I see that you have been preupiedtely, have you encountered something yes, or do you have some conflict with Walker?¡± Mr. Richter¡¯s mother appeared behind me at an unknown time.


    I immediately got up, ¡°Grandma, sit down.¡±


    I assisted the old madam to sit down, she hasn¡¯t been feeling too welltely, that¡¯s why she came to pray, the older a person gets, the more they believe in Buddha, in the wheel of heaven, in the cycle of cause and effect.


    The olddy sat down, looked at me and asked, ¡°Alva, do you regret marrying into THE Richter family?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why Mr. Richter¡¯s mother would ask that, I shook my head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    I definitely haven¡¯t regretted on this matter, but I do have something on my mind, after a moment of silence, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Grandma, perhaps I have experienced too much, and I am used to living in fear, now every day is leisurely and happy, as if it is a dream unreal, sometimes I wonder if the darkness has really passed.¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother smiled: ¡°So it¡¯s because of this matter, Alva, life decades, ups and downs, ismon, now you arefortable and happy, that is paid a lot, suffered a lot of pain in exchange for, and this can not guarantee that in the future will be a piece of good luck, will not encounter any bumps in the road, the people of this life, is the The ups and downs, storms and rainbows together, what we can do is to keep the original heart.¡±


    ¡°Keep the original heart.¡± I murmured these words.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°Yes, just like your mother-inw, Fin Wilson has been married into the Richter family for more than thirty years, I have always treated her as my own daughter, but I have never wanted my son to be with Joyce Parvis, because Joyce Parvis is narrow minded, and she has a very narrow mind. Joyce Parvis is narrow-minded and jealous, I never believe that she is sincere to my son, even if she lost her reputation for my son, I don¡¯t believe that she is sincere, but only to fulfill her own selfish desires, to achieve her own goals, a person who can even take advantage of her own son is not worthy of joining the Richter family. ¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother is so high on Fin Wilson¡¯s poor family, no wonder how she refuses to let Charles Richter divorce Fin Wilson, but in Fin Wilson¡¯s eyes, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother seems¡­ ¡­


    The so-called bystander clear, standing in Fin Wilson¡¯s point of view, she also can not understand Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s intention, also will not believe, just like most of the mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship, no one believe that the mother-inw will be true to their own heart, and there are not many people will believe that the daughter-inw can really take their own mother.


    No blood is no blood, is not the same treatment.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother added, ¡°Nancy and Murong came out one after another, which was a big blow to Fin Wilson, and this is what the Richter family owes her , the Richter family can¡¯t be sorry for her any more, and I¡¯ve recognized Fin Wilson as this one in my life. Daughter-inw ¡­¡±


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother said a lot of things about Fin Wilson, which made me a bit puzzled, after all, I am the granddaughter-inw of the old madam, but she told me about her affair with Fin Wilson, I don¡¯t know what the intention is.


    Just then, my eyes inadvertently glimpsed a glimpse of a silhouette behind the wigwam, and it was none other than Fin Wilson.


    It dawned on me now that Mr. Richter¡¯s mother had deliberately said this to Fin Wilson.


    After Fin Wilson left, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother also said that she was tired and wanted to rest.


    I immediately thought, ¡°Ginger is really old and hot.


    After the trip to the temple, Fin Wilson was like a different person, no longer bitter face, more smiles on his face, I realized Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s intention, what she said about praying for blessings, but it was just under the guise of praying for blessings, purposely letting Fin Wilson to follow him out, to help Fin Wilson to tie up this knot in his heart.


    What happened in the temple, I did not tell Walker Richter, this is a secret between women, but also between mother-inw and daughter-inw to get along.


    After Mr. Richter¡¯s mother¡¯s enlightenment, my state of mind also changed, no longer sentimental, and my face was no longer mncholy.


    Pheobe Wilson and Gu Xuan ultimately did not be, this is a pile of regrets, Pheobe Wilson came to say goodbye to me to leave the North City back to the town, said with a smile: ¡°I never regret meeting Gu Xuan, and do not regret with him back to the North City this trip, each person will meet a lot of people in their lives, all of which are the arrangements of God, is not by chance, they will teach us a lot, so I will be able to meet with him, and I will be able to meet with him, and I will be able to meet with him. They will teach us a lot, so I believe that no matter where I go, that¡¯s where I should go, to experience something I should experience, to meet the people I should meet, to have a windy, snowy, or dewy love affair that is engraved in my heart.¡±


    I don¡¯t see sadness in Pheobe Wilson¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s very open-minded, and that¡¯s what the years and experiences have given her.


    A lot of people in this world, walk around and fall apart, a persones to this world, experience some people, some things, and then leave alone.


    Everyone is like that.


    Fiona Croix and Hill Yi¡¯s due dates were three months apart.


    Hill Yi was born on the day of winter, a boy, and Martin Mo had already named him Mo Yunxuan.


    Three monthster, Fiona Croix gave birth to a pair of twins, and also a dragon and phoenix child, the Zhou family was very happy, in order to reward Fiona Croix, gave a set of vis.


    At that time, Fiona Croix even teased me about what Walker Richter would give me then, Walker Richter heard it behind his back andughed with his hand on my shoulder, ¡°My whole person is his.¡±

 Chapter 464: Grand Finale, Sons and Daughters

    My belly was also getting bigger and it was hard to move around, especially at night, I had to get up several times during the night due to frequent urination and the baby was always kicking my belly during the night, making it impossible for me to sleep.


    Walker Richter was awake every time I woke up. When I went to the restroom, he waited at the door, and when I couldn¡¯t sleep because of the baby¡¯s kicks, hey on his back and talked to the baby.


    Watching Walker Richter seriously talking to the baby warmed my heart and the corners of my mouth involuntarily rose.


    Walker Richter intimidated the baby: ¡°Brat, I am your daddy, you are honestly in the belly, no kicking your mommy, otherwise when youe out beware of me beating you.¡±


    I took my hand and pped him, ¡°What kind of person scares their child like that.¡±


    I smiled and rubbed my belly, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t listen to your dad, he¡¯s scaring you.¡±


    As if the baby understood, it kicked again in the stomach, not only could I clearly feel it, but I could also clearly see the marks of the baby¡¯s little feet kicking on my stomach, Walker Richter was as happy as a dilettante, ¡°Alva, I can see our baby¡¯s feet.¡±


    Who would have thought that Walker Richter, who is thunderous on the outside and feared by everyone, would have such a side.


    I cupped his face and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Do you think if I take a picture of what you just looked like and send it out, people will think I¡¯m p-picturing it.¡±


    I remember Fiona Croix¡¯s jaw dropping to the floor in shock the one time she saw Walker Richter smile like that, it was almost as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning in disbelief.


    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in being in front of your woman, anyhow.¡± Walker Richter came over to me and nted a kiss on my cheek, a move I could see right away what he was trying to do, he¡¯d been holding back for months because of his pregnancy.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and shyly said, ¡°Be gentle, watch out for the baby.¡±


    That night, Walker Richter was as gentle and careful as he had ever been.


    The next day.


    I woke up, Walker Richter had gone to the study for a video conference, I rubbed my stomach to get up, it was a beautiful day, Fiona Croix was home for her month, bored, messaging me toe visit her.


    I don¡¯t know if she made an appointment with Hillie, who also messaged me at the same time, asking me toe to her house.


    I was alone and couldn¡¯t break it in two, so I finally moved out of Walker Richter and replied back to both of them, ¡°Hubby is home today, all appointments are canceled.¡±


    After the message, I threw my phone on the bed and went to my daughter¡¯s room.


    The little girl wasn¡¯t up yet, still lounging under the covers, and as Fin Wilson brought her clothes, I said, ¡°Mom, I got this.¡±


    As soon as she heard my voice, SWEETHEART came out from under the covers with a smile, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in bed today, look at the sun on your butt.¡±


    SWEETHEART smiled cheekily, the quilt covering her head, ¡°Mommy, I have ssmatesing over to y today, can I let theme?¡±


    This was the first time sweetheart invited her ssmates to y at home.


    ¡°Yes, how many ssmates, so mom can prepare.¡±


    The daughter brought her ssmates for the first time, can¡¯t let the child lose face.


    sweetheart smiled, did not say exactly how many ssmates toe, I thought it was just one or two, personally went to the kitchen to make some cake, and got fruit sd, which know sweetheart actually invited a dozen ssmates, a ss of all came.


    I also like children, more children, the home is also lively, I hurriedly let the maid to get more food, the olddy in the room to read the scriptures, heard that sweetheart brought ssmates, but also came downstairs, Fin Wilson also personally help to entertain, Charles Richter is rarely at home, perhaps it is the age, but also think of the family and all things are prospering, looking forward to children and grandchildren around the knees, there are children, watching them innocent, and the children are in the home. The children were there, looking at their innocent smiles and innocent yfulness, which made the adults feel happy too.


    These children are very polite, especially sweet mouth, will coax people, one of the boys called Shen Xingnan is different, I observed for a long time, and found that he has been alone since entering the house, and does not y with other children, very silent, small face has a depth that does not match the age of the body he is wearing is not like the other children are not moving is a couple of thousand tens of thousands of brand-name but is very ordinary clothes.


    He didn¡¯t fit in with the group, as if he was automatically isted from the others.


    I took a piece of cake and walked over, ¡°Little friend, why don¡¯t you y with them?¡±


    Shen Xingnan was very pretty, so pretty that he could be seen at a nce in the crowd.


    The little boy shook his head at me and didn¡¯t say anything. SWEETHEART ran over to me at this time, this child was polite to everyone else, but fierce to the little boy, ¡°Shen Xingnan, you y with us, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    The little boy was yelled at by my daughter so much, but he was really afraid that she would get angry, and said a little helplessly, ¡°Got it.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This tone was very much like a little adult.


    I shook my head and lost my smile, handing him the cake, ¡°Eat something, I¡¯ve seen you haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been actively taking food since he entered the house like the other kids, he was polite and a little self-conscious.


    ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± Shen Xingnan took it and politely thanked him, not saying much.


    It was as if I saw Walker Richter¡¯s shadow in him.


    Just as I was thinking, Walker Richter came down from upstairs after he finished his work, he was worried that I would be knocked over by these kids with my big belly, half embraced me and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back upstairs to rest, you didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s restst night.¡±


    At the mention ofst night, I blushed bright red and snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s to me forst night.¡±


    Walker Richter grinned wickedly, ¡°I¡¯ll try to refrain next time.¡±


    I gave him a nk look, I was indeed a little tired, so I went upstairs with him to rest.


    When I woke up, it was already an hourter, the little kids brought by sweetheart mumbled about taking pictures, it was a rare day that all of THE Richter family was at home, Mr. Richter¡¯s mother offered us to take a family picture as well.


    Mr. Richter¡¯s mother asked us to take a family photo too.


    After taking pictures of the kids, we asked the maid to help us take a picture of the family. Mr. Richter¡¯s mother was holding Sweetheart, Charles Richter and Fin Wilson were sitting on both sides of the olddy, and Walker Richter and I were standing behind them.


    My baby was born on New Year¡¯s Day, a boy, and Fiona Croix and Hillie and Pheobe Wilson came to see me and my baby in the hospital room.


    Fiona Croix was holding her daughter, her son was being held by Sam Chow, Hillie was holding her baby, Jane Hasis was here with Be Hill, I was sitting at the foot of the bed, looking at all my loved ones, my friends, my family, my newborn baby sleeping beside me, my daughter looking curiously at her little brother, everyone was talking andughing, Walker Richter was taking good care of me, and I was very happy. Walker Richter was attentive to me, bringing water and medicine.


    I looked at the window, as if I saw Yao Mubai right there in the sky, transformed into a cloud.


    I said silently in my heart, Yao Mubai, do you see, I am very happy.


    What I promised him, I did it.


    Fiona Croix suddenly asked, ¡°Alva, has the child got a name yet?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think about the child¡¯s name and gave it to Walker Richter, I looked at him and Walker Richter said, ¡°Knight Noye.¡±


    I never knew what Walker Richter had named the baby until then.


    I looked at Walker Richter and understood what he meant by that name.


    Knight No. 1, Walker Richter promises Alva Hill, for life.

 Chapter 465: Yao Mubai Extra

    Before I met Alva, I thought that no one in this world would ever live in my heart except Chu Xian¡¯er.


    When I heard that Walker Richter was attracted to a woman, I was disdainful at the time, thinking that it was just a few months of freshness and ying along.


    Walker Richter and I are kind of the same kind of people, and it¡¯s hard to find a woman who can really live in your heart.


    Until I heardter that Walker Richter had confronted Qi Ben for this woman, I began to be interested in this woman.


    In order to avenge Chu Xian¡¯er¡¯s death, I began to approach this woman, and she was Alva.


    The first time we met was at the detention center, and it was clear to me that she hadn¡¯tmitted any crime, but had been nted as a victim of Walker Richter¡¯s infighting with Qi Ben.


    I stood outside the bars and asked her why she didn¡¯t give Walker Richter up, honestly, I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid woman, she knew that Walker Richter and Susan Su mixed together, repeatedly hurt, the child was counted out, Walker Richter also want to cut ties with her, she still insisted on giving birth to a child. The child.


    When I look at Alva like this, I feel angry and heartbroken.


    Alva always said that I was nice to her because I wanted to be angry with Walker Richter. Maybe it was like that at first, butter, everything changed.


    I don¡¯t know when I changed my initial intention, maybe it was when Alva shed tears for Walker Richter, maybe it was when she cried hoarsely and bitterly.


    I¡¯ve never seen a woman like this, who can let out all her emotions in the best possible way, who cries when she wants to, in front of me, without hiding it.


    To make a cheap remark, I actually like the way she fusses with me, only then is she the most real.


    When I realized that I was gradually sinking into Alva, I thought I was crazy, how could I fall in love with Walker Richter¡¯s woman, how could I fall in love with a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to be gentle and who has had a baby.


    I began to keep my distance from her, but the more I did, the more I wanted to see her, and crazy thoughts bubbled up, and I was always finding all sorts of excuses to meet up with her, to send her in, to fight with her, and to watch her storming around, which I found especially cute and vivid.


    At the time I wondered how there could be such a woman who expressed all her emotions on her face, without hiding them.


    When Martin Mo¡¯s ident happened, Alva transferred her hatred on me. I knew that Martin Mo didn¡¯t die but dyed to tell her, also wanted to use this to make her hate me, only by hating, could I stop my steps to get closer to her.


    When I clearly realized that this woman had burrowed into my heart, I had to stay away from her, and after telling her about Martin Mo¡¯s whereabouts, I left North City.


    At the time, I thought that by leaving and not seeing each other, perhaps it would fade away.


    However distance made the longing for each other stronger.


    When I learned that Ke Zhen had taken Alva away, I rushed there in the night, and at that time I had one thought, even if I lost my life, I had to get the person back.


    I took Wang Yuan Liu Xin just went, Alva always thought that I rushed over because of the revenge for Chu Xian¡¯er, but did not know that this trip, I specifically for her, to see her safe and sound that moment, my heart is at ease, but also clearly recognize that I fell in love with this woman, can not be extricated.


    I don¡¯t dare to reveal my heart to Alva, all I can do is to stay by her side.


    Gu Chengzhong once asked me: ¡°Where is she worth your Yao Mubai¡¯s heart, but also several times to give up their lives to save?¡±


    I thought about it carefully, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as worthy or not, only willing or not.¡±


    I am willing to break into the fire for her, even if my back burns, for her, I am willing to block all the dangers, even if it puts me in a difficult situation, for her, I am willing to make a life and death agreement with Sai Jin, for her, I am willing topromise with Yao Murong.


    For her, I am willing topromise with Yao Murong. I will willingly let her be my soft underbelly, to be held by Yao Murong.


    The night before Alva¡¯s wedding to Yao Murong, my mom found me.


    She knew my n, she stopped me, crying in front of me, begging me: ¡°Son do not go, for the sake of Mom, do not go okay, Mom just you such a child, Mom can not afford any kind of loss.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I promised her that I won¡¯t let her marry Yao Murong, I have to take her away, this is a man¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    Before the wedding, I had discussed with Walker Richter long time ago, while Alva was marrying Yao Murong, I sneaked into Yao Murong¡¯s residence and stole all the evidence of his crimes from his safe.


    Alva didn¡¯t realize that I was already injured before the wedding started, having been shed in the back by one of Yao Murong¡¯s men while stealing the evidence.


    After I gave the evidence to Walker Richter, I braced myself and went to find Alva, I watched her get married in her wedding dress in front of the Hill family, she was so beautiful, the most beautiful bride in the world.


    I hid behind a tree, there was only so much I could do for her, the rest was in Walker Richter¡¯s hands.


    After watching Alva get into the wedding car, I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and held on to a tree trunk before I could stand, and when I touched my back with my backhand, there was blood on my hand.


    I sat down against the tree trunk, I do not know how long, Wang Yuan and Liu Xin found me.


    On the way to the hospital, Wang Yuan received a message that Walker Richter had taken the police to the wedding site, and that something had gone wrong, and that Alva was nowhere to be found.


    I didn¡¯t realize at the time that this was false information put out by Yao Murong, and I immediately had the car rerouted to the wedding site.


    I pushed open the door of the lounge and didn¡¯t see Alva, I acted separately from Wang Yuan and Liu Xin, Wang Yuan was a little worried, ¡°Boss, I¡¯d better take you to the hospital first, leave this ce to Liu Xin and me.¡±


    ¡°I have to see with my own eyes that she¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    Just then, there was a noise outside, Yao Murong arrested, I chased after her and went out, I saw a cool Alva-like figure running towards the back door, I followed, only to realize that there was no Alva at all, it was someone Yao Murong had found to intentionally lure me to this side.


    Yao Murong had been waiting for me for a long time, when he saw me appear, he smiled and pped his hands, ¡°I¡¯m really impressed, you really can even give up your life for that woman.¡±


    ¡°Turn yourself in, the police will be here soon, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Yao Murong¡¯s words changed, the knife in his hand was pulled out, ¡°Pulling another mat on the verge of death, it¡¯s worth it to die.¡±


    Yao Murong had prepared, plus I was injured, not his opponent, I was stabbed a few times, I already knew that I would not be able to escape today.


    I and Yao Murong this ount, today will bepletely settled.


    When the police arrived, I was lying on the ground, blood draining out of my body little by little, Walker Richter also arrived, he rushed over, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, Yao Mubai, hold on.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s already toote.¡± My body began to convulse, speaking became difficult, I clutched Walker Richter¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Promise me, you must give her happiness.¡±


    It was the only thing I had to hold on to.


    Walker Richter held my hand and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Good.¡±


    Walker Richter is a man of his word, and with his words, I was relieved.


    Wang Yuan rushed over and cried uncontrobly beside me, and I begged them, ¡°No, don¡¯t let Alva know about my passing, tell her, I went far away.¡±


    I knew Alva too well, if she knew, the rest of her life would be spent in guilt and remorse, I wanted her to have no mental burden, it was thest thing I could do for her.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wang Yuan promised me in tears.


    At that time, how I wanted to look at her, just one look.


    I fished out Alva¡¯s photo from my pocket, and looking at her smile on the photo, I felt that the wounds on my body didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Alva.¡±


    I press Alva¡¯s photo against my chest, tightly.


    ¡°Boss, boss ¡­,¡± Wang Yuan sobbed, calling out to me.


    My eyelids were tired and my vision blurred as I looked ahead as if I saw Alva walking towards me.


    She put on the red wedding dress I prepared for her and walked with a marvelous figure, shouting my name and said with special arrogance, ¡°Yao Mubai, I promise to marry you.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I smiled and closed my eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!